《I Was Born In The Underworld》


 Chapter 1

    I


    Where am I


    Where is this, hell??


    Hell.


    I''ve seen real hell.


    Bloodbath, corpses, limbs, wails, and endless killing!!


    A drunk teenager wants to open his tired eyes.


    The strong sense of vomiting filled the body, the consciousness gradually integrated with the body, and the perception ability moved back and forth, which also made him see everything around him.


    The lighting is dazzling, the music is deafening, and the exciting cold fog is blowing out from above the stage.


    The beautiful men and women on the dance floor cling to their bodies in the light and freely sprinkle their sweat. Hormones mixed with hot breath make the environment become hot gradually.


    The young man was already unconscious after drinking, and his vomit smelled foul. However, none of the so-called "companions" around him came up to help him. Instead, he made a sound of sneer and disdain.


    "It''s really miserable. Gu Xuerou has been chasing the goddess for four years. He delivers breakfast and orders takeout every day. He''s so infatuated with her!"


    "Can he look after himself?"


    "Ha ha, it''s true. What can you do if you''re infatuated and don''t eat? What can you do if you''re nice to others? Can you compare with Yuan Hua''s big Mercedes Benz and his luxury villa?"


    Ridicule, sneer, ridicule, fall into the well.


    Around those so-called classmates and friends, everyone can look up to this young man, his so-called infatuation in other people''s eyes is just licking the dog behavior.


    One of them saw that the boy was unconscious, and his words became more bitter.


    "Today, Yuan Hua''s advertisement is successful!"


    "After a while, they are going to open a room with the goddess in the boy''s heart. I don''t know how many new postures to unlock. No wonder the hanging silk will get drunk. Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    "Have you heard that joke? Licking the dog to the end, nothing!"


    In a few words, we can know what kind of pain the boy has experienced.


    For the whole four years, all the youth of his college career, he devoted himself to the goddess in his mind.


    However, in this era, those high-ranking goddesses are not short of the support of the hanging silk, and the young''s cheap feelings and intentions can not move the goddess''s heart.


    Four years of effort can''t compare with a Mercedes Benz.


    Four years of love is no match for a villa.


    When the network becomes a reality, how many people can know the sadness???


    At the center of the dance floor, the couple has become the focus of the audience.


    Gu Xuerou''s white skin is covered with drops of sweat. The crystal clear sweat is like dew rolling down in the white, tender and smooth skin. After a hot dance, the delicate skin is even more ruddy and sexy.


    Her eyes are as charming as silk. Her boneless waist is tightly held by a man''s big hand. She is the second generation of rich local tyrant who has just expressed her success!!


    The man''s hand is carrying a famous watch worth more than 500000 yuan. His palm has been put into the clothes of the goddess. While wiping off the delicate sweat on his waist, he breathes in the goddess''s ear with a beautiful moist breath and says, "you are my man tonight. I will show you well later..."


    Gu Xuerou lowered her head shyly, but suddenly felt that her sexy buttocks were shocked.


    The full and mellow elasticity has been captured by the man''s big hand, but she did not resist much. Instead, her pretty face turned red, and the whole person pasted it again.


    Cheering at the scene, the rich second generation of the Playboy has already wrapped up the whole field, just to celebrate catching up with the goddess Gu Xuerou!!


    All the family and friends came to witness it.


    Including the drunk teenager.


    His heart is like a knife, that long purulent wound is constantly torn, only liquor can anesthetize it.


    Cup after cup.


    The closer the goddess Gu Xuerou and the local tyrant Yuan Hua are, the deeper and fiercer the sharp blade is.


    I watched the laser light pierce the fog and flicker on the dishonest hand. I watched Yuan Hua caress the goddess in his heart and smile in his own direction Teenagers feel that their hearts have been gouged out of large pieces of bloody meat.


    He did it on purpose!


    He showed off in front of himself on purpose!!


    Yuan Hua, the local tyrant, seems to be saying: "look, this is the goddess you have been pursuing for four years. Are you going to be coquettish in my arms, or are you going to be pressed on the bed by me tonight?"


    I hate it.


    Hate oneself useless, hate oneself is a rubbish hanging silk, hate his own feelings is how cheap.


    Looking at Yuan Hua''s triumphant face and his dishonest big hand sliding on the goddess, how he wanted to smash the beer bottle on the head of the so-called "local tyrant".


    But he didn''t.Youth is a useless hanging wire in other people''s eyes, he is a kind old man, a lack of courage and even some cowardly honest man.


    Yes, a good man, an honest good man, that''s all.


    I don''t know how long the boy got drunk.


    Drunk like mud, drink to the front of everything has become a trance, drink to vomit their own filth does not matter, drink to unconscious and escape from reality.


    There is no more sorrow than death.


    The consciousness of youth can''t bear this kind of blow. The depressed soul is like a dying flame.


    However, at this time, a strong consciousness energy began to trace back to his body. At this moment, the youth''s soul and consciousness had undergone unspeakable changes.


    He seems to have entered a mysterious realm!!


    The flood of memories into the body of young people, it is a experience do not know how many fighting soul.


    Blood, darkness, killing.


    Betrayal, violence, cruelty.


    His consciousness is as hard as iron, but he is ruthless and unscrupulous. After all the suffering and betrayal, this soul degenerates into a devil in hell, even the one who chews the devil in his mouth butcher!!


    Gufan!!


    I am the king of killing Gu fan!!!


    Teenagers slowly open their eyes, the fuzzy feeling of the brain gradually dissipates, more and more memories do not belong to the body crazy emerge.


    Cruel and bloodthirsty, he didn''t know how many monsters he had killed or how many heads he had cut down. Every inch of his hands was covered with blood.


    The skeleton of the dead can cast a tower at his feet, but no one knows his past.


    Ten years later.


    In that dark age, people only knew that the demon king named Gu fan was violent and cruel, evil and dark, and there would be a bloody storm everywhere.


    Those who were brutally killed by him will never believe that this demon king, who made countless people tremble and fear, was a useless hanging silk drunk for love ten years ago!!!


    "I''m still alive."


    Gu fan takes away the filth on his chest and takes out his wallet and mobile phone from his pocket. The photo on his ID card still looks very childish, while the mobile phone screen shows the date that he can''t believe.


    May 26, 2020.


    "I went back 10 years ago, that peaceful time?"


    "I''m back before the dark disaster?"


    Gu fan''s original tender eyes changed completely at this time. There was a trace of weathered vicissitudes in his eyes.


    There is a strong self-confidence in the eyes that see through the world of mortals, but if you can see deeper, you will find deeper darkness It''s like a dark little room full of evil and blood!!


    No one knows what Gu fan has experienced in the next 10 years??


    Reach the limit in the killing.


    Break through the shackles in a desperate situation.


    He rises in the despair of darkness and kills in madness and limit.


    Over and over again, the ultimate sublimation into a real king of killing, has become what it is now.


    It''s ironic.


    Butchers like me.


    A demon like me.


    I can come back to my body 10 years ago. Is this a chance for me to come back??


    Interesting!!


    It''s really, really Interesting!!


    The demon king Gu fan slowly climbed up, with a complex crazy smile on his face.


    Smile with three points ferocious, three points manic, three points violent, there is a trace of cold and heartless killing!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 2

    In the middle of the dance floor.


    Hormone and sweat mixed together, Yuan Hua and Gu Xuerou nestle together, the man''s palm has unconsciously got into the wet clothes, the graceful body is his greedy possession.


    At this time, the goddess had fallen on Yuan Hua with a flushed face, unable to whisper, showing her charm.


    Yuan Hua, the second generation of rich people, turns his head unintentionally and sees that Gu fan has woken up with a smile on his lips. Then he whispers in Gu Xuerou''s ear and walks here step by step with her snake like willow waist.


    "Oh, brother Gufan, I''m sorry I didn''t treat you well." The scorn and contempt in Yuan Hua''s eyes are beyond doubt.


    With a hypocritical smile, he pretended to be friendly and wanted to extend his hand to pat Gu fan on the shoulder. However, when he saw that Gu fan was full of stinky vomit, he turned his mouth and quickly withdrew his hand. He even made an expression of disgust by pinching his nose.


    A little action is an unbearable humiliation for ordinary people.


    If it was once Gu fan, he would be embarrassed to find a crack in the ground.


    The most uncomfortable thing is that Gu Xuerou, the goddess in his heart, is still around. She looks at herself with disgust and disdain, as if the words "let this hanging silk roll away quickly" were written on her face.


    The smile on Yuan Hua''s face is more brilliant. He just wants to play with the hanging wire in front of him. He gently pushes Gu Xuerou beside him and says, "Xuerou, we are really together. I don''t like any cat and dog to keep pestering you..."


    "Oh, no, brother Gufan, I''m very sorry. I''m not talking about you, though you''ve chased Xuerou before."


    They call the mulberry and the locust.


    Although Yuan Hua said sorry, he satirized Gu fan in Chi Guoguo''s mouth. In his eyes, Gu fan was never a competitor, but a downright loser!!


    Gu Xuerou''s expression solidified for a moment, but her eyes became firm instantly, and she said decidedly: "Gu fan, you''ve been very good to me in the past four years, but I really don''t like you at all. Although you''re a good man, we''re not suitable!"


    You are a good man, but we are not suitable??


    What an obvious good man card! If Gu fan once heard these words, he would not only get drunk, but even "commit suicide".


    However Gufan is not the weak Gufan.


    Once Gu fan may be heartbroken, heartbroken, very sad.


    But now his eyes are not happy or sad, calm as ice, indifferent as water, just like looking at a clown.


    Goddess?


    Gu Xuerou''s little pain can''t move Gu fan''s heart as hard as steel.


    He has experienced more cruel betrayal, and has seen the darkest human nature. The darkness in his heart is even more evil than the hell on the 18th floor. Gu fan, like a butcher, has already experienced it incisively and vividly in the next 10 years.


    Gu Xuerou, Yuan Hua, familiar name.


    Ten years ago, I almost forget It''s ridiculous.


    Gu fan didn''t care a scornful smile, but in Yuan Hua''s eyes, he changed his taste and thought that the poor hanging silk still refused to give up.


    Yuan Hua sits on the sofa carelessly, takes out a large cigar with X from his pocket, takes out a mouthful of thick smoke and sprays it on Gu fan''s face.


    He continued: "Gufan, let me make it clear that you don''t have the capital to fight with Laozi, and even if you are jealous, you can''t touch her finger."


    Gu fan''s expression remained unchanged, but his cold voice came from his mouth: "you Is the performance over? "


    Show??


    Yuan Hua''s expression has changed. What is the poor hanging silk saying? He is performing??


    This rubbish is mocking itself??


    Before Yuan Hua spoke again, Gu fan suddenly pulled out a fruit knife from the nearby fruit plate. At this time, his eyes were almost calm to paranoid madness, and a ferocious smile flashed across the corner of his mouth.


    Poof!!


    The sound of tearing flesh and blood came. The fruit knife in Gu fan''s hand can only be described as "steady, accurate and ruthless". It hit Yuan Hua''s throat accurately. It was in the place of the great artery


    During the whole process, Gu fan''s hand holding the knife did not tremble.


    There was no ordinary anger and panic in his eyes. He didn''t even blink in his cold sense.


    Calm, indifferent, indifferent, rational, heartless.


    Quiet!!


    Everyone''s eyes are wide open, stunned!!


    Are they right??


    Just now Gu fan pierced Yuan Hua''s neck with a fruit knife!!


    This cowardly and unimportant Dang Si, he is not driven crazy, is he going to kill on the spot in full view of the public??


    In public, love killing, hate killing In addition, Yuan Hua''s family background is so big that Gu fan is bound to be caught and sentenced to death. This hanging silk really doesn''t even want her life for the sake of women??"Ah, ah, ah!"


    "Kill, kill, kill!"


    After a few seconds of silence, the students around finally responded. Several girls screamed at the top of their voices, and even one of them collapsed on the ground in fright. Who has ever seen a scene of killing in his life??


    Gu fan released the fruit knife, light vomited out three words: "this world newspaper."


    He''s not the same guy he used to be.


    Who is Gu fan??


    He is an absolute strong man who has experienced 10 years of endless dark abyss, and he is the king of terror and killing.


    Don''t tell me that it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge.


    Gu fan can''t wait for 10 years. He can''t even wait for a day, an hour or a minute.


    Even before the dark disaster.


    Even if the legal constraints still exist.


    But Gufan is such a crazy and reckless butcher.


    There is no need to consider the cause and effect, no need to be tolerant and merciful, wait for the future, do not ask for the future, revenge now if there is resentment, kill now if there is hatred!!


    Gu Xuerou, the goddess, was so frightened that she didn''t know what to do.


    One of her palms trembled and pressed Yuan Hua''s neck. The other hand consciously wanted to pull out the fruit knife.


    But at this moment, Gu fan moved again.


    He grabbed Gu Xuerou''s delicate wrist and continued with a slightly evil smile: "don''t pull out the knife. I punctured half of his veins very accurately. If the knife is pulled out, the blood will gush out several meters, and he will bleed to death in a minute."


    "If you hold the wound tightly and don''t pull it out, he can live at least another 10 minutes. He can move fast enough and be sent to the hospital for rescue."


    Gu fan''s sense and calmness at this time scared everyone again.


    He''s like an elegant devil.


    This fruit knife is also like a surgeon''s scalpel. The blade of the knife jumps out of the wonderful waltz at his fingertips and accurately penetrates into Yuan Hua''s neck, but it does not completely cut off the artery.


    This fierce and accurate knife without any deviation is comparable to the mechanized cutter on the high-precision digital machine tool, even without an error of one millimeter.


    "Killing people is boring."


    "I have done too many similar things. I should be more cruel to the enemy. I like to see the enemy''s panic and desperation."


    Gu fan''s cold and merciless cheek looks so evil, and his words are full of abnormal murderers'' madness, as if he is a bloodthirsty clown who takes torture as his evil taste.


    Games.


    It''s like a game.


    Panic, terror, despair, struggle, scream As my enemy, it should be.


    "If you want to live, take this poor ghost to the hospital!"


    Gu fan also learned yuan Huagang''s condescending scorn tone and said: "you should live well. Now it''s a kind of kindness to kill you. You haven''t had a good experience of the coming of the dark disaster..."


    "All of you here have to live well."


    "It would be a pity to die before the dark disaster and not experience the despair and terror at that time."


    "Hey, hey, hey."


    Careful.


    Cruel and cruel.


    You didn''t expect it!!


    I Gu fan This hanging wire that you despise Really dare to do it!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 3

    "Get Make Kill "He''s not here!"


    With resentment in his sobbing voice, Yuan Hua tried his best to cover his neck, but even in this state, he even uttered the sobbing sound like a sad cry, and let those fox friends help him to revenge!!


    Huh?


    There is still a little backbone, blade inserted vein, the first sentence is not to save me, but want to revenge back??


    The banter on Gu fan''s face is deeper. He picks up a wine cup on the table.


    As if nothing had happened, he poured a glass of foreign wine and swallowed it directly. The hot feeling was smooth from the mouth to the stomach, and the whole chest became warm.


    "Yes, pretend to be B, brothers, hold him down first!"


    "Kill him!"


    Yuan Hua''s two friends look fierce. They usually make trouble and fight.


    In the eyes of these gangsters, Gu fan is just a hanging wire. No matter how hard he is, his fists are hard to beat. When people think of this, they will throw their fists at Gu fan.


    Gu fan is still so rational and calm.


    In reason, it was the opposite madness, almost hysterical.


    10 years.


    Ten years later, Gu fan''s consciousness passes back to his present body for unknown reasons.


    Endless dark hell of torture, do not know how many times of fighting, killing do not know how many creatures!!


    Although the abilities acquired in the dark disaster are no longer there, his consciousness of being more tenacious than steel is indelible, and his exquisite and cruel fighting skills have already reached the highest level.


    Fight!


    Before the hot wine in his chest dissipated, Gu fan suddenly attacked the first person who stopped him, and the weapon he was using was the small wine cup he had just used to drink


    The diameter of a small wine cup is two fingers wide. The palm of a normal man can hold it completely. How can such a small wine cup be used as a weapon??


    Poof!!!


    A cruel scene appeared.


    Gu fan''s hand without a trace of trembling was more fierce. Before the enemy''s fist fell on him, the wine cup was firmly clasped in the enemy''s eyes!!


    The size of the wine cup is just similar to that of the eye socket. Gu fan pressed down hard, and the whole wine cup was stuffed into the eye socket of the enemy. The blood immediately sprayed out, but the man''s eyeball was forced into the center of the wine cup!!


    The transparent wine cup is full, and the swollen eyeball is full of protruding capillaries. This eye is completely useless.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "My eyes, my eyes!"


    The man covered his face rolling on the ground, the intense pain is absolutely not ordinary people can bear, and the presence of other people are immediately scared silly!!


    Wine cup into the eyes, eyes full of small glass, but also clearly see the eyes full of wine cup, this is how shocking??


    It''s terrible!!


    Although Gu fan''s strength is still ordinary people, his fighting skills are too vicious, and he is almost familiar with the weakness of the human body. Anything in his hands can become a lethal weapon.


    The first man''s eyeball was blown out.


    The second man was scared and didn''t dare to continue.


    How can his little gangster fight compare with Gu fan''s butcher who didn''t know how many people he killed?


    Gu fan took a look at the things on the wine table, and a pencil was still there. So he picked up the pencil and turned a few patterns at the tip of his finger, and said, "do you dare to stop me?"


    "It''s a pity that there will be one more person going to the hospital now. I don''t object to adding more, but I want to remind you who dares to stop me again Next time this pencil will stick into his eardrum


    Gu fan''s words are too vivid.


    Many people felt a chill after hearing this. Some even covered their ears for fear that Gu fan would stab the tip of the pencil into his ear hole next.


    "No one''s stopping me?"


    Gu fan asked, but no one dared to speak.


    He flicked the pencil and threw it on the ground, but now even if he lost the only weapon in his hand, no one dares to get close to him. Everyone has only one idea, that is, Gufan is too dangerous now!!


    Who is tired of living will contact this kind of dangerous person at this time!!


    Who knows, what will he take out as a weapon in the next second??


    Pencils, wine cups, tables, benches, broken pieces of glass


    Who knows, the next second he will pierce your eyeball, or pierce your eardrum, or something more cruel??


    Crazy!


    This is a complete lunatic.


    Gu fan walked a few steps, then suddenly stopped. He turned his head and showed a more strange smile. He said slowly, "I hope we will meet again."


    After that, Gu fan left without looking back.Don''t know why, this sentence makes people feel chilly, until Gu fan completely disappeared in sight, people suddenly wake up from the stupor.


    "Come on!"


    "Send them to the hospital quickly. We can''t delay them any longer!"


    "Also, call the police, call the police quickly!"


    The flustered voices fluctuate with each other. People think of what is the most important thing. Yuan Hua has been delayed for a long time. If he is not sent to the hospital, he will really die!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The night is deep.


    Gu fan walked out of the noisy bar, and the silver shinning of the moonlight shone on him, making him a little lonely.


    He looked up at the deep and boundless starry sky. He was born again. It was like a world away.


    What happened just now is that I did it ten years ago. I''m afraid I can''t even think about it.


    Maybe The anger and killing intention in my heart should be reported after the dark disaster.


    At that time, the law will no longer exist, the boundary between good and evil will be redrawn, money, fame and wealth will become nothingness, even if all Yuan Hua''s people are killed, there will be no problem.


    But Gufan won''t wait.


    Primary school teachers teach well, today''s work, today''s end.


    He only believes in this world newspaper. Gu fan is a person who lives in today''s world and in today''s world!


    As for the future Will it be punished All the possibilities of the future Who knows??


    Gu fan walked forward. On the other side of the street, which was a little lonely in the middle of the night, sat a Miaoman woman who was also a little lonely.


    She has long soft hair and small face. Although it doesn''t make people feel amazing, it gives people an enduring feeling. However, the S-shaped curve is exquisite and beautiful, which is obviously the result of regular exercise, and can be called "hot".


    What''s that??


    Lin Yuxin??


    Yes, that''s the name. Lin Yuxin seems to be Gu Xuerou''s best friend.


    Gu fan has a deep impression on her, because this woman will do something in the end of the dark disaster.


    Although Lin Yuxin and Gu Xuerou are best friends, their style and character are quite different. This girl has a very rich family. She can be regarded as a very rich second generation, living in the most luxurious villa in the city.


    But she is very low-key, never make things public, while being kind and keeping a certain politeness distance.


    If you want to become friends with Lin Yuxin is a very simple thing, but if you want to further become friends on the intimate relationship is more difficult.


    But these are not the reasons why Gu fan was impressed with her.


    The real reason is Lin Yuxin once won the second place in the International Archery Championship!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Zhengyi Di is opening a new book!!


    As always, the doomsday will bring you a more wonderful world!!


    I hope you can continue to support me. This book will be the most perfect one in my last life. I hope I can break through my own level and reach a new height.


    In addition, I hope everyone will support the legitimate, download QQ to read and watch.


    Zhengyi Di has opened the character post, and fans who hope to play a supporting role in the novel can leave a message in the post with the author at the top of the comment area (Note: it''s not directly leaving a message in the comment area, but replying in the post with the role at the top. The detailed rules are very clear in the post.)


    Don''t say anything else, brothers, come and kill me with tickets and rewards!!

 Chapter 4

    Lin Yuxin.


    The runner up of the International Archery Championship, just with this honor, can directly enter the university where Gu fan is in and become a special student without exam results.


    More than that, the school also gave her the best conditions, set up a shooting club for her, and approved a large training ground.


    Just this one, let Gu fan to her deep impression.


    Archery.


    This is a very practical talent!!


    Soon the dark disaster will come.


    The world will be completely shrouded in fear and despair. At that time, countless terrible creatures will emerge from the cracks in the earth, and human beings will also face a world-class disaster!!


    In that dark era, the gun was a very troublesome thing.


    Although the power of guns is extraordinary, the sound and movement produced by them are also huge, which will immediately attract more and more monsters and enemies. At that time, you will be faced with the endless tide of monsters, just like the army of locusts that can not be wiped out.


    One shot down, nothing else to say, you have a lot of resources ammunition ready to meet the tide of monsters it!!!


    In the dark age, there was even a joke that spread widely With the sound of a gun, gold is ten thousand taels!!


    But bows and arrows are different.


    Light weight, easy to carry, produce a small sound, through a huge force.


    It''s just a tool for hunting monsters in the dark world.


    Lin Yuxin is an archer, and her family condition is very rich, so she must have a lot of archery collection, which Gu fan needs most.


    Gu fan walked to the bench in the distance.


    He is not polite to sit beside Lin Yuxin.


    Gu fan''s body vomits the filth still remains the flavor, in addition that is unable to recognize the bloody smell which the bloodstain sends out, all let Lin Yuxin frown, moved the foot toward the side.


    Gu fan didn''t care. He said slowly, "it''s a big scene in which your best friend was confessed. Why don''t you go in? Do you think it''s too noisy inside? You should be a quiet type?"


    Lin Yuxin glanced at Gu fan and said, "you''ve drunk a lot and vomited a lot. You''ve been chasing my best friend for four years, and now you''re dead?"


    I didn''t expect that this chick had a bad tongue.


    Lin Yuxin hasn''t seen Gu fan in recent years.


    Gu Xuerou often met Gu Xuerou''s best friend when delivering delivery, serving tea and water to the goddess, or when giving gifts at festivals. So they are familiar, but they are far from good friends.


    Gu fan looked back and saw that the bar gate began to become noisy. Someone helped Yuan Hua and got on the bus.


    "I''m going."


    "Lin Yuxin, we''ll see you soon."


    Gu Fan said calmly, turned to the dark corner in the distance, and walked away without waiting for Lin Yuxin to ask questions.


    What''s the matter with this guy?


    Can''t be lovelorn hurt the brain?


    Gu fan, who was once seen, looked like a dog leg. At the foot of the goddess, he could only kneel and lick humbly, not to mention that Gu Xuerou didn''t look up to him. Even Lin Yuxin, who was his best friend, was a little disgusted with Gu fan.


    But just now Gu fan''s indifferent attitude was natural and easy. He always felt like a changed person.


    Lin Yuxin thought, can''t help saying to himself: "I think too much?"


    Soon, there were more people on the street.


    The sound of the police car also roared by. When several students saw Lin Yuxin sitting here, they ran over and asked eagerly, "Lin Yuxin, do you see Gu fan?"


    Lin Yuxin nodded: "see, just a few words, he left."


    That classmate facial expression changed immediately, exclaim: "what!! He also talked to you for a few minutes


    "Do you know what that lunatic just did? He stabbed Yuan Hua in the throat and almost killed him. Moreover, he blinded another friend with a wine cup!"


    Lin Yuxin listen to his words, only feel that this is Arabian Nights.


    Gufan?


    The man who pursued Gu Xuerou for four years is a coward and incompetent man??


    Gu fan, who had just talked and laughed with himself, almost killed Yuan Hua and blinded a man with his wine cup??


    You''re kidding!


    Lin Yuxin stood up and suddenly looked back at the door of the bar.


    Gu Xuerou found her best friend and ran to her with tears. She hugged her and told what had just happened. She was shocked and trembled.


    Gu fan, did you really do that??


    Looking at Gu Xuerou''s blood in her hands, Lin Yuxin''s heart was shocked. Gu fan really made such an extraordinary thing for his feelings??


    The Arabian Nights!


    This is a fable!!


    Remembering what Gu fan had just said, they would meet again. Lin Yuxin felt even more fluffy in her heart.¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Here''s a piece of news."


    "A serious injury occurred in XXX bar of our city this evening, resulting in serious injury to two people. The victim has been sent to the emergency room, and his life is still in danger at any time..."


    "The police have released photos of the criminals and hope that the general public can actively report them."


    Sitting on the soft and luxurious bed in her home, Lin Yuxin looks at the latest news released by the city''s TV station. The picture of the criminal is Gu fan, and this vicious wounding incident is also caused by Gu fan.


    How could that be?


    Lin Yuxin can''t figure it out. Gu fan, an ordinary man, is usually regarded as an otaku. How could he suddenly do something so radical??


    Can blind anger of love really make people so terrible?


    No!!


    Lin Yuxin met Gu fan afterwards. He didn''t act like he almost killed someone at that time.


    There was no anger or fear in his eyes. Ordinary people would be absolutely panicked and disordered when they committed such a big thing.


    But Gu fan, however, was calm and calm. On the contrary, he gave people a natural and free feeling. He even chatted with himself casually??


    What''s going on??


    Hoo


    Lin Yuxin breathes out a breath.


    In July, the weather was hot and dry, and cicadas were singing all the time outside the house. But Lin Yuxin had a feeling of cold and biting.


    It was a kind of "chilly" cool air. She was very uncomfortable when she recalled that Gu fan had to find herself when she left.


    Lock the door and close the window to ensure the safety of the house.


    Lin Yuxin shook her head, as if she was a little afraid. After all, a man who almost became a murderer would come to find himself.


    After a short rest, Lin Yuxin shook her head and said to herself, "I''m still too sensitive. Gu fan has been wanted, and I have no grudge with him in the past. Recently, there is no reason to come to me, and this community is not for ordinary people."


    Unconsciously, it was late at night, and Lin Yuxin felt a little tired, so she lay down on her spacious and luxurious Simmons bed and gradually went to sleep.


    At the same time.


    A slightly emaciated figure has unconsciously entered the rich man''s villa area


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 5

    The moon is lonely.


    In the shadow of the light, Gu fan sneaked quietly.


    He was half cat, but his steps didn''t make a sound, which seemed to be a special walking skill.


    In the dark and disastrous century, Gu fan often had to face all kinds of powerful monsters.


    Many of those monsters with different shapes, abilities and qualities have a keen hearing system. Gu fan, who can fight with them in the dark, naturally developed his hiding ability.


    Although his physical quality is only ordinary people, his fighting skills and past experience have been integrated into every corner of his body.


    This stealth skill is more sophisticated than the specially trained special forces and killers.


    Monitoring?


    It''s a piece of cake, hiding in the shadow, perfectly avoiding the dead corner of monitoring.


    Security?


    In Gu fan''s eyes, those sleepy security guards are nothing but empty. In this era of peace and prosperity, security guards are mostly at the gate station, occasionally taking out their mobile phones to play.


    A few minutes later, Gu fan has come to the villa where Lin Yuxin lives.


    Click.


    Gu fan climbed to the outside air conditioner with three or two steps on the wall, grabbed the windowsill and got into the balcony with a clever force. In his hand, he held two bent wires and gently clasped them against the keyhole. With a light sound, he opened the window door of the balcony.


    In a world of dark disaster, there may be resources in every room.


    Climbing the stairs, jumping over the wall, unlocking the door is no problem for Gu fan, so he easily invades Lin Yuxin''s home.


    The villa is very big and looks quite spacious.


    The dark corridor in the dark even gives people a sense of fear, but Gu fan is more like a ghost, moving silently, without any sound.


    "Well?"


    "Is it true that I am alone, and my parents are not at home all the year round?" Gu fan observed in detail, and judged that Lin Yuxin lived alone in this luxury villa from the decoration of the room and the number of cups used.


    It is said that her parents are away from home because of their work. They often go abroad and come back home only once a year, which also makes Lin Yuxin a little lonely and silent.


    But As an archer, you must be patient and can stand loneliness.


    Gu fan walked in the villa, just like his own home. He didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. Instead, he immediately remembered all the environment here. After making some basic preparations, he stopped in front of a bedroom door.


    There is a faint fragrance in the air. In the course of time,


    will be the fragrance of a woman''s fragrance and a gentle perfume. It will soon leave the boudoir''s fragrance in a steady state, and it is obvious that this is Lin Yuxin''s room.


    Gu fan continued to sneak into the bedroom like a ghost.


    On the side of the bed lies a young girl. She is wearing a smooth silk pajama. The moonlight outside the curtain makes the pajama a little smooth, but it makes the curvy body more attractive.


    Lin Yuxin.


    At this time, her delicate little face with a sweet smile, light blush let her show a kind of gentle beauty, just like there is a soft fragrant jade waiting for you to pick under the cold moonlight.


    Fingertips across.


    Gu fan went to Lin Yuxin''s side and touched the delicate silk pajamas with his palm. The smooth and tender touch continued to the girl''s white skin. It seemed that there was a faint fragrance flowing on her fingertips.


    However, his eyes were very clear. Gu fan didn''t have any wrong idea. He picked up the girl''s handkerchief on the table, gently wiped the saliva on the corner of Lin Yuxin''s mouth, and then put it back on the table.


    Time goes by second by second.


    There was one more person in the room, which made Lin Yuxin feel uncomfortable all the time. He frowned and slowly opened his eyes.


    Just wake up, her brain is still a little fuzzy, vaguely seems to see another man sitting on the head of the bed


    What?


    There is a strange man sitting on my bed??


    At this moment, Lin Yuxin felt as if she had been drenched from head to foot by a bucket of ice water. The chills rose from her back, and her whole body was about to stand up.


    In this scene, no girl can keep calm, let alone a girl who lives alone all the year round.


    Unknown, fear, shock, despair.


    Subconsciously, Lin Yuxin wanted to scream, but at the same time, the man sitting at the head of the bed also moved.


    He is so calm, as if he has been sitting here waiting for this moment, calm face and the indifferent eyes flashing strange luster, action is so flowing!!


    Gu fan is very skillful.


    Before Lin Yuxin could react, he restrained her, clasped her hand on her arm joint, and covered her mouth that she wanted to scream.


    Gu fan''s other hand took out a sharp butterfly knife. The cold light of the knife made Lin Yuxin''s neck appear a layer of fine goose bumps. It seemed that as long as he was close to it, he would leave blood marks on the white neck.A woman''s fragrance comes to her face. The soft and elastic Miaoman''s posture is under her body. Under the lubricated silk is the white and delicate skin, and the slender, straight and round thighs are constantly struggling. This scene can make any man excited.


    But Gu fan''s eyes are more and more clear and cold, and his voice whispers in Lin Yuxin''s ear: "don''t resist, don''t scream, I won''t hurt you."


    Lin Yuxin was surprised.


    The voice is so familiar. Her eyes turn to look at the gangster''s face. Lin Yuxin''s eyes are even more unbelievable. The gangster invading her room is actually her classmate??


    Gufan!!


    He''s really here!


    The little-known ordinary boy who chased Gu Xuerou for four years can even be said to be the most hopeless loser among girls. He really met Lin Yuxin in this way as he said before!!


    How did he bypass the security guard and invade his own house??


    The most important thing is What does Gu fan want to do? Is he coveting his body and forcing himself to do something??


    Gu fan continued to say in a deep voice: "calm down, I''ll take the knife off your neck, and then loosen your mouth. I hope you don''t resist. That will hurt you, OK?"


    Gu fan is very professional.


    He''s just like the calm killer on the TV, or the ace agent in some mysterious organization.


    Lin Yuxin managed to calm down and nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    Then, as he said, Gu fan released his knife and hand and gave Lin Yuxin freedom.


    Gu fan stepped back quickly, put the knife into his sleeve, and said with a smile, "in fact, I have no malice. Let''s go downstairs and have a talk. I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    He is very confident to go back down, it seems that Lin Yuxin has been eating, give each other sufficient security space.


    Until Gu fan left, Lin Yuxin couldn''t believe what had just happened. The man, who was sharp and didn''t procrastinate, had no hesitation and panic in his eyes, was really Gu fan???


    That submissive, some timid hanging silk Gufan??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 6

    Villa living room.


    On the luxurious sofa with western style, Gu fan was very happy, lying on it with his legs up.


    In one hand, he took the apple he had just taken out of the refrigerator. In the other hand, he took a short knife to precisely cut the apple skin into a long strip. The blade turned into a flower, and the apple fell into several pieces on the plate.


    Bored, he turned on the TV. It happened that what was reported on the TV was today''s wounding incident. The whole city launched a wanted warrant for Gu fan. However, he was not flustered when he saw this report, as if everything had nothing to do with him.


    Confidence!!


    This kind of self-confidence comes from the powerful force, as if everything is in his hands.


    Gu fan is a little crazy, some people can''t understand his thoughts, and there is a calm and rational elegance like a demon, which makes people even more unable to see through Gu fan, just like a dark abyss.


    A few minutes later, Lin Yuxin finally stepped down the stairs on the second floor.


    What happened this evening made her very shocked. She looked at this ordinary classmate for the first time.


    Let''s not talk about how Gu fan intruded into his room. Just the way he did things and his specialty, as well as the calm and extreme mentality, are all depicting Gu fan''s heart with excellent psychological quality in his chest!!


    How did he sit on his sofa with a smile and watch TV with an apple after he was wanted??


    Lin Yuxin couldn''t help but ask: "are you really Gu fan?"


    Gu fan shrugged: "as you can see, I''m really Gu fan, but I''m not the weak person I used to be. "


    The weak??


    Once Gu fan, indeed can be described as weak, but how did he change so much overnight??


    Lin Yuxin took a few deep breaths.


    Gu fan became what she is now, mostly because of "lovelorn" reasons. She tried to slow down her tone and comforted: "Gu fan, I know today Gu Xuerou''s affair makes you very uncomfortable, but you don''t have to be so extreme."


    "We don''t have any hatred. We can even be friends. You must calm down and stop doing stupid things."


    Lin Yuxin thinks that this kind of extreme madman can''t be stimulated and can only be comforted by the Huairou policy. Otherwise, when he is excited, he may do something more outrageous and even kill himself in this villa!!


    Lin Xin interrupted and said: "the reason why she didn''t deserve to come here is that she didn''t want to be comforted You


    What??


    Gu fan came here for his own sake??


    What he wants to do, what he gets from himself!!


    Money?


    Body?


    Even life!!


    No, we must resist, otherwise Gu fan might do something out of the ordinary!!


    Lin Yuxin''s brain turns fast, and a strong desire for survival rises in her heart. Suddenly, she runs quickly.


    In a corner of the room is her best weapon - bow!!


    As an archer, her calm judgment is incomparable to other women. In a corner of the room, there is her equipment bag, which contains a whole set of archery tools!!


    Moreover, the bow and arrow kit is relatively close to her. Before Gu fan catches up, she can take out the bow and arrow, and it will be Gu fan who should be afraid at that time.


    Shasha!!


    It doesn''t matter if one slipper runs away. Lin Yuxin keeps calm in fear, and the voice of zipper comes along. Lin Yuxin even has one hand on the handle of bow and arrow.


    But just then, a sharp light and shadow came from the distance.


    Shua!!


    The light of the knife flickered, and a faint bloodstain appeared on Lin Yuxin''s hand. The knife in Gu fan''s hand punctured the lock of the equipment bag accurately and nailed it to the wooden floor, making it unable to take out the equipment temporarily.


    Flying dagger??


    What a precise flying knife!!


    A little bit more, I''m afraid it will hit Lin Yuxin.


    Lin Yuxin exclaimed, in this instant, Gu fan has run to her side.


    Gu fan threw Lin Yuxin to the ground, stroked the sweet and greasy skin with his palm, bypassed the little white rabbit under his ribs, and then locked the joints of his arms accurately.


    The articular cartilage was locked, and Lin Yuxin complained about the pain in her arm, but Gu fan didn''t feel any pity for her. Several fingers crossed the clavicle and immediately grabbed her throat


    Joint skill!


    This is the most practical joint skill in fighting skills. Once the enemy is locked, he can''t escape easily.


    "I said, don''t move."


    "Otherwise it will only be you." Gu fan''s voice became cold and heartless, and his fingers contracted a few points, which made Lin Yuxin''s breathing not smooth, and fear surrounded her again.More intense fear enveloped Lin Yuxin.


    She didn''t expect that Gu fan would be so strong. God knows how he could have such decisive and fierce fighting skills. He didn''t give people any chance to walk in the clouds and flow in the water. He locked his joints and restrained himself in one go??


    It''s like the fighting master in the movie!!


    There''s no leakage!


    Gu fan hides deeply. It turns out that he has such a strong skill, but he has been holding on to it all the time. Does this young man have other identities


    Lin Yuxin began to think wildly, and even imagined Gu fan as a cold-blooded killer hidden in the campus.


    A seemingly honest but actually emotionless killer.


    Are you going to die here today??


    Lin Yuxin closed her eyes, waiting for Gu fan''s next disposal.


    However, Gu fan slowly released her again, and took out the blade to kick the equipment bag out of the distance, indifferently said: "this is the last time I let you go, you have to believe that no matter how many times you resist, the result is the same, but next time I will really fight hard!"


    Another chance?


    Gu fan is too confident. Lin Yuxin feels like a bird caught in the throat. No matter how it flies, it can''t fly out of Gu fan''s palm.


    I can''t believe it.


    Gu fan''s presence makes Lin Yuxin feel desperate.


    Although she is the second runner up in archery in the international competition, she is still too young to face Gu fan, who has excellent fighting skills.


    Calm, rational, quiet, indifferent, confident, strong!!


    It''s not too much to use these words to describe Gu fan.


    This young man How could he have such a terrible mind and such super fighting skills?


    Who later said that Gufan was a hanging silk, Lin Yuxin had to slap it in the face.


    But how can she know that although Gu fan is still Gu fan, her soul is already him ten years later!


    In the dark disaster, countless times of escape from death, countless times of crazy killing, I don''t know how many enemies and monsters died under Gu fan''s hands, so I have developed this super fighting skill.


    Finally, Lin Yuxin also reluctantly sat on the sofa, she sighed: "Gu fan, I admit you are powerful, what do you want, money?"


    "Or My body? "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 7

    My first time


    Are you going to be taken away by the man in front of you in this way??


    Lin Yuxin thought of this, the body has some can''t help shaking.


    She has a good family education, she has always been clean, no matter in archery or academic performance are outstanding, for those like flies chasing their own boys have no interest.


    So, she still retains her innocence.


    Lin Yuxin felt deeply helpless and desperate. However, Gu fan frowned and shrugged. There was a trace of innocence in his cold and fierce eyes.


    "People say that women often fantasize that they will be strong x, it seems that you are no exception."


    "But I''m not interested in you at the moment. The only reason I''m here is to have a bow."


    Gu Fan said his purpose directly. Lin Yuxin was shocked when he heard it. At the same time, because of the ridicule, his face was ruddy.


    Bow??


    Gu fan came here to bow??


    The boy came here to ask her for a bow and arrow!!


    Isn''t it a bit too far away, and there''s a feeling of farting when I take off my pants. In order to invade her home with a bow, Lin Yuxin is scared like this??


    "Is that all you want?"


    "For a bow, I intruded into my home, almost made me think I was doomed today and would be killed!" Lin Yuxin was even a little angry. She was really scared just now.


    Lin Yuxin has prepared for the worst


    She wondered what Gu fan would do if he wanted to invade himself, or what he would do if he really wanted to kill her like a killer in the movie because of his evil taste?


    Gu fan shrugged his shoulders and said in a slightly amusing tone: "if I normally ask you for a bow, you will not give it to me, let alone your precious personal collection. After all, you need a license to use a crossbow in China."


    "And I used to be just a hanging wire in your eyes. I don''t have the qualification to touch you, do I? "


    Lin Yuxin was stiff after hearing this.


    What he said is right. If Gu fan is still the original hanging wire, Lin Yuxin can''t take care of Gu fan at all, let alone risk breaking the law to give Gu fan the collection of bows and arrows that she managed to get.


    You should know that many of those bows and arrows are limited edition collections specially made by someone in foreign countries. Each one is a beloved thing, sweetheart!!


    Lin Yuxin swallowed her saliva and asked tentatively, "do you really just want a bow? What do you want to do with it?"


    Gu fan showed a funny smile: "of course, I just want a bow, but if you want to be strong by me, I''m willing to help you."


    "Go and get your collection. If there are any small moves in the process, you will know the result, won''t you?"


    Lin Yuxin''s face was complicated, but she finally sighed and chose to give in. She took out a special key and went to her room where she collected bows and arrows.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    20 minutes later.


    There are more than ten types of bows and arrows in front of Gu fan. Lin Yuxin''s collection is quite a lot.


    They have reverse bows for shooting competitions, composite bows with high precision settings, and some vintage hunting bows for collection.


    In this process, Gu fan is always at his side, staring at Lin Yuxin.


    Although the strength of this young man is similar to that of ordinary people, his treacherous and exquisite fighting skills, as well as his fierce and decisive shooting style, are like the top killers in the movie, which makes Lin Yuxin have no backhand power.


    The only good news is that Gu fan, the devil who broke into his home, didn''t really mean to hurt and invade himself.


    He''s really looking for a bow and arrow!!


    "This reverse bow was made by a foreign friend. Its accuracy is much higher than that of the bow used in ordinary competitions..."


    Lin Yuxin saw Gu fan''s constant attempts, repeatedly stretching the bow string to do the test, and he even knew the "bow" very well. He was obviously an expert, and could not help explaining it. There was a trace of pride in his tone.


    "This hunting bow is more retro. Its material is very special, but it requires a lot of users."


    Lin Yuxin can''t help but take the initiative to recommend and pick up an ancient long bow, which is very powerful, but needs the user to have strong arm strength.


    Gu fan also came to the interest, but after a test, he soon gave it up.


    The reason is that his body is still too weak. Although the ancient bow is powerful, Gufan does not have enough strength to pull the bow string.


    Finally, Gu fan found a composite bow for hunting.


    The body of the bow is made of rare light metal. It is smooth and strong, and easy to carry.Most importantly, the bow was designed for hunting in the wild.


    The load reducing gears on both sides of the bow also greatly reduce the power required by the user, and the attack power is also very strong, which is just suitable for ordinary people like Gufan now, and the requirements for arm strength are not so harsh.


    "I''ll take this one."


    "In addition, I''ll have some arrows, penetrating metal arrows and modified blades." Gu fan is very professional, and Lin Yuxin is surprised again.


    He needs so much equipment. Is he going to hunt in the deep mountains or He is really a cold-blooded killer, ready to hunt his enemies!!!


    Lin Yuxin did not have the qualification to negotiate and inquire, so he had to take hundreds of arrows from his private collection again, as well as a large number of reconstructed metal arrows.


    Looking at this pile of things, Lin Yuxin felt extremely painful and said, "you really have insight. This hunting bow is the most precious in my collection. It cost me 100000 dollars to buy it. And the metal arrows and arrows that were modified are worth hundreds of dollars each."


    In this way, the total value of the compound bow and arrow Gu fan took has reached nearly one million Chinese dollars, which is a major burglary.


    Gu fan packed the equipment, put it into the equipment bag and locked the zipper, so he was ready to leave.


    "I''m very sorry to call late at night."


    "I''m very satisfied with your things. For the sake of my old classmates and these equipment, I''ll give you a secret. The secret is worth millions, tens of millions, even can''t be measured in money."


    Gu fan went to the door and looked back. After hesitating for a moment, he told some secret stories.


    Almost, this is owed Lin Yuxin a favor??


    Gu fan doesn''t seem to want to rob these things in vain. Although he is resolute and fierce, he can be regarded as having a clear sense of gratitude and resentment.


    Gu fan continued: "buy more materials and store them at home. It''s better to keep them for a long time, such as compressed biscuits If you do, you''ll thank me later. "


    Gu Fan said these inexplicable words, then carried the equipment bag to the second floor, climbed over the wall from the dead corner of the monitor again, and disappeared on the balcony.


    Lin Yuxin is at a loss. She chases out quickly, but she can only see Gu fan''s back in the shadow.


    She took back the mobile phone on the sofa and hesitated whether to call the police. Now the whole city is looking for Gu fan, but can such a sophisticated "cold-blooded killer" be easily arrested??


    If you really call the police, will it bring him revenge??


    It''s terrible!!


    Hidden in the "hanging silk" mask, the real Gu fan makes Lin Yuxin feel that this is a "cold-blooded devil" like character.


    Would such a character make fun of her?


    "Buy a lot of materials?"


    "Does it mean that Gu fan knows something inside that there is going to be a war, so prices are soaring?"


    Lin Yuxin said to herself that she was still hesitant about Gu fan''s words, but Gu fan''s expression didn''t seem to amuse her, on the contrary, it seemed to be a real warning.


    "All right!"


    "I may be crazy too, but I really want to try what Gufan said and see what happens." Lin Yuxin said to himself, even he could not believe his choice.


    But This may also become Lin Yuxin''s most correct choice in the dark disaster in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 8

    Three days later.


    The setting sun shines over the slightly dilapidated apartment.


    A few spider webs in the corner weave a perfect hunting shape. The mildewy smell in the air comes from between the wall and the board, and the dust on the handrail of the stairs sinks.


    This kind of apartment has no other use but to get a huge amount of money for demolition.


    In fact, the same is true.


    The demolition notice of this apartment has been issued.


    In another month, the demolition will be completely started here. Except for a few nail households who want to pay more for the demolition, most of them have left this old and dilapidated place.


    But there is something more bizarre.


    Three days ago, a strange young man moved in.


    Although the owner repeatedly stressed that it would be demolished within a month at most, he still gave a considerable amount of rent.


    With the mentality of "killing customers" who can earn a little, the owners finally accept a bunch of banknotes with a smile, which is probably the final use value of the house before the demolition money arrives.


    That''s right.


    It''s Gu fan who rents this apartment!!


    In these three days, he has been well prepared.


    May 29, 2020.


    Three days have passed since that night club injury incident, and today is the day of dark disaster!!


    The dark disaster came.


    The dark age begins.


    The whole world will fall into catastrophe and destruction, human civilization will come to an end, and fall into eternal fear


    "Zizizi!"


    Gu fan took the welding torch to reinforce the security door, and the sparks splashed on the mask.


    He reinforced two layers of steel plates, more than doubled the thickness of the security door, and sprayed a lot of pungent disinfectant on it. He didn''t know which burglar he wanted to prevent.


    Sweat soaked clothes, a little wipe oil mark a long way.


    Gu fan took a look at the clock, then went into the house and took out the props prepared for the three days.


    Trap!!


    Gu fan even moved out a trap from the house??


    This is not a toy rack for catching mice.


    Each of them is made of steel with a diameter of about 50cm. The serrations have been sharpened by grinding.


    If someone really steps on it, I''m afraid that under the strong bite force, the serrations will not only pierce the skin and muscles, but also directly crush the human bones, and even cut half of the leg.


    When Gu fan used the tool to open the trap, he also took great efforts to break it apart.


    After a while, the corridor was already covered with nearly 20 animal traps. After they were arranged, Gu fan was sweating profusely. It was really a hard work.


    "Time is too short."


    "These traps are too rough, but they are enough."


    Gu fan was out of breath. In order to make these traps, he did not waste much time. Only an electric welding company near the scrap iron recycling station was willing to accept the order and presented the two steel plates to reinforce the door.


    Turn around and go back to the house.


    Gu fan took out some tools after a while.


    It''s a kind of tool that can drill holes in the eaves of the wall and fix them. After the conical tip penetrates into the wall, it will pull out the barb all around and fix them in groups in the middle of the corridor wall.


    He took out another small box.


    It was a luxury and expensive box with exquisite packaging. It contained piano silk thread imported from Germany. It was also purchased by Gufan from a famous piano shop in the city.


    The steel wire is connected to the clip of the stab tool. Gufan straightens and tightens it, forming another fatal trap.


    The piano silk thread that can''t be separated by the naked eye!!


    Ordinary people''s eyes can''t distinguish. Only when the light shines on it, can it reflect bursts of cold and sharp light. If anyone runs fast in this corridor Isn''t this invisible steel wire a sharp tool to cut off his life??


    It''s almost a movie scene.


    Piano line, it often appears in many movies and suspense novels.


    Its tenacity is excellent, and it can be bought directly in the piano shop, and its sharpness can completely cut the throat of human beings. It is said that during the war, some military experts specializing in assassination chose to use it as a weapon!


    Trap!


    Gu fan learned a lot from his ten-year struggle to survive in the dark.


    And these little traps are just part of it, but they''re very practical.


    "Good."


    "Hoo Next, just wait and take a bath


    Gu fan has been sweating, but looking at the masterpieces in the corridor, he still shows a little satisfied smile.


    Walk back to the room.The dark, old room was littered with scraps of steel.


    Dozens of arrows are leaning against the wall. Their arrows are all made of special refined steel. They are the ones from Lin Yuxin.


    Some arrows are extremely sharp and have great penetrating power. They are most suitable for penetrating the prey''s body.


    Some have sharp barbs, which will be firmly fixed after penetrating into the prey''s body. The barbs will penetrate into the flesh or bones and are difficult to pull out with brute force.


    All kinds of arrows, can deal with a variety of different situations, this aspect of Gu fan is absolutely the most professional!!


    Look at the corner of the room.


    More than ten boxes of compressed biscuits are piled high with all kinds of cans.


    There are dozens of boxes of pure water nearby, almost half of the room is full, almost comparable to a warehouse.


    This It''s the safety room built by Gu fan himself!!


    It''s hard to imagine that in three days he''s done it.


    When Gu fan came to the table, there were still two piles of bright red Chinese coins on it. I''m afraid the quantity was more than 100000.


    Three days ago, Gu fan took the house property certificate left by his parents and found a loan company to borrow a lot of money.


    The original value of millions of real estate, he only borrowed 500000 to the other side, the condition is immediately cash out all the cash.


    Whoa, whoa!!


    Gu fan grabs these two piles of money and throws them away. They are like snowflakes floating in the air. They will never be needed from now on.


    Another half an hour.


    This 100000 yuan cash is just like waste paper.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Tick, tick, tick.


    The sound of the second hand is so clear that Gu fan walks out of the bathroom and wipes the crystal clear dew on his body.


    "It''s coming."


    "At this moment, the beginning of the dark disaster, catastrophe is finally coming, I have been fully prepared."


    Gu fan was talking to himself. When he saw the clock go to 11:59, he went to the window and looked at the nearby street through the gap of the window which had been sealed by steel plate.


    Ha!


    At 11:59:59, the second hand drives the minute hand, and the minute hand drives the hour hand.


    Dong!!


    A vast voice came. It was like the Hongzhong Dalu ringing in the temple in the green mountains. It was majestic and magnificent.


    The sound seems to fall from the sky and rise from the earth. It echoes in everyone''s ears and trembles in every creature''s brain consciousness.


    It''s everywhere. It''s not just a note. The sound is even directly transmitted to your conscious brain. Even the deaf mute who has never heard any sound can feel the bell that shakes the world.


    Everyone was confused.


    People can''t help but cover their ears. Many people squat on the ground with their mouths wide open, entering a short period of aphasia. Many people''s eardrums have been damaged to varying degrees, and a stream of blood drips from the side of the eardrop.


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    On the roadway, many drivers are dazed, a series of rear end collision incidents emerge one after another, and some passers-by are knocked down by novice drivers who step on the accelerator by mistake.


    This is not the most terrible.


    The electronic instruments of the cars that collided with each other broke down and started to rotate at a high speed. After turning to the fastest speed, a burst of electromagnetic sparks came out, and then there was a smell of scorching. I''m afraid the precision instruments inside had burned into a pile of paste.


    If you look down from a height, you will find that a large number of cars are emitting thick black smoke, and even a few cars have exploded.


    Boom!!


    Boom boom!!


    The tumbling flames engulfed everything within a radius of 5 meters.


    The car was thrown into the crowd by the high waves of fire. The waves shattered the glass of the surrounding buildings. On the spot, many ordinary people were seriously injured, and everywhere were passers-by squatting on the ground screaming with their ears covered.


    What happened??


    The incident is far from over.


    It''s not just the car''s meters, the entire city''s circuits are paralyzed.


    The vast and magnificent bell, it produces electromagnetic waves to the point of incredible intensity.


    The TV in the shopping mall burned down and the electronic screen with advertisement on the building exploded.


    The cell phones in people''s pockets, which are called "organs outside the body", are also as hot as hot iron. All the circuits inside are burned and melted by the strong electromagnetic waves.


    In the sky All the instruments in front of the captain of the passenger flight were burnt out.


    In addition to cracks on the display, there was only darkness. The engine that stopped working gradually cooled down, and the plane finally fell to the ground with the fear and despair of the guests.


    On the sea The power system of the aircraft carrier is out of order.


    The whole huge ship was floating on the sea like a tin can, and all the electronic equipment turned into paste.Without electromagnetic equipment, even some cabin doors can''t be opened, and the fighters and armed helicopters that used to carry out the exercise all fell into the sea like headless flies.


    100 meters underground The military missile base was completely paralyzed.


    The supercomputers operated by the scientists programmed scrap iron, and the display screen in front of the presbyopic glasses of the professor of science and technology flickered, and all the data was discarded.


    And those missiles have all become furnishings, without the support of electronic equipment, the ignition device can not start, let alone the more sophisticated targeting system and electronic system.


    It''s not just China.


    In a flash, the whole human world fell into paralysis. We, who are used to living in technology, seem to have returned to the age of barbarians.


    "I hear the bell of doomsday again."


    Gu fan stood by the windowsill and said to himself, this is the beginning of the end.


    May 29, 2020.


    When the doomsday bell rings, the technology that people rely on most has become a waste, and sophisticated electronic equipment has become a burden. The world has fallen into paralysis and panic, and there is no light in the dark.


    However, this is only the prelude to the end, the real darkness has just begun.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 9

    The clock of doomsday rings.


    It''s just a prelude to the end of the world.


    "The dark disaster is coming, it''s just coming!"


    Gu fan has been waiting for this second for a long time.


    His face has never been so cautious as it is now, because he knows what real darkness means, and the world will soon be completely destroyed!!


    Gu fan''s cold eyes were staring at the street, and the flustered people were pounding like headless flies.


    Human beings have never been so confused.


    This is an electronic age full of information, but now they have no mobile phone, no WiFi, no network.


    When almost all electronic devices fail and burn down, even if the car wants to start, the world seems to stop.


    However, the really terrible thing has not happened yet!!


    Boom boom!!


    Shake!!


    The ground began to shake violently.


    The feeling of the earthquake is particularly strong, as if the whole apartment is swinging from side to side.


    Metal tools collide with each other and make a "Ding Dong" sound. The water cup on the table starts to move by itself. Half a cup of water shakes and spills out. Finally, with a clear sound, the water cup falls to the ground and breaks into slag.


    Earthquake, earthquake, earthquake!!


    People are even more panic, violent earthquake let the earth appear a spider web like cracks, such as dog teeth crisscross, even the asphalt road are torn apart.


    The walls of Gu fan''s room also showed fine cracks. If it continues, the building may not be able to withstand the earthquake and collapse into ruins.


    But Gu fan is not worried.


    The earthquake didn''t last long, and the roar gradually faded. Looking downstairs, the streets were full of all kinds of people.


    Some of them rushed out of the hotel naked and wrapped in bath towels, and some of them were young women sitting on the floor in bewilderment with tearful faces


    The scene is chaotic to the limit.


    Insults, screams, cries of helplessness, and calls for the names of relatives and friends all come together. Everyone''s face is full of helplessness and panic.


    The transportation hub under the apartment building is even more chaotic.


    The traffic police are trying to stop the flustered crowd, but the scene is too chaotic, with personal strength can not change anything, that stop the cry is completely submerged in the noisy crowd.


    In the chaos of the crowd, a child walked around in tears, unable to find his mother.


    Inadvertently, a can of coke was kicked away by him and rolled into the cracks of the earth crisscrossed with cobweb like canines. The sound of collision continued one after another. The sound of "Ding Dong Ding Dong" lasted for a long time. I really don''t know how deep these cracks are??


    And then something more incredible happened.


    Light!!


    Incredible light came out of the cracks in the ground.


    They are like the aurora borealis in the frozen land, continuous into a colorful, colorful, as if there is glass light in the rotation, the whole city above the sky are completely covered.


    These lights are wonderful.


    The little girl squatting on the ground and sobbing forgot to shed tears.


    She stretched out her slender palm. The streamer seemed to be a living creature, flowing between her palms and fingers, just like a continuous filament around her fingers.


    The little girl''s face is incredible, and other human beings show the same expression. They want to take out their mobile phones and shoot this miraculous beautiful picture. The only regret is that the mobile phones are all burned into iron.


    "Here we are."


    "It''s coming."


    Gu Fan said to himself, the most terrible hell is coming.


    His expression gradually became ferocious, and the blood in his eyes also slightly puffed up, as if he felt excited for the arrival of this moment.


    However, Gu fan''s body is trembling slightly, and seems to feel fear, terror and fear for the scene in front of him!!


    "Well?"


    "My body is shaking?"


    "Time has passed for so long. Seeing this nightmarish scene again, my body is still shaking."


    Gu fan has experienced all this.


    Seeing this gorgeous light again, his spiritual consciousness was excited to the limit, which was the excitement of wandering on the edge of death.


    But his body was afraid, and every cell seemed to tremble, feeling fear for what was going to happen next.


    May 29, 2020.


    After the bell of doomsday, the first day of doomsday is officially opened in the most gorgeous and dazzling light like myth.


    The gorgeous lights are like silk, they are changing colors, just like glass, the whole sky is covered in the magic light, even the clouds are turned into colorful lanterns, emitting a strange glow.You can''t describe their beauty in words.


    These magical light clusters do not even appear on any spectral color, and no color can describe them, but they have fascinating magic, which makes people unable to look away from them.


    And then These light masses begin to flow around people''s bodies.


    They are like living creatures, drilling into people''s bodies and pouring in from every pore.


    More large pieces of glass light condense in the air, forming layers of brilliant cumulus, followed by a light rain.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa


    It''s raining.


    The rain in the colorful glass light seems to have become a gem, dripping on people''s body, ice cold, feel very comfortable.


    "Is it raining?"


    "How comfortable!"


    "Is this a miracle? How can it rain and shine in the sky?"


    With the breeze blowing on my face and the colorful rain falling on my body, many people can''t help but open their hands to embrace the sky, and even more people open their mouths to lick the rain.


    Miracle!


    This is a miracle from heaven!!


    Gu fan looked at the picture and gave a sneer, then shook his head with a sigh.


    "Ignorant people!"


    "Although this light and rain is gorgeous and beautiful, it is called the rain of disaster in the dark era."


    Man!!


    Face your real fear and despair!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The rain of disaster.


    Gusts of breeze blowing, icy light and rain fall on people, a kind of never had comfort, such as the wave hit.


    but if we look carefully, we can see that these light rain have not slipped from the skin of people. Instead, they have been drilled into the skin along the pores, like water emulsions.


    Under the skin, capillaries begin to expand.


    It seems that light and rain from the pores into the blood, produced some incomprehensible chemical reaction.


    The veins on the back of human hands begin to swell, and the veins become clear. Light and rain flow along the blood to the human heart. The thick veins can be seen shining with naked eyes!!


    Arms Arms Thighs Ankle


    All the meridians that continued to the neck were like the roots of the withered trees in the sky. One by one, they became startling, and the light was still creeping up along the neck.


    Soon the blood vessels of the whole face were clearly visible. It was like a tattoo artist started painting on the face. The tattoo still did not stop. The craziness spread upward and rushed straight to people''s heads.


    The eyeball is full of blood, and the red liquid flowing out of the blood is full of the whole eyeball. The scarlet is transparent and looks strange and terrible.


    Pain!


    It''s like a thousand arrows through the heart.


    At this time, those people who open their hands to embrace the light and rain feel the pain.


    It seems that there are countless sharp blades cutting in the blood, stirring the viscera into paste, poking the eyeballs full of plasma, and the whole world is dyed scarlet in the sight, and the pain finally engulfs their brains!!


    Pain!!


    Hysterical pain!


    Consciousness is like countless palms scratching, logic and thinking are torn apart in an instant.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    People scratch their skin with their nails under the pain of despair. The blood vessels and tendons are immediately scratched by their nails and sprayed with plasma. The color of the blood has changed.


    Dirty blood!!


    These human blood, even full of foul smell, that kind of feeling is like a piece of meat in the sewer rotted for a long time.


    "Energy!"


    "Flesh and blood!"


    "Fresh flesh and blood..."


    "Eat Eat Eat Eat... "


    Many people''s consciousness has collapsed. As light and rain rush into the brain with their blood, their logical thinking and consciousness have also been washed away by their continuous desire. It seems that their bodies are in great need of fresh nourishment and want to eat fresh flesh and blood.


    That''s what they need.


    That''s what they lack.


    At this moment, these consciousness collapse, the whole body split out of filthy purulent blood of human beings have completely mutated.


    They can no longer be called human beings, but the largest number of monsters in the dark disaster - carrion!!


    "Carrion: This is a low-level monster corroded by light and rain."


    "The vast majority of decaying corpses are mutated from human beings. The light and rain of disasters will not only erode human bodies, but also stimulate their potential. With the growth of time, the strength and speed of decaying corpses will increase to 1-3 times of the original."Gu fan recognized these monsters at a glance.


    These rotting corpses will be the biggest disaster in the dark disaster. They are numerous and infectious. Once bitten or scratched, they can be infected into the same monster.


    This is not the most terrible.


    These rotting corpses are as slow as in the zombie movies of the 21st century. They can also run and climb!!


    And light and rain also stimulate their potential. As time goes by, the physical fitness of these decaying corpses will even become stronger and stronger.


    By the late stage of the disaster, it has reached more than three times the average human ability, and even the world sprint champion can not match them.


    Hell!!


    The existence of these rotten corpses, let the real hell come!!


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "Er, er, ER!"


    Scream each other ups and downs, the blood in many people''s bodies sent out a fishy smell.


    When they slowly raised their heads, there was no human reason in the eyes of a pair of scarlet beasts, and the consciousness and thinking of the brain had been completely torn up by desire.


    "Hello!"


    "How are you, are you ok?"


    Two security guards squatting under the eaves of the apartment building were not eroded by the light and rain. One of them went to a little girl by the side of the road, held her shoulder in his hand and asked with concern.


    The little girl squatting on the side of the road made a sound of pain and wail, which was not like the voice of a human throat, but like the roar of some kind of beast.


    When she looked up, the security guard was immediately startled.


    I saw the girl''s face was full of blue veins. The silver teeth under her beautiful smile had all changed. They became sharp teeth like sharks. Drops of brown mucus mixed with plasma flowed down from the corners of her mouth. I''m afraid that such a terrible picture can only be seen in movies.


    She has completely mutated and become the rotten corpse that Gu Fan said!!


    "You You Ah, ah, ah, ah


    The security guard was so scared that he almost fell down. However, he had missed the best chance to escape. Before he finished what he said, the little girl who turned into a rotten corpse had rushed over like a beast.


    What a power!


    Originally a delicate girl, her body burst out with the strength of a muscular man in the gym, and instantly pushed the security guard to the ground.


    The brownish yellow mucus flowed out from the crack of shark like sharp teeth. The cherry mouth, which was originally coated with lipstick, suddenly turned into a huge mouth in a blood basin. The corner of the mouth split into an exaggerated and horribly twisted angle and bit the security guard''s neck hard.


    Poof!!


    Large pieces of flesh and blood were torn off, involving the artery, so that the plasma sprayed on the little girl, and she did not even chew the action, directly swallow raw, happy smile.


    "Blood Meat Eat... "


    The collapse of consciousness is only the instinct to tear prey, beast like roar, subconsciously speak out the strongest desire in the heart.


    This is a crazy gluttonous feast. The little girl not only has teeth in her mouth mutated, but also her nails have become sharp and narrow. She rips at other parts of the security guard''s body, grabs open her belly, pulls out her intestines and internal organs, and continues to swallow.


    Only this fresh flesh and blood will satisfy her!!


    The horror stunned the security guards.


    How could such a thing happen? The trained security guard was eaten alive by a little girl, and the process was so bloody and cruel??


    Fear.


    Fear.


    The appearance of the monster made people shiver to the limit. Another security guard only felt that his whole back was frozen in a few seconds. The cold and sweat had completely soaked his shirt.


    Roar, roar, roar!!


    The corpse was not satisfied with its prey. It suddenly raised its head and looked at the trembling security guard. The desire and beast in its scarlet eyes were self-evident. It was obvious that it was the next target.


    "No No Don''t come here


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!"


    The scream of human beings is heard again. Under the cover of fear and despair, perhaps the two security guards have forgotten what resistance is, and only know that they can''t struggle when their bodies are gnawed.


    This is true of trained security guards, not to mention ordinary people?


    Look!


    At this moment, the bustling street in the past has become a hell on earth.


    The viscera are all over the ground, and the blood and meat fragments occupy the vision. Here has become a paradise for monsters. Those rotten corpses with sharp blades and sharp teeth are just evil spirits in hell.


    Gu fan stood in the safety house built by himself, looking at the scenes in front of him without any discomfort.


    He''s the man who came back from the peak killing.


    He''s seen hell more terrifying than that, and it''s just the beginning for him.So, come on!


    Let me live again in this last life!!


    Gu fan''s eyes are shining. Maybe in other people''s eyes, it''s a doomsday disaster.


    but in Gu fan''s eyes, it''s an opportunity to start all over again??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 10

    Blood!!


    Smoke and blood invaded the earth.


    "Help!"


    "Help, help, monster!"


    The screams and wails mingle with each other. In a flash, the prosperous streets in the past have turned into hell. The monster''s sharp fangs pierce his neck, and the blood sprays out like a fountain.


    Their claws even tore the human body. The strength of their two palms was surprisingly large. When they pierced into the abdomen and tore, their viscera and intestines were exposed to the air, and then a decadent body was buried in a crazy gnawing.


    Despair.


    Fear.


    People have no choice but to scream and run for their lives.


    Those beautiful men and women in the city had never seen such a scene. Some of them were so frightened that they forgot how to escape. On the spot, they were knocked down by several decaying corpses and torn into pieces.


    Break down!


    On the street.


    The tide of the crowd is falling apart.


    The number of decaying corpses is increasing. All human beings who come into contact with the rain of disaster begin to mutate violently. Among their sharp teeth and claws, there is a terrible infectivity.


    Look carefully.


    Under the skin of the rotten corpse, there was phosphorescence flowing in the blood vessels.


    If it''s in a dark place, the liquid in the blood vessels, which are as complex as the roots of cangmu, will shine like the luminous liquid in the fluorescent stick.


    The rain of disaster has invaded the body, and is flowing in the blood. These highly toxic substances with shining phosphorescence will also spread on their teeth and claws.


    Virus.


    This is the disaster virus!


    All human beings injured by sharp teeth and claws will be infected with this disaster virus and become new corpses with great probability!!


    Too much!


    There are too many monsters!!


    The disaster virus has stimulated the potential of carrion.


    They run much faster than ordinary people, and their sense of smell will become more acute. They can vaguely distinguish the odor molecules in the air and rush to the place with the largest flow of people.


    Soon!!


    The number of decaying corpses is one after another.


    They''re going crazy in the direction of buildings, shopping malls and the like.


    The greater the flow of people, the stronger the smell left. Soon the door of the shopping mall was crushed, and large areas of rotten corpses surged into the shopping mall and started another massacre!!


    Gufan looks at all this.


    He knew in his heart that the world would change from this moment.


    The doomsday brought about by the disaster of darkness makes the technological world dominated by human beings completely become the past, and a new century will come.


    Later People regard the first day of the dark disaster as the darkest moment of the new era.


    This era is called the dark era.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In an hour.


    The streets were full of raving corpses.


    The cars with thick smoke have been scrapped, most of their windows have been smashed, and the traces of the driver being dragged out can be clearly seen.


    Obviously, the people hiding in the car were also forcibly captured by the crazy rotten corpses on the street.


    Here It''s no longer human territory.


    In the past, the prosperous streets were full of rotten corpses. Now, as long as any person dares to run to the street, those rotten corpses will immediately surround and tear him up like a dog.


    Most of the surviving human beings are hidden.


    They shiver and hide at home, or somewhere else. Only hiding behind the cold gate can they get a little sense of security.


    "The first day of the disaster."


    "The global population has dropped by more than 80 percent, and then as time goes on, fewer and fewer people will survive."


    Gufan left the window of the room, he knew what the dark disaster represented.


    Those who survive in the dark ages will know what a real disaster is.


    "All right."


    "Next, it''s my time."


    Gu fan carried the hunting bow that had been prepared for a long time, and put dozens of arrows made of special metal heads in the quiver.


    Next Gu fan wants to do something that no one dares to do now.


    Go out!!


    That''s right!


    Dark disaster has come, all the people are shivering to escape, but Gu fan chose to go out of the room at the most critical moment.


    Crazy.


    Absolutely crazy. Seeing that the poor people on the street were cut open, ordinary people would have been scared and only dared to hide in their own room and shiver.


    But in Gu fan''s eyes, all this is the greatest opportunity.


    He''s going out hunting!!


    Kill carrion.Hunt those monsters.


    Gu fan''s preparation these days is for this moment.


    Squeak.


    Gently open the door.


    Gufan''s feet are light, leaving no sound.


    He is in an old apartment which is about to be demolished. There has been no one to live in for a long time.


    A small number of people means that the number of decaying corpses will decrease accordingly, which is why he chose to place "safe houses" here.


    "Well?"


    "On this floor, there is a rotten corpse?"


    In the corridor of the apartment near the stairway, the figure of a carrion monster was wandering.


    There are no other residents on this floor, but there are still rotten corpses wandering here, trying to find fresh flesh and blood.


    A single rotten corpse!!


    Although most of the decaying corpses will gather in the place with the strongest human smell, a few will separate from the large army and search separately, which is often more fruitful.


    "Er er..."


    It''s like a wild animal''s murmur in my throat.


    It looks up and sniffs something, like a wild dog searching for the smell of meat in the air, trying to find the smell of "food".


    But he didn''t smell anything.


    This apartment was sprinkled with 84 disinfectant by Gu fan.


    The pungent smell has long covered the smell of human beings before, disturbing the smell of carrion.


    "The first one is you."


    Gu fan, who was slowly approaching in the distance, said to himself.


    This decaying corpse will be his first target for hunting.


    Shiver!!


    Gufan''s hands were shaking.


    Look at the monster in front of you!!


    Its face is ferocious, a pair of eyes full of blood burst up, full of greed for flesh and blood.


    His mouth was full of sharp fangs like shark''s sharp teeth, and the yellow mucus was dripping.


    The skin rotted to the limit, large areas of thick sores, as well as the more than ten centimeters of steel like claws, all of which make the rotten corpse a nightmare.


    Such a monster, standing in front of him, will only feel fear and fear.


    Gufan is also afraid.


    Gufan is afraid, too.


    To be exact, his body was afraid of the carrion monster Every cell was trembling, as if it had encountered a natural enemy.


    That feeling, like the antelope to see the wolf, born to know that this is their nemesis.


    That kind of feeling, just like the chick saw the eagle flying in the sky, immediately understood that it was his natural enemy, and quickly retracted his head into the nest.


    This kind of rotten corpse is also the killer of human beings.


    "I''m shaking."


    "I''m afraid."


    "My body is afraid of this monster."


    The sense of stimulation impacts the brain, mobilizes every trace of Gu fan''s spirit, and makes him enter a state of extreme excitement and fear.


    But this feeling didn''t make Gu fan flinch.


    "This feeling That''s good. "


    Gu fan opened his hands and gasped. The air was slightly rotten. The smile on his face became more ferocious.


    He Actually enjoying this kind of oppression??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 11

    Exciting!


    Crazy!


    Pressure!!


    Gufan is enjoying all this.


    This is how exciting, in the face of that day the enemy of the general monster, every cell is active trembling.


    My body is scared.


    My body is feeling fear.


    "I''m afraid of this monster."


    "At the same time, I''m excited and eager to kill."


    "This kind of feeling is so contradictory, but it makes people so crazy that they can''t extricate themselves from being addicted to it. This kind of smell of fear Every cell of me seems to be excited! "


    Gu fan''s expression is ferocious.


    This is crazy!


    Think about the past days, people live a three-point life.


    Go to school, eat, sleep.


    Work, eat, sleep.


    Among the three points and a line, there are only "games", "novels" and "love" to fill the void of life.


    Is this life meaningful?


    Is such a life the ultimate pursuit??


    Human beings are the winners in the course of millions of years of evolution. We constantly hunt other animals, and the fighting between each other''s tribes never stops.


    Fight all the way.


    Human beings gradually become the master of the world.


    Our genes have long been full of war and killing.


    Although they are morally bound.


    Although they are bound by law.


    But everyone, the body has a killing factor, crazy and irritable!!


    Gu fan felt that his body was afraid of the zombie in front of him.


    But He can feel another kind of desire, that is the desire for the war of killing, that is the gradual awakening of the fighting part in the gene.


    "Ten years."


    "I''ve been through ten years of crazy killing."


    "I am eager to fight, I can feel the desire to kill in my body is waking up, this feeling is so wonderful."


    Enjoy.


    This kind of madness is also a kind of enjoyment.


    Kill!!


    This feeling


    This feeling of killing and fear.


    My brain is getting more and more excited. I fear that I want to escape more and more, but I want to kill more and more. The two contradictory feelings are intertwined. This madness is really exciting to the limit.


    Kill!!


    The more excited and excited Gu fan was, the calmer he was.


    His eyes, with a kind of paranoid calm.


    It''s the ice cold burning in hysteria, madness and anger. It''s so contradictory to say, and it''s as elegant as a demon to do.


    Tighten the hunting bow.


    The metal arrow for puncture is put on the bowstring to pull out a perfect full moon.


    3:1.


    Gu fan''s cold eyes, full of killing desire and fear, through the arrow, finally fell on the body of the rotten corpse.


    Whoosh!!


    Hum, hum!!


    Release the long bow, the bow string gives out a buzzing sound, the sharp piercing arrow cuts the sky, leaving a slight howling sound, and stabs into the Carrion''s shoulder.


    Poof!!


    This bow has great penetration.


    Gu fan specially used the most penetrating arrow.


    It was a metal arrow made of special metal. The sharp end was polished to the extreme sharpness. Under one arrow, it directly pierced the body of the decaying corpse, penetrated through the shoulder and nailed it in the back wall.


    After a dull sound.


    The penetrating power not only pierced the body of the corpse, but also nailed it to the wall, which was unable to move for a while.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    The corpse roared angrily, and the body struggled and swayed constantly, tearing the wound and letting the blood burst out from the shoulder at the same time.


    But the penetrating arrow nailed it to the wall, worthy of hundreds of dollars of special custom polished arrow. I''m afraid the penetrating force has penetrated into the wall more than ten centimeters.


    Hoo


    Suck


    Gu fan has goose bumps all over his body.


    A bead of sweat is left along the temples, which is the great pressure of the body excited to the limit, but his calm and excited eyes never change.


    Adjust your breathing.


    The next arrow will take the life of the rotten corpse!!


    His hands no longer trembled.


    Ferocious crazy smile seems a little strange, the arrow''s special arrow has a rotating blade around the body.


    Although the penetrating force of this arrow is not big, its lethality must be more terrible.


    Whoosh!!


    Bang bang!!


    The arrow once again left a perfect track.


    The decaying corpse has been nailed to the wall, but its head is only in a small area.Poof!!


    The sound of flesh and bones bursting.


    Gu fan''s arrow pierced the decaying corpse''s head in an instant.


    The hardest skull was also shot through by the arrow, and the blade that spiraled around the sharp end of the arrow crushed all the brains in the brain, letting the turbid blood flow out with the brain flower.


    This kind of monster has very strong vitality.


    It can''t be killed directly if it hurts its whole body, unless it can break its neck and spine, or directly damage its brain, then the decaying corpse can die completely.


    Otherwise, even if the whole body is beaten into a beehive, it can stand up again.


    Even Sometimes even if the brain is attacked, it doesn''t die directly.


    Before the end of the world, there were many cases in which the brain of ordinary people was shot, or some other foreign body was inserted, but people lived well.


    It''s the same with this kind of carrion.


    The kind of arrow that Gu fan just used can not only easily pierce the brain, but also stir the brain with the spiral arrow, which is 100% sure of the death of the enemy.


    He died.


    The brain was seriously damaged, and the brain was stirred into a paste. The rotten corpse was dead to death.


    Gufan came to it.


    Although this decaying corpse has been dead, but the body''s excitement has not stopped, seems to be longing for more killing.


    "Once you start, it''s hard to stop."


    He can''t help but sigh, maybe he is an alternative, maybe his appearance is just a psychopath in other people''s eyes.


    While sighing, Gu fan took back the two arrows, wiped them slightly and put them back into the quiver.


    That''s the advantage of bows and arrows.


    These precious arrows can be taken back for recycling, instead of one shot less than a bullet like a gun.


    After that, we put the corpse on the back.


    A sharp knife appeared in Gu fan''s hand and stabbed at the place where the neck and brain connected behind the corpse.


    Put it out.


    A special piece of flesh and blood was dug out by him.


    This special flesh and blood looks like a seed, and it also looks like a heart that has shrunk several times.


    Gu fan held it in his hand, and it seemed to be a living thing.


    "The seed of the abyss."


    "Good luck."


    Gu fan read out the name of this seed.


    This strange flesh and blood is called the seed of the abyss, and it will be discovered in a week if nothing happens.


    And after more than a month, it was discovered its real use.


    It plays an important role in the future, and even determines whether human beings can resist those terrible monsters.


    Because it Can strengthen human!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 12

    The seed of the abyss.


    After the disaster light and rain, those humans who have turned into decaying corpses have evolved into another kind of creature.


    The mysterious energy in their bodies is gathered in the seed of the abyss, which is almost the source of energy.


    "Good luck."


    "When dark time comes, only one tenth of the ordinary decaying corpses can grow the seeds of the abyss."


    "I didn''t expect that there was one in the rotten corpse of the first hunt."


    Gu fan showed a smile.


    His luck is good. The seed of the abyss is very precious. Not every decaying corpse can grow in its body.


    The seed of the abyss condenses the energy in the decaying corpse. Only those decaying corpses that are strong enough can condense the seed of the abyss.


    On the whole, Gu fan was lucky.


    The first carrion.


    The seed of the first abyss.


    It''s a good start.


    Gufan started to explore with hunting bow.


    The apartments to be demolished are inaccessible.


    But since the first zombie appears, there must be a second, a third, a fourth And more.


    "Er, er, ER!"


    Inside the corridor, came the murmur of the wandering corpse.


    Carrion bodies usually have poor eyesight.


    The human eyeball is the most vulnerable part and the organ with the most water.


    The virus in the disaster rain will erode the human blood for the first time. Naturally, the eyeball is also the first organ to be diseased, so the eyesight of most decaying corpses has been damaged.


    They can only rely on a sharper sense of smell to find prey.


    But the smell of this area is disturbed. The pungent disinfectant makes the carrion almost blind, which gives Gufan a better chance to get close to them.


    "One head."


    "Both ends."


    At the bottom of the corridor, two decaying corpses were wandering.


    Gu fan hesitated for a moment. The sound of attacking one end would make the other end aware, and then he rushed to himself.


    Draw the arrow, draw the bow to the full moon, then aim and shoot


    In fact, this process is only 2 or 3 seconds, but it''s quite long for the narrow corridor.


    If the second arrow can kill the rotten corpse in seconds, it''s good to say that if it can''t, it will give it enough time to rush to its side.


    Gu fan is calculating in his heart.


    He soon had a plan in his mind, and it was a crazy plan.


    Pull the bow.


    Full moon.


    Gu fan squatted forward, the bow and arrow had been aimed at the head of the first decaying corpse.


    Hold your breath.


    Gu fan''s whole body is tense. There is only one way to kill two decaying corpses in an instant, that is to shoot the bow and arrow at the same time!


    Whoosh!!


    The arrow went through the air, and the special arrow for breaking the skull gave off a cold light, straight into the skull of the rotten corpse.


    The sound of flesh tearing and bone breaking came at the same time.


    The broken skull arrow pierced into the brain of the rotten corpse, and the plasma mixed with the brain plasma spewed out, and was killed by the arrow on the spot.


    The other carrion was immediately detected.


    It looked at the fallen fellow in doubt and anger, and immediately looked back to the higher staircase.


    Shadow!


    A shadow came down from the sky.


    This figure is not someone else, it is Gu fan!!


    At the moment of the arrow, he jumped down the stairs, pulled out the sharp knife in his hand, and showed a ferocious smile on his face.


    Kill!!


    Gufan''s body was shaking, and his instinct kept him away from these monsters.


    The desire to kill is also palpitating. Only the real blood killing can smooth the twisted madness of Gufan.


    The rotting corpse just turned its head.


    Before the ugly and rotten monster could react, the cold and piercing dagger had penetrated its temple.


    Poof!!


    The sound of the blade piercing the temple is so clear.


    The rotting corpse opened its mouth wide as if to roar, but the sound could never be heard.


    The blood mixed with the brain flowed out of the blood trough of the dagger, and the rotten corpse also fell down.


    Gu fan raised his hand and let it fall slowly. He didn''t make much noise in the corridor.


    Two rotten bodies.


    In a flash, this is the best solution.


    Ordinary people think that Shooting from a distance with a bow and arrow is the safest option, and it''s dangerous to get close to these monsters.


    But Gu fan is so crazy.


    Fear?


    Scared?


    Fear?


    His body does tremble with fear.But he enjoyed walking in the crazy killing, enjoying the feeling of walking on the edge of danger and death wire.


    The feeling of oppression and madness, the experience of dying in the next second at any time, makes Gu fan full of the desire to kill irresistible.


    And Although his choice seems dangerous, it is actually the best way to deal with it.


    The plan in his heart is so crazy, the process of archery is too slow, and at the same time, he jumps down and kills another decaying corpse in the second.


    This is the best solution.


    In the end, the two rotten corpses didn''t even scream and roar, so they were solved by Gu fan, and would not attract other monsters.


    Calm, rational, crazy.


    This is Gu fan who killed decisively!!


    Take out short knife, Gu fan in these two monster''s brain back place a gouge out.


    But it''s a pity that the place behind their heads where the seeds of the abyss grow is empty. The energy in the bodies of these two monsters is not enough to grow the seeds of the abyss.


    "It''s a pity."


    Gu fan sighed a little, but there was no way.


    10 percent chance.


    It''s good to have one of the ten decaying corpses. He''s already very lucky.


    Continue to drill down.


    Gu fan found a fourth decaying corpse.


    Gu fan had already killed him. He was so excited that he felt very excited. Every second he was deeply immersed in this kind of stimulation and couldn''t extricate himself.


    He did the same.


    Take out the broken skull arrow and aim at the zombie, but I''m sorry There is still no seed of the abyss in this decaying corpse''s brain.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    Gu fan has been exploring to the third floor of the apartment, not far away from the sound of smashing the door, which is also mixed with the angry roar of carrion.


    Huh?


    The rotten corpse is smashing at the door.


    Gu fan came to the corridor on the third floor from the stairs. From a distance, there were two decaying corpses smashing the door furiously.


    A long blood line stretched from the security door to the stairway.


    It is obvious that someone was injured and hid in the house to be demolished. Fortunately, the security door has not been demolished, so the survivors can temporarily resist the attack of decaying corpses.


    Someone is injured


    And the anti-theft iron door is crumbling.


    Those rotten corpses are more powerful than ordinary people. Every time they wave their fists and claws, they will leave concave and convex marks on the security door.


    Bursts of dust fall, security door issued "creak" sound, hit a few minutes, the door will be broken.


    "Fifth, sixth."


    Gu fan half squats down, the rotten corpse that is smashing the door is also a good target.


    Their attention is on the security door, and shooting them at this time will be the best choice.


    Pull the bow.


    Full moon.


    Release the bow string, and the broken skull arrow will draw a perfect arc again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 13

    Whoosh!!


    The broken skull arrow pierced the head of the first decaying corpse.


    Blood splashed and brain burst, and the decaying corpse was killed on the spot.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    Another rotting corpse immediately responded and roared like a wild beast.


    It is crazy toward the direction of Gu fan ran angry, that pair of scarlet eyes has no consciousness and logic, only the desire for flesh and blood.


    Gu fan''s eyes are cold.


    He took out a second broken skull arrow from the quiver and again drew the full moon to shoot at the head of another decaying corpse.


    Poof!!


    The broken skull arrow made a perfect arc, and the rotten and smelly plasma spewed out, but the rotten corpse was not killed by this arrow.


    The arrow pierced the corpse''s throat, which was torn by a spiral blade.


    But even with such a serious injury, it has no effect. This arrow didn''t kill it. It''s only useful if it hurts the head or spine.


    "Too far."


    "The run was too violent, and the head swing avoided the arrow..."


    Gu Fan said to himself that this arrow should have hit his head, but the rotten corpse''s running action was too violent, and he escaped this arrow.


    The distance of more than ten meters in the corridor is fleeting.


    The speed of the corpse''s full-scale running is much faster than that of human beings. In a twinkling of an eye, it has come to Gufan, less than 10 meters away.


    Speed of life and death!


    In two seconds, the decaying corpse will bring Gu fan down.


    If an arrow doesn''t hit, the short emptiness is fatal enough. It''s impossible to pull a bow and shoot again.


    Van was not in a panic.


    The more dangerous he was, the more calm he was, and the crazy cold paranoia in his eyes seemed to be about to burn.


    Whoosh!!


    Raised his hand, a sharp knife light flashed by.


    The sharp knife in Gu fan''s hand was thrown out directly, and he also went to the direction of the decaying corpse.


    In such a short distance, flying knives are faster and more convenient than bows and arrows.


    Gu fan''s throwing technique is also very particular. When his wrist shakes rapidly, he throws the knife with a throwing force Its strength is much stronger than brute force.


    Poof!!


    Plasma burst.


    The sound of a water ball burst from the decaying corpse''s head.


    The dagger had been thrust into the eye socket of the rotten corpse, and an eyeball full of blood was suddenly stabbed, and the rotten corpse also sent out a more angry and painful roar.


    The skull is the hardest part of human beings.


    Although the broken skull arrow can pierce with one blow, the short knife thrown by Gu fan can not pierce the hard skull, so he chose to poke the eyeball of the rotten corpse.


    Next second.


    The rotten corpse is roaring, but Gu fan comes to the monster first.


    He pressed his palm against the eye socket of the corpse and slapped it on the handle of the knife covered with plasma..


    The whole short knife suddenly fell into the eye socket three points, and the sharp blade also penetrated into the brain after the eye socket. This blow completely killed the decaying corpse.


    If we meet in a narrow road, the brave will win.


    Danger and opportunity coexist, the most dangerous action is often the best way to deal with.


    When ordinary people see this corpse monster, their legs are soft, let alone rush to fight with one of them.


    On the contrary Instead of advancing, Gu fan retreated. With one fierce and decisive move, he could win in a flash and kill the rotten corpse on the spot.


    Whoa.


    Gu fan took a long breath.


    The feeling of walking on the dangerous steel wire is really wonderful.


    Draw out the knife.


    Pull up the arrow.


    Gu fan cut the hindbrain of two decaying corpses and gouged out a mass of flesh and blood from the dead point in the center of cervical vertebra and hindbrain.


    This time, he was also very lucky. There was a seed of abyss in the two decaying corpses, which was carefully put into his pocket by Gu fan.


    "Bang, bang, bang."


    Gu fan knocked on the anti-theft iron door which was about to be broken, and then said in human language, "open the door, the monsters outside have been eliminated."


    The monster has been eliminated??


    "No!"


    "Don''t open the door to death, those monsters will come in!"


    A woman''s scream came from the room.


    Obviously, she has lost her mind in panic. The scene of the monster smashing the door has scared her silly.


    Gu fan sneered: "are you an idiot? If the monster is outside, why don''t you eat me first?"


    It''s stupid.


    Panic, this woman has no IQ.


    If there is a monster, how can Gu fan have a chance to chat with her??


    Hearing this, the women in the room seem to be convinced.


    She quietly opened a crack in the door. Through the crack, she saw two decaying corpses lying on the ground outside. Then she looked up at the man standing outside, and immediately believed what Gu Fan said."This monster It''s really wiped out. "


    "Are you a policeman? Are you here to save us?"


    The security door was suddenly opened by her, and the woman fell on Gu fan as if she had met a savior.


    she cried the pear flowers and rain, the faint fragrance of perfume followed, the soft body of the woman''s graceful body was clearly felt by ancient people.


    Look carefully.


    The woman is quite pretty.


    She was wearing a light yellow suspender skirt, delicate thighs and smooth stockings, but at this time several holes were broken, revealing the white skin under the stockings, which could stimulate the desire of the male.


    Gu fan has no leisure to talk with her and presses it on the wall with one hand.


    "You''re not hurt?"


    "There are still people in the room."


    Gu fan looked up and down to see every part of the woman''s body clearly to make sure that she was not injured by the decaying corpse.


    "I''m not hurt."


    "My boyfriend is seriously injured. Please help him. I beg you." The woman wiped her tears and took Gufan as the last straw to save her life.


    Gu fan pushed her away.


    He rushed into the room with a knife, looking for the trace of the so-called boyfriend.


    In the corner of the room, a man fell in the corner, sucking the air.


    His abdomen was cut more than 10 cm by the talons of the decaying corpse, and the wound had begun to deteriorate, dripping rotten liquid.


    "My name is Jaina, and this is my boyfriend he Zexing..."


    Zhai Na sobbed behind Gu fan. She looked at her boyfriend heartily and continued: "as long as you can send my boyfriend to the hospital, we are willing to agree to any conditions."


    He Zexing, with pale face, took a look at Gu fan.


    He used a condescending habitual tone to say: "my father is the developer of this area, as long as you can take me to the hospital, whatever conditions you want."


    It turns out that he Zexing is a rich second generation.


    No one was willing to come to this apartment which is about to be demolished, but he Zexing came to investigate with his girlfriend today.


    Originally, he wanted to show off and show off how awesome he was. Such a large apartment will be turned into a commercial building in the future, and how much money he can earn will be counted in billions.


    Gu fan sneered.


    Hospital??


    It''s the place with the largest flow of people. I''m afraid it''s already flooded by the tide of decaying corpses.


    And even if sent to the hospital, he Zexing is dead.


    "A hundred thousand."


    "No, no, no, a million!"


    "As long as you can deliver me safely, I''ll call you a million dollars directly from your bank card."


    He Zexing is very rich. It''s a million dollars. How many ordinary families toil all their lives to earn this amount.


    Jaina also opened her mouth in surprise.


    He is worthy of being the son of the big boss. This sale is one million, which is enough to buy two good BMWs.


    Gu fan''s face is expressionless.


    One million is like waste paper in his eyes. He directly draws out his dagger and walks towards He Ze.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 14

    Apathy.


    Gu fan''s eyes are indifferent.


    The dark disaster has come, and the rules of the world will be rewritten.


    One million may have been an astronomical number for ordinary families, but now it''s hard for Gu fan to use it as toilet paper.


    Gu fan didn''t mean to save he Zexing. Instead, he took out his knife and went to him.


    "You What do you do first... "


    He Zexing''s face is full of panic. He looks at a man with a dagger and a short knife coming to him. He is in a panic.


    Jaina was also nervous.


    Can''t this man take advantage of his fortune?


    Why don''t you want more from here??


    "You''re infected."


    Gu Fan said with a sneer, holding a sharp knife with a little blood, he raised he Zexing''s chin with the back of the knife.


    If you look carefully, he Zexing''s whole face is hideous and deformed, and the blood vessels under his face can be seen clearly, just like the roots of an old tree.


    The blood plasma that emits the phosphorescent light is spreading rapidly, and the protruding blood vessels are bursting with the beating of the heart, almost covering half of he Zexing''s face completely.


    In this case, I''m dead.


    Ten minutes at most, he Zexing will become a rotten corpse.


    "I don''t need a million."


    "On the contrary, you are going to be more useful to me."


    Gu fan''s smile on the corner of his mouth was cruel, and the scene that followed shocked Zhai Na.


    Poof!!


    Gu fan goes to he Zexing, grabs his hand and cuts off the tendon behind his wrist.


    Blood gushed out, and he Zexing also uttered a shrill scream.


    This is not over, Gu fan grabbed another wrist, a knife cut muscle, followed by the Achilles tendon behind his ankle, and the tendon behind his knee.


    Quick, accurate, tough.


    Several knives in a row, just like a PAO Ding jieniu, accurately cut his muscles.


    Gu fan, this is like picking up his hands and feet. From then on, he Zexing is a useless man. I''m afraid he can''t stand up.


    "What are you doing!"


    Jaina has been completely stunned.


    Gufan, where is their Savior? He is a perverted murderer.


    Gu fan finished all this, calmly stood up, with a trace of cruelty, said: "originally I can give you a pleasure, but you just let me very unhappy, so ready to waste use."


    Who is Gu fan?


    He is the butcher in the killing.


    Those who provoke me will die!!


    He Zexing''s condescending tone upset Gu fan.


    Even if it''s just a sentence that makes Gu fan feel uncomfortable, he can also make some seemingly extraordinary things with his own emotions.


    Gu fan could have given the other party a good time, but now he wants to make use of the waste and watch he Zexing turn into a rotten corpse, and then kill him.


    "Ah, ah


    "What a pain, what a pain."


    "I''m hungry, I''m thirsty, I want to eat..."


    It took 10 minutes for the corpse to change, but it came ahead of time.


    He Zexing''s body was badly damaged again, and the phosphorescent liquid in the blood vessels rapidly flowed towards he Zexing''s brain.


    "I have money, one million, ten million, one billion."


    "I I... "


    Before the corpse, he Zexing''s final consciousness still seized the word "money".


    Even in the last second when he became a monster, he still wanted to solve the problem with money, but now the world has changed, and money is no longer omnipotent.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    The corpse changes.


    He Zexing became a rotten corpse.


    He grew sharp fangs, sharp claws, a pair of scarlet eyes, burst up countless blood, issued a wild animal roar.


    "Ah ah ah!"


    Jaina is paralyzed. She can''t believe that her former boyfriend has turned into such an abominable monster.


    Infection!


    Anyone who is injured by carrion has a great probability of becoming the same carrion monster.


    He Zexing is like this. The wound in his abdomen is too big. The virus has invaded the deep part of his body, and there is no way to save it.


    The carrion was waving its claws.


    After he Zexing became a rotten corpse, his mouth flowed with brown and yellow stinky mucus, trying to tear up Gu fan and Zhai Na in front of him and eat them all.


    But it couldn''t stand up.


    He Zexing''s hand and foot tendons have just been cut off, just like a puppet with broken lines, unable to control his body.


    It can only fall on the ground, waving its claws out of thin air and roaring with anger, but it can''t hurt Gu fan at all.i see!


    No wonder Gu fan just cut off all the tendons and muscles of he Zexing''s Achilles in advance, in order to prevent him from injuring people after his death.


    Poof.


    The sound of tearing flesh and blood came.


    Gu fan''s dagger directly pierced into the back of he Zexing''s brain, and he Zexing was killed by a fatal blow.


    Put it out.


    A piece of flesh the size of a finger''s belly was gouged out.


    The seed like flesh and blood is the seed of the abyss after he Zexing''s death.


    Waste utilization.


    This is what Gu fan meant by waste utilization.


    Ordinary human corpses become monsters, and there is a small probability that they will grow into abyss species.


    Therefore, Gu fan didn''t kill he Zexing immediately, but waited until he was dead. In this way, he could get a new seed of the abyss.


    On the whole, it was good luck.


    Gu fan wiped the blood on the seed of the abyss and carefully put it into his pocket again, and his mood became better.


    The third one.


    Just at the beginning of the hunt, we captured three seeds of the abyss, which can be regarded as a small harvest.


    "Hiss..."


    Jayne, who had just been frightened, let out a slight cry of pain.


    Gu fan''s eyes jumped and turned around to find that the pretty girl was a little pale.


    "Well?"


    "Are you sure you didn''t get hurt?"


    Gu fan''s eyes became poor, his face turned white and sweating. This was the first sign of the infection. Then the virus would spread in the blood vessels, making the blood vessels bulge.


    "No!"


    "I didn''t let those monsters hurt me. I didn''t have half a wound."


    With her boyfriend as a warning, Jaina was even more frightened.


    If you''re infected with the virus, don''t you have to cut off your tendons and then die miserably??


    Gu fan looked up and down.


    Zhai Na''s sexy and graceful body does not have any wounds. The holes in the silk stockings are not scratched by decaying corpses, but torn by human beings in a certain "taste".


    Gu fan had an answer in his heart.


    He took the Dagger Knife and went up to Jaina. The tip of the knife gently lifted up and lifted the suspender skirt.


    A faint stench came out.


    Jaina''s lower body has begun to rot, and the thick brown yellow mucus has infected her inner body. It looks as if she hasn''t washed it for months, sending out a disgusting smell.


    The toxin can be transmitted by blood.


    It doesn''t have to be scratched to get poisoned. There''s a way that''s more direct than a wound.


    That is Man and a Woman.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 15

    Infected.


    Jaina is also infected.


    Gu fan''s eyes were cold. He knew exactly what had happened.


    Disaster of darkness.


    No matter what shocking things happen, it is possible to reflect the darkness of human heart in the end world.


    Even before the end of the world, the darkness of people''s hearts can be seen from all aspects, especially in some countries during the period of war, there were many people who took advantage of the fire to commit crimes.


    For countries in perennial wars, the number of strong x cases will also increase greatly.


    Some people even insult those poor women with the idea of doing something before they die.


    He Zexing and Zhai Na are just like that.


    He and Jaina are trapped in this small room. In a few minutes, the door will be smashed. At this time, the danger of people''s heart is revealed.


    I''m going to die anyway!


    Before you die, be happy at last!!


    So They had a last relationship in this moldy little room.


    He Zexing was already infected.


    In the process of having a relationship with him, the blood circulation interacts with each other, so naturally, she can''t run away.


    "You''re infected, too."


    Gufan put down her skirt, and Jaina''s eyes became more frightened.


    She covered her lower body and cried: "don''t kill me. Please don''t kill me. I''m forced to have a relationship with him, otherwise he won''t buy me that BMW. I''m also a victim..."


    Funny.


    If you don''t buy a BMW, it''s also called forced purchase??


    He Zexing has been seriously injured. He is afraid he can''t charge like a bull. If there is a relationship, it should be Zhai Na''s initiative, which is forced.


    But none of that matters.


    It doesn''t matter who the victims are and how miserable it is.


    In the end of the dark disaster, whoever is infected will be cleaned up and killed.


    So simple, that''s all.


    Zhai Na was still pleading, but before she finished, a sharp light of the knife crossed her eyes.


    Gu fan''s dagger has penetrated her neck.


    The nervous system was cut off, and Jaina couldn''t believe her life had come to an end.


    She is the goddess in other people''s eyes.


    She has a beautiful face, sexy figure and graceful figure. I don''t know how many people are kneeling and licking under her skirt.


    She should have driven a luxury car, lived in a villa, and lived a life envied by others.


    But It''s all over now.


    In Gu fan''s eyes, she is just an infected person.


    In Gu fan''s eyes, she is just a thin skin and tender meat, who makes herself malnourished for the sake of beauty. Even if she becomes a rotten corpse, she can''t produce the waste of abyss.


    That''s why Gu fan directly killed her with his knife. He didn''t even have the chance to turn her into a rotten corpse.


    Clean, neat, decisive.


    This is Gu fan, the butcher in the merciless killing.


    At the end of the day, there is no need for emotion. Compassion is just a burden, even harming yourself.


    Today is just the first day of the end of the world, the darkness of the human heart has been exposed slightly, and in the near future, more cruel things will break out one after another, that will make the human heart dangerous.


    At that time, we will know that Zhai Na and he Zexing are only Pediatrics, and indulgence before death is nothing at all.


    "The seed of three abysses is not bad."


    Gu fan killed two people without any burden in his heart. What he cared about was the number of seeds of the abyss.


    Shaking his pocket, he hunted and harvested three seeds of the abyss in about an hour.


    If ever This is unthinkable.


    Gu fan has experienced 10 years of dark disaster. When he recalls it a little, he remembers the beginning of another disaster.


    He was shivering in his room. Like other people, he did not dare to go out to face the rotten bodies. Food and water had been exhausted in just a few days, and time would be like years in the future.


    Suffer from hunger.


    Endure the cold.


    Two months later, he finally got the seed of the abyss and was cheated and taken away.


    At that time, it was the real hell. Gu fan had tasted it, and his heart was weak.


    "It''s too late to start."


    "Last life, I started too late."


    "It took three months to collect the seeds of the abyss. It took almost half a year to collect enough."


    "And now I''ve collected three in an hour."


    Gu fan couldn''t help sighing.


    This is the first opportunity of the end of the world. Others have not yet come out of the fear of the dark disaster, but he has started to hunt the decaying corpses.


    "Three."


    "Seven more."Gu fan put the seeds of the abyss back into his pocket. If a certain amount of these seeds can be collected, it will produce unexpected effects.


    Wipe off the dagger.


    With the hunting bow and arrow on his back, Gu fan ignored the corpse in the room and began to explore after leaving this floor.


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh, whoosh!!


    The broken skull arrow constantly draws a perfect arc in the air.


    One after another, the decaying corpses were shot directly through the head by Gufan, and the flesh and brain burst.


    Gu fan''s eyes are cold, and the hot ice burns in his pupils. The contradiction between madness and calmness makes his hand and foot movements have no flaw.


    Combat experience.


    Ten years of fighting and killing.


    Countless bloody battles, so that the fight instinct has long been integrated with the body.


    Every shot is a fatal blow. Although this body has only the quality of ordinary people, his fighting instinct and skills are beyond imagination.


    One, two, three.


    Just half an hour passed.


    There are 7 or 8 more decaying corpses at Gu fan''s feet. The monsters in the corridor of the apartment have been almost cleaned up.


    And he also obtained the fourth seed of the abyss from the dead cave behind the head of these rotten corpses.


    But After killing so many rotten corpses, bursts of fatigue also swept like a wave.


    "My body is reaching its limit."


    Gu fan twisted his arm, swelling and pain filled every inch of muscle.


    This pair of body is too weak, or men and women in the city are lack of exercise, dozens of squats can make thigh pain for half a month.


    The same is true of Gu fan''s body.


    Bow, full moon, archery.


    Pulling a hunting bow to the full moon creates a great load on the muscles.


    Gu fan felt that the muscle fiber on his arm was about to break, and he could not help but began to tremble, which was a sign of spasm.


    "Can''t stop."


    "Once you stop at this time, your body will relax suddenly. I''m afraid you won''t be able to lift your arms for a week."


    Gu fan is very clear about his current situation, he did not choose to return to the safe house, but is ready to continue to take risks.


    Kill!!


    Get out!!


    The rotting corpse at the entrance of the apartment stairs is almost dead.


    Now Gu fan wants to do something more exciting, that is to clean up all the rotten corpses near the entrance of the apartment downstairs.


    The outside world


    It''s a world full of carrion.


    Although the apartment is about to be demolished, the number of monsters at the entrance is bound to be small, but it is impossible to be easily smashed one by one by Gu fan.


    "Er, er, ER!"


    Gufan gradually approached the first floor of the staircase.


    The rotten corpses wandering outside are graceful and roaring in an endless stream. If you go out rashly, I''m afraid you will be surrounded by dozens of monsters immediately.


    Excited.


    Gufan began to get excited again.


    The feeling of walking on the dangerous steel wire becomes more and more wonderful.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 16

    DANGER.


    Death.


    Pressure.


    Human potential can be stimulated.


    Regular exercise people will have this feeling, beyond the limit when it will become more relaxed.


    If you run a long distance of 5km, your legs are so tired that you can''t lift them. But if you continue to run 10km, you will feel much more relaxed and even can continue to run


    When facing danger, human beings can stimulate this potential even more.


    A sense of danger.


    A sense of oppression.


    The feeling that death is in front of us.


    The brain is constantly congested. The exhausted body seems to have been doping, and the feeling of fatigue gradually disappears.


    Gu fan''s present state is like this!!


    Rotten corpse!


    A lot of carrion!


    Outside the stairway, there are more than 10 decaying corpses. This dangerous feeling makes Gu fan''s body excited.


    Desire to kill


    fear and oppression.


    They are intertwined like stimulants called "madness".


    Gufan''s body was full of strength again, and the pain between the muscles became indifferent.


    Hunting, start again!!


    This time, once you start, you can''t stop.


    Bang!!


    Gu fan picked up a small stone and threw it to one side of the wall.


    Next to the entrance door of the apartment, the corpse heard the slight sound and came towards the door stairs with a little doubt.


    One end.


    Two, three, four.


    With the appearance of human figures, the number of decaying corpses is increasing, which has a feeling of touching the whole body.


    This is the living habit of decaying corpses.


    When one carrion starts to move in a certain direction, other carrion will also come here.


    Ferocious smile.


    Gu fan felt his blood become hot, and even heard his breathing and heartbeat.


    The brain is shaking, extremely excited and fanatical, fatigue is swept away, the whole body strength is surging, it seems to have reached the best state.


    Gu fan''s hunting bow and arrow pulled out a full moon again. There was no shaking between his arms. His eyes were cold and shining. The broken skull arrow had aimed at the skull of the decaying corpse.


    Whoosh!!


    Hum, hum!!


    The tiny piercing sound of the broken skull arrow flashed by, followed by the trembling hum of the bowstring.


    Flesh and blood tearing sputtering, walking in the front of the rotten corpse was instantly exploded head, soft fell on the ground, was killed.


    Roar! Roar!!


    The second carrion roared furiously.


    Then comes the crazy roar of the third, fourth and fifth decaying corpses!!


    They open their legs and rush to Gufan like a mad cow with crazy hair. Behind them are more and more figures.


    Too many.


    The fury and roar of the decaying corpse can attract the same kind nearby.


    They will keep coming towards you like a big wave, which will surround you and tear you to pieces and put them into their huge mouth full of rotten blood.


    Run!!


    Even Gu fan, who is skilled in fighting, must not be able to deal with so many decaying corpses at the same time.


    He chose the same decision as ordinary people and ran upstairs.


    Bang!!


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    The bodies of the rotting corpses were squeezing against each other.


    They crushed the handrails of the corridor, roared angrily and ran towards Gufan. The narrow corridor only allowed two people to pass through, while the rotten corpses were crowded together and trampled on their companions.


    Fresh flesh and blood!!


    In the eyes full of blood, there is only the desire for flesh and blood.


    However, the narrow and crowded space also slightly blocked their pace, so that Gu fan had enough time to escape upstairs.


    While running away, Gu fan pulled out his arrow from the quiver, pulled out a full moon and shot back.


    The front decaying corpse was directly hit by the broken skull arrow, and the corpse fell down the stairs like a roller. Many decaying corpses were tripped, but they quickly climbed up and continued to chase on the corpses of their companions.


    Speed of life and death.


    Life is on the line.


    Gufan is only a few stairs away from the rotten corpses.


    He could smell the stench of the rotten corpses, and even the slight tremor of their roaring voice had slightly blown the waistcoat behind Gu fan.


    It''s exciting.


    It''s crazy.


    Gu fan was more and more excited, and his eyes were also covered with blood red filaments.


    But it was really the result of extreme excitement. The speed of blood flow increased greatly, and the speed of running under his feet also increased sharply.Draw the arrow, turn around, shoot.


    The whole process without a trace of drag and tear, one at a time, flawless.


    Every time the front rotting corpse is about to approach Gufan, it will be shot by the broken skull arrow at a very close distance.


    Second floor.


    Third floor.


    Fourth floor.


    All the way, Gu fan had already shot five decaying corpses.


    Finally, he came to his own floor, which was the floor where he lived in the safe house, and also the floor where the mechanism was arranged.


    I''ve won this battle!!


    Gu fan showed a cruel smile of victory.


    He leaped forward a little, with the soles of his feet passing through the gaps between the traps, then fixed his eyes on the iron cones on both sides of the wall connected with the "Piano thread", and floated slightly to the place near his door.


    Click!!


    Click, click, click.


    The sound of the animal trap tearing flesh and bone is heard all the time.


    Naturally, rotten corpses don''t know how to avoid mechanism traps.


    Even if those traps are placed on the ground, these rotten corpses will step on them without hesitation.


    The traps exude the texture of steel and metal. Even though the sharp steel serrations have not been carefully polished, the internal distance spring also makes it a big killer.


    The steel gear with a full diameter of nearly 50 cm will not only tear the rotten flesh and blood, but also directly cut the bone in the leg, or even cut it into pieces!


    A rotten corpse stepped on the trap.


    Its leg was crushed on the spot, flesh and blood splashed, but also from the wound to see the broken bones.


    The decaying corpse fell straight to the ground, but his head just fell on another trap. The steel trap with a diameter of 50 cm directly crushed his head and killed him on the spot!!


    More than 20 traps set up by Gu fan immediately restricted the movement of these decaying corpses.


    A large number of rotten corpses fell to the ground, and some were killed on the spot. However, this is only the first layer of defense trap.


    The second trap.


    The piano line forms the death passage.


    The most tenacious piano thread comes from the original factory in Germany. The industrial manufacture in this country is very careful, and the piano thread produced is the best in durability.


    They are the sharpest weapons.


    The blade of a piano is sharper than that of the naked eye.


    It''s hard for ordinary people to distinguish, not to mention these rotten corpses without intellectual thinking. The rotten corpses from the rear, while crossing the first line of defense, rush all the way to Gufan, who is half squatting on the ground and aiming with a bow.


    Poof!!


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The sound of flesh and blood being cut is endless.


    A decaying corpse was still running wildly, but its head fell down in mid air, and the decaying corpse body without head ran wildly for a few steps, then slowly fell to the ground.


    Its head It has been cut off by piano wire!!


    Look carefully.


    In the center of the iron cones fixed on both sides of the wall, piano wires are connecting them.


    The corpse ran all the way at a high speed. His neck just hit the sharp piano thread. Under the huge inertial force, his whole head was cut off.


    One by one, the piano threads are covered with fine blood beads.


    Each layer of blood beads represents the decaying corpse''s head cut by piano wire.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 17

    The body was separated.


    Those rotten corpses roared and rushed to Gufan, but the strength and speed of their running under their feet became a life threatening talisman.


    The greater the strength and speed, the greater the inertia will be. The nearly transparent piano wires become fatal traps.


    A decaying corpse stopped.


    Their necks were sprayed with strong stench plasma, and then their huge heads fell round and round. Their open blood basin mouth still kept a roaring posture, but the desire light in their eyes gradually faded.


    Bang.


    Bang bang.


    Piano threads are broken one by one.


    Although its quality is very tough, but dozens of decaying corpses constantly impact some can not bear.


    The first piano thread is broken, and then the activities are accumulated until they are put on the shelves. All of them break out at one time. Do you want me to break 20 chapters, 30 chapters, 50 chapters, or 100 chapters??


    And will also leave in the book thank footprints!!!


    I hope there is your name and footprints in the legend of this book!

 Chapter 18

    The seed of the abyss.


    How can it make people evolve?


    Gu fan took out the seeds of the abyss collected today from his pocket.


    Four pieces were obtained by cleaning up the apartment, and the seeds of the abyss were obtained from the more than 50 decaying corpses.


    then another one was found in the dead place of the decaying corpses shot on the stairs, and the total number is 12!!


    That''s right.


    Gu fan has harvested 12 abyss seeds today.


    One in ten chance, Gu fan killed a total of 60 decaying corpses, but got 12 abyss seeds. This is very lucky.


    "This group of rotten corpses have a high probability of producing the seeds of the abyss."


    "They can search this remote area. Maybe the quality is a little higher?"


    Gu fan guessed a little that most of the rotten corpses were rushing to the place with the largest flow of people.


    There may be some differences in the quality of the few rotten corpses searched in remote areas.


    Gu fan got rid of the idea.


    He took out a transparent vessel and began to deal with the seed of the abyss.


    Look carefully.


    This strange flesh and blood is like a seed.


    It''s a source of energy, and it''s the deadliest weakness of carrion.


    The seed of the abyss is like a beating heart, and some things like protruding blood vessels are looming.


    Gu fan used a knife to scratch the seed of the abyss.


    The strange flesh and blood seed was cut from the middle by a sharp knife, and then a kind of glint like object flowed out of the seed.


    It''s phosphorescent.


    The seven colors are gorgeous, the flowing light is colorful, and the cloud wave is treacherous.


    It was as if the rainbow had been melted into liquid after the rain, condensed into colloid, and flowed through the transparent vessels, showing the feeling of light complementing each other.


    "The seed of the abyss."


    "It contains mysterious substances that can make people evolve."


    "It only takes 2-3 abyss species to make people evolve into new humans."


    Gu Fan said to himself, and at the same time, he had cut five seeds of the abyss.


    The mysterious substance inside them flowed into the transparent vessel, and now it looks like a colorful light bulb.


    Evolution.


    New human.


    Only 2-3 drops of this colorful substance can make human evolution.


    Not only will the new human physique surpass ordinary people, the most important thing is to be immune to the disaster virus!!


    If we complete the evolution and become a new human, we will not become a monster because of the virus infection, even if we are cut by those carrion monsters.


    As long as you become a new human, you will have the capital to survive in the dark disaster.


    In the future, there will be a long time to fight with these rotten corpses. Who won''t have a little damage? How important is the ability to immunize the virus?


    This is why the seed of the abyss is so precious.


    However Gufan didn''t plan to take them.


    "New humans are immune to viral infections."


    "But I have other plans. I want to be an evolutionist!"


    Gufan cut 10 seeds of the abyss.


    He has great ambition.


    In Gu fan''s eyes, it''s nothing to become a new human. He has to become an evolutor on that.


    Evolutionist!!


    He wants to become an evolutor with great power.


    Evolutors have many incredible abilities. Different talents and potentials lead to different abilities.


    Some people will become as powerful as bears and leopards, some people will become as fast as lightning, and some people will be able to pick things up from the air with the help of their mind.


    The key to becoming an evolutor is also the mysterious substance in the abyss.


    If your consciousness is strong enough.


    If you have enough awareness and confidence.


    At the same time, taking more than 5 abyss seeds to support the erosion of the virus can become a more powerful evolutor.


    The more the seeds of the abyss are taken, the more they can completely transform the human body, and the more dangerous each one will be.


    If the consciousness is not firm enough, it is likely to let this mysterious substance break through the brain and turn people into monsters like carrion.


    Of course, there are also three, six and nine evolutionists.


    It is said that The best of the evolutionists can bear the limit of ten abysses.


    The determined special forces have experienced the baptism of hard training and war, and their will is as strong as steel.


    If you take the seed of ten abysses, you will lay the most solid foundation, your body will undergo earth shaking changes, and you will become a more powerful evolutor.


    Last life.


    Gu fan started very late.


    Some people have become evolutionists, but he is still living in hiding.


    Later, something happened. He took the risk of swallowing eight abyss seeds to become an evolutor. Later, he gradually became powerful, but even so, he could not have the most powerful peak power.This life.


    Gu fan has enough resources and strength.


    He wants to be the most powerful one among the evolutionists, even stronger than the strongest one!!


    Ten is the limit.


    But it''s just someone else''s limit.


    Gu fan has gone through countless times of dark killing. His hands are infected with unknown blood. He climbs out of the bloody sea of corpses and fights bloody battles from the nests of countless monsters.


    His consciousness has been firmer than ordinary people for a long time. I don''t know how many times.


    "Ten is the limit?"


    "No, no, no!"


    "My limit is much higher than others."


    "I''m sublimating in killing, I''m killing in madness, I want to swallow it all at once 50 seeds of the abyss! "


    50!!


    10 is the limit of the strong.


    Gu fan is ready to collect 50 abyss seeds for re evolution.


    It''s insane. It''s insane.


    The mysterious substance contained in the abyss is not for fun.


    Although it can make people evolve stronger, they will collapse if they are not careful and will not be able to support them, and become an unconscious carrion monster!!


    Even with steel like consciousness, few people can support the seeds of ten abysses.


    Gu fan is ready to collect 50 pieces, which is absolutely crazy in madness.


    11 seeds of the abyss were cut.


    Gu fan took out the last one and didn''t cut it again.


    This last seed of the abyss was put into a transparent vessel, and then something more incredible happened.


    This seed of the abyss was soaked in the mysterious colloid. It really beat like a heart, and gradually absorbed the surrounding substances into its own body.


    Alive!


    Is the seed of the abyss alive??


    That''s right!


    The seed of the abyss is where the energy of these mysterious substances converges.


    If a large number of mysterious substances accumulate in one of them, it may cause a qualitative change and make the effect of abyss seed more violent.


    When the time comes The effect of one abyss seed is more violent than that of ten.


    After all this, the sky has completely dimmed down.


    Gu fan lay limply on the bed and looked at the seeds of the abyss in the transparent vessel. It would take a period of qualitative change to absorb all these mysterious substances.


    "Night."


    "The most frightening and trembling night has come."


    "This is the first night of the end, and man will understand what real fear is."


    Gu fan looked out of the window. His windows had been sealed with steel plates inside and outside, but he could see the outside of the street.


    He did it for a reason, of course.


    The coming of night also means that more terrible danger will come.


    Those who survive the dark disaster will understand one thing in the future When night falls, the world will become a paradise for monsters.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 19

    Night fell.


    The true fear of the dark disaster will be fully revealed.


    After that, there will soon be a consensus among survivors.


    When the sun goes down and the night falls and the stars shine, the world will become a paradise for monsters.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    The carrion became particularly active.


    Through the crack of the window, we can see the decaying corpses head up in the sky, roaring and roaring.


    They wandered around each other, like waves of carrion, wave after wave.


    Look carefully.


    The veins on the cheeks of these corpses were more obvious in the night.


    The mysterious substance flowing under the blood vessels is sparkling with fluorescence, which makes the raised green tendons spread all over the body like dead wood roots. Every decaying corpse is shining in the night sky.


    If you look at it from a high building, you will even feel that it is a gorgeous and beautiful picture, as if there are countless fireflies connected in the dark.


    "The age of technology is down."


    "All the electronic products in use are destroyed by the bell of disaster, and the whole city circuit is paralyzed. Only these rotten corpses bring light to the city."


    "It''s ironic."


    Gu fan shook his head mockingly.


    The whole city''s electric circuits were destroyed, but the rotten corpses lit up the light.


    If you look down from the starry sky, the stars in the city are just like the Milky way, which is composed of countless monsters.


    If you can look at the future planet from the space far away from the earth, you will find that most of the planet''s area is emitting the same kind of dazzling streamer.


    The world is occupied. It''s occupied by decaying corpses.


    It''s just part of the fear of the dark.


    Then something more terrible happened.


    In the cracks of the city, there seems to be something more terrible hidden.


    In that deep and incomparable underground abyss, the flowing light is turning like rosy clouds, and the root of all disasters seems to start from this crack abyss.


    Something''s crawling out


    Something crawled out of the crack in the abyss.


    That''s a human monster!


    They have long and narrow limbs, just like spider''s limbs, and can quickly climb on the cliff.


    This limb presents a kind of scarlet, muscular incomparably developed, and even tore the surface of the skin, so that the muscle fiber exposed to the air is particularly ferocious.


    They also have black blades at the ends.


    The three sharp blades can easily pierce the rocks, make the body fixed on the cliff, and make use of them to quickly crawl on the buildings.


    Take a closer look.


    There are no eye like organs on the heads of these monsters.


    They are sealed in the depths of the earth. They don''t need any vision, only have a very developed sense of smell and hearing.


    In the dark, we can find the general direction of the prey only by smell, and then the more accurate hearing will identify the real location of the prey.


    It''s not the scariest.


    The most frightening thing is the huge mouth of their blood basin.


    The huge mouth of the blood basin occupies almost half of the head. With a little opening of the big mouth, the corners of the mouth can be split to the root of the ear. The sharp fangs are like the saw teeth of a steel knife. If human beings are bitten by it I''m afraid I''ll be torn down dozens of Jin of flesh and blood.


    This kind of creature is a human hunter in the last world.


    Then the people of the dark disaster gave it a name.


    Night devil!!


    They are hunters in the dark.


    They are the fears that human beings face in the end.


    These monsters from the rift abyss really make human beings have no escape.


    Sha Sha!


    Sha Sha!


    The night devil moved quickly on the ground and made a slight noise.


    They first use their olfactory senses to determine the likely location of the prey.


    A moment later, there is the answer, shuttle in those wandering among the rotten corpses, jump directly on the cliff of the high-rise building.


    The claws of the night devil''s limbs pierce the wall, climbing up like a giant gecko, and then the huge ears close to the wall near the window to collect the sounds that may appear in the room.


    Room after room.


    Soon, the night devil found his prey.


    There is a human quarrel in an apartment room. It is a couple blaming each other for their survival.


    The night devils collected the sounds.


    It judged the couple''s position, smashed the glass at will, jumped in through the window, and then a massacre began.


    The sharp claw moves forward.The man''s chest was torn, claws pierced chest more than ten centimeters of wounds, viscera were easily cut.


    The other limb of the night demon poked forward and pierced the girl''s abdomen. Then it gathered its claws, opened the blood basin and bit down.


    Blood splashed everywhere.


    Brain burst.


    The head of the human is like a fish ball, and the night devil will swallow it.


    The dying man had been scared silly for a long time. After eating the woman in his hand, the night devil crawled towards the man again


    Such scenes are not uncommon.


    It is a real nightmare for human beings.


    Fortunately, there are not many of them, and there are only less than ten in the nearby area.


    If thousands of such monsters appear, the survivors of the whole city will be slaughtered in less than one night.


    Gu fan has been through this for a long time.


    He is deeply aware of the horror of the night devil. Even his experienced butcher can''t fight against a night devil at this stage.


    Adjust your breathing.


    Gufan let heart rate and breathing reach the most stable state.


    Such a subtle sound, which is close to nothing, can''t be heard by the night devil across the wall.


    And even if you hear that, there are several layers of hard steel plate to protect, which can temporarily stop the attack of the night devil.


    That''s why he completely sealed the inside and outside of the window with steel plates.


    Night devil.


    Wandering carrion.


    All of these make human beings trapped in the night, and it is almost impossible to act when the night falls.


    "Hoo."


    "Suck."


    "Fear late at night, countless people will not be able to sleep."


    "But I''ve been used to the darkness full of night demons for a long time. I''ll sleep in peace."


    "In the morning, the night devil will disperse, and I will start a new hunting journey."


    Gufan seems to be whispering to himself.


    After 10 years of dark disaster.


    Those who are ruled by the night devil have been used to the darkness, and they will still live the next day.


    Fortunately, these night demons have been trapped in the abyss for a long time, and they can''t adapt to the light of the day. The special rays contained in the sun will cause severe damage to the body of night demons.


    So, when the dawn tears the darkness, the night devils will disperse.


    When the first ray of sunlight pierces the night, they will return to the cracks of the abyss, waiting for the night to come again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 20

    The dawn tears the night sky.


    The first ray of light shines on the earth, and the nightmarish night is finally over.


    Zizizi!!


    A night demon was illuminated by the sun, and the sound of barbecue came immediately.


    The twisted scarlet muscles exposed in the air, where they come into contact with the sun, are like being burned by a hot flame, and like a burnt steak on an iron plate, they give off a smell of stench.


    The night devils began to scurry.


    They crawled very fast, and soon returned to the abyss of the underground cracks, and lurked waiting for the coming of the next night.


    Early in the morning.


    Gu fan opened his eyes when the first ray of light tore the darkness.


    "Hiss..."


    He could not help but murmur and take a breath.


    Yesterday''s hunting produced a great load, which exceeded the limit his body could bear.


    Gu fan only felt that every muscle fiber was about to break, and the pain to the extreme was like the whole body was convulsing.


    Killing.


    Crazy.


    Hysterical irritability, cold to the limit of reason.


    These can let Gu fan forget the exhaustion of the body temporarily, the battle that forgets oneself.


    But after a night''s rest, Gu fan almost couldn''t get out of bed because of the negative effect of strong load.


    "Did you reach the limit yesterday?"


    "My body is too weak after all, and the endurance of my muscles is too low to fight for a long time."


    Gu fan also understood the weakness of his body.


    After all, living in the city is like a flower in a greenhouse. The long-term high-intensity combat always makes the body unable to adapt.


    It seems that We have to speed up evolution!!


    Gu fan''s combat skills are superb, but there is no strong body match.


    If he can collect enough seeds of the abyss and complete the unprecedented evolution, Gufan will become an extremely powerful evolutor at that time!!


    "Well?"


    "The seed of the abyss has almost completed its transformation."


    Gufan took out the seed of the abyss from the transparent vessel.


    This magical flesh and blood seed has absorbed other mysterious substances.


    in the evening, the essence of the 12 abyss is condensed into this one.


    Gu fan carefully installed it.


    If we wait until the species of the abyss has absorbed enough mysterious material to fuse the 50 species of the abyss together, the evolution and transformation will be unpredictable.


    After all this, Gu fan was ready to carry his bow and arrow on his back and start hunting again.


    His body is tired and miserable, but he still has to endure the limit to hunt and kill.


    "The disaster of darkness."


    "Even a day off is unforgivable."


    "Only by constantly fighting and surpassing the limit of self can we survive."


    Gu fan''s eyes gradually became firm.


    Rock solid steel will, forced to drive the body to tap deeper potential, even if constantly overdraft their own strength and life at all costs.


    Push the door open.


    Gufan will start the hunt again!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Er, er, ER!"


    The murmur of the zombie came not far from the corridor.


    The corridor, which had been cleaned up, once again appeared some rotten corpses.


    When the night comes, the decaying corpses will become more active, and the scope of their activities will become larger.


    So some new carrion wandered to this apartment block.


    Pop.


    Gu fan snapped his fingers.


    The rotten corpse turned around, full of blood, eyes full of desire for flesh and blood.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    The rotten corpse roared, and the brown and yellow smelly mucus dripped from his teeth and ran towards Gu fan.


    Gu fan stretched his body lazily and didn''t care about the monster running towards him.


    Click!!


    The next second, the sound of flesh tearing and being pinched came.


    Since the decaying corpse came to the death passage, its fate was self-evident, and its leg was immediately crushed by the steel gear of the animal trap.


    Gu fan did a set of stretching exercises.


    Until the muscles of his body were relaxed, he just walked to the rotten corpse struggling to sob.


    The knife flashed.


    The cold and gloomy blade stabbed the rotten corpse''s brain accurately, ending the twisted life.


    Gu fan opened his hands.


    He took a deep breath with all his strength.


    There was a stench of blood and decay in the air, which seemed to come from the abyss of hell."Bloody, rotten, stinky."


    "The smell is so familiar that at the slightest smell, the cells all over the body tremble, and the desire to kill grows stronger."


    Gufan seems to be a twisted pervert.


    He''s been smelling the familiar smell of blood in the dark for 10 years.


    The desire to kill.


    Fear and shudder.


    The intertwined emotions gradually excited Gu fan''s body.


    That tired to the limit of the body gradually warming up, hot blood plasma in the hot flow, the original muscle spread of pain also gradually fade, or even gradually disappear.


    Gu fan carries an equipment bag, his eyes are shining with crazy calm, and goes to the stairway to start the next action.


    Whoosh.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.


    Bow, full moon, archery.


    The perfect arc cuts through the sky, the broken skull arrow pierces the monster''s skull, and its blood splashes around the brain.


    The scene was disgusting, with the boots stepping on a sticky mixture of plasma.


    Gu fan has been used to it for a long time. It''s not so much that he came out of the sea of corpses as that the killing he caused has accumulated a sea of corpses.


    He is like a high-precision killing machine. After killing these rotten corpses, he takes off the ones behind their heads and does nothing at all.


    It''s getting better.


    With the decrease of the number of decaying corpses in the corridor, Gu fan gradually became obsessed with the state of killing. Every detail was handled to a perfect degree, and no sound was made at the moment of killing those decaying corpses.


    An hour passed in a flash.


    On the corridor of the stairs lie the remains of decaying corpses.


    "When night falls, carrion will become more active."


    "There were quite a number of people wandering into this apartment last night, which added up to 20."


    Gu fan just one hour to break into the apartment of the 20 decaying corpses to solve, but also thanks to their scattered, all were gradually destroyed.


    Otherwise, it will be a very troublesome thing to solve the problem of this number of decaying corpses.


    Take out the seeds of the abyss behind their heads.


    Gu fan wiped the sweat on his head and began to fiddle with the equipment he had brought in his backpack.


    It''s a row of thorny nails that can be fixed on the stairs. There are some barbs on the back of these nails, which can be inserted into the ground and fixed on it.


    Their length is more than ten centimeters, Ding Jian exudes a cold light, obviously after repeated grinding.


    If the rotten corpse stepped on the iron nail, it would inevitably pierce through the soles of the feet and prick the skin and flesh.


    This trap seems rough, but in fact it can greatly limit the movement of carrion, and even make their feet directly useless.


    It''s a waste of time to decorate these thorns and nails.


    Gufan from the second floor of the apartment to the fourth floor, the nails in his backpack have been used up.


    He took out some beef jerky and energy drinks from his backpack and figured out how to make a big one.


    With so many thorns and iron nails and many traps in the death passage, we can almost kill a large number of decaying corpses.


    But just then


    Gu fan''s head on the stairs, but came a little sound of footsteps.


    Rotten corpse??


    No.


    It''s the sound of human footsteps.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 21

    There are people.


    Gu fan''s eyes are cold and alert.


    It should be a happy thing to see the same kind in the end.


    When people get together, they always have company. When they encounter difficulties, they can face them together, which can bring you a lot of security.


    But Gu fan is used to seeing that people are indifferent.


    He deeply knows how dark the human heart can be in the end of this disaster, and how crazy things can be done for the sake of interests.


    "Stop."


    "One more step and I''ll attack you."


    Gu fan''s voice is very cold. He holds a bow and an arrow. This is not a threat.


    If the other party really dares to move one step, Gu fan will attack immediately, or even take the other party''s life directly.


    Look up.


    The person walking down the stairs is a girl who pokes her hands and feet.


    She is quite a little panicked, after listening to Gu fan''s words, she really dare not take another step forward.


    Look carefully.


    This girl looks pretty good.


    Goose egg round face is a bit cute and playful, although the figure is a little thin, but it is very symmetrical.


    Although it is far less than amazing, it is also very eye-catching. If you can dress up a little, you can be regarded as one of the beauties.


    "Hello, you."


    "My name is Shao Yaya. I really don''t have any malice. I just want to come out and find something to eat..."


    The girl named Shao Yaya was so scared that she quickly raised her hands over her head and stammered to explain.


    Looking for food?


    Among the dark disasters, food and water are the most scarce precious materials.


    If there is anything that can make man open the door and face the endless darkness outside, it must be that he is hungry to the limit.


    Strange.


    According to the principle of ordinary people, they should spend three to four days at home.


    Shao Yaya dares to go out to look for food the next day. Although she is timid now, I''m afraid the girl''s endurance is much better than ordinary people.


    Gu fan looked up and down.


    To make sure that the girl is not a threat, she lowered her bow and arrow and continued to sit back in the right place to enjoy her meal.


    Shao Yaya stares at the bag of beef jerky.


    Her throat swallowing and spitting action is very clear, the stomach did not even strive to follow the cooing up.


    Hunger makes Shao Yaya bold. She asks cautiously, "well, can you Give me some food. "


    Give you some food?


    Why.


    Gu fan is cruel, bloodthirsty and murderous.


    He was more aware of the importance of food in this dark disaster.


    The end has just come, and the value of food and water may not be obvious.


    After a while, when people run out of ammunition and food, the real despair will just begin.


    Starvation to the limit, those high goddess, for a bag of instant noodles can sell their dignity and body.


    Starvation to the limit of the case, for a packet of beef jerky can make brothers turn into enemies, fight, fight to the head.


    In the desperate situation, if people want to survive, they have to summon up the courage to fight with those rotten monsters.


    Even if the stolen food has gone bad.


    Even if the stolen water has been polluted.


    But people still have to spare their lives to fight with those monsters. Maybe after sacrificing many people, they can only get a few packets of biscuits.


    "No


    Gu fan only answered these two words.


    There is no room for maneuver.


    Shao Ya''s face flashed some grievances, and she pleaded in a low voice: "just give me a little. I know this plea is too much, and we are not relatives, but can you be kind..."


    There was a twinkle of tears in her wronged eyes.


    This kind of low voice entreaty, even fast stone will be soft hearted, just some food, give her some how??


    Gu fan is still back to the two words: "can not."


    He''s like a wolf.


    He has a heart of stone.


    No matter how pitiful the other party is, they will not have any pity, just like a killing machine without feelings.


    Shao Yaya was very disappointed.


    Hunger and grievance intertwined, she squatted in the corner, could not help crying.


    Gu fan noticed that there were many bruises on Shao Yaya''s body, and there were several fingerprints on her face. It was obvious that she had been beaten violently.


    But it has nothing to do with Gu fan.


    No matter how pitiful the other party is, he will not show great compassion. The king of killing is so cruel.


    Gufan began to set traps.However, he encountered a new problem. It was a troublesome thing to carry the decaying corpses lying on the stairs.


    Hard work and thankless.


    If we use all our energy to carry corpses now, when a large number of decaying corpses will be brought to ambush, Gufan''s combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced.


    He thought a little and turned to the girl crying in the corner.


    Boo.


    He left a whole bag of beef jerky on the ground.


    Shao Ya Ya''s helpless and aggrieved face is full of doubts. Is the man in front of her really kind and ready to give her a whole bag of beef jerky??


    "Thank you, thank you."


    Shao Yaya reaches for the bag of beef jerky, but Gu fan steps on the bag in advance, indicating that the beef jerky is not for nothing.


    "Don''t worry, thank you."


    "It''s ok if you want this food, but there''s no free lunch in the world."


    Gu fan''s voice is still indifferent, but Shao Ya''s whole body trembles after hearing it. She bites her lips and looks up at the man in front of her.


    She misunderstood.


    Obviously, Shao Ya misunderstood something.


    Shao Ya Ya is a girl. Besides her beauty, what else can she do for Gu fan?


    There are hidden rules before the end of time.


    After death, in order to survive, does she have to give up her dignity and sell her body?


    "I I have a boyfriend


    "We''re getting married. He''s upstairs."


    Shao Yaya lowers her head and seems to be rejecting Gu fan.


    Unexpectedly, this kind of pretty girl is about to get married??


    Gu fan glanced at some bruises on her body, and seemed to have the answer in his heart.


    This emaciated girl, struggling with fear and uneasiness, walked out of her safe home looking for some food.


    She may also be helpless.


    Gu fan shook his head: "you think too much, I''m not interested in your body."


    He released the beef jerky from the soles of his feet and went down the stairs to point down.


    "I need someone to help me move those bodies."


    "It''s individual work. If you dare to do it, this bag of beef jerky will be yours."


    Bodies!


    The remains of a carrion.


    Shao Ya discovered that there were many monsters'' bodies lying on the stairs.


    Are these monsters all killed by men in front of them?


    It''s incredible!!


    These monsters ordinary people are scared to death at a glance, but the man in front of them has solved and killed them all.


    Gu fan''s voice interrupted Shao Ya Ya''s wishful thinking: "how, the corpses of these monsters dare not approach?"


    Shao Ya trembled all over.


    She would say that she was not afraid that it was fake, but if she only carried the bodies, she would be paid for the food.


    This is the best ending.


    "Good."


    "I''ll help you."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 22

    Bodies.


    Most people are afraid of ordinary corpses, not to mention these ferocious and twisted monsters.


    Shao Yaya tries to bear the fear and fear in her heart. She takes a look at the bag of beef jerky beside Gu fan''s feet, and her heart goes to the stairway.


    Girls'' thin body doesn''t have much strength.


    Shao Ya Ya used all her energy to feed. Her hands trembled, she raised the arms of the rotten corpses and dragged them back to the room on the other side of the apartment corridor.


    "One head."


    "There are twenty bodies waiting for you to move. Move faster."


    Gu fan didn''t have any pity on jade. Instead, he urged like a slave owner.


    Shao Yaya was mercilessly exploited, but she had to swallow her anger for the sake of that bag of beef jerky.


    She wiped the sweat on her forehead, looked down at the dirty and bloody clothes, and held back her tears to carry away the remains of the rotten corpses.


    Shao Yaya was almost so tired that her hands were cramped.


    Until she moved the last corpse into the nearby room, Shao Yaya was completely paralyzed on the ground, breathing the air full of rotten corpses.


    Such a little beauty.


    I''m afraid only Gu fan''s killing machine can use her as a coolie.


    "Well."


    "Saved me a lot of energy."


    Gu fan went to the half dead little beauty and threw the bag of beef jerky on the ground: "this is your reward."


    Shao Yaya was moved to cry.


    For the first time, she felt that it was so hard to live in this world.


    "The disaster of darkness."


    "In the end, it''s the easiest way to live."


    Gu fan sneered that he had experienced the darkest moment, and doing some physical work would win food. This kind of good thing would be broken in the future.


    "Shao ya, right?"


    "If you want a second meal, I have another job for you."


    Gu fan left a piece of food to Shao Yaya''s side. The little beauty''s value is so humble at this moment.


    She was forced to smile.


    Shao Ya Ya struggled with trembling hands, supporting her to climb up from the ground, carefully picking up the food that was thrown on the ground.


    "I will."


    "As long as I can have food, I will do anything."


    Although Shao Yaya is exhausted, she can''t care so much for survival.


    Gu fan couldn''t help nodding to himself.


    Many people still don''t understand the horror of the end of the world. Only those who are willing to make every effort to survive can be the final winners.


    Gufan took out a big barrel of gasoline.


    At the same time, he took out a bag of colored balloons, which made Shao Yaya feel very confused.


    What are you doing??


    "You go and pour the gas into the balloon."


    "Not too little, not too full, like this."


    As he spoke, Gu fan opened the opening of the balloon and tilted slightly towards the gasoline can.


    Soon the balloon turned into a water balloon, filled with a little shaking liquid, like a child''s toy.


    Shao Yaya''s face surprised, blurted out: "do this?"


    This job is obviously much easier than just now. Just pour gasoline into the balloon and you can get another portion of food.


    It''s too simple by comparison.


    Gu Fan said coldly, "if you don''t want to dry, you can give me back the beef jerky."


    Shao Yaya quickly waved her hand. Naturally, she would not refuse such a small matter.


    Gu fan took the "water ball" filled with gasoline in his hand and went to the stairway. He tied the "water ball" in his hand to the railing of the stair handrail.


    Every other distance will be tied to a, and soon the second floor steps on the handrail is full of these colorful balloons.


    If it''s normal.


    When ordinary people see it, they are afraid that they think they are going to hold celebrations and welcome festive festivals.


    Shao Yaya''s face is full of doubts.


    As she handed the water ball filled with gasoline to Gu fan, she asked curiously, "what are you doing?"


    In ancient times, there was no language.


    In fact, this is another trap set by Gu fan.


    "Pa Ji!"


    With a clear sound, Gu fan''s water polo accidentally fell to the ground.


    This is a common mistake, but in Gu fan''s eyes, it is very serious, even fatal.


    At that moment, Gu fan''s wrists twitched slightly and his fingers loosened uncontrollably, which made the water ball full of gasoline fall to the ground.


    Muscle fiber tension has reached the limit.


    Sometimes the tendons of the hands and feet are twitching slightly, which is a sign of over exertion spasm, indicating that the body has entered a state of serious overdraft."This body, after all, is too weak."


    "Just killed dozens of decaying corpses, it has reached the limit."


    Gu Fan said to himself with a sigh that the human body was too weak after all.


    Every full moon bows.


    Every time I wave my dagger with all my strength.


    Every time I kill those carrion monsters.


    Gu fan is relying on his iron and steel consciousness to support, and his body is already exhausted.


    The desire to kill is intertwined with each other. Although the fatigue of the body can be temporarily forgotten in the battle, it does not mean that the muscle damage will disappear.


    If Gu fan really exceeds the endurance limit of his body


    Muscle fibers are torn, ligaments can''t bear the pressure, rupture, or other more serious injury, can make the body instantly out of control.


    So, Gu fan is ready to take risks!


    Fire attack!!


    That''s right, van gunfire is ready to use.


    It''s near Gufan''s safe house. The fire attack is very dangerous. It is likely to lead to an endless stream of decaying corpses. Needless to say, it is more likely to set fire to Gufan''s old nest.


    But he had to take the risk of killing as many rotten corpses as possible in the most labor-saving way.


    "Try to get more seeds of the abyss and complete evolution before the body collapses."


    It''s all about getting enough abyss seeds to complete superevolution.


    Gu Fan said to himself that once he had a matched strong body, he could carry out ultra-high intensity hunting, instead of relying on these props and traps.


    "All right."


    "It''s none of your business here. Go back to your room and don''t come out again today."


    "Otherwise You''re going to die. "


    Gu fan handles these things, looks at the colorful balloon hanging on the armrest, and waves Shao Yaya to leave.


    Shao Ya Ya took the two beef jerky, and her eyes looked indescribably complicated.


    "Thank you."


    Thousands of words gathered into this sentence, she slightly bowed to Gu fan, then trotted away toward the upstairs.


    Gu fan didn''t care.


    He began to play with the traps along the way.


    This time, he is going to do a big job. He should be careful in everything.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Shao Yaya went back to the door of her house.


    Hesitating for a moment, she finally took out the key, turned the door lock and entered the room.


    The room was filled with smoke.


    A board inch ruffian man is smoking, see Shao Ya Ya back immediately impatient rushed in the past.


    "Lying trough, let you go out to find something to eat, how so slow."


    The man said the catchphrase, impatiently scolded.


    He went to the front of a careful look, it was found that Shao Yaya all over the body are stained with dirty blood wet.


    "You''re going to die!"


    "It''s so dirty."


    "Here''s the food. Get it quickly."


    The man is sharp eyed and sees two packages of beef jerky in Shao Yaya''s arms.


    As soon as his eyes brightened, he grabbed the beef jerky, tore open the package, grabbed a lot and put it in his mouth.


    Shao Yaya is more aggrieved.


    Tears whirled in her eyes, but she did not dare to speak, because the people in front of her had already dared not resist.

 Chapter 23

    Lai San.


    This is the nickname of Shao Yaya''s boyfriend.


    Soon, they will get married, of course This is just a promise given by Lai San.


    They are just like those bloody plots, playing the drama that men are not bad and women do not love.


    This Lai San is a famous local ruffian in the neighborhood.


    When Shao Yaya first entered the society and just graduated, she cheated her into becoming her girlfriend.


    At the beginning, Shao Ya Ya also thought Lai San was very dignified.


    He is always surrounded by a large group of friends, if there is a fight, a phone call can pull dozens of people.


    But later, Shao Yaya found that Lai San was lazy.


    He doesn''t work. Every day, he only knows how to fool around with his friends, bully those honest people and collect some protection money.


    There is no economic income.


    The only thing I have is the property left by my parents after they were angry.


    So Lai San is one of the few nail households left behind in this apartment. He wants to blackmail more government compensation for demolition. Local ruffians are good at this.


    However, the demolition money is not enough, and Lai San has no money on hand. He can only borrow money from people around him, and promises to pay it back as soon as the house demolition money comes down.


    Owing a lot of money, no one lent him any more.


    Lai San''s anger is getting worse and worse. When she has no money to spend, she snatches Shao Ya''s money from her job. If she dares to complain, she will fight.


    Shao Yaya wanted to break up with Lai San.


    But every time he mentioned it, Lai San would fight and make her black and blue.


    Shao Ya Ya''s bruises all over her body came from Lai San.


    Once my arm was broken and I was put in a plaster cast.


    Lai San later made it clear that if Shao Yaya dares to break up again, she will be killed. If she dares to call the police or something, her family will be killed!!


    This kind of thing sounds strange.


    But in fact, among the grassroots, there are similar stories around the muddleheaded local ruffians.


    "Clumsy."


    "It''s not enough for me to stuff my teeth when I go out to find something to eat and get two packs of snacks."


    Lai San had eaten up a packet of beef jerky in a twinkling of an eye. He went to tear up another packet and began to eat it.


    Obviously He didn''t plan to leave any for Shao Yaya.


    The evil of darkness is coming.


    In fact, Lai San did not dare to go out, because he knew that there were monsters outside.


    He beat Shao Yaya and forced her to go out to look for food. When she got back, she was not satisfied and became arrogant.


    Shao Yaya finally broke down.


    "Woo woo woo."


    She was extremely wronged squatting in the corner, burst into tears.


    Lai San picks up his eyebrows. He goes to Shao Ya and slaps her in the face.


    "Cry, cry."


    "Crying for NIMA, I feel wronged, don''t I?"


    "It''s just two packets of beef jerky. How much money can it cost? I didn''t say I won''t give it to you."


    Lai San seems to be merciful. He throws the bag of beef jerky that he is about to eat out at Shao Ya''s feet. It seems that this is already a gift to her.


    Shao Yaya was slapped and forced to hold back her tears.


    She picked up the beef jerky on the ground, shaking, took out a piece and put it into her mouth, including all the ups and downs.


    How scared is the world outside the gate?


    Lai San did not dare to go out, but forced her to go out.


    What a terrible unknown world full of monsters.


    He tried to bear his grievances.


    I tried to hold back my fear.


    She shivered out of the door, at a loss in the careful search, this is how cruel to a girl.


    Fortunately, she met Gu fan.


    Let go of all the exhaustion, all the dignity.


    She finally won the two packets of beef jerky, which is the limit of Shao Yaya, almost in exchange for her life.


    But they are squandered by laziness.


    Shao Yaya is eating the last few pieces of beef jerky in the packaging bag. Their taste is so bitter


    "Hello."


    "Tell me, how did you get this beef jerky?"


    "You''ll come over and get some food later."


    Lazy thirty minutes casually said, it seems that the beef jerky is there, you can take it to eat.


    Get some more back?


    To put it simply, the actual cost is far beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    Shao Yaya shook her head: "no, that person won''t give me food today. He told me to hide upstairs and don''t come out."


    The man?


    Hearing this, lazy three''s eyes flashed and his expression became vicious."It was someone else who gave it to you."


    "No wonder you haven''t done anything after you''ve been there so long?"


    Lai San went to Shao Ya and grabbed her throat and asked her.


    Shao Yaya coughed bitterly twice and quickly waved her hand: "no, we didn''t do anything. I was just helping him move things..."


    Bang!!


    Lai Sany slaps Shao Yaya in the face.


    "Moving things?"


    "Would someone be so kind as to give you something to eat?"


    "You know you are dishonest, you are so cheap. You only give you two bags of beef jerky after letting others dry for such a long time?"


    Lai San said maliciously.


    He is surrounded by such a world, he is to see people with such a vision.


    Shao Yaya has been away for almost a morning, and others have given her food again. In Lai San''s eyes, Shao Yaya must be unclean, even if it''s no use sophistry.


    Shao Yaya covered her cheek, tears left behind.


    "I didn''t, I didn''t..."


    She can only explain powerlessly, but it doesn''t matter how the facts are.


    Lai San''s eyes flow.


    He had a calculation in his heart, and more vicious eyes gradually revealed.


    "I can''t just leave my woman alone."


    "You go down and call him up later. I have to show him some color."


    Lai San forces Shao Yaya to call Gu fan up!!


    Shao Yaya was surprised and called the indifferent man up. He didn''t know what would happen.


    That''s a lunatic who can kill a monster.


    "No, no, No."


    "He can''t be called up. He''s not a normal person." Shao Ya Ya''s head is like a rattle, but just refused, Lai San slapped her in the face.


    Lai San said maliciously: "he is not an ordinary person?"


    "I''m not an ordinary person. Who am I afraid of in this area?"


    "When you call him up later, I''ll be ready to get everything he''s hiding out."


    Lai San''s original intention was finally exposed.


    Shao Ya Ya completely despair, originally laisan doesn''t care whether he is insulted or not.


    He just wants more to eat.


    He just wanted to cheat Gu fan out, and then blackmail him to get all his food.


    This man I don''t care about myself at all.


    Shao Ya Ya''s eyes are full of despair and deep disappointment with Lai San.


    "Let you go, you go."


    "Don''t give me so much crap."


    "Hum, don''t worry. I''ll give you some of his things when I get them."


    Lai San pulled out his own guy from the bottom of the bed. It was a sharp knife. He used it to scare people in fights.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Let others be stupid?"


    "If you don''t get out of here and call him up, don''t tell me that he made love to you once?"


    Lai San''s sharp blade is against Shao Ya''s face, and his foul language is more direct. He is used to bullying Shao ya all the year round.


    No matter how much bullying, Shao Yaya will not resist.


    Shao Yaya was humiliated.


    After a long hesitation, she finally opened the door and went downstairs.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 24

    Hesitation.


    Shao Yaya''s heart is suffering.


    She has been afraid to fight against her boyfriend for a long time.


    This process is like boiling frogs in warm water. Shao Yaya has been used to it for a long time. Until now, Lai San takes it for granted to beat and scold her.


    Shao Yaya forced herself to endure her grievances and tears.


    She doesn''t dare to fight against Lai San, because Shao Ya knows how miserable the consequences will be if she doesn''t do what Lai San says


    Shao Yaya returned to the original place again.


    "Didn''t I let you go?"


    "If you want to die, I don''t mind giving you a ride."


    Gu fan heard the footsteps, raised his eyes to see Shao Ya Ya, and threatened with the cold voice.


    He has played all the traps, the next link is very critical, can not tolerate half a mistake.


    Shao Yaya hesitated for a long time and finally said, "well, I''d like to invite you to my home My boyfriend wants to see you. "


    She had prepared a lot of speeches.


    He even seduced Gu fan to his own home.


    But when Shao Yaya sees Gu fan with a cold look, she can''t tell the lies. She just says that her boyfriend wants to see Gu fan.


    "Good."


    Gu fan just took a look at Shao Yaya and simply answered a good word.


    Before Shao Yaya reacts, Gu fan has taken the lead in climbing the stairs and walking towards her home step by step.


    That''s it?


    Regardless of the reason, he agreed too quickly.


    Shao Yaya was surprised and quickly caught up with Gu fan.


    This careful man can judge the floor where he lives according to the clues.


    "Don''t you want to know what my boyfriend is looking for?"


    Shao Yaya is a little anxious. She vaguely feels that something is going to happen, and a bad premonition lingers in her heart.


    Gu fan sneered: "I probably already know. Open the door."


    He has come to Shao Yaya''s door and made a gesture of invitation.


    Shao Yaya was shocked. How did he know it was his home??


    This man, Gu fan, seems to go back to his home all the way. How does he know which floor and which household he lives in??


    Gu fan seems to see through Shao Ya Ya''s idea.


    "This apartment is going to waste."


    "Dust will guide the direction of your home, less nonsense, open the door quickly."


    Shao Yaya was even more surprised to hear that Gu fan''s observation was so meticulous.


    Abandoned apartments are full of dust, but if people walk around frequently, the dust in some places will become less correspondingly.


    Gu fan relied on this to find Shao Yaya''s home.


    Who the hell is he?


    Shao Yaya was shocked in her heart. Although she had felt that this man was unusual for a long time, now she is more elusive.


    Trembling open the door.


    Gu fan walked into the room without fear. However, as soon as he stepped into the room, Lai San, who had been hiding behind the door, suddenly rushed out.


    Lai San holds a sharp knife to Gu fan''s neck.


    He said with a vicious and insidious smile: "ha ha, don''t move, otherwise my knife won''t have eyes."


    Lai San looked up and down at Gu fan and continued: "it''s just you who have taken advantage of my wife. Don''t think it''s all over. Take out all the goods you have!"


    Sure enough.


    Lai San is an experienced local ruffian.


    There was momentum in the threat, and there was a bit of ferocity in it.


    I''m afraid that ordinary people''s feet will soften when they are threatened by such a knife.


    Gu fan is not an ordinary person.


    Until now, his face was as calm as ever, as if the knife didn''t touch his neck, and as if everything was still under his control.


    Poof!!


    The sound of tearing flesh and blood came.


    It was the sharp sound of the short knife piercing into the flesh and blood, and the huge blood flowers burst.


    However, Gu fan was not injured.


    Look carefully.


    Gu fan didn''t have a wound on his body. On the contrary, the blade was inserted into Lai San''s chest.


    What just happened in a flash was dazzling.


    Gu fan was in a sudden trouble without warning. He held Lai San''s elbow in one hand, grasped his wrist in the other hand, and turned back with that clever force. He stabbed the knife into Lai San''s right chest accurately.


    Gu fan didn''t use much energy at all.


    This process relies on a "fast, accurate, ruthless" instant attack, at the same time, with some tricks of skillful strength and joint skills, resulting in the effect of "first come, second serve" and subduing Lai San on the spot.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "You, you don''t dare to stab me.""Son of a bitch, I''m sonima. Let me go!"


    Lai San didn''t expect Gu fan to be so powerful.


    Usually, when he fights and goes out with a knife, it''s just a threat, but he never dares to stab the knife into other people''s bodies.


    It''s against the law and you''ll go to jail.


    So most of Lai San is just bluffing, but he never stabs people, and most of them are weak when they bluff.


    But the cruel man in front of him is different.


    He didn''t say a word. He saw the blood immediately.


    On the contrary, the knife in Lai San''s hand pierced his chest, and the blood burst and trickled.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re just in time. I''m missing a bait."


    Instead of saying anything cruel, Gu fan thanks Lai Sanya. It''s really hard to understand.


    He pulled out his knife, and the blood gushed out.


    Poof, poof, poof!!


    The knife in Gu fan''s hand is very fast.


    Before Lai San could resist, the knife had pierced his arm and thigh, and then cut off the tendon.


    This makes Lai San even more miserable.


    He didn''t have the initial arrogant attitude. He didn''t dare to scold that rude language any more: "I''m wrong, I don''t want it, I don''t want all the food, I shouldn''t offend you..."


    Lai San wants to kneel down for Gu fan.


    But when his hamstring was picked, he couldn''t even kneel down.


    Gu fan pulled out his knife.


    Instead of paying attention to Lai San, he took out a few bags of food from his backpack and threw them on the table.


    "Do me another favor."


    "Drag this guy to the first floor. The food is yours."


    Gu fan, of course, is not talking to Lai San, but to the girl named Shao Yaya.


    What?


    Shao Yaya has been scared silly.


    Gu fan''s words made her even more in a dilemma. She dragged her boyfriend to the first floor. Didn''t she let him die??


    The first floor of the apartment is near the main street.


    Won''t those monsters rush up and tear him up?


    Lai San is also anxious after hearing this. He turns his head and looks at Shao Yaya fiercely. He even yells at the woman who has been beaten and insulted by himself all the year round.


    "Shao Yaya!"


    "Your motherfucker."


    "Sonima, unite with outsiders to deal with me. It''s a wolf''s heart."


    "If you touch me, I''ll kill your family!"


    Lai San''s words are extremely vicious, especially the words of killing your family in the end, which stirred Shao Yaya''s heartstrings.


    She was still in a dilemma, but when she heard these words, she felt like revenge.


    "Lai San."


    "In recent years, you forced me to be your girlfriend."


    "You take me as a tool to vent your lust. If you''re in a bad mood, you kick and punch me. Now you''re still threatening me?"


    Shao Yaya has made a choice in her mind.


    Her eyes firm down, turned to Gu fan promised: "I''ll help you get him down now!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 25

    good?


    People are good at being bullied and horses are good at being ridden.


    Shao Yaya was very kind.


    She was not familiar with the world, and was later cajoled and threatened by Lai San.


    Shao Yaya, who is weak in nature, doesn''t know how to resist.


    After so many years of hard work and being bullied by Lai San every day, it seems that good people should be.


    But.


    Good people will be bullied for a long time.


    Shao Ya Ya''s face is shining with a ferocious smile. Lai San has been bullying her for so many years, and now she finally has a chance to revenge.


    "To kill my family?"


    "Every time I can''t stand breaking up with you, I have to threaten to kill my family."


    Shao Yaya is aggrieved. She grabs Lai San''s arm, which is cut open, and drags him to the direction of the stairs.


    "Lai San, you have today, too."


    "I''ve tolerated you for too long, even if you beat me and scold me, why harass my parents?"


    Shao Ya Ya''s voice with a cry, she seems to think of a lot of unforgettable experience.


    For so many years, she has not resisted, but every time she resisted, Lai San would use cruel means to threaten her.


    On one occasion, Lai San went to her parents'' work unit to make trouble with her friends. The two old men were expelled from the unit and their pension disappeared.


    Shao Yaya forced to endure tears and grievances, dare not speak up.


    Today, she was finally able to vent.


    Lai San has no ability to yell at Shao Yaya, and he can finally get revenge back!!


    Shao Yaya''s smile is a little scary.


    Good people have been bullied for a long time, and the outbreak of malice is really terrible.


    Shao Ya Ya takes Lai San to the stairs and kicks him down.


    Struggling, Lai San rolled on the stairs. Most of his wounds were torn, and a large amount of blood plasma burst out, screaming like a pig.


    "Shao Yaya!"


    "You''re crazy, crazy woman!"


    "If you dare to move me again, I have so many brothers outside, even if I don''t kill you, they will kill you!"


    Lai San''s threat made Shao Ya''s action pause a little, and then she became more hysterical.


    Shao Yaya smiles.


    She laughed more ferociously. She ran down and grabbed Lai San, dragging him to the next step.


    "How many brothers do you have?"


    "I still remember that day when you were drunk, your brother fell in love with me."


    "You said it doesn''t matter, there are women together, but you and your brothers insulted me."


    "The next day, you seem to have nothing to do with me. Do you know that my self-esteem has been crushed by you for a long time!"


    Shao Yaya almost roared out.


    I never thought that she had such an experience.


    Lai San''s private life is very chaotic. There are a lot of hooligans and ruffians around him. Some even force his wife to be a "Miss" to make money for them.


    The plot of the TV novel takes place in Shao Yaya.


    Lai San and several brothers put Shao Yaya on the stage together!!


    How close is their brother''s relationship? His wife can share it??


    "It''s a pity that there are so many monsters out there. Your brothers may have died long ago."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Shao Ya Ya kicks again, and Lai San rolls down the stairs.


    This time, however, it was different. The stairs on this floor were covered with steel nails fixed to the ground.


    More than ten centimeters of steel nails pierced Lai San''s body, his arms and thighs.


    For a moment, the scream was even better, the blood and flesh of the legs and arms were blurred, and the blood hole in the eye of the needle was spewing out a large amount of plasma.


    If Lai San didn''t protect his body with his hands and feet I''m afraid these nails alone are enough to kill her directly.


    Cruelty.


    When a bullied woman is cruel, it is more terrible than the devil.


    I''m afraid.


    Lai San is really scared.


    He begged with his angry voice: "wife, I''m wrong. Please forgive me. Don''t torture me any more."


    "One night, one hundred days."


    "I really want to marry you. I love you too."


    Lai San finally gave in.


    He begged, and his coarse words turned into love.


    What a pity that "wife" screamed, but it''s too late now.


    Shao Ya is not soft at all.


    Because she knew it. She knew it.


    "Wife?"


    "Marriage?"


    "You are idle, lazy, and fool around with those so-called brothers every day.""Married, I''m still your slave, and I''ll give you money to spend, right?"


    "After marriage, you have no money to spend. Do you want to force me to be a lady and sell my body to make money for you?"


    Shao Yaya had always understood in her heart, but she had no choice but to endure.


    She grabs Lai San''s body and kicks down the stairs again, as if to burst out all the evil spirit she has suffered in recent years.


    One layer at a time.


    Shao Yaya finally pushed Lai San down the last staircase.


    At this time, she has completely changed.


    Shao Yaya''s face was twisted, as if she were an ugly poisonous woman.


    But tears have already infected the whole face, the tears can not say the bitter.


    Gufan has been watching.


    This is the darkness of human nature.


    There are many hidden stories under the grass-roots, although we can''t see them, they actually happen.


    It was so shocking before the end of time.


    After the end of the world, the darkness of human nature will only break out more thoroughly.


    Just like Shao Ya Ya, no matter how cruel she is to Lai San, I''m afraid she should take it for granted.


    "Push him down and throw him at the door of the apartment."


    Gu fan came to the woman''s side and gave the last order.


    Her task has been completed, and finally it''s time for waste utilization.


    Bait.


    Lai San can be Gu fan''s best bait.


    His screams.


    The blood from his wound.


    These are the best bait. It turns out that Gu fan has decided Lai San''s fate from the moment he goes upstairs.


    Those who provoke me will die!!


    He just looked at Shao Ya''s expression and knew what had happened.


    It''s easy to deduce what kind of rotten man the so-called boyfriend is with his faltering expression, large bruises on his body, and the new scarlet fingerprints on his face.


    What good can such a rotten man do?


    Gu fan has decided to use Lai San as a bait from the moment he goes upstairs. It''s just that the trap he sets is just one last step away, which is to lure a large number of rotten corpses


    Shao Ya nodded.


    She tried her best to kick Lai San to the first floor, as if to say goodbye to her former friend.


    Lai San fell at the door of the apartment.


    At this time, a sharp arrow came from high.


    It accurately shot into the most vulnerable part of Lai San''s body and pierced the lifeblood between his legs. The severe pain made Lai San scream the most bitterly.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Lai San''s hysterical roar is far away.


    On the streets.


    The wandering corpses were looking for food everywhere, and they stopped at the same time, looking in the same direction with lustful eyes.


    It''s the direction of Lai San''s scream!!


    "Run."


    Gu fan light say this word, the side of Shao Ya Ya has not reaction.


    "I''ll let you run."


    Gu Fan said again. At this time, the first rotten corpse had already rushed into the apartment. He fell down on Lai San. He opened his mouth full of sharp fangs and bit it down.


    Shao Ya woke up from her dream.


    She took the sedan chair and ran all the way to her room.


    Gufan didn''t move.


    There was a little smile on his face.


    Cruelty, violence, blood, excitement.


    The killing will start again, and the killing will be more exciting.


    "Next, it''s my time."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS:


    thank you for the reward of "chocolate bling" and "people", and thank you for the reward these days!


    Start accumulating burst more, burst out together when on the shelf!


    At present, the number of explosive changes increased: 2 changes


    at present

 Chapter 26

    Killing time.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    The rotting corpses roared wildly.


    His face was ferocious, his whole body was rotten, his mouth was huge, and his tusks were exposed.


    A head of rotten corpse gushed out of the narrow door of the apartment, drowning the screamed Lai San in a flash, making him roar more fiercely.


    But soon the sound stopped.


    The canines of the corpse bit off his neck, and the whole throat was pulled out. The blood burst and splashed out more than two meters high, onto the ceiling.


    The rotten corpse''s claws pierced his chest and abdomen, and the viscera and intestines were pulled out by the claws. The colorful food became the most wonderful food for the rotten corpse, and was soon eaten away.


    This is probably the best ending for Lai San.


    In the face of this hellish scene, Gu fan has a smile on his lips.


    Here we go!!


    They''re coming!!


    Excited.


    The whole body is shaking with excitement.


    The desire and fear of killing are intertwined with each other, and the brain suddenly enters a state of emptiness. It seems that things other than killing are unimportant.


    The pupil shrinks into a pinhole.


    Extremely excited Gu fan greedily breathed the rotten air.


    Kill!!


    Let''s have fun!!


    Gu fan''s whole body is tight.


    His eyes were burning, and he was known as crazy cold.


    The hunting bow was pulled out of the full moon on his hand, and a sharp arc cut the long bow and immediately pierced the head of one of the decaying corpses.


    Broken skull arrow.


    The scene of the head being shot through and burst is so bloody.


    Brain and blood burst in the air at the same time. Gu fan''s eyes were shining. At this time, the little blood bead was as beautiful as the stars in the sky.


    Killing, an art.


    Roar, roar, roar!!


    Dozens of decaying corpses roared at the same time. Their ferocious and twisted decaying faces looked at Gufan at the same time.


    The rotten corpse rushed up the stairs without hesitation, just like the waves in the sea, pushing toward the stairs one after another, crushing the handrails.


    "Come on, come on, come on!"


    Gu fan also roared, turned and ran to the top of the stairs.


    There are many traps along the way, and every other staircase will be covered with fixed steel nails.


    Gu fan bounced back and forth from the interval, and soon came to the second floor of the apartment, where a burning rocket was thrust on the ground.


    Poof!!


    Poof, poof, poof!!


    The sound of tearing flesh and blood came from downstairs.


    If you look at it carefully, a large area of carrion has been crowded into a mass.


    The soles of their feet stepped on the steel nails on the ground, and the sharp steel nails of more than ten centimeters immediately pierced the soles of their feet.


    A large area of carrion tripped over.


    They huddled and twisted, while the carrion behind trampled on the bodies of their companions and trampled their heads on the steel nails, forming another wave.


    Soon the corridor was full of decaying corpses.


    Too many!!


    One hundred, two hundred, even more.


    Rotting corpses filled the corridor, and the whole space was filled with the stench of rotting corpses and the deafening roar.


    "Not enough."


    "More."


    Gu fan is more and more excited,


    he pulls up the hunting bow and smashes the rotten corpse that rushes to the front.


    Carrion is like a broken line of the doll, fell back rolling at the same time also overturned a large number of carrion.


    From a distance, a huge meat ball composed of decaying corpses appeared on the stairs. The decaying corpses in the front kept falling, while the monsters behind kept climbing their bodies and rolling forward.


    Close!!


    Closer!!


    The rotten corpse is about to climb to the level of Gufan.


    The stench of rotten flesh and blood is close at hand. I don''t know how many monsters are crowded on the short corridor.


    Gufan laughed more cruelly.


    The arrow wrapped around the oilcloth was already on fire, and the last arrow was crucial.


    Whoosh!!


    A flash of fire whirled into a balloon suspended in mid air.


    It was the water ball that Gu fan later hung on the ceiling with silk thread, and the liquid that filled it was the gasoline that had been prepared for a long time.


    Boom, boom!!


    The balloon burst, and the gasoline was instantly ignited. The burst flame was like rain drops, and it was scattered towards the decaying corpse.


    It''s like a meteor shower in the night sky across the sky, countless flame raindrops will fall on the corpse monsters, and the rotten flesh and blood will be instantly wet and ignited by the gasoline.


    The flames are burning!!


    A stone stirs a thousand waves, and the chain reaction begins.


    The waves of flames burst, and the balloons that were suspended from the ceiling and filled with gasoline burst one after another.It''s like a rain of fire in the sky!!


    The decaying corpses are bathed in the torrential rain of fire, and the sound of burning flesh and blood is Zizi. The decaying flesh and blood are burned into carbon, and the decaying corpses can only struggle in pain in this fire rain.


    But this is just the beginning


    The rain of fire ignited the burning on the ground!!


    The balloons hanging on the handrails were already crushed, and the gasoline flowed to the ground and the corpses.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The fierce flame also rose from the ground, the whole passage ladder was ignited by the flame, and waves of fire devoured the decaying corpses.


    In the flames.


    The monsters roared and struggled.


    They howl in pain, wave the claws of their palms, and burn to ashes in the flames.


    Maybe The last sense of these corpses, the last nerve to feel pain, burned up in the burst fire.


    The flames are spreading.


    Carrion is the best fuel.


    Those rotten corpses roaring in the flames, struggling to beat the same kind around them, both of them burning at the same time.


    The chain reaction made the whole building fall into a sea of fire, and the place that the eyes touched was full of flames.


    The color of the walls is changing.


    The color of the ceiling is changing.


    Just like burning ceramics, those ceramics that are excessively roasted by fire will continue to crack and break.


    The walls of the old apartment also appeared cracks, and the ceiling had been smoked into pure black by black smoke.


    Gu fan looked at the sea of fire, excited smile more ferocious.


    It''s a success!


    Although this move is dangerous, it is still successful. There are countless carrion bodies submerged in the sea of fire.


    But that doesn''t mean Gufan is safe.


    Among the burst flames, a head of burning carrion pounced on Gufan.


    Their vitality is too strong for the flame to burn them into ash in a short time.


    These monsters are like burning vengeance spirits. Even if the flesh and blood have been burned into carbon, they have to tear Gufan''s flesh and blood into their mouths.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "That''s interesting!"


    On the contrary, Gu fan was even more excited. He stepped back and shot a broken skull bow and arrow.


    Finally he returned to the death passage on his floor.


    The ground under Gu fan''s feet has become very hot. This is because the fire in the downstairs corridor steps is burning. It''s just natural floor heating


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!!


    The flaming carrion fell one by one.


    They rush into the passage of death, and their legs are broken by the trap, and then they are chopped up in the trap of piano thread.

 Chapter 27

    Death passage.


    The corridor, which is less than 100 meters in length, is a natural moat that the rotten corpses can''t cross.


    Flaming flames, a head of rotten corpses, open their teeth and claws, the smell of scorching filled the whole space.


    Poof!


    Poof, poof, poof!


    The piano thread played its role, and the decaying corpses separated one by one.


    The steel wire, which is hard to see with naked eyes, has become the most lethal weapon. The hot blood spills all over the ground, and soon the nearby bodies are full.


    Let''s see Gu fan again.


    His eyes were cold and he squatted in front of the safe house.


    The hunting bow kept shooting, the sound of breaking the air kept coming, and the broken skull arrow killed those rotten corpses who were about to get out of the siege.


    Ten.


    20.


    50.


    In the raging flames, the number of decaying corpses that can rush up gradually becomes rare.


    On the death passage in front of Gu fan''s eyes, there were nearly hundreds of black and scorched corpses, lying all over the broken debris.


    It''s a killing feast.


    Gu fan''s hands had been paralyzed for a long time, and he almost no longer felt it. He just drew arrows and bows mechanically.


    Nearly half an hour had passed since the last charred corpse fell at his feet.


    "Finally Is it over? "


    The rotting corpse stopped moving.


    There''s no new carrion downstairs rushing up the stairs.


    The killing in the flames is finally over.


    Gu fan''s palm touched the quiver on his waist, and he found that his quiver was empty. It turned out that all the transformed arrows had been shot out.


    All ground traps have been triggered.


    More than 20 animal traps have trapped a large number of decaying corpses, so that they can only die in the burning.


    More than half of the dozens of piano threads have disintegrated, but they have at least cut more than 50 decaying corpses into pieces.


    In ancient times, the arrows in the quiver were even more deadly.


    On the corridor of death, it''s like a fiery hell.


    Broken limbs, broken arms, charred corpses, muddy blood, it''s just terrible.


    It''s a success!!


    The slaughter feast is over.


    Gu fan powerlessly put down his hunting bow, showing a slightly crazy victory smile.


    Next, it''s time to enjoy the fruits of victory.


    "There should be enough carrion."


    "Take out all the abyss seeds of these monsters. Maybe I can complete my evolution tonight!"


    Gu fan drew out his knife.


    The sharp short blade pierced into the back of the corpse''s brain, gently gouged out a seed of the abyss.


    Hard work is sweet.


    The fruits of absolute madness.


    In the early days of the dark disaster, it was unthinkable to be able to slaughter decaying corpses like Gu fan.


    The sound of tearing flesh and blood was heard all the time.


    Gu fan''s next task is quite arduous. It''s very hard to take out the seeds of the abyss in the brain of these decaying corpses, not to mention pulling out those arrows and wiping them clean.


    As for moving these bodies That''s something you don''t even have to think about. I''m afraid more than a dozen strong men will have to work all afternoon.


    In an hour.


    The carrion in the corridor of death has been disposed of.


    Gu fan had 15 more abyssal seeds in his hand, plus the ones cleared up in the morning, there were 20 more.


    It''s just part of it.


    Gu fan left the death passage and went to the corridor near the stairs.


    The stunning scene is just around the corner.


    Corpse mountain!!


    The mountain of corpses is in front of us.


    The number of decaying corpses burned by the sea of fire is unknown. The number of monsters in front of us reaches a terrible level. They at least cover the whole staircase for more than three floors.


    Hell.


    This is the real hell of fire.


    Hundreds of decaying corpses piled up to fill the whole staircase. The smell of decaying corpses not only makes people hard to breathe, but also makes the eyes unable to open.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom.


    The stairs have been cracked in most places after burning.


    Among the broken stones, a large number of decaying corpses were buried, which made Gu fan feel a great pity. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to dig out the decaying corpses under the stone pestle.


    The flames are still burning.


    The smell of scorching heat came, and the bodies of many decaying corpses were still burning, but their lives had been devoured by the flames.


    Gufan went down the stairs.


    The remains of the decaying corpses were still hot and there was almost no place to settle.Gu fan didn''t care whether he was scalded or not.


    He continued to work with a knife, cutting the decaying corpses into the back of the brain, and taking out the seeds of the abyss.


    "These don''t work anymore."


    Gu fan cut the back brains of several decaying corpses, and several seeds of the abyss were completely burnt into coke.


    The heart beating seeds, no matter the outer skin on the surface or the mysterious substance inside, have been carbonized into ashes in the flames.


    "These are just fine."


    "Although the skin has been charred, the mysterious substance inside has been preserved."


    Gu fan cut the hindbrain of dozens of decaying corpses continuously. Fortunately, many kinds of abyss can still be used.


    Look carefully.


    The seeds of the abyss are like burnt walnuts.


    The walnut shell has become coke, but the mysterious substance that emits phosphorescence inside has not been completely destroyed.


    These seeds of the abyss can barely be used.


    An hour passed.


    Two hours passed.


    It was not until late evening that Gufan finished most of the seeds of the abyss.


    The little bag that holds the seed of the abyss has been filled.


    But even so, the protagonist of the apartment is going to evolve for the first time,


    come and reward, how fierce the reward and tickets are, how crazy the protagonist''s evolution is!!

 Chapter 28

    Disaster of darkness.


    The law of the fittest is survival.


    This cold and cruel eschatology believes in the law of the jungle.


    If you want to survive in this last world, the best way is to become an evolutionist and a strong one!


    Evolution!


    Gufan has enough resources.


    He took out the bag of abyss seeds, the number of which was as many as 50.


    Ordinary people only need five to evolve, but Gu fan has increased the number by 10 times, and the cost must be 10 times more dangerous.


    Poof!


    A sharp knife cuts the seed of the abyss.


    The mysterious substance that exudes the glittering and translucent color light flows out.


    They reflect a hazy light through the glassware, and when all 50 abyss seeds are cut, the glassware is like a colorful neon light, and the whole room is illuminated.


    Gufan only needs to drink these mysterious substances to get evolution.


    Ordinary evolutionists.


    You only need to swallow about five seeds of the abyss, and then use tenacious consciousness to survive the painful transformation, you can obtain extremely powerful power.


    Powerful evolutionist.


    Swallow about 10 seeds of the abyss, complete the sublimation of the limit, carry out a deeper transformation, the future is limitless.


    Gu fan has more than 50 abyss seeds in front of him!!


    But instead of drinking it directly, he started another preparation


    "Start swallowing."


    Gu fan took out yesterday''s seed of the abyss.


    The seed seems to have begun to transmute.


    It seems to have become a living thing, like a breathing heart, which fluctuates up and down. There is a special temperature in the palm of the hand.


    Soak into utensils.


    Gufan soaked the seeds of the abyss into the vessel full of mysterious substances, and then something more incredible happened.


    Beat.


    It''s breathing up and down.


    All the mysterious materials around are swallowed and absorbed by it.


    This process is not fast, but the seed of the abyss began to change.


    This seed in the crystal clear liquid slowly split, it seems to really become a plant??


    Plants.


    It''s a flower!!


    This flower is slightly different from what we have seen.


    It is a flower of flesh and blood, stretching out is full of bright red beating flesh and blood, thick petals are also composed of meat, and in the dark flashing light scarlet light.


    "Flower of the abyss."


    "It''s finally here. Now just wait for the result!"


    Gufan was a little excited.


    The flower of the abyss of flesh and blood looks evil.


    Its roots, like blood vessels, reach into the mysterious phosphorescent substance and absorb greedily.


    There are fewer and fewer mysterious substances in the utensils.


    They are all sucked into their bodies by the flowers of the abyss, and then a bright red fruit is born in the middle of the petals composed of thick meat pieces.


    What kind of fruit is that.


    It is crystal clear, bright, scarlet color reveals some evil, as if it is the fruit of hell.


    This is The fruit of the abyss.


    "The fruit of the abyss!"


    "In the end of the dark disaster, I''m afraid I''m the only one who can know how to cultivate the fruits of the abyss."


    Gu fan talks to himself.


    The birth of this abyss fruit is very harsh.


    It must absorb enough energy from the seed of the abyss, evolve into the flower of the abyss, and then devour a large number of mysterious substances to form fruit.


    This fruit contains unimaginable power.


    It gathers the essence of a large number of mysterious substances and transforms into a more advanced fruit.


    The fruit of the abyss.


    It has magical power. After swallowing it, it immediately turns into terror energy and sweeps the whole body, transforming human beings from the genetic level of cells.


    The first transformation of the evolutor is the most important.


    The more thorough this first transformation is, the greater the possibility of re evolution in the future and the higher the room for growth.


    However It is also very dangerous to swallow the fruit of this abyss.


    It''s too overbearing. More than 99% of users will collapse. Instead of completing the ultimate transformation, it will become a twisted and ugly monster.


    Ordinary people can''t even bear the seeds of the abyss.


    Not to mention the hell fruit of more than 50 abyss seeds!!


    This thing is not for ordinary people at all. Even the strong who have completed the evolution dare not use the abyss seed rashly, let alone ordinary people who have not undergone a transformation and evolution.Gufan is crazy.


    He decided to use the fruit of the abyss directly for the deepest level of evolution!!


    Two hours later


    The liquid in the transparent vessel has been completely absorbed.


    The flower of the abyss began to wither, and the flesh and blood quickly became dry, and the thick pieces of flesh and petals soon became dried meat.


    The energy contained in this flower of abyss has been absorbed by that fruit.


    Look at the fruit of the abyss.


    It had grown to the size of a walnut.


    The scarlet glass is bright and fragrant. It seems to be the forbidden fruit of Eden. It has fascinating magic.


    Gu fan took it down, and there was a faint temperature in his hand.


    Shivering.


    Excited.


    So many days of hard work, it all depends on this moment.


    Gufan''s eyes gradually became fanatical.


    The first time evolution used the seed of abyss. It''s unimaginable where it will go in the future.


    Fight!!


    The cold, fanatical eyes became firm.


    Gu fan opened his mouth and swallowed the fruit of the abyss directly. At the moment of biting it, it was like a bolus of blasted milk, ejecting a large amount of plasma.


    The plasma has a strange fragrance.


    They immediately turned into a warm current from the throat, and then spread to all sides of the body.


    Gufan can feel the hot current.


    It makes people feel so comfortable, like the embrace of their mother, and the whole body becomes warm


    It''s just the calm before the storm.


    When the warm current swept the whole body, the most terrible thing just happened.


    Pain!!


    Hysterical pain.


    There are tens of millions of ants crawling in the bone marrow.


    That kind of itchy feeling makes people want to take out the bones and smash them, and then pull out the crawling ants.


    There are countless poisonous insects in the viscera.


    The internal organs have all stopped working, something is constantly tearing, breaking up every organ in the body.


    Skin, muscles, tendons.


    They all seem to be pulled by a huge force, muscle fibers are torn one by one, ligaments are also hard torn, and skin is cracked.


    From the outside.


    Gu fan is about to become a blood man.


    Look carefully.


    In ancient times, when the tendons burst up, every blood vessel was high and protruding, almost coming out of the muscle and skin.


    And in the muscles and bones, the material emitting Yingying phosphorescence is flowing rapidly, eroding and polluting the blood in his body.


    Gu fan, where is the human form now?


    His body and consciousness are constantly collapsing. It seems that he will become a twisted and ferocious monster in the next second.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 29

    Collapse!


    Gufan''s body seems to be about to collapse at this moment.


    The fruit of the abyss is too overbearing, and its power has penetrated into every cell of Gufan.


    If you have a light microscope, you can see that the gene sequence in that cell is being eroded, that segment of human gene sequence is being changed by mysterious forces.


    Genes.


    Scientists believe that human genetic modification is absolutely forbidden.


    Before the end of the world, there were senior scientists of genetic engineering who completed the genetic improvement of "immunity to AIDS". After modifying some gene sequences, test tube babies can acquire the ability of immunity to AIDS.


    But even the research of "immune AIDS", which benefits human beings, has been questioned and denied, and even considered as a disaster.


    What if the human gene sequence could be modified at will??


    Immune to AIDS, super sports talent, super learning ability and intelligence, jinchengwu and Wu''s face These are memory fragments written in the gene sequence.


    But can genes be modified at will?


    Does it really have no negative effect to forcibly modify the human gene sequence and replace it with other strengthening genes?


    Of course!


    You can''t install an aircraft carrier''s nuclear power engine and a missile silo on your bicycle, which will inevitably crush your bicycle.


    Too many powerful gene sequences that do not conform to their own will lead to their own collapse and unpredictable errors.


    Humans will become monsters.


    Human genes will collapse and turn into a pool of blood.


    Even the outbreak of genetic diseases, just like the decaying corpses infecting those humans, turns people into monsters without conscious thinking.


    Therefore, the gene field is absolutely a forbidden area that human beings can''t easily step on!!


    However


    Gufan, stepping into the forbidden area!!


    The fruit of the abyss transformed and strengthened Gufan on the genetic level.


    Bad genes will be eliminated.


    A series of genetic diseases such as cardiovascular disease, alopecia and myopia will be eliminated.


    In genes, the contents of "muscle strength", "bone density", "reaction speed" and "intelligence logic" will be strengthened.


    The muscle structure will be completely changed, the durability and toughness will be greatly improved, and the explosive force will be greatly enhanced.


    The density of the bone is greater, and it becomes extremely hard. It''s not too much to use steel and iron.


    The functions of the five zang organs and six Fu organs are stronger, and the cardiopulmonary function is greatly improved.


    the heart beats more than 300 times per minute and can withstand the pressure load. The powerful pulmonary function seems to be OK even if you hold your breath in the water for more than ten minutes, and the renal function can filter some poison


    All aspects of the enhancement of genetic modification.


    But this transformation process is too painful.


    It will smash the sequence of your original inferior genes, then fill in more genes, constantly fuse and forge, and open the ultimate road to the evolutionist.


    Gufan''s genes are changing in every cell now.


    The inferior gene is knocked to pieces, and the brand-new strengthened gene material is constantly filled up, and gradually perfected, integrated and forged


    This process is just like knocking your whole body to pieces, and then putting it into a forge furnace to refine it again with flame.


    Crash!!


    The collapse of genes in cells is directly reflected in Gu fan''s body.


    His body began to rot, and some dirty plasma was spewed out, all of which were bone and meat scraps.


    Pain.


    Endless pain.


    Hysterical pain, every cell is trembling.


    Gu fan''s eyes were blood red, and the tiny blood red filaments burst open one after another. The scarlet eyes looked more human than the corpse monster.


    If it were ordinary people, their consciousness would have collapsed at this moment, and no one could bear the pain.


    Once consciousness breaks down.


    The body of the evolutionist will also follow suit, change madly in the direction of the unknown, and finally become a terrible monster.


    "I''ve seen real hell."


    "I crawled out of a sea of bones."


    Gu fan covered his cheek, his skin and flesh dripping like melted wax oil, revealing the bright red flesh and bones inside.


    Genetic modification is too drastic.


    The extremely deep-seated transformation completely made Gufan''s gene sequence mutate and strengthen, but it also increased the speed of body collapse, and the extreme pain also surged in.


    "Madness, killing, agony, irritability, fear."


    "I''ve been through it all, and it''s all engraved on my bones, it''s engraved on my mind."


    "I''m probably crazy, no normal person will enjoy killing, no normal person will feel the pleasure brought by extreme pain!"Gu fan opened his hands.


    He''s crazy.


    The desire to kill is intertwined with madness.


    Extreme pain torments every inch of your body, but they can make you feel alive.


    The threat of death is pressing.


    The dangerous feeling of walking on the wire rope, the feeling of death if you relax a little.


    The pain to the limit brought about by the torture, as well as the desire for crazy killing, all these let Gu fan deeply feel that he is still alive.


    This is me.


    Crazy Gufan.


    This is me.


    The king in the killing, a real butcher.


    Click, click, click.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    Gu fan''s body kept making strange noises, and his bones crackled like fried beans.


    The roar of the beast came from the throat.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    Gufan roared wildly.


    The muscles under his skin keep expanding and bulging, one by one can''t bear the pressure, and they break one after another, but they quickly re coagulate and entangle, becoming more resilient and explosive.


    It was close to midnight.


    Gufan''s roar made the whole room tremble slightly.


    But just then The crisis also came quietly, and a night demon who crawled out of the crack abyss heard the roar.


    When night falls, monsters from the abyss will rule the earth.


    The night devil''s hearing is extremely keen, and immediately judges the location of Gufan''s room.


    On the wall outside the apartment.


    A monster with long, narrow limbs and sharp claws crawls quickly.


    It''s full of muscles, showing a scarlet color, like a water spider crawling all the way towards the source of sound.


    Finally.


    It finds where Gufan is.


    Prey!


    Delicious flesh and blood.


    The night devil was so excited that his sharp claws broke the window, but the sealed steel plates blocked his way.


    Bang!!


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    The night devil''s sharp claws kept tearing at the steel plate.


    Coagulate tangled scarlet muscles taut, they bulge out of terrible power.


    The steel plate, which is 5cm thick, was knocked out of dents again and again. Bursts of dust fell from the ceiling, and the walls vibrated with the knock again and again.


    How powerful is this monster??


    It''s too bad.


    Gufan''s evolution is at the critical moment.


    At this critical moment, a monster wants to rush into the room?


    If we interrupt the evolution of Gu fan, we will fall short!!


    "Come on!"


    "Come on, come on, come on!"


    Gu fan didn''t have any fear. He didn''t seem to care that a monster would interrupt his evolution.


    Crazy Gufan, rebirth in the killing.


    Ordinary evolution is insipid, and it is more interesting to promote the war spirit and madness to the top.


    Come on!


    In the process of my evolution, let''s carry out a killing that makes me feel scared and excited!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 30

    slaughter.


    The steel plate was smashed out with concave marks.


    The ugly posture of the monster can be seen from the gap between the dead steel plates.


    It''s like a giant water spider lying on the wall. Its strong limbs strike on the steel plate, and it makes the sound of metal impact. The hardness of its sharp claws is comparable to that of steel.


    Cracks.


    Crack after crack in the wall spread, dense spider network crisscross.


    This night devil is coming in!!


    Bang!!


    A piece of steel plate was removed from the wall by the night devil, fell to the ground and made a dull sound, and the huge head was about to squeeze into the room.


    "Come on!"


    Gufan also made a low roar like a wild animal.


    The extreme pain and torture made his consciousness on the verge of collapse. At this time, he needed the sense of threat called "death" to stimulate himself.


    Finally.


    The night demon overturned the steel plate.


    This monster is much bigger than ordinary people, and its limbs stretch out for more than 2 meters.


    It gets in through the window, climbs directly to the ceiling, hangs on it, stabs the wall with its claws, supports itself, turns its head and looks down at the food it is about to hunt


    Scarlet eyes!


    Gu fan and the night devil both have scarlet eyes.


    The monster seemed to feel the difference of its prey. The hunter''s instinct could detect the danger, but the human in front of it gave it the illusion of danger??


    Kill!!


    Roar, roar!


    After the silence before the storm, the night devil and Gu fan roared at the same time.


    A killing word.


    A roar.


    No fear!!


    One man and one beast attack at the same time.


    The dagger on Gu fan''s hand was shining with a sharp cold light, and his stiff muscles clenched the handle.


    The sharp blade on the night devil''s arthropod is comparable to the steel knife, which breaks through the twisted muscles of the skin and produces a fatal speed, and the sound of breaking the air then rings.


    Poof!!


    Flesh and blood, er, sounds.


    Gu fan and the night devil are staggered, and their bodies burst into blood at the same time.


    On the stout arms and legs of the night demon, large muscle fibers are cut and dirty and smelly plasma is ejected.


    Gu fan is more miserable, his chest is pierced by the night devil''s claws, three scratches, deep wounds visible bone, flesh and blood blurred, dripping terror.


    What a great strength.


    The night devil''s claw is obviously more powerful than Gu fan''s, and Gu fan has been badly hit by this blow.


    "Power, speed, destructive power..."


    "This monster is much better than me. Let me show you my trap."


    Gu fan covered his torn chest and retreated abruptly. He opened the door, lowered his head and slid out.


    The night devil chased him, but he was blocked by sharp piano threads as soon as he ran out of the gate.


    Hum, hum.


    The piano threads were humming.


    The night devil''s twisted and ferocious scarlet muscles were cut into large pieces, and even sprayed plasma all over the sky.


    Something frightening happened.


    The body of the night devil is far more powerful than those decaying corpses. Even though these piano threads can cut some ferocious muscles, they still can''t create fatal wounds.


    The night devil roared more furiously.


    Bang bang!!


    The claws on its legs keep splitting into filaments that can''t be seen by naked eyes.


    Even those sharp piano threads are broken one by one. The most fatal trap in the death passage is obviously unable to limit the night devil.


    Danger.


    The wounded beast is more dangerous.


    Any creature in the face of danger, often can burst out beyond the limit of potential.


    The night devil''s action is more violent.


    The sound of breaking the air came from its claws. Every time it waved, it would chop to the surrounding walls and cut out long cracks.


    Gu fan trembled with excitement.


    Even if it''s just a blow, his life may be gone.


    Gu fan''s pupil shrinks continuously, and finally condenses into a pinhole state. The extremely painful feeling that the whole body''s upper and lower cells are constantly disintegrating makes his spirit in an extremely excited state.


    Killing.


    In scarlet eyes, blood red filaments burst open.


    In the face of this terrible monster, Gu fan no longer dodged, but bravely went straight up.


    Faster!


    Gufan''s speed is faster!


    Under the outbreak of crisis potential, the muscle is constantly tense, and the genes in the cells are also constantly strengthening the muscle strength.


    The muscles of his thighs bulged high, as if he had the powerful jumping ability of a frog. When he stepped on the ground, there was a concave footprint.Bang!!


    Gu fan''s figure flashed through the attack and glided from the crotch of the night devil in a very low posture.


    He turned over and stabbed the devil with a knife. With a stroke, he cut the devil''s belly and made a long cut.


    WOW!


    Many intestines of the night devil flow out with it.


    Stronger!!


    Gufan has really become stronger.


    He is in the critical moment of evolution and mutation, and his body is changing all the time.


    Speed, strength, endurance, toughness, explosive power, nerve reflex arc.


    Under the danger of death, all these potentials were stimulated, which accelerated the progress of the evolutionary transformation.


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    "The ultimate sublimation in the killing."


    "I can feel that my body is changing, and more and more violent evolution is going on."


    Gu fan showed a cruel and crazy smile.


    Look carefully.


    The cut on his chest is constantly coagulating, and the muscles are twining together, recovering at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    It''s a big change going on inside him.


    In the process of evolution and transformation, the recovery ability will also be greatly improved, almost putting people back into the furnace to burn and forge again, and finally they will be reborn!


    The more you fight, the stronger you are.


    It''s the best way to evolve, and it''s also the craziest way.


    Gu fan attacked again.


    His consciousness quickly changed.


    The flow of time seems to slow down, the monster''s action also slowed down.


    The range and orbit of its attack become very clear, and it is no longer blurred into shadow.


    This is Is the flow of time slowing down?


    No!


    It''s me getting faster.


    The conscious thinking is more agile, the speed of nerve reflex arc is faster, and the somatosensory time is constantly compressed.


    It''s stronger.


    My speed and strength.


    My brain''s ability to think logically.


    Everything is changing dramatically, and that''s the benefit of evolution.


    The seeds of the abyss are more than 10 times under the extreme pain, the fruits of the abyss are condensed, and the deepest level of genetic transformation.


    Gufan rushes up again.


    The night demon''s attack was fully visible, and one side of his body escaped the fatal blow. Then the dagger lifted up and pierced his twisted and ferocious scarlet muscles.


    The night devil''s muscles are cut open.


    Gu fan''s speed and strength are more ferocious. Under this blow, he cuts the big muscle fibers of the night devil into two parts, and the strength of the limb will be greatly reduced.


    Shua!!


    Shua Shua!!


    Gu fan dodges from left to right, but the blade in his hand is like a waltz dancing gracefully.


    It cuts the night devil''s muscles into pieces, and the blood is split and splashed all over his body. On the contrary, the hot blood makes Gu fan more excited.


    Kill!


    Indulgence!


    Not enough


    This is not enough!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 31

    Slaughter!!


    Gufan became more and more crazy.


    The more you fight, the stronger your body is, the higher your desire to kill, and the extreme pain of genetic modification.


    All this seems to stimulate the full potential of Gu fan and push the transformation and evolution to the peak.


    Not enough!


    This kind of killing is not enough!


    Gu fan felt the blood in his body was burning hot, and his heart was beating like a high-power generator. I''m afraid that''s the feeling of blood boiling!!


    Ha!


    The handle of the knife in Gufan''s hand was crushed.


    The blade could not bear the repeated slashing, and there was a fine gap.


    Not yet.


    This is far from enough to quell the fierce desire to kill.


    The brain is shaking.


    Desire to kill, agony, frenzy, fighting spirit, burning cold reason.


    They are intertwined with each other. When the consciousness reaches its peak, it seems to be separated from the body to form substance.


    A thick scarlet fog appeared, which was more intense than blood. When the killing ideas fused to the peak, they broke through the limit of the body and condensed into entities!!


    Knife!


    It was a long, narrow, sharp scarlet blade.


    It looks like a Tang Dynasty sword, with only a little radian and patterns full of evil and bloody feeling.


    Just a look, as if you can feel Gu fan''s killing consciousness intertwined with each other, it is enough to make consciousness collapse madness.


    It''s incredible.


    It''s incredible.


    When the consciousness reaches the limit, it breaks through the body and forms a real long sword??


    Powers!!


    This is the ability that the evolutionist acquired by accident.


    The average evolutor is just a lot stronger.


    However, Gu fan''s most profound evolution, coupled with the frenzy of his killing idea at the top of the limit, has formed his most unique power talent.


    Blade of slaughter!!


    Gu fan has the blade of slaughter in his hand.


    It is extremely sharp and can cut fine steel. At the same time, it is an invisible thing formed by the consciousness of killing. There is no damage at all.


    Gu fan became a real butcher, holding the blade of the slaughter, his crazy blood seemed to surge like a river, his desire to kill and extreme pain also found a breakthrough, and he was frantically venting.


    Poof!!


    A knife waved, scarlet blade left a bloody shadow.


    The sound of tearing flesh and blood was so clear that the limb of the night devil was cut in half by the blade of slaughter.


    It''s much tougher and sharper than the steel claws on the night devil''s arthropod.


    "Die for me!"


    "Kill, revel, be wild!"


    Gu fan roared wildly, and the blade of slaughter kept falling. The night devil could no longer stop the stormy attack.


    Its arm was amputated.


    Its huge head was split in two.


    It is covered with a strong body of ferocious twisted muscles, cut into pieces one by one.


    Gufan is a butcher.


    He chopped up the whole night demon and sprayed his whole body with blood filth. Only killing can calm the hot body temperature.


    Gu fan splits the back of the night devil''s brain with a knife.


    A very bright seed of the abyss was taken out.


    The inner core energy of the abyss seed of the night devil is very pure, one of which is comparable to ten of the ordinary decaying corpse brain.


    Gu fan put it directly into his mouth, crushed and burst the mysterious substance, swallowed it, and then turned into a warm current to rush to his whole body.


    Evolution!!


    More violent evolution!!


    It seems that the evolution has reached the last critical moment.


    "Well?"


    "To begin the final transformation."


    Gu fan''s eyes flashed. He went back to his room, rushed into the toilet and closed the door tightly.


    Genetic modification seems to be at the end of the day.


    Melting, transmutation and formation of new stable gene sequences.


    All of the physical fitness to strengthen again, those bad genes have been eliminated, forced out of the body.


    Gufan''s pores are permeated with many black residues.


    He opened his mouth with a "wow" sound, and vomited out large pieces of filth that adhered to small pieces of internal organs and bone debris.


    Sewage.


    This is the body''s final discharge.


    After removing all impurities, Gu fan felt that his body became more hot, and his heart beat at a speed of 600 beats per minute, as if the blood was about to break through the blood vessels!!


    Click, click.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    Gu fan''s body constantly heard the sound of fried beans, whether it was bone or muscle.Break the limit!


    Break the shackles!


    Beyond the limits of human potential!


    Gu fan''s whole body was tight, and his body seemed to be really put into the furnace for the final burning and forging.


    Each segment of the gene sequence has been greatly strengthened, and now it needs to become stable again, breaking through self evolution to the next stage.


    Evolutionist!!


    Gufan, he''s going to be an evolutor at last!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    It''s getting light.


    Gu fan''s house is in a mess, and everywhere there are signs of fragmentation.


    The door of the bathroom was closed, and a smell of fishy smell came from inside. It was like the stench of a dead fish after a month.


    In the bathroom.


    Gu fan half kneels on the ground.


    His whole body was covered with filth, which was the source of the stench.


    They are all impurities in the body of ancient people. The bad impurities excreted in the process of genetic transformation will naturally give off the most disgusting smell of putrefaction.


    Whoa, whoa!!


    Gu fan picked up a bucket of mineral water and poured it luxury on himself, washing down those black and smelly substances.


    The full, bronze skin is revealed.


    Under the bronze like skin, there are muscles full of deadly explosive power.


    Although these muscle fibers are not as high as the strong men in the gym.


    But the strength and toughness they contain have already exceeded the limits of ordinary human beings. As for the explosive power Even more terrifying than the cheetah on the grassland!!


    The golden ratio.


    Every line is so perfect.


    Gufan''s body is like a super sports car with high performance.


    Strength, speed, endurance, toughness, cardiopulmonary function, nerve reflex arc, cardiopulmonary function and all visceral abilities


    Everything has been strengthened.


    Obviously, now Gu fan has completed the evolution, he has become an evolutor!!


    "The evolutor."


    "Ten times the seed of the abyss did not disappoint me."


    "Consciousness and body almost collapse, just a little bit, I will become mud."


    "If I didn''t have the night demon last night to push my fighting spirit and desire to kill to the top, maybe I would not have been able to complete this evolution."


    This level of evolution and pain, even after 10 years of dark killing, is unbearable.


    On the contrary, the time when the night demon appeared saved Gu fan''s life, let his killing and pain get vent, and pushed his fighting spirit and idea to a higher level.


    The blade of slaughter.


    Gufan didn''t forget his ability.


    Gu fan, who has completed his evolution, has also acquired an extremely powerful power.


    The idea of killing keeps gathering.


    The blade of slaughter reappeared in Gu fan''s hands. The smell of blood and evil gathered in it, and the feeling of extreme pain spread all over his body.


    Pain!


    Hysterical pain!


    Pick up the blade of the slaughter, you can feel the heartbreaking pain of last night, as well as the pleasure of peak killing.


    What a powerful blade.


    It''s not only cruel to the enemy, but also cruel to itself. Even Gu fan can''t sustain the idea of killing for a long time.


    Good knife!!


    What a powerful power!!


    Gu fan thought that the blade of slaughter could be transformed into a dagger.


    The short knife and dagger look more fierce and sharp. It''s unexpected. It''s more effective than the killing blade in some cases.


    I see.


    This blade of slaughter is not an entity, but a collection of my killing thoughts.


    It''s not only a long knife, but also can be transformed into other weapons. It seems that my ability is more powerful!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS:


    the protagonist finally evolved.


    Absolutely crazy evolution, and get a powerful power, you readers must see very cool!!


    It''s cool to watch. Come to reward and recommend tickets. Haha, haha!!

 Chapter 32

    Evolution.


    It is of great significance to take this step.


    Gu fan''s whole body is smooth and perfect, full of lethal power like a cheetah.


    The muscles were like the sap of steel, and like the roots of cangmu, which had experienced thousands of years of wind and frost, coiled around him, full of a deep sense of strength.


    When Gu fan put on his clothes.


    The shirt covers the muscles under the smooth lines. From a distance, Gu fan looks the same as ordinary people, and even looks rather thin.


    "Clean up."


    "Test my strength again, and kill some rotten corpses by the way."


    Gu fan grabbed his equipment bag, picked up the hunting bow and quiver, opened the door and did not go out.


    The passage of death is full of decaying remains.


    The night demon that was chopped up last night also sent out putrid smell. Gu fan stepped over the corpse pile composed of the debris and continued to search under the corridor.


    A carrion monster is wandering in the second floor corridor.


    Gu fan picked up the hunting bow, put the broken skull arrow on it and pulled it out with little effort.


    How light!


    The load reducing gears on both sides of the hunting bow can reduce the force used in pulling the bow to the greatest extent.


    But even so, Gu fan, who did not evolve, still had to do his best to pull the hunting bow to the full moon.


    It''s not like now.


    With less than half of the force, Gu fan easily pulled the bow string.


    With a sharp look in his eyes, his fingertips loosened and the bow string trembled. The broken skull arrow turned into a shadow and directly pierced the head of the rotten corpse.


    Easy.


    After the evolution of Gufan, both muscle strength and endurance have been improved by more than one level.


    This hunting bow is just like a toy. It''s easy to pull, and there''s no fear of spasticity.


    Put away the hunting bow.


    Gufan is going to try to fight with his body.


    After dealing with the remains of the decaying corpse, we continue to move to the next level. The two decaying corpses are still searching for prey here. It''s time to take you to practice.


    Gu fan jumped down.


    The height of the whole staircase was nothing to him.


    This time, Gu fan didn''t use any weapons. He fought with his bare hands. At the moment when he fell from the high altitude, his fist hit the neck of the rotten corpse.


    The muscles bulge slightly.


    The muscles in the arm are full of deadly explosive force, and hundreds of kilograms of force are all condensed on the fist in an instant.


    Bang!!


    Gu fan hit one of the decaying corpses on the neck with this fist, which produced a dull voice.


    What is the concept of the force of hundreds of kilograms? It''s just the shock of the pile driver hitting the ground.


    There''s no suspense.


    The neck of this rotten corpse was broken by Gu fan.


    Is this the strong power of the evolutionist??


    The other carrion just came back.


    It sprang to Gu fan with its teeth and claws open and its arm waved, but it was directly grasped by his powerful hand.


    Gu fan''s eyes are very violent.


    He grabbed the corpse''s arms with both hands, as if he had just finished washing clothes, and twisted them hard.


    The huge force immediately twisted the arm of the rotten corpse into a twist, and the flesh and blood bones burst, spewing out a large amount of plasma, revealing the white bones.


    It''s hard to imagine the strength of Gu fan''s ultimate evolution.


    It''s incredible that the arms of the rotten corpse can be directly twisted into hemp.


    Very strong.


    It is worthy of being an evolutor sublimated in the ultimate killing.


    In essence, the muscles under the bronze full skin have exceeded the limit of human beings and become the super muscle fibers possessed by the evolutionists.


    He broke the rotten body''s arm.


    Gu fan''s steps flashed, and he quickly went around the back of the rotten corpse. He put his hand around his neck and tried hard.


    Ha!


    The decaying corpse''s head was also twisted off by him.


    Two carrion bodies were killed.


    Before evolution, it took a lot of risk to kill two decaying corpses at the same time.


    Every shot is life on the line. It''s like dancing on the wire of death.


    Now it''s different.


    Gu fan''s present strength can easily solve the two rotten corpses without any pressure at all.


    Even without weapons.


    You can kill two monsters with your bare hands.


    This is the power of the evolutor!!


    This is the attitude of the strong in the last days.


    Of course Not all evolutors are as strong as Gufan.


    No one can swallow 50 abyss seeds directly, and no one can sublimate in the peak killing."I remember on the first floor, there were a lot of remains of carrion that had not been disposed of."


    "No resources can be wasted. Dig out the seeds of the abyss first."


    Gufan comes to the first floor of the apartment.


    Yesterday, the flames engulfed a large number of decaying corpses.


    Gufan didn''t have time to clean up the first floor apartment, so many resources can''t be wasted.


    "Well?"


    Gu fan was suspicious.


    These charred corpses, the seeds of the abyss behind their heads, have been dug away??


    Gu fan searched for several more bodies.


    All the places where the seeds of the abyss grow in the back of their brains have been dug up.


    This technique seems very strange, should be a novice, and can do this thing, I''m afraid only that person.


    Shao Yaya!!


    "This woman dare to steal my abyss seed."


    Gu fan was greatly surprised.


    How dare that woman run to the first floor of the apartment and steal all the seeds of the abyss that Gu fan didn''t have time to deal with??


    It''s a bit of a surprise.


    Good people are bullied for a long time, and it will break out.


    I didn''t expect that Shao Yaya could summon up the courage to learn from Gu fan and dig out the seeds of the abyss.


    It has to be said that the timing of Shao Yaya''s selection is good, which is also her only chance to turn over.


    But although the courage is commendable, but Gu fan is not allowed, steal his things must pay the price.


    Gu fan turned and went straight upstairs.


    He came to the floor where Shao Yaya was, and saw a thread of blood stretching far away to a room.


    Bang!!


    Gu fan kicked the door open.


    The strength of this foot is that the anti-theft door is sunken, and the door lock is broken.


    A woman''s figure appeared in front of Gu fan.


    It was Shao Yaya who stole the seed of the abyss. There were several pieces of the remains of the seed of the abyss beside her. It was obvious that the mysterious substance inside had been swallowed by her.


    "Save Help I... "


    The figure of the woman on the ground turned around.


    Shao Yaya made a hoarse voice. At this time, she became as terrible as a rotten corpse.


    Look carefully.


    Shao Yaya''s delicate face had been completely rotten, her lips were dripping like wax oil, revealing her teeth that had changed.


    All over her body, she began to grow a kind of black horny skin, and even a root of barbs, just like a porcupine in the forest.


    Variation.


    This woman is mutating.


    This is another possibility of taking the seed of the abyss.


    Evolution fails and becomes a monster.


    "Eight."


    "You ate eight seeds of the abyss?"


    Gu fan counted the number of seeds of the abyss cut on the ground, and Shao Yaya swallowed 8 directly.


    It''s hard for ordinary people to bear this number. People who are too weak will soon become monsters.


    "Save I... "


    "I don''t want to Become Monster... "


    Shao Yaya again sent out a cry for help, her body has been unable to restrain the beginning of abnormal change.


    The original white hand gradually degenerates into sharp claws, and the bones in the arms creak and grow thick and narrow again.


    It''s completely the arthropod of the night devil!!


    "You can''t be saved."


    "Shao ya, your courage is commendable, but it''s too greedy."


    "Ordinary people swallow five abyss seeds, and the success rate of evolution is very low. Only a few people can support them."


    Gu fan shook his head.


    In this world, not everyone is as abnormal as Gu fan.


    If ordinary people swallow five abyss seeds, the possibility of evolution is very low. If they are not careful, they will become monsters.


    Shao Yaya is too greedy.


    She swallowed eight, unable to hold her will, and her body began to collapse.


    Now most of Shao Yaya''s body has mutated, and it''s only a matter of time before she becomes a monster.


    No way.


    It can only be eliminated.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 33

    Become a monster.


    This is the product of evolutionary failure.


    Evolutionists are very rare.


    Even if there are enough abyss seeds, evolution will still fail if consciousness is not tough enough.


    Shao Yaya is a living example.


    She learned from Gu fan that after stealing eight abyss seeds and swallowing those mysterious energies, she not only failed to become an evolutor, but also embarked on the road of failure.


    Unfortunately, Shao Yaya''s will is not strong enough.


    She can''t control her body, let alone the wanton growth of the crazy mutation of the virus.


    Collapse.


    Infection.


    Variation.


    Shao Yaya began to change dramatically.


    This genetic level mutation is almost irreversible, and there is no medicine to repair defects that have mutated.


    "Er er..."


    Shao Ya Ya''s consciousness gradually became blurred.


    The kind girl who was bullied by others has gradually become a monster.


    No wonder others.


    She can only blame herself for being greedy.


    These seeds of the abyss do not belong to Shao ya.


    She did not know the true use of the abyss seed, and the terrible side effects.


    Roar, roar, roar!!


    Shao Yaya finally changed completely.


    Her limbs, hands and feet have become sharp claws. Her face has completely melted, exposing the ferocious facial muscles. Her sharp teeth like a shark make up a huge mouth of blood basin. Completely unconscious, she pours directly at Gu fan.


    Do not live if you do evil.


    Gu fan''s eyes were cold, and Shao Yaya, who swallowed eight seeds of the abyss, was even more powerful than ordinary rotten corpses.


    She became a monster like the night devil, but she was not afraid of the sun like the night devil.


    "A little more serious, it seems."


    "Shao Yaya, this is the end of your miserable life."


    Gu Fan said to himself.


    His body sank slightly, his two thighs suddenly forced, and the muscles under his skin suddenly burst up, just like the strong thighs of a grasshopper. The whole person burst out like a sharp arrow.


    Shua!!


    Shao Yaya''s sharp claws passed in the air.


    Gu fan adjusts his posture in extreme speed. He can avoid this side of the body.


    Then he turned the palm of his hand, and a bloody dagger blade appeared in his hand, which was the killing blade that turned into a dagger.


    Extreme pain and killing are intertwined.


    Gu fan''s dagger, which was made from the blade of slaughter, stabbed down to the junction of the monster''s back brain and neck.


    Poof!!


    Second kill!!


    Accurate second kill.


    The blade of slaughter pierces into the back of the brain and is fatal.


    Gu fan gently gouged out, and Shao Yaya also dug out a seed of the abyss in the monster''s dead blood.


    Moreover, the quality of this abyss seed is very high, which surpasses the ordinary rotten corpse, and is almost the same as the one in the night devil''s body yesterday.


    When human beings become monsters, they will also produce the seeds of the abyss.


    Gu fan held this seed of the abyss with a little temperature in his hand.


    His eyes were fixed on the seed of the abyss. His expression seemed to change a little, and he seemed to think of something in the past.


    In the end, human life is the least valuable thing. Later, some people forced ordinary people to swallow the mysterious material in order to obtain higher quality seeds of the abyss.


    Cut off the tendons of hands and feet.


    Chain the whole body.


    Until these ordinary people become more terrible monsters, and then take out the seeds of the abyss in the back of their brains, which is far more convenient than going out to hunt dangerous monsters.


    "Things change."


    "In this cruel doomsday, darkness is just normal."


    Gu fan killed Shao Ya and became a monster. He couldn''t help sighing.


    This kind of thing he met too many, too many, there is no lack of poor people in the dark end of the world, there is no lack of greedy people.


    Poor Shao ya.


    Shao Yaya is greedy.


    She has been bullied by her boyfriend Lai San and treated as a slave.


    Finally turned over, but because of their own greed, swallowed too much of the abyss of the seed, into a monster.


    Once So is Gufan.


    "The last life."


    "I started too late."


    "Cowardly and self abased, I can only hide in Tibet in the Middle East in the last days, linger and be bullied."


    Gu fan looks at Shao Yaya''s self talk, perhaps recalling himself.


    At the end of the world.


    Gu fan experienced a lot of darkness.


    He was looking for cockroach preserved fruit in the corner of the room. He was trampled on the ground, his shoes on his cheek, and knelt down to beg for mercy for a bag of food.All of them have been through.


    At that time, he was cowardly and kind.


    But when good people are bullied to the limit, they will also resist!!


    Gu fan was bullied for a whole year, and finally broke out in silence.


    After swallowing eight abyss seeds, he started evolution and embarked on a road of slaughter. He went further and further along this bloody and violent road.


    "This life."


    "I''ve evolved in the killing."


    "I will be stronger and stronger and become the king in the killing."


    "I''ll find all the things I missed one by one."


    Gu fan clenched his fist.


    This life is reborn, he is no longer that humble youth.


    Three days!!


    Gu fan completed the ultimate sublimation in only three days.


    They are reborn and powerful.


    For the past, there is a great treasure house in the dark.


    There are countless resources waiting for him to collect.


    Countless monsters are waiting for Gu fan to hunt.


    A sea of blood.


    The world of countless monsters.


    On the contrary, it is most suitable for Gu fan, the madman in the peak killing, to survive.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Back to the safe house.


    Gu fan''s eyes circle.


    The room was badly damaged, the steel plates on the windows were smashed, and there were dense cracks on the walls.


    I''m afraid that even if a layer of steel plate is nailed to the window, the wall can''t stand a few twists and turns, and it will be smashed or even collapsed.


    "It''s no longer habitable."


    "I need to build a new safe house."


    Gu fan thought in his heart that the safe house has played all its value.


    It will be very dangerous to continue to live here. It''s almost time to move.


    "Most of the water and food can be stored here."


    "I need to take a week''s food and water, go to a relatively safe building nearby, and build a new safe house."


    Gu fan took out a map of the city.


    Building construction and road planning in nearby areas are clearly carried out in the map.


    "Here."


    Gu fan''s eyes looked at a sign on the map.


    Moose luxury apartment.


    It''s a luxury apartment built in the last six months.


    This building is of high specification, designed by famous foreign engineering architects, and built in luxurious European and American style.


    This luxury apartment building is also a symbol of the rich. There are all kinds of luxury apartments. The value of each apartment is more than one million. It provides the rich with a "gun room" to support the third generation.


    But Gufan didn''t want to enjoy it.


    This kind of high standard building materials are generally made of genuine materials, solid and firm.


    Moreover, it is relatively sparsely populated, but a new shopping mall has been built nearby, which makes it a natural "hunting ground".


    There are few living places.


    There is also a hunting ground for monsters nearby.


    Gu fan''s eyes lit up and decided to choose this place to build a new safe house.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 34

    In an hour.


    Gufan''s mountaineering bag is full.


    "Food, water, tools."


    "And clean clothes, medical supplies."


    Gu fan made an inventory one by one.


    Food and water were prepared for a week.


    Spanners, hammers, piano wires, several animal traps, modified special arrows.


    "That''s almost enough."


    "Next I need a little disguise."


    Gufan is very clear about the characteristics of those rotten corpses.


    The sense of smell and hearing of decaying corpses have been enhanced after metamorphosis.


    If you can cover up your own smell and keep a certain distance, you can still pass through the relatively remote places.


    Yila, Yila, Yila!!


    Gu fan found the remains of several decaying corpses in the corridor.


    These monsters were not burned by the fire, they tore up their bloody clothes, put them on their bodies, and smeared a large amount of dirty plasma all over their bodies.


    These pungent rotten blood can disturb the monster''s sense of smell to a certain extent. In a certain range, Gu fan can''t be recognized as a human, but he is treated as his own kind.


    But


    Gu fan has become an evolutionist and has the ability to be immune to viruses, so he dares to do so.


    These dirty blood are highly infectious, ordinary people smear the whole body may soon be infected into a monster.


    Look carefully.


    At this time, Gu fan was covered with blood.


    His clothes were tattered and sticky with black carrion, and the pungent smell came to his face.


    If human beings see Gu fan, they will take him as a monster for the first time.


    "Ready."


    "Ready to go."


    Gufan is fully armed.


    He had a backpack on his back, a quiver full of remoulded arrows on his waist, and a hunting bow on his shoulder.


    This suit is the standard match for travelers and hunters in the dark disaster!!


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    On the streets and alleys, the number of decaying corpses wandering is terrible.


    They are all hungry to the limit of the beast, as long as the smell of a little bit of bloody meat, it will surge away like the tide.


    If ordinary people dare to appear in the street, they will be torn to pieces immediately.


    However There is one exception to the tide of decaying corpses.


    A figure was hidden by the wall, moving slowly.


    His pace is light and quiet like a cat, which makes it impossible to detect the rotten corpse.


    Gufan.


    This figure is just Gu fan.


    His camouflage really worked. Clothes stained with pungent blood were wrapped around his body, and those rotten corpses regarded him as the same kind.


    But the camouflage is not absolutely safe.


    "Er er..."


    A rotten corpse near Gufan murmured.


    It raised its head in doubt, like a dog with the nose desperately breathing the smell molecules emitted by human beings in the air.


    There are human beings!!


    There are humans around.


    The rotting corpse lowered its head and looked in the direction of the smell.


    Relative to four eyes.


    Gu fan''s eyes just collided with the scarlet eyes of the rotting corpse.


    When it found Gufan, Gufan also found it.


    Don''t let it roar, or Gufan will be completely exposed.


    Tens of thousands of rotten corpses poured in. Even if he was an evolutor, he would have to be torn to pieces. No matter how powerful he was, he could not fight against the vast sea of corpses.


    Gu fan dashed up with a lunge.


    Before the decaying corpse could roar, a hand knife slashed the neck of the decaying corpse.


    Click!


    The sound of broken bones makes a dull sound.


    Gu fan turned his palm into a knife. He had a force of hundreds of kilograms. He chopped it at the most vulnerable position of his neck and crushed the neck of the decaying corpse in an instant.


    He quickly held on to the dead corpse.


    Gu fan gently helped him to lie down in the corner of the wall, and the dead corpse fell to the ground without making a sound or alerting other monsters around him.


    Proficiency.


    Gu fan''s series of actions are like flowing clouds and flowing water.


    He didn''t know how many times he had done this kind of thing, and the whole set of actions were completed at one go.


    Gu fan finished this and continued to move like a shadow under the wall.


    Assassination!


    This is assassination.


    Within a certain range, even with the camouflage of dirty blood all over, the decaying corpse can still judge that human beings are nearby.


    The first thing the monster finds out about the enemy is to roar.


    This roar full of desire and anger will attract a large number of companions, so Gu fan must be quick with his eyes and hands, and assassinate him with the force of lightning.This good ability to survive in the end of life has been honed to the level of perfection


    all the way, killing while walking.


    Gu fan didn''t know how many rotten corpses he killed.


    It is a pity that He has no chance to take the seeds of the abyss behind the decaying corpses.


    Greed comes at a price.


    If a rotten corpse has been cut out of the abyss, it will be a fear that the brain will be submerged.


    Ten minutes later.


    It''s getting closer to the moose luxury apartment.


    The number of decaying corpses is much less. There seems to be a huge abyss crack nearby.


    Gu fan''s expression changed a little.


    The cracks stretch for hundreds of miles, and many nearby buildings have collapsed.


    It crisscrossed like a dog, crisscross the asphalt road, densely covered with spider webs everywhere.


    Inside the crack is the abyss. It''s dark. I don''t know where it leads. I can only see the caves of different sizes on the cliffs.


    The nest of night devils.


    Those caves are all night Devils'' nests.


    When night comes, the night devil will climb out of the cave and go to the city to look for food.


    "The number of decaying corpses has been greatly reduced."


    "Although they have no consciousness of thinking, they still have the most basic instinct."


    Gu Fan said to himself.


    He knew the horror of what was hidden in the rift.


    The instinct of decaying corpses keeps them away from the crack of the abyss. The sense of danger expels the decaying corpses, and the more advanced monsters hide under the crack.


    Gufan is a little closer.


    He looked down through the edge of the crack in the abyss.


    The strong sense of crisis is also stimulating Gu fan. In the deep darkness, there are countless eyes looking at him. They are a pair of scarlet eyes full of desire. They seem to be waiting for something


    When you gaze into the abyss, the abyss looks into you.


    Gu fan felt his hair standing upright and his goose bumps all over him, as if he were swimming on the wire rope of death.


    At the bottom of the abyss, the existence of terror and trembling is far more terrible than that of the night devil.


    When night falls, those nightmares are just the lowest level hunting creatures in the abyss.


    Gufan knew what would happen next.


    With the passage of time, more and more terror creatures will climb out of the abyss crack!!


    "It''s still early."


    "It''s going to take a long, long time to brew stronger creatures."


    "It''s time to race against the clock. I want to gather enough resources to deal with the next catastrophe before the stronger monsters appear."


    Gu fan looks back.


    Dark disaster, more than one stage!!


    At first, the bell of doomsday paralyzed the world full of technology.


    The rain of disaster made countless people become corpse monsters, and the whole world fell into disaster and panic.


    However These are just the beginning.


    Cataclysm!!


    That''s the real disaster that makes mankind despair.


    Gu fan knew what would happen next. He felt more and more that he was racing against time. Next, he had to become stronger.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 35

    In an hour.


    Moose luxury apartment.


    Gu fan continued the shadow in the corner and finally arrived at his destination.


    There are not many carrion monsters near this apartment building, and the nearby development buildings and shopping malls form a "rich area" and other areas.


    Villas are out of fashion.


    Those European and American style fashion fast, like six-star hotel luxury apartments, has become the new favorite of local tyrants.


    Those hot and sexy young models like to live in this kind of fashionable European and American luxury apartments.


    Carrying tens of thousands of bags, they dressed themselves up hot and charming, with long legs wrapped in sexy stockings, put on expensive slim high-heeled shoes, and walked into the million dollar luxury apartment suite with graceful cat steps.


    Slender jade refers to a bottle of the most expensive "Lafite 82" red wine on the market.


    Shaking the goblet, sipping with flaming red lips, sitting on the luxury brand sofa with European and American style, looking at the ordinary people who are as busy as ants under the landing window How much petty bourgeoisie, how much petty bourgeoisie, how much ecstasy.


    "The planning is quite good."


    "There is also a shopping mall in the nearby area. These young model beauties, who are taken care of by the rich second generation, are enough to support all kinds of luxury stores in this shopping mall."


    Gu fan looked up at the luxurious apartment not far away.


    The gap between the rich and the poor is large enough to see it.


    The bag of tens of thousands of yuan is enough to compare with the hard work of ordinary people in a year. The luxury apartment of millions of yuan is the money that others can save in their lifetime.


    It''s a pity.


    Now the end of the world, and then rich how?


    Money has become the waste paper of the old age. In this dark end of the jungle, the only useful thing is your own strength!!


    Look at it carefully.


    Near the security room, more than a dozen burly corpses in security clothes were wandering.


    They linger near the electronic door of the apartment downstairs, making a low roar from time to time, beating the electronic door with all their strength, and following the human smell, trying to rush into the apartment.


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    The electronic gate vibrated slightly, but there was no trace.


    The luxury apartment is of high standard.


    In terms of building materials, there will be no shoddy work. The electronic door is also made of bulletproof glass. You can''t open it without fingerprints and passwords.


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!!


    A sharp arrow pierced the sky.


    Gu fan has unconsciously turned over the fence of the community, hidden in the dark corner, launched a sneak attack.


    Pull bow full moon, broken skull arrow in the air, a few strong burly carrion monsters were through the head.


    The power runs through the head, and even nails the corpse on the wall. The flesh and brain splashes on the ground and is immediately killed by a second blow.


    There''s no pressure.


    Even if the bowstring is pulled continuously to the full moon, the muscle fiber on Gufan''s arm has no burden.


    "No pressure."


    "It makes me feel boring."


    "Now I can handle more than ten strong rotten corpses at the same time."


    Gu fan put down his hunting bow and rushed to the rest of the strong rotten corpses, but he didn''t feel the pressure of wandering on the edge of life and death.


    Rotten corpses are too weak for Gu fan.


    Only higher level monsters can make Gu fan feel excited, and these rotten corpses are just killing him!!


    Bang!!


    Thigh muscle lethal explosive force, the sole of the foot on the ground actually appeared a depressed footprints.


    He was even more like a cheetah and shot forward.


    Although the muscles under the bronze skin are not strong enough, they are as tough as steel. With a little force, they can produce hundreds of kilograms of strength.


    One punch.


    Easily smash the neck of the carrion.


    A kick.


    Kick the sun hole of the carrion monster.


    The skill of killing has been integrated into every inch of the body.


    Gu fan''s body has been able to wield the exquisite killing skills, and he will destroy the enemy''s body.


    In the twinkling of an eye.


    More than a dozen strong rotting corpses in security suits have been solved.


    All this even made Gu fan feel bored.


    "Well?"


    "The electronic door can''t be opened from the outside."


    The electronic door on the ground floor of the moose luxury apartment is no longer available.


    All electronic products were destroyed by the bell of disaster, and this electronic door is no exception. Now even knowing the password to open the door is useless.


    In that case.


    Then you have to force it open.


    Gu fan''s eyes coagulated, and a scarlet knife appeared in his hand.


    The blade of slaughter.The blade of killing is so sharp that even steel can cut it.


    Moreover, the killing blade is invisible. Gu fan cut it along the crack of the door and directly destroyed the lock cylinder from the inside.


    It''s on.


    It has to be said that the power obtained after the extreme sublimation of crazy killing is too powerful.


    Carrion monsters can be cut.


    The night devil can be cut off.


    This iron and steel thing can also be cut.


    Squeak!!


    Gu fan enters the apartment


    The soft red carpet stretches all the way to the end of the corridor. It feels comfortable when the sole of the foot steps on it. Even walking seems to be a kind of enjoyment.


    A faint fragrance followed.


    that is an ambiguous rose perfume, which makes the apartment more emotional.


    The top luxury apartments are different.


    Luxury is reflected in every detail. As long as you have money, it can satisfy your enjoyment and make you feel superior.


    "Elevators and other equipment are paralyzed."


    "The electronic door of this apartment has been paralyzed. I''m afraid that the whole building is not infected by carrion and is in a safe state."


    The surrounding environment.


    He found that there was no bloodstain, no sign of carrion invasion, such a safe area is most suitable for survival.


    Gu fan walked up the safe passage with his luggage on his back.


    In his experience, high-rise buildings have their own advantages.


    "About 10 floors is the best."


    "I''m looking for a room with a clear view and a panoramic view of the nearby streets."


    Gu fan made up his mind to go upstairs.


    However, just a few floors away, he found many traces of human activities.


    There are people.


    Obviously.


    A considerable number of people are still alive in this luxury apartment which has not been polluted by decaying corpses.


    There''s some trouble.


    Human beings are more troublesome than those decaying corpses with only flesh and blood desire.


    You never know how dark the heart can be.


    The beginning of the end Maybe people can still be rational.


    But with the development of time, food and water are less and less, that is the most testing moment of human nature.


    Sell your body for a piece of instant noodles.


    I turned against my brother for a packet of biscuits.


    These It''s the end of the world.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "Build my safe house first."


    Gu fan chose to ignore others first and went straight to the tenth floor of the luxury apartment.

 Chapter 36

    Bang.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    A dull knock came from a distance.


    In the corridor on the tenth floor of the apartment, a man with a baseball bat was hitting the door.


    Look carefully.


    This man''s body looks a little burly, the muscle block on the arm is slightly bulging, and the biceps line looks like he has practiced in the gym.


    He has smashed several doors with this baseball bat.


    Food and water are the most scarce in the last days.


    But in this luxury apartment, most of the refrigerators are full of food and wine.


    If you''re lucky, maybe you can find some high-grade tins, which are hard currency in the end.


    "Collect supplies?"


    Gu fan frowned slightly.


    Bad luck.


    Gu fan was going to build a safe house on this floor.


    But most of the rooms were destroyed, which made Gu fan quite unhappy.


    "Stop."


    Gu fan''s voice is cold.


    There was an unquestionable command in his words.


    The man was stunned.


    He turned his head to Gufan and almost sat down on the ground.


    Gu fan''s dress is too shocking.


    The dirty plasma covered the whole body, and the cloth with meat sauce wrapped around the arm looked like a rotten corpse monster from a distance.


    But How can monsters talk??


    Men turn to think, those terrible ugly monsters have lost their senses, only human will speak.


    "Yes, I''m scared to death."


    "What''s the matter with you? Brother Li has already told you that you are not allowed to get close to these floors."


    The man saw that Gu fan was actually a human being, and his heart of fear immediately came down. He turned around with a baseball bat, and his tone was not good.


    "LIGO?"


    It sounds like a nickname for big brother.


    Gu fan frowned, and he had already guessed 7788.


    Now that the end of the world has come, the law has lost the ability to restrain. Naturally, those so-called big brothers who are already domineering in society are more reckless.


    These so-called "big brothers" tend to get better in the end.


    They are good at fighting, bullying honest people, threatening and scaring people, and they have long been perfect. Ordinary people clean up easily.


    But This kind of big brother is often bullying.


    In the face of the weak, they will bully you to death.


    Facing the strong, they are afraid to fart.


    "Why?"


    "You don''t know LIGO?"


    The small shriveled son talks about the strength elder brother immediately the imposing manner is full, the fox pretends the tiger power to get up.


    He grabbed the baseball bat, resisted it on his shoulder, and went on blatantly: "I see you look very strange. I tell you This building is now under our control


    "You''d better be honest, or LIGO and our brothers will have to lie down for me no matter which way you go."


    Take the mountain as king.


    I''m afraid this building has been controlled by the "LIGO".


    Gu fan didn''t care about it.


    He directly ignored the threat of this little bastard, and had no interest in knowing who that brother was.


    "Get out of here."


    "The tenth floor is mine from now on."


    Gu fan didn''t want to make any sense, and there was no doubt in his words.


    The little bastard was stunned.


    He didn''t expect Gu fan to be so tough.


    This is Li Ge''s territory. He even let himself go and said that this layer belongs to him. Is this looking for death??


    "Are you tired of living?"


    "Didn''t you hear what I just said? This is LIGO''s territory. Who are you?"


    The little bastard came to Gufan with a metal baseball bat.


    He looked fierce and deliberately threw the weapon in his hand. It seemed that he wanted to teach Gufan a lesson.


    However He didn''t know who was in front of him.


    Gufan is the butcher in the killing.


    He''s not interested in talking to the punk in front of him.


    The little bastard seems to want to continue to threaten Gu fan, but who knows that the next second a knife light instantly across his side.


    Poof!!


    An ordinary short knife appeared in Gu fan''s hand.


    The light of the knife is so fast that it''s hard for ordinary people to see clearly.


    Before he could react to what happened, he saw an arm flying in the air


    It''s an arm with a baseball bat!!


    That''s his own arm.


    Blood gushed.


    Intense and incomparable pain filled the nerves of little shrimps.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "My hand, my arm!"I can''t believe it. The man in front of me was so cruel. He cut off his arm without any nonsense.


    He rolled on the ground in pain.


    Gu fan just looked at all this without expression, and then kicked the arm.


    "This is just a warning"


    "from now on, this layer belongs to me from now on."


    "Tell the so-called LIGO that they''d better not provoke me."


    "Those who provoke me will die."


    Gufan''s words are concise.


    Those who provoke me will die.


    It''s just that simple.


    I don''t give you any reason.


    No matter who you are, no matter what influence you have, no matter what identity you are.


    If you provoke me, you will die.


    That''s all.


    The little bastard knew that he had kicked on the iron plate.


    This guy who cut off his arm is definitely a ruthless man!!


    "Get out of here."


    All over Gu fan''s face was shriveled and pale.


    He painfully grabbed his severed arm and ran away with a thread of blood like a beaten dog.


    Trouble.


    The human thing is trouble.


    If naligo had a little self-knowledge, he would not look for trouble again.


    If he didn''t force the number in his heart, Gu fan didn''t mind moving his finger a little.


    Ha.


    Gu fan chooses a better room.


    His skillful unlocking skills make it easy for him to open it. What appears in front of him is a single apartment with European minimalist style.


    The color of the whole room is single. Although it looks rather cold, Gu fan is quite satisfied.


    Gufan stood in front of the landing window.


    Through the window, you can see the panoramic view of the street, and the appearance of those rotten corpses wandering in the streets and alleys clearly emerges.


    After a little check.


    Gu fan has decided to make this room his new safe house.


    In an hour.


    Gu fan first took a comfortable bath, changed into a clean shirt and clothes, and suddenly became refreshed.


    Although the city circuit has been completely paralyzed, the water supply system in most places is still running automatically.


    It''s just that the water is in danger of being polluted and obviously can''t be eaten any more.


    "Strengthen the door."


    "Install steel plates near the windows."


    "The number of piano wires is enough to lay out a death passage."


    Gufan began to sort out the tools and prepare to start the renovation of the room.


    He needs to rebuild the corridor on the tenth floor of this luxury apartment into a death passage.


    "But now I can start thinking about hunting night devils..."


    Gu fan is calculating in his heart and preparing for a more crazy plan for the next step.


    Kill the night devil!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 37

    Top floor of moose luxury apartment.


    This apartment was built for the rich.


    Its top floor is the most luxurious one in the whole apartment. It is built according to the specifications of the presidential suite of a six-star hotel.


    In the presidential suite.


    A man with a square inch sits on the most luxurious European style leather sofa.


    His eyes were burning, revealing a trace of ruthlessness.


    This man is not tall, but he is strong and muscular. You can see that he is a cruel man.


    He is LIGO.


    He was a special forces soldier, but he committed some crimes. He was sent to prison and expelled from the army.


    After he got out of prison, he made more efforts to help others recover their debts. Later, he did more extraordinary things. Many rich people would ask him to cooperate.


    Over time, with a group of little brothers around, he became a famous big brother and made a lot of money.


    LIGO was playing with a dagger.


    At the same time, he is holding the tender model beauty in both arms.


    One by one, they are slim and graceful, their skin is white and delicate, their long legs are delicate and round, their hands are excellent, and their faces are charming like goblins.


    LIGO took over the apartment.


    And this luxury apartment is not lack of beauty.


    They are either the third and second wives who have been taken care of, or the top young models of those big companies, or the little Internet Celebrities hyped up by some entertainment companies.


    And now They only serve for brother Li!!


    Beauty is in my arms.


    The table was filled with champagne.


    A lot of snacks and cans from other rooms are piled up in the corner.


    There are also some excellent steaks, which are even cooked in the burning of a large amount of money


    This life is extremely luxurious.


    I have to say that LIGO had a better life after the end of the world.


    "LIGO, it''s not good, it''s not good!"


    "Xiao Si, his arm was cut off, and now he''s losing too much blood!"


    Outside the presidential suite, a little brother came in in a panic.


    His face panicked, his hands full of plasma, as if he had seen something terrible.


    Bang!!


    Li Ge slapped the round and tight buttocks of the beauty beside him.


    "You wait for me in the room."


    those young model brother two gave brother Li a beautiful eye, and left with the awesome wind from Li Ge.


    Li Ge said and turned to face the younger brother, frowning and said: "flustered, look at you scared, take a look."


    Xiao Si is naturally the poor ghost who has just been cut off by Gu fan.


    He was supported by the other two brothers and came to LIGO.


    The little shriveled man''s face was pale, he lost too much blood, and his whole arm was cut off. It''s not a joke. If he goes on like this, he will die.


    "The whole arm has been cut off."


    "The one who did it was a cruel man."


    Brother Li''s eyes flashed. He saw that the wound was not simple. He cut off the whole arm directly. He must be a cruel man.


    "Take it easy."


    LIGO went to the burning pile of red banknotes, picked up the pan that was frying the steak, burned it to the bottom of the red pot, and pressed it directly against Xiao Si''s broken arm.


    Zizi Zizi!!


    It''s the sound of barbecue, and it''s a little burnt.


    Xiao Si rolled on the ground in pain.


    Several younger brothers next to him pressed him, and soon the bloody wound on the broken arm was fried into carbon, which was the fastest way to stop bleeding.


    Hard!!


    This brother is also cruel.


    Face does not change, heart does not jump, around a few younger brothers have shown some fear, do they do not have such courage.


    "All right."


    "Stop howling."


    "Tell me, what happened?"


    Li Ge patted Xiao Si''s face.


    Full of pain and resentment, he began to talk about what had just happened.


    "Brother Li!"


    "You have to avenge me."


    "The boy said, what is your brother? Everyone who offends him will die."


    Small four greatly embellish.


    After listening, the younger brothers around are all angry. This man is too arrogant. Even Li Ge doesn''t look in his eyes??


    I''m tired of living.


    Li Ge''s eyes changed slightly and he thought a little.


    "This man is also cruel."


    "I''m afraid I''ve hit a hard point."


    He has been in the society for many years, and naturally knows who can be offended and who is not.


    If Gu fan can cut off Xiao Si''s arm with a knife, he must have some skills, which can be regarded as a "hard idea".


    When Xiao Si heard Li Ge''s words, he was about to cry: "Li Ge, we can''t let it go. I''m going to collect materials for you. That boy cut off my arm without asking. He also said that this is his territory!"Bang!!


    Li Ge slapped Xiao Si on the face: "shut up for me."


    He stood up, his face uncertain.


    "Of course, we can''t just let it go."


    "This is my territory. You are my little brother. Cutting you is equivalent to hitting me in the face."


    "not to mention, a mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. Even if he is a tough guy, he must know who has the final say."


    Brother Li made up his mind, and his eyes became more fierce.


    As the saying goes, two fists are hard to beat four hands. Even if the boy is more fierce, how can he stand people??


    While he was alone.


    LIGO and these brothers make a game together to kill him. It''s easy.


    "Xiao Si, get up."


    "You take these two bottles of wine and these filet mignon to him."


    LIGO took out two bottles of champagne, and a few pieces of fresh steak from the refrigerator, all in one bag.


    Little four eyes are about to stare out.


    What''s the matter??


    Instead of giving the man something?


    "Boss What are you doing? " Xiao Si looks bitter and full of doubts.


    "You say, I asked him to come up for a party, these things are all gifts." With a sneer, Li Ge seemed to think of something again, and continued: "by the way, send the girl who just got here this morning to him."


    "You tell him."


    "I want to make a friend with him."


    Make a friend??


    LIGO''s face was fierce, and he looked around the presidential suite.


    Seven or eight strong men sat around and sneered with brother Li. They happened to come back to work with brother Li at the end of the world. They just escaped the terrible disaster.


    These kids are here.


    Gu fan even if is a cruel person, can withstand the human how??


    "Just bring him in."


    "how to deal with life or death?" is not I has the final say?


    Li Ge''s words finally made Xiao Si understand.


    Brother Li is really careful in handling affairs. He knows that Gu fan is not easy to deal with, and he has to arrange a Bureau specially??


    Is this the so-called Hongmen banquet??


    "I see, LIGO."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll let the boy come."


    Small four gnash teeth, picked up the power brother just loaded the bag, also regardless of their own bleeding injury, turned and walked downstairs.


    "Cut me an arm."


    "I want you to know that some people can''t be provoked!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 38

    The tenth floor.


    Xiao Si came to the corridor with a pale face.


    A girl in a white dress followed.


    The girl looks very smart at a glance. Although she doesn''t have the sexy style of a young model, she has a kind of aesthetic feeling waiting to bloom.


    Shy, reserved, elegant.


    Every smile is so elegant.


    She is like a lily without pollution, giving people the comfort of the breeze, and it is like the first love at the beginning, which is pitying and distressing.


    Le Zhi Qi.


    This is her name. It''s the woman that Li Ge wants to give to Gu fan.


    "You know LIGO''s character."


    "If we can''t do it well, what will happen? Think about it."


    Xiao Si sneers at one side, and Le Zhiqi shivers all over. Her eyes are full of fear.


    They came to the door of a room.


    The door was open, and the sound of grinding and knocking came. Gufan seemed to be making some kind of tool in the room.


    Naturally, he felt the visitors outside.


    "Well?"


    "How dare you come back?"


    Gu fan raised his head and glanced at Xiao Si and the fairy like Le Zhiqi around him.


    Le Zhiqi is also peeping at him. Her eyes are shaking and uncertain. Her expression is complex. It seems that she is struggling with something.


    Poop.


    That broke an arm of small shrimps even directly to Gu fan kneel down.


    "I was wrong..."


    "LIGO, let me make an apology to you."


    "From now on, we will never dare to come to the tenth floor. You will be the master of the tenth floor."


    Little four is full of enthusiasm.


    This is what humiliation, his arm was cut off, and now I have to kneel down to apologize to Gu fan.


    But also to send wine beauty, this is simply broken teeth to the stomach to swallow, but also a smile.


    "We found this woman in the morning."


    "She''s still clean. LIGO gave her to you, along with the wine and food."


    Xiao Si managed to keep his flattering smile, but there was a trace of malice in his eyes.


    Gu fan nodded slightly: "well, let''s put things down and go."


    He is not polite.


    It''s as if it''s all right.


    Xiao Si''s smile froze on the spot. How can there be such a arrogant guy in the world??


    "That..."


    "LIGO said he wanted to see you."


    Xiao Si continued to explain, this is his real purpose.


    Please come into the urn!!


    Gu fan narrowed his eyes.


    Don''t know why, at this time of Gufan seems a little scary, the air seems to condense a bit, goose bumps from a body.


    "Good wine and good food."


    "And beauty."


    "LIGO is so sincere. Tell him I will visit him today."


    Gu fan with that kind smile, patted Xiao Si on the shoulder, which made him shiver.


    I don''t want to kill you.


    Gu fan''s cold intention to kill makes people feel creepy.


    Behind the kind smile, it was the cruel and cold-blooded killing. Gu fan had obviously guessed the so-called Li Ge''s plan.


    There is no free lunch in the world.


    After sending such a lot, LIGO''s intention can no longer be obvious. It''s obvious that he wants to make a game and then kill himself.


    "Good, good!"


    "I''ll tell LIGO now."


    Small four heard Gu fan''s reply, face a joy, quickly turned to leave, when leaving still don''t forget to give Le Zhiqi a look, seems to be in the general threat.


    Gu fan gave a sneer.


    I didn''t pay attention to such trifles. I turned around and went back to the room to polish the tools.


    The beautiful woman was also hanging by him.


    Le Zhiqi was ignored, she stood in front of the door hesitated for a long time, finally a heart into the room.


    Squeak.


    Le Zhiqi closes the door.


    She nibbled her lips and went to Gufan with the woman''s unique fragrance.


    The white gauze skirt slowly peeled off from her body, revealing her white and delicate skin, which was as smooth as milk, and it was hard for her to leave.


    The clothes slipped.


    That delicate and graceful body perfectly exposed in front of Gu fan.


    She turned her head and did not dare to look at Gu fan.


    The strong sense of shame made Le Zhiqi tremble slightly, and cherry''s mouth opened slightly: "you What are you waiting for? "


    Gu fan raised his head.


    He scanned every inch of Le Zhiqi''s skin with his eyes.


    Gu fan stood up and gently rubbed the fingertips of his palms. He swam on the white and tender skin, where he went, there were pink patches."Rubbish."


    Gu fan''s palm rests on Le Zhiqi''s neck.


    He a little hard grip, Le Zhiqi suddenly become difficult to breathe, and that sentence "garbage" is people don''t know why.


    "Tell me."


    "What''s the use of that."


    "Apart from being a vase and letting me vent my desire, what''s your use?"


    Gu fan''s eyes are cold.


    The words are full of insults to le Zhiqi.


    Le Zhiqi''s beautiful eyes are full of water mist.


    She has already groveled to this degree, but she still has to be insulted by Gu fan??


    Gu fan let go of Le Zhiqi.


    She fell to the ground feebly and felt her dignity broken at this moment.


    "I..."


    "I was forced, too."


    "If they didn''t force me, how could I do that to myself?"


    Le Zhiqi humiliated, stubborn raised his head and looked straight at Gu fan''s eyes.


    It was only then that she found out.


    Gu fan''s eyes are as calm as Gujing wubo.


    Apathy.


    There was only indifference in the eyes, as if looking at Le Zhiqi like a humble insect.


    What kind of look is this?


    Le Zhiqi is born beautiful, she has been used to being looked up to.


    From high school, Le Zhiqi, who has a good family background, is the goddess in other people''s hearts. She is really Bai Fumei.


    She seems to be the daughter of heaven.


    Any man would bow in front of her.


    There are so many pursuers of Le Zhiqi that she is regarded as a high goddess. Those licking dogs can only make Le Zhiqi tired in the end.


    But what happened to the man in front of me.


    Why does he have this kind of look at himself??


    "LIGO sent you."


    "He''s just trying to break my guard and use you to burn my strength."


    "If I mess with you five or six times in bed, I''m afraid ordinary people''s feet are soft?"


    Gu fan kept on speaking foul language, but it was a fact.


    "Who are you stubborn to now?"


    "You are just a useless vase in my eyes."


    "There is no other effect except to look better and feel better when people vent."


    Gu fan''s words became more and more excessive and cruel, crushing the girl''s self-esteem.


    Le Zhiqi was shaking all over.


    She felt that everything she was proud of was broken.


    Le Zhiqi clenched her silver teeth and burst into tears.


    "Why?"


    "Why is the world like this?"


    "Why did it all change overnight, and I suffered less?"


    Le Zhiqi felt that she was about to collapse.


    During the day, she was caught by LIGO and saw with her own eyes how the demon like man tormented others to death. The scene was so miserable that no one who resisted him came to a good end.


    She was afraid.


    She was afraid.


    For the first time, she felt that her life was threatened. If she didn''t do what others said, she would be killed. She was cut by the cold blade on her white skin.


    When she saw those sisters who were also arrested, she could only smile and try to please him.


    This is the end result of the last woman.


    Death is the thing that human beings fear most.


    In the face of this great fear, anything can be discarded, and dignity is nothing at all.


    "You feel fear."


    "You give up dignity in order to survive, and the only advantage of your survival is to make people feel better when they vent."


    "After all Weakness is the original sin. "


    Gu fan gave a sneer.


    He''s right. Weakness is sin.


    In front of the strong, all principles are empty, strength is the biggest fist.


    In this last life, if you are weaker than others, you will be exploited by others for no reason, that''s all.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 39

    Weakness is the original sin.


    This last strong man is respected.


    Money, status, power, all these things have become the past.


    Once high above the goddess, but now are reduced to strong playthings, and even as a gift sent.


    Gu fan looked down at Le Zhiqi.


    That feeling is like looking at a mole ant, the disdain in the eyes does not hide.


    Le Zhiqi clenched her teeth.


    She felt that her self-esteem was crushed again and again, and there was a trace of resentment in her eyes when she looked at Gu fan.


    Instead, Gu fan showed a teasing smile.


    He held Le Zhiqi''s sweet face with his five fingers and said with a smile, "your eyes make me like my eyes a lot. What I hate most is that kind of white lotus."


    Pervert!!


    Gufan is so perverted.


    He extremely hated the hypocrisy of others, and hated others putting out such things as "pitiful" and "kind" to disguise his morality.


    This trace of resentment in Le Zhiqi''s eyes.


    This undisguised resentment is actually the most real of her.


    "I''ve cut off the little bastard''s arm."


    "But with a smile on his face, he invited me to LIGO. Don''t you think I can''t see the hatred in his eyes?"


    Gu fan sneered and took another look at Le Zhiqi.


    "Give me wine, food, beauty."


    "It''s just a way to get rid of my vigilance and be polite before I fight."


    Gu fan''s heart was clear.


    Maybe he''ll be scared to cut off his own arm.


    But Li Ge is too skillful to be frightened. On the contrary, he seems to be calculating himself.


    Le Zhiqi silver teeth bite, whispered: "since you have seen through all this, how dare you stay here?"


    Gu fan sneered contemptuously: "because brother Li is not worth mentioning in my eyes."


    It''s not worth mentioning.


    Whether it''s Le Zhiqi or Li Ge.


    They are the same in the eyes of ancient people, the same is not worth mentioning, the same are weak.


    Arrogance.


    That''s arrogant.


    Le Zhiqi feels that the man in front of her is arrogant to the extreme.


    "You don''t know how good LIGO is."


    "He killed all the people who dare to fight against him. LIGO dares to kill people!"


    Dare to kill??


    In the heart of Le Zhiqi, brother Li is a nightmare.


    She saw with her own eyes that brother Li was holding a stick and smashing other people''s skulls, just because the man didn''t listen to him.


    Gu fan let go of Le Zhiqi''s face.


    He stood up with a cruel smile on his lips.


    He didn''t care how cruel that brother was. For Gu fan, killing was as simple as moving his fingers.


    There are only four words in Gu fan''s eyes.


    Those who provoke me, die!


    It''s just that simple.


    "Let''s see if he can kill me."


    Gu fan''s words somehow made Le Zhiqi shiver.


    This man''s invisible momentum makes people smell blood. Is that an illusion??


    Gufan said no more.


    He picked up the tools in the room, turned away and headed for the presidential suite on the top floor.


    Hongmen banquet.


    He knew it was a trap for LIGO.


    He knew better that LIGO wanted to get rid of himself.


    But in Gu fan''s eyes, these are just small things that can be solved by moving your fingers


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    In the luxury presidential suite on the top floor of the apartment.


    Two top young models around LIGO are naked. They are like obedient kittens, constantly rubbing around him.


    On the sofa not far away, bursts of breathless murmurs are coming.


    It''s just two muscular boys playing with a net red beauty. If there is nothing beside them, they are doing piston movement, which is even more exciting than the scene in the little movie.


    In front of LIGO.


    A bald man is kneeling on the ground, and beside him kneeling is his student, a beautiful little white beauty.


    "Yang Xuelong."


    "University Professor, I''m good at playing. I''ve been greedy for a lot of money. Can I buy the luxury apartments here?"


    "You are also a small student. You are usually like a dog. In private, you play with your own students."


    Li Ge looked at the bald man''s ID card, stepped on his head, and knelt on the ground.


    "You student, do you mind playing for us?"Li Ge grabs the same beautiful girl kneeling on one side. Her eyes are full of fear at the moment, but she dare not resist one point.


    And just then.


    A little brother came to brother Li in a hurry and whispered in his ear: "brother Li, the boy named Gu fan is coming."


    Li Ge''s eyes changed and he went back to the sofa he was sitting on.


    He turned to the younger brother who was playing with the net red beauty and ordered: "you guys, don''t play, put on your clothes and get ready. Clean up the boy first."


    The door opens.


    Gu fan walked in with a cool face and came to the center of the room. His eyes swept around a little.


    There are plenty of goods, foreign wine and champagne are all over the room, and foreign famous brand snacks are everywhere.


    But the most eye-catching are those cool young model beauties, some of them only wear some underwear, some are simply naked fruit body, a look of Ren Jun picking.


    It''s like a party!!


    "Brother, are you coming?"


    "Well, am I all right here?"


    Li Ge stood up and seemed to show off the beauty and materials around him.


    "Brother."


    "Come up so soon, the woman I sent you didn''t like it?"


    Li Ge said with a smile that what he said was exactly Le Zhiqi.


    "If not, I''ll change it for you."


    "I have too many beauties here. There are so many young models."


    "I like the end of the world more and more. I can do whatever I want in this world."


    When Li Ge saw that Gu fan didn''t answer, he continued to talk to himself.


    He went to the landing window of the deluxe suite and looked down at the carrion monster in the streets.


    Doomsday is a nightmare for some people.


    But this end of life is a paradise for people like LIGO.


    Without the shackles of morality and law, he can do whatever he wants. These beautiful young models can let anyone serve them. If anyone dares to resist, they will kill them directly!!


    "It''s hard to catch up with these young beauties before."


    "And I''ll kill whoever I want in this world! "


    LIGO suddenly turned around. He picked up the sharp dagger on the table and stabbed the bald man beside him.


    Poof!!


    Li Ge''s dagger pierced Yang Xuelong''s neck, and the blood sprayed all over the ground.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Around those young model beauty one by one scared to the ground, issued bursts of screaming.


    Yang Xuelong even showed an unbelievable expression. He couldn''t understand why brother Li suddenly killed himself.


    Liwei!


    Obviously, LIGO is in Liwei.


    He''s demonstrating what he just said.


    In this world, he will kill whoever he wants!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 40

    killing.


    Liwei.


    Yang Xuelong, a university professor, the only value of this human life in the end of life is to be killed by brother Li to make Wei.


    Ordinary people will be scared out of their wits when they see this scene.


    This is killing people!


    Brother li really stabbed the knife into Yang Xuelong''s neck. The appearance of blood explosion was shocking.


    Anyone who sees this scene will feel scared.


    There is no reason why a human life is taken away like this.


    LIGO took a step forward.


    The little beauty around Professor Yang Xuelong thought that he wanted to do something for himself. She hugged brother Li''s thigh and said, "please, don''t kill me. I can do anything you want me to do


    Fear.


    The fear of death is enough to put dignity down.


    Li Ge sneers, kicks the little beauty away and looks up at Gu fan''s eyes.


    Accidents.


    Gu fan''s eyes surprised LIGO, and the fear he expected to see did not appear.


    Indifference is like water.


    Gu fan''s eyes are only plain, and even mixed with a little bit of drama abuse. He doesn''t pay attention to this small means at all.


    It''s a tough idea.


    LIGO took out the knife and took out a handkerchief to wipe it clean.


    At the same time, he gave a few winks, and several younger brothers sitting on the nearby sofa and other rooms walked out one after another.


    The faces of the people were not good.


    They all have guys in their hands, a few metal baseballs and knives. It''s terrible.


    Bang.


    There was a heavy sound of closing the door.


    The door behind Gu fan was also closed by his two younger brothers, and they almost surrounded him.


    "Brother Gufan."


    "I''m very upset now."


    "I know that you are a ruthless person who can watch me kill people without changing face. I''m afraid you are the only one in this apartment."


    Li Ge shook his head, as if he was sighing for Gu fan. He went on.


    "It''s a pity."


    "There is a saying that one mountain does not allow two tigers."


    "You cut off my brother''s arm, and I lost face. If I let you go, how can I get on in the future?"


    LIGO''s Fox Tail finally leaked out.


    He just wanted to get rid of Gufan here.


    Now Gu fan has been surrounded by his younger brother. It''s hard for him to beat four hands with two fists.


    Li Ge''s victory was in his grasp. He raised his finger in a cruel way, as if insulting Gu fan, and said, "but I''m not unreasonable. If you kneel down and cut off your arm now, and then make an apology to my brother Xiao Si, I''ll spare your life for the time being today."


    As he said this, Li Ge pulled Xiao Si over.


    Small four full of resentment, Gu fan cut off his arm, naturally want to revenge.


    Gufan breathed out a breath.


    He raised his head slightly and said in his almost cold voice, "after so many words, if you want to kill me, do it?"


    What are you talking about?


    Gu fan is really looking for death!


    He can''t see the situation in front of him. He dares to talk to brother Li like this.


    "You''re looking for death."


    "Kill him."


    Li elder brother orders a, nearby several younger brothers in succession idea lead God meeting, walked to Gu fan''s nearby.


    One of them, holding a metal baseball bat, raised it over his head and waved it heavily at Gufan''s head.


    These baseball bats are not for fun.


    If you hit your head, you have to crack it. Even if you hit it hard, it can be fatal.


    Bang!!


    There was a resounding sound of metal baseball bats touching flesh and blood.


    However The scene in front of people is so incredible.


    Gu fan raised his hand and held the metal baseball bat with his palm??


    This metal baseball bat hit in the hand, the wrist is afraid to be broken, but Gu fan''s hand is like a pliers, firmly grasp the metal stick.


    Unable to extract.


    The little brother took the baseball bat and gave it two hard strokes, but he couldn''t get the metal bat out of Gufan''s palm.


    What''s going on??


    Gu fan gave a cold smile and loosened his palm.


    The little brother obeyed the pulling force of the road and fell to the ground.


    If you look carefully, there is a handprint on the baseball bat, which is produced by Gu fan just holding the metal bat.


    How is that possible??


    How can human power leave a grip mark on steel?


    How terrible is this man''s grip strength? He can leave fingerprints on the metal bat.


    This hand, immediately scared around the younger brother a face muddled force.


    LIGO was the first to respond.He murmured angrily: "Why are we in a daze? Are so many of us still afraid of him? Chop him to death together!"


    People reacted immediately.


    They raised their knives and clubs in their hands one after another, and they split at Gufan together.


    The shadow of a single sword.


    A good man can''t stand many people. Two fists can''t fight four hands.


    Seven or eight strong men attack at the same time. I''m afraid no one can stop them.


    However Who is Gu fan??


    He''s an evolutionist.


    He is no longer an ordinary person.


    No matter strength, speed, endurance, defense, or anything else, they are far beyond the limits of human beings.


    Poof!!


    The sound of tearing flesh and blood came.


    Gu fan did not advance but retreated. As he dodged several attacks, he grabbed a little brother''s knife in one hand and thrust it forward into his throat.


    I''m not waiting for him to respond.


    Gu fan turned back and kicked. The deadly explosive force on his thigh muscles hit him. He directly kicked the man several meters away and fell on the wall, making a dull sound.


    This kick in the abdomen, I''m afraid that even the viscera will burst.


    It''s all in between.


    The public''s attack has not yet completely fallen, but it has been solved by Gu fan.


    The next moment.


    Gu fan once again held the stick that was about to hit the top of his head and pulled the whole stick into his hands.


    Wave the stick.


    The iron bar, which weighs dozens of Jin, blows heavily on the head of one of the younger brothers.


    Click!!


    It''s broken.


    The little brother''s head was blown to pieces.


    It''s not as simple as being broken by a stick. It''s like a watermelon bursting open. It''s full of blood and blood. Both eyes burst out, and the blood spilled on everyone''s face, which scared them not to move forward again.


    In a flash.


    Three boys were killed at the same time.


    One was stabbed in the throat by his own knife.


    A man was kicked by Gu fan to split his internal organs, spitting pus and blood, and he didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    Another person is the most tragic. He was smashed to the head by Gu fan with a stick. The scarlet blood plasma mixed with the white brain was splashed all over the floor, which was shocking to the extreme.


    "Well?"


    "I dare not do it."


    "It''s just the beginning, hehe!"


    The boys were too scared to move, but Gu fan didn''t mean to stop.


    Holding a metal stick, he smashed it hard at another little brother, and the sound of bone and flesh breaking resounded through everyone''s ears.


    The iron bar hit his shoulder and broke his whole shoulder blade. The whole person couldn''t bear the huge force. He knelt on the ground and cracked the floor. It''s hard to imagine how heavy the blow was.


    Is this still human??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS:


    brothers and sisters, happy Christmas Eve!


    Tomorrow Christmas, I hope everyone can spend with their important people.


    In addition, the flu is very severe these days, the author also has a fever, the throat seems to have been burned dry as very uncomfortable.


    It is hoped that readers can also pay attention to their own bodies

 Chapter 41

    It''s horrible.


    Can human beings have this power??


    Gu fan''s iron bar had been deeply sunken into the little brother''s shoulder, and the whole shoulder blade had been smashed to pieces.


    This blow alone will kill him, and even if he does not die, he will become a useless cripple.


    Jingle!


    Gu fan threw the metal iron stick contaminated with plasma on the ground.


    Fearlessly, he opened his hands and laughed wildly in front of the little brother who surrounded him: "why don''t you continue to attack? Didn''t you shout to kill me just now?"


    You''re kidding!!


    Gufan is a monster.


    In an instant, he killed three strong men, and then an iron bar smashed other people''s bones. His whole shoulder and sternum were almost smashed into meat mud.


    Who dares to die?


    Who dares to provoke Gu fan at this time?


    Gu fan takes a step forward.


    The boys who surrounded him stepped back three steps lest he would kill himself next.


    Two fists are hard to beat four hands?


    Under the crushing of absolute power, the number of people is almost meaningless.


    Gu fan''s strength shocked everyone.


    Even LIGO, who is sitting on the sofa, can''t believe it.


    He had been a special forces soldier before and knew deeply where the limit of human power was.


    But Gu fan''s strength far exceeds his cognition. Is this really the ability that human beings can possess??


    "LIGO, right?"


    "Now it''s your turn."


    Gu Fan said lightly, stretched out his finger to hook brother Li.


    Li Ge''s eyes flashed, and finally decided to give it a go. He suddenly picked up the dagger on the table and rushed to Gu fan''s neck with a single stroke.


    Quick, accurate, tough.


    It''s a fatal blow. There''s no room for negotiation.


    No matter from which aspect, LIGO''s hand can be regarded as fierce, ordinary people are afraid that they will be cut throat without reaction.


    However


    Gu fan is not in a hurry.


    He seemed to walk leisurely, as if a butterfly was dancing.


    Step lightly a flash, lightly freehand of escape strength elder brother this blow, again simple.


    It''s too slow.


    In Gu fan''s eyes, brother Li''s speed is too slow.


    After evolution, both the speed of neural conditioning and the acuity of his vision and hearing have been improved by more than one level.


    Li Ge''s knife is as fast as the wind in the eyes of ordinary people.


    But in Gu fan''s eyes, it is as slow as a snail. The angle of piercing and cutting can be traced. It is as slow as Tai Chi in the park.


    Shua!


    Shua Shua!


    Li Ge''s dagger keeps making the sound of breaking the air.


    Gu fan dodged right and left in a series of sharp attacks. From a distance, he seemed to have no spare strength to fight back.


    Around a few younger brothers are also stunned to see, the original force brother so powerful, worthy of the special forces background, this speed of wielding a knife is appalling.


    However, the fact is not what people see.


    A cold sweat from LIGO''s temples.


    I''m afraid only LIGO can understand how embarrassing and dangerous his situation is.


    No matter how cunning the angle of attack, Li Ge can''t touch Gu fan''s clothes.


    The light of the sword flickers continuously like a storm, but it can''t catch the law of ancient movement. The Dodge distance is less than one centimeter from the blade, but it''s like a natural moat. No matter how hard you try, you can''t cross it.


    Pop!


    An imperceptible clear sound came.


    Gu fan grabbed the back of the dagger in brother Li''s hand.


    Brother Li looked at the dagger in his hand in disbelief.


    Gu fan''s five fingers are like iron tongs. They firmly grasp the back of the dagger, and then gradually increase their strength.


    Click.


    Click, click, click.


    The metal dagger made a sound of breaking. Gu fan, with his own finger force, squeezed the whole dagger into pieces.


    Human fingers can crush steel??


    It''s impossible. It''s impossible.


    LIGO''s world view seems to be broken at this moment.


    Human body can''t be strong enough to crush steel with hands, which only appears in novels or movies.


    "I don''t believe it."


    "I don''t believe you''re that strong."


    LIGO''s eyes are bulging and his face is unbelievable.


    Born in special forces, he has never seen any strong man, but what''s the matter with the man in front of him?


    Li Ge released the knife in his hand and put out a boxing frame with his waist and horse in one.


    That pair of fists are full of calluses, rough palms are full of a sense of strength, and the whole body strength is condensed on this fist."Drink!"


    LIGO gave a loud drink.


    With his fierce strength, he hit Gu fan''s heart heavily.


    Gu fan''s eyes drooped slightly.


    He didn''t do any defensive action, so he took the punch.


    Bang!!


    Yes!!


    LIGO felt his fist hit!!


    The special forces hit it with all their strength, and it was in the position of chest and heart.


    If ordinary people get this blow, they may be hit, with broken bones, sudden cardiac arrest and death on the spot.


    However


    Gu fan took this heavy blow, but he was still towering.


    It''s not like hitting a human body at all. It''s a new composite material.


    Gufan''s skin toughness is extremely exaggerated.


    It is full of tension and elasticity. It feels like an elastic ball, which makes people''s fists not exert themselves.


    Gufan''s muscles are extremely tough.


    With a little force, the muscle fibers will become as strong as steel, and human fists will feel like hammering on refined steel.


    LIGO felt this terrible constitution.


    It felt like a strong elastic ball wrapped in forged steel.


    The strength of the fist on the skin has been absorbed and disintegrated, and the steel muscle that blocks the fist is still, without any damage.


    Is this still the human body??


    This punch has no effect. More than 60% of the strength is absorbed by the elastic skin, and the rest is not even scratched on the steel muscle.


    "Monster."


    "You are a Monster. "


    Li Ge widened his eyes and thoroughly understood the gap between them.


    Gufan has surpassed the limits of human beings, which is the strength of the evolutionists. Therefore, LIGO will call it a monster in horror.


    "Then you should understand."


    "What will happen to such a monster?"


    Gufan''s voice became colder and colder. His eyes drooped slightly and looked at LIGO.


    This look is like looking at ants and garbage in general, just like Gu Fan said, no matter Le Zhiqi or Li Ge, in his eyes are garbage!!


    No!


    Back!


    A foreboding rose in brother Li''s heart.


    He hastened to get away from Gufan, but it was too late now.


    Gu fan''s speed is much faster than him. Before Li Ge takes action, he has taken the lead in launching the attack.


    Gu fan kicks Li Ge''s knee with one foot, turns his palms into knives with the same hand, and cuts at the same time. The strength of hundreds of kilograms bursts out immediately.


    Click!!


    Click, click!!


    LIGO''s knee was crushed in a flash.


    The bones of his two arms were also chopped by Gu fan with a hand knife, and the developed muscles on his arms were deeply depressed, which was enough to see the power of these two palms.


    Gu fan''s hand is fatal.


    In a flash, he had abandoned LIGO.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 42

    Overwhelming power.


    It''s definitely a crushing power gap.


    Gu fan is to try his own measure.


    LIGO, a special soldier, has more fighting power than most human beings, but even so, he is still vulnerable to evolutionists.


    The gap is too big.


    Especially after Gu fan completed the evolution of ultimate killing, he could crush it easily with the power of pure body.


    "You''re not human!"


    "You''re a monster Monster... "


    LIGO was in agony. His knee was crushed and his two arms were split.


    He stares at Gu fan with his eyes bulging and bloodshot. He can''t believe that there are such powerful human beings in the world, which completely subverts and shatters the world outlook.


    Gu fan sneered.


    "Monster?"


    "You haven''t seen a real monster yet."


    "You''re very lucky today. It''s just a good show."


    Gufan took out two piano threads and wound them around LIGO''s legs.


    The sharp silk thread has strangled the muscle on the leg. Although LIGO is in pain, he has no ability to resist.


    Gu fan took out an iron cone to fix it on the roof.


    Holding the piano silk thread, Li Ge is pulled by the silk thread and hangs on the roof.


    Tick, tick, tick.


    The blood kept flowing down LIGO''s legs, and soon the blood eroded his clothes and sent out a strong smell of blood.


    Once mighty brother.


    Now it''s hanging in the air like pork in a freezer.


    LIGO was in great pain, but he couldn''t help it.


    At the same time, he seems to think of something. Is Gu fan hanging him here for


    "Why don''t you kill me!"


    "What the hell do you want to do, you lunatic!"


    LIGO was so scared that he thought of a terrible answer.


    Today is the third day of doomsday.


    When night falls, the night devil who is looking for prey will become a terrible nightmare for all.


    It''s like trying to verify LIGO''s idea.


    Gu fan gently pushed open the window, so that the blood gas on brother Li could flow out along the window.


    Odor molecules containing the smell of blood can float far and far along the wind.


    This is a way for the night devil to find food. Gufan is using LIGO as bait.


    The lure of the night devil.


    "You''re lucky."


    Gu fan turns back and walks to Li Ge. His cruel smile is full of cruelty.


    "Generally, I will kill those who provoke me."


    "But if I meet people who bore me, they are generally more miserable."


    "Today you are very lucky. You happen to be the kind of people I am tired of, so it''s not enough to kill them alone. You can just be used as the bait of the night devil."


    Pervert.


    Crazy.


    Twist.


    Gufan is by no means a good man.


    Those who provoke me will die!!


    No one who provoked Gu fan came to a good end.


    Like the villains in the movie, Gufan not only killed the enemies, but also killed the people who bored him.


    Screams of fear.


    The roar of despair.


    Sobs before death.


    These are what Gu fan likes to hear.


    Maybe This is Gu fan''s unique evil taste, but he is really happy to hear the screams of people like LIGO.


    Ferocious smile.


    Gu fan''s grim smile makes people feel gloomy and terrifying.


    Li Ge then understood what kind of person he provoked, not just a cruel role.


    Devil!!


    Such Gu fan is definitely a devil!!


    "All right."


    "Just wait here."


    "It''s wonderful to wait for death. Enjoy it."


    Gu fan patted Li Ge on the cheek. He finally saw something called "fear" and "despair" in each other''s eyes.


    It''s just the beginning.


    As time goes by, LIGO will see his blood drop by drop from his body to the floor, making a tick tick tick sound.


    It was getting dark.


    Next minute.


    Or the next second.


    The terrible night devil will come to this floor and tear him to pieces.


    Waiting before death is the most despairing, and the taste of fear is also the most wonderful.


    Listen to van.


    Everyone in the room was throbbing and shivering.


    Is this man the devil?


    Why is he so cruel.Gu fan is not only a murderer, but also a cruel man. In the eyes of people, this man is a devil.


    "All right."


    "Solved the so-called owner of the building."


    "So What are you going to do next? "


    Gu fan looks back.


    There are still four younger brothers of LIGO around, and several shivering young model beauties in the room.


    Where have they seen this?


    LIGO''s killing in public has made people fear and surrender.


    Gu fan was even more vicious. He not only killed a few people cruelly, but also hanged brother Li''s broken hands and feet on the ceiling. Now he still drops blood drops.


    Who dares to resist?


    Who dares to resist such a butcher? ,


    poop, poop, poop.


    Several younger brothers threw away their weapons one after another and knelt down. They crawled and trembled.


    "We''re all just listening to my brother''s orders."


    "Spare us, please."


    Several younger brothers are actually big.


    Two of them are still wearing tattoos. They look like gangsters. They seem to fight a lot.


    However, the little gangsters in the society, how could they have seen such a bloody and abnormal scene? For a moment, they were scared out of their souls and knelt down to beg for mercy.


    That''s even more true for those young models.


    These big girls with big breasts and fat buttocks are proud and graceful. Ordinary people will only be despised by them, but now they dare not look at Gu fan.


    Li Ge''s eyes are full of flaws.


    These are his little brothers!


    He used to be a brother and swagger behind his ass.


    Earn money, bubble beautiful girl, who dares to provoke them to report the name of brother Li, immediately the other party scared dare not resist.


    Now they''re falling.


    Brother Li was abandoned. None of these gangsters spoke of loyalty. They all knelt down and begged for mercy.


    "Damn you!"


    "I didn''t lose you at ordinary times, did I?"


    "Now betray me, a group of white eyed wolves."


    Brother Li roared. He wanted to rush up and kill all these little brothers.


    His hatred for Gu fan is not so deep.


    The winner is defeated by the enemy. He is not strong enough to lose to the other side. He is convinced.


    But these white eyed wolves, one by one, eat their own, drink their own, play their own, all betray.


    Gu fan should sneer: "see, this is the fact, this is human nature."


    "The only reliable thing in the world is yourself."


    That''s right.


    In this world, the only reliable is oneself.


    Gu fan knew this feeling, understood what it was like to be betrayed, and what it was like to be stabbed by someone closest to him.


    What LIGO is bearing now is nothing.


    "All right."


    "It''s still early. You guys get down here."


    "If you are short of some coolies, come and work for me."


    Gu fan didn''t mean to kill several people.


    He was about to rebuild his own safe house, and these people could be used by himself.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 43

    Take the mountain as king!!


    Gu fan''s easy second kill brother.


    No one dares to resist his cruelty and strength.


    Once upon a time, those so-called "little brothers" of brother Li fell down one after another and scattered, one by one crawling and kneeling at the foot of Gufan.


    That''s the truth.


    This is the true portrayal of the weak in the last world.


    It is also a living method for the weak to depend on the strong.


    "Hey, hey."


    "Boss Gufan!"


    "You will be our boss."


    "We''ll do whatever you want us to do. There''s no difference."


    A smart little brother knelt two steps ahead of time. The boy''s eyes were rolling around. At first sight, he was the kind with a lot of heart.


    He had seen that the days when LEGO ruled the building were over.


    If you want to eat and drink well in the future, you have to follow Gufan.


    Gu fan looked down at him: "what''s your name?"


    "Dai Jiu."


    "Boss Gufan, just call me ah Jiu."


    Dai Jiu rubbed his hands and said politely, with a look of nodding.


    Gu fan nodded: "very smart, you lead a head, let them clean up here, wait to the tenth floor."


    Dai Jiu''s eyes brightened.


    This means that he will be the leader of Gu fan??


    The others looked at Dai Jiu and showed a little envy and extreme look.


    If they had just reacted faster, they might have been able to talk to Gufan like Dai Jiu.


    Gu fan left first.


    Dai Jiu stood up and patted the dust on his knee, showing a little proud smile.


    "Do you understand?"


    "from now on, I has the final say, except for the old man."


    Dai Jiu began to pretend to be a tiger.


    Although they were not willing, they could only listen to Dai Jiu''s arrangement for the time being.


    "Ha ha."


    "A fox pretends to be a tiger..."


    Li Ge, who hung upside down on the ceiling, spat and scolded.


    Dai Jiu turned around and wandered to Li Ge''s side.


    He sighed and shook his head: "LIGO, LIGO, although I was with you before, it''s the past tense."


    Dai Jiuyi said as he picked up the dagger on the table.


    "LIGO."


    "Now you''re out of date."


    Dai Jiu finished, picked up the knife and thrust it into Li Ge''s shoulder.


    He didn''t dare to go too far. He just stabbed the needle into the flesh and blood, avoiding the arteries.


    "Er..."


    "The tiger was bullied by the dog."


    "You guys don''t come to a good end!"


    Brother Li screamed. Now he''s really a hero. He''s dying.


    "Dai Jiu."


    "What about this kid?"


    Dai Jiuzheng will continue to torture brother Li, but a little brother behind him pulls out another person.


    Xiao Si.


    That''s Xiao Si who was cut off an arm by Gu fan.


    Dai Jiu''s eyes flashed. If he wanted to please Gu fan, he would kill all the people he hated.


    The little four was cut off by Gu fan.


    He hated Gu fan so much that killing him might make Gu fan look up at himself a little bit??


    "Since Gu fan has become the boss."


    "Then we have to do what we like."


    "Gufan cut off one of his arms, so we''ll help him look at the other one, and then we''ll waste his legs!"


    The villain will succeed!


    After Dai Jiu was successful, his behavior became more cruel than brother Li.


    A few people showed a fierce look.


    They don''t dare to play such powerful roles as frigo and Gufan.


    But bullying a little punk is their old business. What these gangsters are good at is bullying people.


    Soon.


    Screams resounded through the luxury apartments on this floor.


    The little four who had his hand cut off was cut into a stick, and his hands and feet were discarded. It was so miserable.


    Terrible.


    The most terrible things in the world are not the strong ones.


    It''s easy to see the king of hell, but it''s hard to deal with the kid.


    Once Dai Jiu such a small role gains power, bullying those weak people will not give them a way to survive.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The tenth floor.


    Le Zhiqi in the room hesitates uneasily in the room.


    What''s her future?


    Le Zhiqi is like what Gu Fan said.


    She is just a vase, a tool for people to vent.


    But what ability should a woman have to choose her own destiny.Perhaps his fate is the same as those women, who flatter and flatter brother Li every day. When he is in a good mood, he will reward his brother.


    Bang!!


    The door was opened.


    Gu fan, who was bathed in blood, appeared outside the door.


    "You Come back? "


    Le Zhi Qi looks a Leng, Gu fan isn''t killed by Li Ge??


    Gu fan sneered.


    He took off his coat covered with plasma and said sarcastically, "do you think it''s LIGO who comes to open the door? You have long believed that I will be killed by LIGO this time?"


    Gu fan turned his head and gazed into Le Zhiqi''s eyes: "it''s a pity that he was killed."


    How could that be!!


    Le Zhiqi can''t believe how brother Li could be killed.


    Li Ge was born as a special forces soldier, and he had several younger brothers around him. How could Gu fan deal with it by himself??


    Gu fan''s words were soon verified.


    Before long, Dai Jiu and his younger brothers had already come to the 10th floor to fight with Gu fan.


    The villain''s face changed immediately. When he arrived at Gu fan''s side, he nodded and bowed.


    He was surrounded by several strong men, carrying big bags of supplies and food, carrying all the supplies that brother Li had snatched from upstairs.


    "Boss Gufan!"


    "These materials should also belong to you."


    "If you need any help, just call on us."


    Dai Jiu''s bowing and bowing made Le Zhiqi stunned.


    Is that true?


    They used to work for LIGO.


    What does it mean to be respectful to Gu fan now??


    LIGO, really, was killed!!


    Shock.


    Le Zhiqi was shocked.


    Never thought that the man who despised himself could solve the demon like brother Li.


    Gufan is arrogant.


    Gufan is arrogant.


    But his arrogance has capital.


    This man is a real strength faction. He knows that Li Ge has set up a bureau to ambush him. He rushes in and kills Li Ge.


    The legendary experience happened right in front of my eyes.


    "Old fan."


    "There are also these women, although they all followed LIGO before, but few of them can match Fenghe."


    Behind Dai Jiu and his younger brothers, the graceful young models were all waiting for their fate with their heads down.


    The fate of the weak is never in their own hands.


    In order to flatter Dai Jiu, he called out these young model beauties.


    One by one, they are extremely windy, their eyes are like silk, their breasts are plump and their hips are plump. No one wants to make a difference.


    Gu fan didn''t look at it.


    "They are not needed for the time being."


    "Get out of here."


    Gu fan''s voice is very cold.


    It''s not that Gu fan really didn''t have this desire, but he deeply understood a truth.


    The hometown of beauty is the tomb of heroes.


    Everyone likes the luxury life, but it will kill their will. The only thing in the world that can break the iron will is the tenderness around the finger!!


    Dai Jiu was startled.


    This boss is really cruel. I don''t want any beauties. Do you think they are dirty??


    Thinking of this, Dai Jiu looks at Le Zhiqi.


    This woman is clean. No one touched her after she was found.


    Moreover, this woman is not a young model Xiaosan, but a rich woman with a good family background. Maybe boss Gu fan likes this tune.


    "All right, Gufan."


    "Then I''ll let Le Zhiqi stay with you alone?" Dai Jiu said with a smile.


    Gu fan is a frown.


    He turned and said, "including her, roll together."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 44

    Get out of here!


    Gu fan seems to have no feelings.


    Le Zhiqi immediately fell tears of grievance.


    She thought she might be different from other women, but never thought that Gu fan''s heart was so cold.


    Dai Jiu understood immediately.


    This man is as cold as ice. He is a killer without feelings.


    But think about it.


    Gu fan is so powerful that even Li Ge can kill easily.


    Such a strong person is as cold as a blade, and the desire of ordinary people must be restrained to a great extent.


    Self disciplinarian!


    Take complete control of your body and even control your desires.


    Dai Jiu was even more frightened.


    Without desire, there is no weakness.


    When Li Ge is around, Dai Jiu can flatter and flatter with beautiful women.


    But


    In Gu fan, he could hardly see any weakness, let alone close the relationship between them.


    As if that cold as the man always just treat them as cannon fodder.


    It can be abandoned at any time.


    It can be killed at any time.


    Thinking of this, Dai Jiu shivers all over and quickly takes several big girls out of Gu fan''s sight.


    "You guys, be smart."


    "Go back and wait for my news first. The old Gu fan is very thoughtful and unpredictable."


    "You''d better not make trouble for me, or you''ll get good fruit."


    Dai Jiu harshly reprimanded, let those young model beauties dare not make a sound, sent them to another room and locked them up.


    Turn around.


    Dai Jiu''s careful thinking also rose slightly.


    If Gu fan doesn''t like these beauties, doesn''t he end up cheap himself???


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    With these coolies, Gu fan began to give orders.


    "Come here and polish these thorns."


    "You two, take down the bed board of the other room, find a layer of steel plate to reinforce later, and then nail the wooden thorn on."


    "Dai Jiu, go find some combustibles and boil the oil."


    Gu fan does things without procrastination.


    He immediately directed several younger brothers to get busy.


    One by one, the wooden strips are removed from all kinds of luxury furniture, and then polished into sharp spines, which are fixed on the Simmons bed board.


    The whole bed board turned into a thorn wall.


    At the same time, Dai Jiu also found a lot of combustibles and burned the cooking oil that had been scraped from the apartment. The temperature was still rising.


    Trap??


    What kind of trap is this??


    A few hours later.


    Dai Jiu was tired and sweaty.


    They worked together to transform the bed boards of the two Simmons beds into two stabbed walls.


    Gu fan looked at the fading sky outside and nodded: "although it''s a little rough, it''s still OK. You guys move the thorn wall to the top floor."


    Top floor


    The sky has darkened.


    Are these traps designed to deal with monsters that only appear in the dark??


    Back to the top floor.


    Under the instruction of Gu fan, people began to work again.


    Two cones with rings pierce into the roof, the hemp rope goes through the ring, and then is fixed on the made thorn wall, forming a simple and practical trap.


    On the other side of the rope.


    As long as I cut the fixed rope, the two stab walls will fall from different directions, turning the people in the trap into hedgehogs and filling the blood holes.


    Two sides!!


    The final location of these two spikes is exactly where LIGO is.


    He is the bait. As long as the night devil goes to the position of LIGO, he can cut the rope and tie the night devil to the heart.


    Brother Li, who was hanging from the ceiling, was shaking all over. The two thorny walls were falling to pierce him.


    "Lunatic."


    "You want to hunt those monsters!"


    "You''re crazy. You don''t know how strong those monsters are?"


    Li Ge ridicules Gu fan for his excessive ability.


    He is a mortal who even wants to hunt those mutant monsters.


    The power of that monster is several times higher than that of human beings. The crazy growing muscles have broken the skin. Ordinary people are directly torn to pieces by the violent power.


    Gu fan wants to kill them??


    "You guys."


    "Can''t you see that this guy is crazy?"


    "Do you want to follow him and hunt those monsters together?"


    LIGO laughs and ridicules those who betray themselves.


    They betrayed LIGO, but now the situation is much better. They follow Gu fan to hunt the night devil.Isn''t this a suicide??


    I want to die.


    It''s really about death.


    Human power, even with the help of these traps, cannot defeat the night devils.


    A little brother played the retreat drum.


    He stood up shivering and said timidly, "Gufan, I I went down in advance. I really can''t deal with monsters. "


    Seeing this, the other boys also wanted to leave one after another.


    It''s OK for them to bully an ordinary honest man, but they should follow Gu fan to hunt the night devil here??


    They don''t have the guts.


    Whoosh!


    Poof!!


    But at this point.


    The sound of tearing flesh and blood came, and an arrow passed in front of the crowd, penetrating the heart of the younger brother who left first.


    Blood splashed everywhere.


    People were shocked. Gu fan held a long bow in his hand. It was obvious that he shot the arrow.


    An arrow killed, Gu fan this blow from the heart pierced through the heart, directly to his life.


    Dai Jiu looks back at Gu fan with frightened eyes.


    Calm, indifferent, indifferent.


    Gu fan''s killing this little brother is as simple as eating and drinking soup.


    "Dai Jiu."


    "There are a few others."


    "You seem to have misunderstood one thing. It''s an order, not a request, for you to ambush here."


    Gu fan''s eyes were cold, and everyone felt a chill. Death was so close to them.


    If just a little closer to the door, they will die!!


    It''s an order, not a request.


    If you run away, you will die forever.


    Gu fan continued coldly: "I don''t remember allowing you to leave."


    I don''t want to kill you.


    Gu fan''s killing intention made people cool and sweat constantly.


    This is a real killer.


    Unreasonable.


    After a busy afternoon, they are familiar with each other.


    Gu fan also taught them how to sharpen the thorns.


    Dai Jiu thought that his relationship with Gu fan was a little "intimate", but he didn''t think that he didn''t play cards according to common sense.


    A hand, directly killed a person!!


    If you don''t listen, just kill.


    That''s all.


    There is no possibility of refutation.


    Don''t give you a chance to reason.


    Gu fan is the greatest truth. Once his orders are violated, the price he pays is called life.


    "Go back."


    "If you don''t want to die, go back."


    "After a while, the monster will come. Boss Gufan may be able to fight here."


    "But now if you run away, everyone will die!"


    Dai Jiu shouts in a low voice. He finds that Gu fan is a more terrible character than "monster".


    Here comes the monster. Maybe there will be another battle.


    But if Gu fan wanted to kill them, none of the people present could run away.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 45

    Gufan.


    This man is more terrifying than the monster.


    Around the younger brother deeply feel, would rather face the terrible monster, also don''t offend Gu fan this man.


    Otherwise You''ll be killed right away!!


    The sun is setting.


    Time goes by.


    The shadow gradually enveloped the earth like a black curtain.


    There is no light in the night of the city, only the soft silver moonlight can make people''s eyes see clearly.


    The crowd in the president''s luxury suite began to get nervous. They held their breath and did not dare to make a sound. They only heard the wind from the window.


    Fury!


    The rotting corpses in the streets were restless.


    The phosphorescence under their blood vessels became more and more bright, and thousands of decaying corpses gathered together like a wave, constantly surging, looking for food everywhere.


    It''s not the scariest.


    In the crack of the abyss, a more advanced monster climbed out.


    Night devil!!


    It''s a human nightmare.


    Like water spiders, they climbed up to the wall, stabbed their sharp scarlet limbs into the wall, and began to hunt people hidden in the buildings.


    It''s coming.


    The night devil is coming.


    Gufan knew that the night devil would come back.


    The windows of the presidential suite on this floor are open all the time. I''m afraid the elements of blood smell have spread far away.


    The night devil has an extremely keen sense of smell. It must be able to find here along the odor molecules. It''s just a matter of time.


    Fear.


    Facing the unknown is the most frightening thing.


    You know the monsters will come, but you don''t know when they will break in here. It''s just like the time when the death penalty is waiting for death. It''s so hard.


    That''s what LIGO is.


    He''s just Gufan''s bait.


    Li Ge can only wait for the arrival of the monster, this feeling of waiting to die finally makes him afraid.


    The so-called social elder brother was afraid at last. He trembled all over, his teeth trembled, and he used his last strength to beg for mercy from Gu fan.


    "Old fan."


    "Give me a break."


    "No matter what I''m asked to do, I''d like to be a cow and a horse."


    "Don''t torture me, don''t make me wait any longer, even if you kill me now."


    LIGO even wanted to die.


    Even if it is straightforward to give him a knife, it is better than now waiting for himself to be torn up by the monster.


    "Shh."


    Gu fan made a silent gesture.


    He was hidden in the shadow of the wall, and drew a sharp arrow from his finger and put it on the long bow.


    Here we go!!


    The night devil is coming!!


    At this moment, everyone held his breath, and LIGO looked out of the window with his frightened eyes.


    Monster.


    A huge monster is lying on the wall.


    This monster is huge. Its limbs are long, narrow and sharp. Its muscles are very developed.


    The scarlet twisted muscle fiber has broken the skin, the red fruit is exposed in the air, the whole body is like a giant water spider, even if you only use your eyes to see, it also gives people great pressure.


    Dai Jiu felt his legs softened.


    He reluctantly covered his mouth with his hand without making a sound.


    LIGO looked at the monster with wide eyes. A stream of yellow and smelly liquid left from his crotch and flowed to his hanging cheek. He was scared by the monster and was incontinent.


    Bang!!


    The night devil''s claws smashed against the glass.


    The glass debris scattered all over the ground, and the huge body crawled out of the window,


    it had no vision, but it could clearly hear the shaking of LIGO''s whole body, as well as the violent heartbeat that was about to burst.


    The night devil goes to LIGO.


    It can feel the presence of other people in the room, but the wonderful smell of blood is too tempting.


    "No..."


    "Don''t come here, don''t come here!"


    LIGO completely collapsed, vaguely begged for mercy. Under the threat of death, most people''s reaction was the same.


    Poof!!


    The night devil doesn''t care about the begging.


    Its claws instantly pierced into LIGO''s chest and abdomen, lifted him up like a large kebab, opened the huge mouth of the blood basin, and snapped at his head.


    Burst the pulp and pee the beef balls.


    LIGO''s head was like a cow pill, which broke into pieces. His brain burst out and was swallowed by the night devil.


    Whoosh!!


    The sound of a sharp arrow came.


    In the dark corner of the shadow, Gufan has already pulled the bow to adjust the full moon to the best angle.


    This arrow sharp and quick, straight straight shot to the night demon that has been almost completely metamorphosed eyes.The eye is the most vulnerable part of the body.


    Although the night devil''s eyes have almost disappeared, it still exists, and even connects with a large number of nerves.


    There was a puff of water.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    The night devil screamed bitterly, and the pain of his eyeball burst made him hold his head and roar.


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "Cut the rope and pierce it."


    Gu fan gave an order.


    One of the younger brothers immediately woke up, grabbed the knife and looked at the rope on the ground. The thorn wall hanging on the ceiling immediately fell, and the sharp wooden thorns dozens of centimeters long smashed the night devil.


    Blood hole!!


    In a flash, more than ten blood holes appeared on one side of the night devil''s body.


    The filthy and smelly plasma trickled out, which obviously made the night devil suffer a heavy blow.


    "What about the other thorn wall?"


    Gu fan''s eyes jumped, he prepared two stabbing walls, and falling at the same time can definitely pierce the night devil''s heart.


    Look around.


    Another little brother clenched the knife, but he didn''t cut down the rope.


    He''s been scared out of his wits.


    Two tremors, feet completely paralyzed.


    The hand holding the knife makes a "creak" sound. If you use too much force, it becomes very stiff.


    I''m so confused.


    Not everyone is as indifferent as Gufan.


    This little brother has been scared silly, this is the normal performance of ordinary people.


    His brain is blank, he forgets what he should do, and his stiff arm in mid air is not even controlled by himself.


    "Oh."


    Pig teammates.


    Gu fan didn''t care.


    He was very quick on the spot and drew out three sharp arrows in a row.


    Their arrows are very special. The blade is wrapped around the arrow like a flower bud. When it hits the target, the blade will spring up and bloom, holding a large area of flesh like a barb.


    The tail of the three sharp arrows leads a thin steel rope.


    If you look at it carefully, the steel rope is also connected with the iron cone fixed on the ground. It''s a surprise that Gufan had prepared it for a long time.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!!


    Gu fan''s physical fitness, pull bow full moon shot three arrows in a row, only took a short time of one second.


    The blade arrow stabbed into the night demon''s body, and the internal spring structure suddenly bloomed blade petals, which made the flesh and blood of the night demon''s body blurred.


    The night devil turned his head fiercely.


    Its face is extremely ferocious. It seems to want to tear Gu fan to pieces completely, and then it rushes towards Gu fan.


    "Come on, baby."


    Gu fan''s crazy smile gradually revealed.


    In his eyes, the night devil is not a terrible monster, but a baby.

 Chapter 46

    Come on!!


    Gufan''s smile goes crazy.


    He moved rapidly in the shadow of darkness, like an elusive ghost.


    That night devil is also hysterical chasing Gu fan, and his limbs are constantly piercing the floor to vent his anger.


    All of a sudden.


    Gufan stops at a critical point.


    He suddenly turned around, the hunting bow in his hand was stretched to the limit, and the tight bowstring seemed to break.


    A broken skull arrow is on the bowstring, and it is dealing with the center of the night devil''s brow.


    Crazy!!


    Gu fan, is this crazy?


    At this moment, the night devil will stop and turn to attack. I''m afraid the night devil will take the lead in cutting his whole person in half with his claws.


    Next.


    A more shocking scene appeared.


    Poof!!


    The sound of tearing flesh and blood came.


    The night devil''s body hung abruptly in front of Gufan. Its claws crossed Gufan''s body and cut his white shirt to make a cut.


    What happened?


    Look carefully, there are three thin wires on the night devil''s body.


    The steel wire is connected to the blade arrow, and the other end is three tapered steel plates fixed on the ground.


    The blooming petal blade firmly pulls the flesh and blood of the night devil.


    When it runs to the limit, the three wires are like "dog chains" holding it, and it can''t move forward.


    Critical point At the foot of Gufan!!


    "Dead!"


    Gu fan a dead word, loosen his index finger and middle finger.


    The broken skull arrow is blasted out. It can give full play to its maximum power in a very short range.


    The bow string kept humming and trembling, while the broken skull arrow instantly tore the distance between the two people and stabbed into the eyebrow of the night devil.


    Boom, boom!!


    The behemoth fell.


    The night devil fell in the pool of blood, mixed with broken glass, lost the breath of life.


    Dead??


    This is the nightmare that people fear most in the middle of the night.


    It''s a huge monster many times more powerful than a carrion.


    In this way, it was easily solved in Gu fan''s trap??


    "This It''s impossible, isn''t it? "


    "Gufan really killed this monster."


    Dai Jiu and another younger brother stood up from the hiding place, with an incredible face.


    Gu fan took out his knife, stabbed it into the dead blood of the night demon, gouged out a seed of the abyss and put it into the bag.


    He stood up straight, went to another frightened little brother, and kicked him to the ground.


    "Originally, these two stab walls can directly solve a night demon."


    "Because you don''t dare to do it, I''ve had a lot of trouble. I''ll take you as bait next time."


    Bait?


    Bait like LIGO.


    Hanging on the ceiling, and then being pierced by the night devil, gnawing off the head??


    The little brother immediately woke up after listening, he immediately knelt on the ground full of broken glass, constantly kowtow to Gu fan.


    "Old fan."


    "I''ll go around my life."


    "I dare not make mistakes any more. Please, please."


    The little brother shed tears.


    If it''s taken as bait, it''s definitely dead.


    Gu fan is merciless.


    He was cruel and cold, and it was useless to ask for mercy.


    "Now, stand by."


    "Stand under the landing place of the stabbing wall, and the night devil will come. I''ll allow you to escape. It''s up to you to live and die."


    Gu fan picked him up with one hand and left him like a chicken in the place where LIGO had just been eaten by the monster.


    He''s the new bait.


    The end of the world is so cruel.


    Gu fan did not regard these people as his companions, but as cannon fodder.


    Cannon fodder has the use of cannon fodder.


    Although it seems cruel and cruel, but this is the rule of survival in the end.


    Dai Jiu and his other brother looked at each other.


    Gu fan is not ready to stop?


    He has killed a night demon, and he is going to continue to hunt??


    Crazy.


    This Gufan is absolutely crazy.


    How many of these monsters does he want to hunt.


    "Old fan."


    "We''ve hunted a monster today. It''s a great success."


    "Why don''t you continue tomorrow?"


    Dai Jiu tried to inquire. He had really counseled. He thought of the scene where his life was just hanging on the line. If he came here a few more times, everyone would have to finish it.


    Only Gu fan''s cold eyes responded to him.Gu fan Leng replied: "if you want to be a bait, I can consider it."


    Dai Jiu was so scared that he didn''t dare to put a fart.


    Bait??


    That''s not to die.


    "Shh."


    "Everyone back to where they are."


    "You go and get ready to cut off the other rope."


    Gu fan suddenly made a silent gesture, he already felt the coming of crisis.


    Dai Jiu was scared to squat down.


    The little brother who was used as bait, he was even more afraid to breathe, staring out of the window.


    The night devil is coming again.


    The smell of blood floating out during the day attracts more than one night demon.


    Plus just fierce fighting sound, I''m afraid the nearby monsters are attracted.


    One end.


    Both ends.


    Three heads.


    Fear spreads in people''s hearts.


    As soon as the night demon appeared, it was just like three huge spiders groping around the wall.


    They''re not like decaying corpses that don''t have a mind.


    Night demons have extremely keen perception, and they have a strong sense of hunting.


    The corpse of the companion made the three night demons feel the crisis.


    Although there was a lure shivering there, the three night devils all resisted their desire to explore the wall.


    "Are these night demons on guard?"


    "It doesn''t matter. The desire for flesh and blood will eventually oppress the sense of threat."


    Gu fan spoke to himself with a little excitement. He could not understand these night demons any more.


    Even if the crisis is perceived, the desire for flesh and blood will prevail over reason in the end.


    Sure enough!


    Before long, the first night demon tried to get into the suite.


    Instead of jumping directly at the bait standing in the middle of the room, he hovered around it.


    Next came the second, the third.


    Three night demons around the bait, almost blocked all his way.


    The smelly saliva mucus drips from the corner of the night devil''s mouth. They can''t bear to tear up the people in front of them.


    The time has come!!


    "Let''s go!"


    Gu fan roared, a younger brother cut off the rope, and another stab wall on the ceiling roared.


    At the same time, Dai Jiu also pulled down the rope around him, and the hot oil also fell from the ceiling and spilled to the three night demons.


    Poop! Poop!!


    Zizi Zizi!!


    The sharp wooden cones pierce into the two night demons at the same time.


    And the hot oil fell on the three night demons at the same time.


    The flesh and blood were scorched, and the hot oil cooked the scarlet twisted muscles of the night devil. The three monsters roared at the same time, and they were in agony and rage.


    Good.


    Now it''s time to kill!


    Gu fan was hungry and thirsty, and his eyes became scarlet. Only blood could calm the heat in his body.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 47

    Three headed night devils.


    This kind of monster in the crack, even Gu fan felt great pressure.


    They react quickly, and there are thick sores on the burned muscle fibers, but this is not a fatal injury after all, it can only temporarily slow down their movement.


    Whoosh.


    An arrow passed by the devil''s cheek and shed a little blood.


    The night demon''s hearing machine is sharp. It can detect the falling point and track of the arrow like a radar. It even avoids Gu fan''s heavy attack on the head.


    "If you want an arrow to kill you, you are still a little short."


    "Night devils are also very perceptive. Unless the arrow reaches the speed of sound, its long-range damage is limited."


    Sure enough!


    Although just in a very close range, archery killed a night demon.


    But at a long distance, the night demon has enough time to react, and the powerful perception allows it to avoid the fatal attack of the arrow.


    Whoosh, whoosh!!


    Gufan continued to draw his bow from a long distance.


    Instead of shooting at the head weakness of the night devils, the arrows pierced the knee like joints of their joints, trying to limit their movement to the maximum.


    More than that.


    Among them, several blade arrows are deeply embedded in the night devil''s muscles. On the iron cone embedded on the ground, there are steel wires connecting the arrows.


    Roar, roar, roar!!!


    The night devil has finally locked in his enemy.


    They roared in pain and fury, and ran towards Gufan with heavy steps.


    The room is shaking.


    The three night Devils'' claws smashed the floor at the same time, making the whole room shake and tremble, with a terrible momentum.


    "Time to kill."


    "This feast has just begun."


    Gu fan breathed out a turbid breath, and his eyes became different.


    The scarlet eyes full of the desire to kill, the pupils shrunk to the tip of a needle, the blood all over the body flowed violently, and even could clearly hear their own heartbeat.


    The heart beats fast.


    More than 300 times per minute.


    Everything around is slowing down, and Gufan''s somatosensory time is constantly compressed.


    Burst out!!


    Burst out with your own killing potential.


    Suddenly, the hand of ancient scarlet blood appeared in his hand.


    The blood blade seems to be able to drip real blood. There is a layer of murderous gas around it. It seems to be real and illusory, which makes people unable to distinguish.


    Bang!!


    Gu fan bent down, the whole body arched, as if to shoot out the arrow.


    All of a sudden, the thigh suddenly started to work, and the originally graceful thigh muscles suddenly expanded, ridging into grasshopper like muscle fibers full of deadly explosive power.


    When the sole of his foot was on the ground, the stones on the floor would crack, breaking out several times faster than usual.


    So fast!!


    Gu fan is so fast!


    Instead of retreating, he leaped in the direction of the three night demons and shot at the center of the monster like a sharp arrow.


    Poof!!


    The plasma broke and splashed.


    When the blade of slaughter was cut off, a long cut appeared on one of the night demons'' bodies, which almost had to be cut across the chest and abdomen.


    The five viscera and intestines all flowed out of the wound and fell all over the ground, dirty and dirty. The plasma also burst into Gu fan''s face.


    Blood.


    Hot blood.


    Yes, that''s the taste.


    Gu fan''s body is full of plasma, but it is the feeling of bathing in blood that makes him excited to the limit.


    His eyes moved slightly.


    The angle and point of attack of the night devil''s claws are clear.


    The sharp claw with a dark cold light towards the ancient fan cut, three claws almost let the ancient fan can''t avoid.


    But just then


    Gu fan''s body is twisted at an incredible angle, like a figure gymnast spinning in the air, just like a flower of art.


    In the air, the body spins 720 ¡ã and falls perfectly.


    Perfectly escaped the attack of the night devil''s claws.


    Art.


    Killing is an art.


    Gu fan''s bloody cruelty is a kind of violence aesthetics.


    The light of the sword flashed in the blood, and a large amount of dirty blood would crack every time.


    A long limb spins down in the air.


    It was the moment when the night devil attacked Gu fan. Instead, he cut off his joint and cut off his whole arm.


    His knife is so precise.


    It''s like the cutting blade on the CNC machine tool, which is accurate to more than mm.


    Hum, hum!!


    Bang bang!!


    The sound of the tension of the wire rope was deafening.


    The ferocious muscles of the night devil''s body were firmly grasped by the blade arrow, and several large iron cones connected with the wire rope were almost pulled out of the concrete. For a moment, the dust and stones splashed, and the monster''s running body stopped abruptly.The huge inertia is terrible.


    The night devil, who was broken by Gu fan, suddenly stopped, and the organs in his body sprayed out from the wound, empty inside his chest and abdomen.


    Poof!!


    The blade of slaughter is shining with blood.


    The huge head has been cut off, like a huge watermelon rolling on the ground.


    "Dead!"


    Gu fan burst to drink, and the dead word was shocking.


    The extreme pain brought by the blade of slaughter and the pleasure of carnage are intertwined with each other. The killing spirit grows even more.


    Kill Yu Qiang.


    Yu Qiang is the blade of slaughter.


    The more monsters die in Gufan''s hands.


    The blade of slaughter will grow and become more vicious and cruel.


    There are two night demons left in blade arrow.


    Gu fan took the opportunity to wave the butcher''s knife at the critical point, and the cruel blood blade in the air actually increased a few inches.


    Under a knife.


    The heads of the two night devils quack to the ground.


    This stormy battle came and went quickly.


    It seems very complicated, but it all happened in less than five seconds.


    In the eyes of ordinary people.


    This battle is incredible.


    Those most frightening night demons were killed so easily by Gu fan.


    And it''s three at a time!


    Dai Jiu and the rest were stunned.


    Their mouths can literally plug in light bulbs.


    There is a doubt in everyone''s heart.


    Is this so-called Gufan boss human??


    In this way, the so-called brother Li is looking for his own death.


    Gufan boss has exceeded the limit of human beings, even if it is to 10 power brother can''t beat Gufan!!


    "Hoo..."


    Gu fan vomited out a mouthful of turbid gas.


    The blade of slaughter disappeared quickly, and his face was a little dim.


    Although this ability is extremely powerful, the "extreme pain" and "desire to kill" brought by using it will have a strong load on consciousness.


    It''s very painful.


    The desire to kill.


    The two are intertwined with each other. Even if ordinary people touch each other, they will collapse and go crazy immediately.


    But Gu fan used it as his powerful ability to fight, and had to say that he was a complete lunatic.


    "That''s all for today."


    "Four of them."


    "I''m afraid all the night demons around here have been killed."


    Gu fan looked at the corpses of night devils and said to himself that there are not many night devils in an area. The whole city is just over 100.


    It''s a great harvest to hunt four night demons.


    I''m afraid that all the night demons who smell the blood in the neighborhood have already arrived. This area is safe for the time being.


    "You guys."


    "Go and get rid of all these monsters."


    Gu fan raised his head and ordered to Dai Jiu. Now he doesn''t need to do it himself.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 48

    Take down the ancient brain of the abyss.


    He ordered those younger brothers to move away the corpse of the monster. It''s amazing that the younger brother who was used as bait didn''t die??


    The little bait surrounded by three monsters, he miraculously survived.


    At the moment when the thorn wall fell, he was so scared that he fell on the ground. The hot oil splashed on the night devil again. Only a little bit of it splashed on the surface of his skin and crawled out with pain.


    "Well?"


    "You''re lucky."


    Gu fan glanced at the man.


    The little brother suddenly shivered all over, and he felt a little shocked.


    Anyone who crawls out of the monster pile has to be scared, not to mention when the three night demons are used as bait.


    "All right."


    "You move faster."


    Gu fan takes back his eyes and turns to leave. Tonight''s hunting is over.


    Dai Jiu saw that Gu fan was about to leave.


    Looking at the chopped up corpses of night demons around him, he suddenly felt a chill in his heart and said, "boss, don''t go. What if there are such monsters later?"


    "You are so powerful that you are not afraid."


    "But if our brothers come across such a monster, they will have to be torn and eaten."


    Gu fan responded with a cold look in his eyes and said, "even if you are not lucky."


    Dai Jiu''s whole body trembled.


    They just remembered that Gufan was more cruel than a monster.


    It''s stupid of me to ask boss Gu fan such a stupid question. He doesn''t care about other people''s lives


    "Come on, come on


    "Do it now. If you don''t want to die, give me your strength."


    "While there are no monsters around, hurry to move these corpses away."


    After Gu fan left, Dai Jiu quickly took other younger brothers to carry them.


    At this moment in their hearts, Gu fan is the real devil, and his orders are absolutely inviolable.


    Because the price of violation is Die!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Safe house.


    Gu fan sat at the table and took out the seeds of the abyss he had obtained these days.


    Six.


    I killed four night demons tonight.


    Before Gu fan came to the luxury apartment, he also killed a night demon. In addition, the one Shao Yaya turned into a monster, just six.


    "The seed of the abyss created by the night devil."


    "Very rare materials are also the key to the second stage of evolution."


    Evolution.


    The second stage.


    In the doomsday of the dark disaster, being an evolutionist is only the first step.


    In the future, more and more powerful monsters will climb out of the cracks in the abyss. However, humans can also gain more power by hunting these monsters.


    For the first time.


    Human beings can be transformed into evolutors.


    Immunity to virus, muscle strengthening, endurance strengthening, speed strengthening, and even overall physical fitness strengthening.


    There are also a few such as Gufan, who can evolve special powers.


    Second evolution.


    The evolutionist will awaken his potential in his body and become a hunter.


    The awakened will be a major breakthrough.


    After re evolution, not only the physical fitness will be improved to a higher level, but also some of the most powerful abilities can be drawn from the monster''s genes.


    Draw.


    Plunder.


    Or hunting.


    So humans who have reached the second stage of evolution will be called hunters.


    Hunt for the strongest genes in those monsters.


    The best ability to hunt those monsters.


    The stronger the hunting monster is, the more violent the evolution will produce changes, and the more powerful the ability will be.


    Night devil It''s just the first goal of Gufan''s hunting.


    There are a certain number of rare abyssal species in their bodies, which can enable Gu fan to complete the second stage of evolution, but this is far from the ultimate evolution he needs.


    Heterogeneous.


    Gufan needed to hunt for a different species.


    Those monsters that have undergone special mutation have the most powerful and unique power.


    Hunting for alien species will gain a special core of the abyss.


    The seeds of the abyss hunted by these night demons will all contain the core of the abyss, which is what Gu fan expected.


    In short.


    The seeds of the abyss produced by the night devil are all fertilizers, which contain the special "core of the abyss".


    "Count the time."


    "I think it''s about done."


    "Before long, the earth will change and produce stronger monsters. I will hunt enough night demons before that!"Gufan collected these rare abyss species.


    Hunting is just the beginning. He will hunt enough night demons to prepare for the second evolution.


    The goal is clear.


    Crazy strong, take enough resources.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    In another Deluxe Suite, Yingyan is fragrant.


    Those graceful beauties are hiding in this room, they are also melancholy for their future.


    A hot and sexy young model can''t help sighing: "I really don''t know what to do in the future. After brother Li died, there came a more powerful one."


    Another attractive woman, who was wearing a piece of clothes, responded: "what else can we do? In this last life, we women can only please those men What else can we do? "


    "Who said it wasn''t?"


    "Isn''t it the same before the end of the world?"


    "The rich man who took care of me just took a fancy to his money. Now it''s just a new form."


    Many beautiful women are chatting and complaining.


    In fact, there is some truth in what they say. The world is the jungle, no matter whether it is the end of the world or not.


    Before the end of time.


    Consider a person''s strength, to see his wealth, power, power.


    After the end of time.


    The strength of a person depends on his strength and how hard his fist is.


    These beauties have long been used to being attached to men.


    Their graceful and sexy bodies and attractive faces are the biggest killers for men.


    A young model with the body curve feeling the limit sighed: "the most powerful of us now is Gu fan. If anyone can make him happy It''s going to be a good time. "


    This sentence comes out.


    Some of the slow witted beauties suddenly realized.


    Some smart women have a hostile look in their eyes.


    For love!!


    People around are competitors.


    Those beauties, no matter which one is taken in by Gu fan, serve that cold man comfortably, and the days after that are naturally comfortable.


    "Eh?"


    "Did you see Le Zhiqi?"


    "She seems to be the first woman to contact Gufan."


    A beautiful woman suddenly said that she just wanted to inquire about Gu fan with Le Zhiqi, but found that she had disappeared.


    "Bad!"


    "That cheap woman is too smart."


    "She must have gone to the man''s room before we noticed!"


    Another shrewd woman suddenly woke up.


    This Le Zhi Qi little slut, unexpectedly let her take the lead, everyone is still sad, but she a person secretly ran to Gu fan room??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 49

    Squeak.


    Gu fan''s door was opened gently.


    Le Zhiqi came in with her hands and feet poked.


    Sweet soft body exudes a faint fragrance, with a trace of shyness, gently opened the sheets of Gufan, and the whole person pasted them.


    Ambiguous.


    The whole picture is ambiguous.


    Around the finger, tenderness can melt steel.


    Le Zhiqi''s lush jade finger is about to caress Gu fan''s body of steel. However, at this time, the extremely cold voice came from her ear.


    "Do you want to die?"


    Gu fan pinches Le Zhiqi''s throat with two fingers.


    With a little force, the throat under her white neck would be crushed.


    Le Zhiqi looked flustered: "I I''m here to serve you... "


    Gu fan eyebrows a pick: "I did not say you do not need to roll for me."


    This is Gu fan''s second refusal of Le Zhiqi.


    She was wronged to shed tears, is he so unbearable, so cheap to take the initiative to send the door do not?


    Le Zhiqi left the bed wrongly.


    All of a sudden, she knelt down to Gu fan and said with a cry, "what can we women do in such an end time? Is there any other way out besides relying on a strong man like you?"


    There is sadness and tears between the words.


    Indeed, as Le Zhiqi said, these beautiful women in addition to relying on strong men, it is difficult to have another way out.


    "Please, let me stay."


    "Even if it''s just for one night."


    Le Zhiqi begged bitterly, and anyone who saw it would feel pity.


    Gu fan''s eyes were shining.


    He sat up and took out a dagger. The sharp point of the dagger was against the side of the meridians of the beauty''s neck. It was about to leave a bloodstain.


    "I said it."


    "I hate your hypocritical expression."


    "If you stay here all night, everyone will think that you are my woman."


    Gu fan''s words are a little bit cold, he has seen through Le Zhiqi''s careful thinking.


    Now the strongest one in this apartment is undoubtedly Gufan.


    No one dares to resist Gu fan''s orders. The guy named Dai Jiu just said a few more words to Gu fan, and then he became the eldest of those little brothers!!


    If Le Zhiqi can become Gu fan''s woman, no one in this apartment will dare to provoke her.


    This careful thinking, Gu fan see through at a glance, hypocritical woman is really annoying.


    "Pretending to be pathetic is actually using me."


    "I hate being used. If you show up in front of me again, I''ll be rude next time."


    Gu fan directly exposes Le Zhiqi''s mind, which makes the other party speechless.


    They are not lovers who have been in love for many years.


    They have no romance of love at first sight.


    Le Zhiqi will appear here for the so-called interests.


    At the cost of their own body and dignity, all the people in the whole apartment dare not provoke themselves.


    "go away."


    A rolling word makes Le Zhiqi shiver.


    She was thoroughly seen through, but under the white lotus like appearance, she thought carefully.


    Le Zhiqi bit her lip.


    For the first time, I felt that I had no secret in front of a man.


    The whole body and mind are seen through.


    Le Zhiqi has a sense of terror. There is no secret. For Le Zhiqi, it means no sense of security and the loss of that layer of hypocritical good protection.


    This man


    Why does he see human nature so thoroughly?


    He can see through the darkest part of the human heart and the most desired things.


    Le Zhiqi wants to escape!


    She wanted to run away from the man. It was terrible to be seen through.


    Le Zhiqi left the room like running for her life. She didn''t dare to think carefully about Gu fan any more, and she didn''t dare to use this man any more.


    "Yo!"


    "Isn''t this Le Zhiqi?"


    "What''s the matter, being blown out?"


    Outside the door of Gufan''s room, another sexy and hot young model also moved her mind.


    That beautiful woman fantasizes whether Gu fan would like to be served by two people at the same time, to have an exciting three person trip??


    Happened to see Le Zhiqi was blown out of embarrassment, immediately can''t help but sneer at two, it seems that the man named Gu fan doesn''t like this type of white lotus.


    Le Zhiqi angrily looked back at her and said coldly, "I advise you not to provoke that man."


    The hot and sexy beauty propped up the proud white rabbit on her chest, disdaining to say: "hum, men prefer my type in bed."Le Zhiqi suppresses the anger in her heart. Instead, she gives way to this woman and says, "well, I will bear the consequences."


    The hot and enchanting woman gave a cold hum and went to Gufan''s room and gently opened the door.


    Before she came into the room, suddenly a cold light came out of the room. It was a sharp knife.


    The beauty fell to the ground.


    The knife flashed across her cheek like death.


    She touched her cheek subconsciously.


    A faint bloodstain appeared on the delicate skin, exuding a few drops of blood.


    "Who dares to step into this room again."


    "Death


    Gu fan''s cold voice came from the room, which made people feel shivering.


    The hot figure of the beauty scared to quickly close the door, with panic eyes fled here, leaving only le Zhiqi schadenfreude.


    Le Zhiqi looked at the direction of Gufan''s room again and sighed deeply.


    "What kind of man is this?"


    "Oil and rice do not enter, do not love women, cold as a mountain, no feelings."


    No feelings.


    Such Gu fan is too cold and cruel.


    It seems that no one can walk into his heart, and no one can melt his indifference. What has a man experienced in order to become like this.


    Le Zhiqi takes back her eyes and leaves here.


    She has deeply understood that it is impossible to seduce Gu fan again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    The sun shines on the earth through the mist, and the night demons wandering in the city climb back into the abyss cracks.


    Gu fan wakes up from a shallow sleep.


    He has long been used to living in the dark disaster, any trace of wind and grass will make Gu fan wake up from a shallow sleep.


    A new day has begun.


    There''s a more daring plan to start with.


    Cross region, hunt the night devil!!


    There is a certain range of the night devil''s activity area.


    Gu fan hunted and killed four night demons last night. The night demons in the nearby area have been killed completely.


    In a short time, there should be no new night demons in this area.


    So Gufan has to go out, cross this area, and go to other places where night demons gather to continue hunting.


    "It seems that..."


    "I need a little preparation."


    Gu fan''s eyes twinkled and went out to the luxurious presidential suite on the roof.

 Chapter 50

    Luxury presidential suite.


    Last night''s war with the night devil left a lot of traces of destruction.


    The suite was full of filthy blood and glass debris, but the heavy and huge bodies of the night demons had been removed.


    Dai Jiu and his younger brothers are obedient.


    Gu fan''s orders are iron rules, so they dare not disobey them.


    "Here you are, boss."


    "You have removed all the corpses of this monster."


    Dai Jiu in another room hears the sound and comes out to meet Gu fan.


    They were busy all night, sleepy, but when they saw Gu fan, they immediately became energetic, afraid that they had done something wrong.


    Gu fan nodded: "you guys, clean up, ready to go out with me."


    Out??


    Gu fan, he said he wanted to go out??


    The outside world is full of that kind of wandering carrion monster. Isn''t it a time to go out for death.


    Dai Jiu''s face was bitter.


    "Boss."


    "You are so powerful that you are not afraid of those monsters."


    "We are all human beings. There are so many rotten corpses outside. We don''t have enough lives to feed them."


    Gu fan only responded with a cold look.


    Dai Jiuji shivered and looked at each other, helpless.


    I almost forgot.


    The man in front of us is more terrible than those monsters!!


    "Don''t worry."


    "You don''t have to deal with those monsters."


    Gu fan added that Dai Jiuji was relieved.


    If you just follow Gu fan and help him do some hard work, there is still a chance to live.


    Ten minutes later.


    Gu fan with three younger brothers came to the luxury apartment downstairs.


    They didn''t carry many things, and Gu fan went out with a hunting bow and a quiver.


    Look out through the paralyzed electronic door.


    There are not many decaying bodies wandering around the luxury apartment.


    This place belongs to the "rich area" and other areas, and the number of people is relatively small.


    The only way to enter the apartment is through the security room, so there are only a few decaying corpses wandering around.


    "Who are the security guards?"


    "They became monsters, and they were all killed!"


    Dai Jiu saw the fallen bodies by the wall. Once those strong security guards had become rotten bodies, and they were solved by someone. They fell to the ground in disorder.


    Do you mean


    Dai Jiu couldn''t help looking at Gu fan beside him.


    I''m afraid this man is the only one who can get rid of more than ten strong rotten corpses at the same time.


    This is not the most shocking part.


    Dai Jiu suddenly thought of the possibility of an abnormal terror, Gu fan should not come from outside??


    That''s right!


    It must be.


    Li Ge ruled the whole building, and Gu fan didn''t appear in three days.


    That is to say Gu fan is an outsider, he came to this apartment from the outside world of countless decaying corpses??


    Terrible.


    In Dai Jiu''s mind, Gu fan''s danger level has been raised to a higher level.


    "There are not many monsters out there."


    "Let''s go around the luxury apartments first."


    Gu fan couldn''t help but push open the paralyzed electronic door, which scared several people''s eyes out.


    It turns out that the lock cylinder of the gate has been broken by Gu fan for a long time!!


    Whoosh.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.


    Gu fan''s rapid shooting, a shadow of the sky, followed by the bloody scene of the head broken.


    One second.


    Gu fan can shoot at least two arrows.


    Before they could react, the decaying corpses were punctured by the broken skull arrow. In a flash, more than a dozen decaying corpses had been killed by Gu fan in the distance.


    "In the past."


    "You guys, get the bodies over there."


    "By the way, you''re ready to be lucky."


    Little lucky?


    GU fan is talking about the little brother who escaped from the crotch of the night devil.


    He''s very lucky. There are not many ordinary people who can escape from the night devil.


    The lucky boy''s face froze.


    Why is it so bad.


    He''s going to be a decoy again??


    "Boss!"


    "I was just lucky last time..." Little luck is about to cry out. If you play the role of bait every time, I''m afraid you don''t know how to die in the future.


    Gu fan patted him on the shoulder, very rare comfort: "believe me, luck is also a part of strength, go."Is luck part of strength?


    Even so, everyone can see that it''s a death.


    "Well?"


    "If you don''t want to, you don''t have much use value."


    Gu fan''s tone is casual, but his eyes are very cold.


    This man is not easy to joke, especially about the killing of this aspect, said to kill you will kill you!!


    "I''ll go!"


    Lucky little brother can only accept his fate.


    Which is more dangerous, the rotten corpse outside or the man in front?


    Obviously!


    He would rather face the outside monsters than disobey the man''s orders.


    Lucky little brother came to the security gate.


    The number of decaying corpses in the outside world should be more than 100 at least.


    They are in groups, whistling and following the steps of the army, like waves.


    According to Gufan''s orders.


    Lucky boy wants to shout around here.


    Do you really want to lead all these monsters to Gufan??


    Lucky boy''s teeth are chattering.


    Looking back at the bloodthirsty man in the distance, I had to send it.


    It''s hard.


    "You monsters!"


    "All come after me!"


    Little lucky stood near the security room and yelled twice at the top of his voice.


    At this moment, the whole world seemed to stop, and everyone''s eyes were focused on little lucky, including those rotten corpses wandering outside.


    On the street, hundreds of decaying corpses turned their heads together.


    Roar! Roar!!


    The beast full of desire roars and tears.


    Layers of spray began to rush in the direction of lucky little brother, they came with desire and fury, fierce and frightening.


    Run!!


    This is the only word left in lucky boy''s mind.


    He turned around and ran immediately. When he looked back, he saw an arrow shot back across his cheek.


    Poof, poof.


    An arrow, came two flesh burst of tearing sound.


    Gu fan used a penetrating arrow. His powerful penetrating force made him shoot with all his strength. Unexpectedly, one arrow pierced the heads of two monsters.


    What a strength!


    What a precise arrow!


    Lucky little brother ran away crazily. His ears were filled with the sound of sharp arrows cutting through the air, and the sound of hundreds of decaying corpses chasing after him.


    Dai Jiu and another little brother hide in the corridor. They wave their hands to let lucky little brother come in quickly.


    Gu fan stood outside the corridor.


    Along the way, dozens of decaying corpses were shot to the ground, but the number was less than one third of all decaying corpses.


    Until all the arrows in the quiver are out.


    Gu fan stood up, took out the short knife and dagger at his waist, and rushed out in the tide of decaying corpses.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 51

    The arrows are exhausted.


    Gufan''s arrow shaft is empty.


    Dozens of bodies fell on the ground, but there were still hundreds of monsters rushing here.


    Kill!!


    Gu fan took out the dagger and dagger at his waist.


    Instead of retreating, he rushed into a large tide of decaying corpses, like a spray dissipated in the waves.


    It''s gone.


    Gu fan''s figure disappeared in the corpses.


    Dai jiuren hid behind the electronic gate, staring at each other, only to see the layers of decaying corpses surrounded by Gufan.


    "These monsters..."


    "They won''t eat Gufan, will they?"


    Lucky little brother swallows saliva, from here completely can''t see Gu fan''s figure.


    So many monsters surrounded Gufan, one person will tear it up.


    "Look


    Dai Jiu suddenly pointed in the direction of the center of the monster.


    A huge head was flying in the air, which was the appearance of the decaying body''s head being cut down violently.


    Blood!!


    Large areas of dirty plasma are constantly scattered around.


    The decaying corpses roar and hiss in anger, and in the middle of the hundreds of decaying corpses, a bloody man is constantly waving his blade.


    Killing.


    Art.


    Gu fan is like a dancing ballet dancer. He cuts off the heads and necks of the decaying corpses in an elegant manner.


    Gu fan is just like a butcher in a slaughterhouse. His whole body is full of dirty and rotten plasma. He allows those monsters'' dirty blood to spray on his body and mercilessly reaps the lives of the rotting corpses around him.


    Crazy killing.


    The ultimate killing.


    Gu fan''s whole body of hot blood, with the most crazy posture in the blood vessels.


    Every move he makes is fatal.


    A fist will smash the neck of the rotten corpse, and turn it into a hand knife to smash the monster''s neck. The dagger in the other hand is merciless, and it takes the life of a rotten corpse with a flash of light.


    The number of decaying corpses is decreasing.


    The number of hundreds of decaying corpses is rapidly reduced. At least three monsters are killed every second.


    10 seconds.


    20 seconds.


    30 seconds.


    In just half a minute, all the rotten corpses just piled up fell to the ground.


    Gu fan seems to be standing in a sea of blood.


    He is like a devil climbing out of the ground. His whole body is covered with plasma and steaming with heat.


    "Old Gu fan..."


    "He killed so many monsters!"


    "How is it possible? Is it human? It''s impossible!"


    In the distance Dai Jiu and lucky little brother are about to fall to the ground.


    This is just a fable. There is a limit to the human body, but Gufan seems to be far beyond this limit.


    "Hoo."


    "Come here, all of you."


    "The old rule is to move all these monster bodies there first, and then take out all my arrows."


    Gu fan waved to Dai Jiuji.


    They were stunned for a long time. Then they came back and ran to Gu fan.


    "In addition."


    "You dig out the meat behind the heads of these rotten corpses for me."


    Gu fan squatted down, cut the back of a rotten corpse, and took out a seed of the abyss.


    Several people looked at each other.


    How can these monsters grow such disgusting things behind their heads??


    The seed of the abyss is like a beating heart. It''s full of roots. It''s embedded in the nerve behind the brain. It looks like a chill in the heart.


    The three boys began to get busy.


    Ten minutes later, all the bodies were cleared.


    Gu fan has more than 20 abyss seeds in his hand. Looking at the three panting little brothers, he continues to give orders.


    "The night demons in this area have been killed."


    "You''re going to follow me to other areas, to other places to hunt monsters."


    Gu Fan said faintly. After hearing these two words, Dai Jiu''s face changed one after another.


    You''re kidding.


    Get out of this apartment and go somewhere else to hunt monsters??


    "Old fan."


    "We''ll follow you. It''s OK to just carry the body."


    "But if we want to leave this apartment, how can we have your ability?"


    Dai Jiuji''s face looked like bitter gourd. If he left the apartment nearby, who knows what accident would happen outside.


    If anything happens.


    Gu fan is so powerful that he must be able to escape, but Dai Jiuji must die there.


    "Well.""You''re right. There are too many dangers and accidents in the dark disaster. If you go out and wander, you will die."


    Gu fan didn''t force a few people to follow him this time.


    Dai Jiuji''s level, even if he followed Gu fan, would be a dead end outside. There was no other possibility.


    "Old fan."


    "We are willing to be a cow and a horse for you. We are willing to do all kinds of hard work. I only ask you to leave us a way to live!"


    Dai jiuputong knelt down, and the other two brothers knelt down one after another.


    Gu fan''s face became a little mysterious, and he said in a low voice, "your strength now follows me. Naturally, it''s a dead end, but what if I can make you stronger?"


    Stronger??


    Dai Jiu suddenly raised his head.


    What does this mean? Does it mean


    Gu fan continued: "I give you two ways to go, one is to continue to stay here, maybe one day will be eaten by the monster."


    "As for the other one, it''s to be a new human."


    "I can help you evolve to be the best of human beings."


    Gu fan''s words shocked Dai Jiuji again.


    Evolution!


    To be a strong man in the human race.


    That''s what science fiction is all about.


    But the words from Gu fan''s mouth, but it can be convincing.


    If you think about it carefully, doesn''t Gu fan also have the power to surpass human beings??


    "Boss!"


    "Is it because of evolution that you have become so strong?"


    Dai Jiu suddenly raised his head and his eyes were shining. Can they become as powerful as Gu fan??


    Gufan nodded: "yes, I am a new human, an evolutor."


    This affirmation once again shocked several people.


    It turns out that Gu fan is so powerful because he has become a new human and an evolutor!


    "Yes!"


    "I do!"


    "I''d like to, too!"


    The three little brothers didn''t have any hesitation. Who would refuse this good thing? After evolution, they became Superman.


    Gu fan saw that they agreed so simply and sneered: "it''s not so easy to become an evolutor. It''s very likely that you will fail. Once you fail, you will lose your life."


    "Say it in advance."


    "If evolution fails, you will die."


    "Disobey my orders and you will die."


    "If you betray me, there is no doubt that you will die even worse."


    Gu fan''s tone became colder and colder.


    Especially in the last sentence, people can''t help shivering.


    Death is more ugly!!


    Gu fan''s means are so cruel. If he betrays him, who knows what kind of miserable posture he will die with


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 52

    Evolution!


    Dai Jiuji looked at each other.


    Who doesn''t want to get the power beyond mortals??


    "Boss, I''m willing to follow you!"


    "If I betray you in any way, there will be no place to die."


    Gu fan, who didn''t know his name, was the first one to stand up, clapping his chest and swearing.


    As for Dai Jiu and the lucky little brother, they were very smart and decided to take a look first.


    Gu fan nodded: "OK, kneel down and open your mouth."


    The little brother knelt down in front of Gu fan without hesitation and waited with his mouth open.


    Poof.


    Gu fan held five seeds of the abyss in his hand and crushed them all.


    Yingying phosphorescent streamer, exuding a mysterious luster of liquid drops fell on the little brother''s mouth, turned into a warm current, rushed to all parts of the body.


    "So comfortable."


    "It''s like being baptized by something."


    The little brother felt warm, as if a pair of soft hands were soothing his body.


    It''s just the calm before the storm.


    Before long, a heartbreaking pain spread all over the body.


    It''s the transformation of genes from the cellular level, the mysterious substance emitting a brilliant light into energy, transforming all the genes in the cells of his whole body.


    Those bad genes are forcibly broken.


    Enhanced high-quality genes will replace those vacant positions and make them more powerful!!


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts!"


    The little brother fell on the ground and rolled. His eyes were full of blood, and his blood was gushing out.


    These plasma also adhered to visceral meat, and even a little bone slag.


    He smashed all the tables, chairs and benches in the room.


    He was in agony, roaring hysterically, and even repeatedly bumped his head against the wall, breaking his head and bleeding, even leaving some dents on the wall.


    Dai Jiu and lucky little brother look at each other, far away from him.


    This scene is absolutely shocking, and the process of evolution is too miserable??


    "Be determined."


    "Otherwise, the gene may collapse and become an unconscious monster."


    Gu fan light says, public facial expression is a change.


    Will you become a monster??


    The younger brother seems to have been unable to bear it.


    The consciousness in his eyes is more and more thin, and the roar in his throat is more unlike human.


    Click, click, click!!


    The little brother''s body began to change, and his bones grew crazily. A bone spur broke through the skin, and a long bone knife grew on his elbow.


    More and more bones pierce the skin.


    His consciousness had completely disappeared, and only the desire for flesh and blood remained in his scarlet eyes.


    Monster!!


    Evolution failed, he became a monster!


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    The younger brother who failed in evolution roared hysterically.


    It turned its head, the mouth of human exaggerated twist open, revealing a sharp mouth serrated.


    Poof!


    At the moment when the monster was about to attack the crowd, Gu fan did not know when he had jumped on his back and stabbed him in the back of his head.


    He died.


    The younger brother who failed in evolution died in front of the public.


    This is what we call evolution??


    Dai Jiu and lucky little brother''s eyes twinkled with fear.


    This so-called "lesson from the past" makes them beat the drum in their hearts. Once they fail, the price is too high.


    Lose your life.


    Become a monster.


    Who can bear the pain of hysteria??


    "Do you understand now?"


    "The so-called power is not so easy to obtain, it must pay the corresponding price."


    "Do you two have the courage to have a try?"


    Gu fan jumped down from the monster and came to Dai Jiu''s side. He unfolded his hand to reveal the seeds of the abyss.


    Dai Jiu stepped back, shaking his head like a rattle.


    Obviously he was afraid.


    This guy is quite shrewd. Although he has a lot of cleverness, he is the kind of person with the least strong will. He is wavering, short for "wall grass".


    Gufan didn''t ask for it.


    He turned to the lucky boy and asked, "what about you?"


    Little lucky hesitated.


    His face was complicated and his heart was struggling.


    "I''ve had a bad life."


    "His head is not smart, and his skill is not as good as others. He lives in a muddle until now. He can only be an errand boy for others.""I don''t want to be like this any more. I want to be strong, and I want to be beautiful!"


    Little lucky said to himself.


    In society, many elder brothers are accompanied by younger brothers. On the surface, they seem to be beautiful, but in fact, the hardships behind them are rarely known.


    Money, wealth, women.


    These are all in the hands of big brother. It''s good to be a little brother.


    Little lucky, who follows big brother in a muddle, is no more than an errand. He is in a good mood and gives him some money, just like a dog.


    But who doesn''t want to be big brother?


    Who doesn''t want the wind to shine?


    Little lucky eyes gradually firm, mixed eat wait for death is not as good as now fight!!


    "I will follow you!"


    "I want to be strong!"


    Gu fan nodded.


    Only those who have a strong will can evolve successfully.


    The boy has desire in his heart and pursues more. Although he looks ugly, he may succeed.


    "And me!"


    "I''m willing to give my life to try!"


    All of a sudden, upstairs a graceful figure, it is Le Zhiqi.


    She has been paying attention to Gu fan, several people go downstairs, she also secretly follow, just what happened, hiding in the upstairs Le Zhiqi also saw.


    Opportunity!!


    Le Zhiqi saw the opportunity coming.


    She is a woman, can only rely on men to survive, in those so-called strong crotch.


    Gu fan completely crushed Le Zhiqi''s self-esteem, let her understand that a woman, except for appearance accident, is nothing but a useless vase and garbage.


    Relying on those men?


    Depending on your face and body?


    It''s better to give up completely and use life to gain a chance to become stronger.


    "Whether we can live with dignity, we have to rely on ourselves in the end."


    Le Zhiqi eyes firm, went to Gu fan side, decided to go out to fight.


    Gu fan looked at her more with interest and nodded.


    "Yes, I have consciousness."


    "The success of evolution depends on your own will and luck."


    "Kneel down!"


    Gu fan raised his hands, and each hand exploded five seeds of the abyss.


    Yingying phosphorescent light continuously falls, sprinkles in two people''s mouth, turns into the warm current to drip into the body.


    Evolution has begun.


    The crazy evolution began.


    Le Zhiqi and little lucky began to scream.


    Extreme pain makes them constantly scratch their bodies, blood stains all over the body.


    "Insist, I will insist!"


    "Can''t lose consciousness, open eyes, can''t sleep, can''t give up!"


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    In the roar of two tearing hearts and lungs, mixed with the hint to oneself.


    They constantly beat their bodies to relieve the extreme pain at the genetic level in their bodies through the pain of flesh and blood.


    Big mouthfuls of plasma.


    A layer of black impurities permeate out from the skin, gradually forming a sticky dirty sticky film.


    Gu fan nodded in secret.


    This time, it''s almost evolutionary, right?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 53

    Evolution!!


    Hysterical screams.


    Le Zhiqi and lucky little brother kneel on the ground and roar in agony.


    Dirty plasma permeates the skin, black impurities are photographed out of the body through the pores, and cell genes are constantly changing qualitatively.


    "It''s almost done."


    "It''s pretty good. The shallow genetic modification has almost been completed."


    Gu fan nodded in secret.


    The two men resisted the agony.


    5 abyss seeds, enough to transform the shallow structure of gene.


    Of course, it can''t be compared with Gu fan. Gu fan has swallowed ten times as many abyss seeds as they did. The deepest part of the gene sequence has been transformed and suffered ten times as much.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Le Zhiqi and little lucky roar at the same time.


    Their bodies change to the extent visible to the naked eye.


    Lucky little brother''s muscles all over his body become more solid. They are connected by ridges. They look more than twice as strong.


    Le Zhiqi''s curves become more compact and smooth, and her skin is still white and tender, but the muscles under her skin become like cheetah, no longer giving people the feeling of tender skin, but a kind of beauty of movement.


    It''s done!


    Le Zhiqi and lucky little brother have all completed the evolution.


    "My body..."


    Lucky little brother feels very strong and full of strength all over his body.


    Gu fan took out a 20 cm steel pipe in the room and threw it to lucky brother: "try this one."


    Lucky little brother catches the steel pipe and grabs both sides of the steel pipe with two hands.


    Squeak, squeak.


    The 20 cm steel pipe was bent by him and turned into a U shape. Fortunately, I didn''t expect that my strength would become so strong.


    Le Zhiqi felt as light as a swallow.


    Once upon a time, this delicate girl was afraid that she would be out of breath after running for more than 100 meters, but now she feels that her thighs are full of explosive force, and with a little force, she will pop out a few meters away.


    "Confirmed."


    "Let me explain a little bit."


    "The basic abilities of each evolutor are different."


    "Little luck, the ability you get is probably physical strength. The muscle strength has increased several times, and the corresponding defense and endurance have also increased."


    Gu fan patted lucky little brother on the shoulder.


    His muscles are tough at more than one level, the biggest embodiment of which is the increase in strength.


    "Le Zhi Qi."


    "Your original body is very fragile. Now your overall quality has been improved by more than one level, especially in explosive power and speed."


    Gu fan looks at Le Zhiqi again.


    She is no longer the flower in the greenhouse, and her physical quality has been greatly improved, but the speed generated by her explosive power is the most remarkable. I''m afraid that her full-scale running is faster than the last sprint champion.


    That''s what evolution is all about!!


    Every evolutionist has his own specialty.


    Different sequences of gene transformation in cells have different abilities.


    Strength, speed, explosiveness, endurance, defense, willpower, nerve reflex speed, etc.


    Le Zhiqi and Xiao Xingfu devoured five abyss seeds, and the shallow gene sequence has been greatly strengthened, gaining the current ability.


    As for Gu fan, it''s even more terrifying.


    His ultimate killing sublimation, all the gene sequences have been strengthened.


    The most profound transformation, the complete transformation, has achieved the super evolution which other people cannot achieve!!


    If you get a new life.


    Little lucky and Le Zhiqi are reborn.


    Dai Jiu was stunned.


    I never thought that evolution would bring so many benefits.


    Isn''t this superman all of a sudden??


    And there''s one thing that worries Dai Jiu the most.


    Dai Jiu used to be able to call the wind and rain in this apartment. Except for Gu fan, he was the boss.


    But now lucky little brother and Le Zhiqi have evolved, two people are not steady pressure on their own head??


    Especially the little lucky one.


    He used to be Dai Jiu''s younger brother. He belongs to the kind of people who have no sense of existence when they live and die. Do you have to call him big brother from now on??


    "Little lucky."


    "I remember that you used to be the lowest level gangster under LIGO?"


    "Dai Jiu should be a little more advanced than you. Go and get him down and try his ability."


    Gu fan''s order stunned everyone.


    Lucky little brother is a face of embarrassment, brain has not turned this corner, also put Dai Jiu as his big brother."Do it."


    Gu fan saw that he was reluctant to start again, and ordered in a cold voice.


    Small lucky whole body a quiver, dare not disobey Gu fan''s order, turn round embarrassed say: "nine elder brother, offended."


    Little lucky''s strong body is like a wall.


    The muscles were full of strength. He raised his fist and hit Dai Jiu directly.


    There was a trace of anger in Dai Jiu''s eyes.


    This guy is his own little brother, just a runner carrying tea and water. Now he is so powerful that he rides on his neck.


    Take the initiative.


    Dai Jiu is the first to attack. He is better than the runner in fighting.


    Bang!!


    Dai Jiuyi hit little lucky in the abdomen.


    Pain!!


    At this moment, Dai Jiuzhi felt as if his fist had hit a stone.


    Little lucky''s muscles are too hard. When he hits them with one punch, his fist hurts, but the other side just shivers slightly and doesn''t respond at all.


    This is the body of the evolutor.


    The little lucky body has been evolved, and its strength has also increased its defense. The muscles of the whole body are as hard as stones.


    Little lucky himself was stunned, usually wearing nine this punch in his abdomen, he will pain to spasm, holding the stomach for a long time can''t get up.


    So strong.


    My body has become so strong??


    Little lucky raised his fist and hit Dai Jiuyi.


    Tiger makes wind.


    Little lucky''s muscles are tight, and the punch is fast and fierce, just like the heavy blow of a super heavyweight in the ring.


    Bang!!


    Dai Jiu was hit by this punch and flew 2 meters.


    He coughed up a mouthful of blood, full of disbelief, this is not the gap can describe, this is simply rolling!!


    Regret.


    Dai Jiuchang is almost green with regret.


    How could he refuse to be such a strong evolutionist??


    "Old fan."


    "I''ve changed my mind. I want to evolve too. Please give me another chance." Dai Jiu changes his mind and comes to Gu fan, pleading.


    It was just a cold look in response.


    Gu fan sneered: "do you regret it now? It''s too late."


    It''s late.


    Some things, miss is missed.


    Gu fan didn''t want to be a philanthropist when he needed some temporary help.


    The chance of evolution is once in a blue moon. How can it be that you come and go??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 54

    Regret??


    There is no regret medicine in this world.


    Gu fan is a cruel and bloody butcher, not a philanthropist who serves others.


    Dai Jiu is such a wall grass.


    If you have no firm will, you will shrink back when you see the failure of others'' evolution and become a monster. If you see the success of others'' evolution, you will repent again.


    How could Gu fan give him a second chance??


    Dai Jiu clenched his hands.


    Unwilling, jealous, angry, helpless.


    He was helpless and knew that he would not get a second chance.


    Look up.


    He saw the excitement of little lucky.


    That''s the excitement of gaining strength, that''s the excitement of surpassing my "big brother", that''s the excitement of being outstanding.


    He also saw the contempt and hatred in the eyes of Le Zhiqi.


    Yes, it''s contempt.


    This little beauty was found by Dai Jiu a few days ago. At that time, she would do whatever she was asked to do. She would never dare to resist.


    Now she looked at herself with disdain, as if looking at a coward, a loser.


    But that hatred made Dai Jiu feel afraid.


    "Old fan."


    "I have a request."


    Le Zhiqi suddenly fell on her knees and said to Gu fan.


    Request?


    Gu fan looked at Le Zhiqi with great interest: "tell me about it."


    Le Zhiqi''s eyes became more fierce. She took another look at Dai Jiu and said, "this man searched me out of the room and forced me to do a lot of things. I hate him very much!"


    "LIGO is dead."


    "But Dai Jiu, I still want revenge."


    Revenge.


    Dai Jiu''s face suddenly changed.


    This woman usually looks kind and innocent, but she didn''t expect to be so vicious at the critical moment.


    After becoming an evolutionist, Le Zhiqi finally has the capital to resist, and her first thing is to seek revenge from Dai Jiu.


    A woman''s heart, a needle.


    Green bamboo snake mouth, wasp tail needle, both are not poisonous, the most poisonous woman heart.


    The end of the dark disaster can most inspire the evil at the bottom of one''s heart. The woman who used to look like a white lotus actually has innumerable thoughts of revenge on her enemies hidden in her heart.


    Now she has gained strength.


    Le Zhiqi can finally tear the skin and let the people who hate in her heart pay the price.


    Gu fan took a look at the sky and said, "it''s up to you. I''ll give you half an hour."


    "In half an hour, we leave the apartment."


    "Your life will belong to me from now on."


    Gu fan didn''t care what Le Zhiqi would do.


    He just needs to help himself hunt the night devil''s evolutor.


    After leaving this apartment, little lucky and Le Zhiqi''s life will go to Gu fan, which is also the price of gaining strength.


    "Thank you."


    Le Zhiqi showed a cruel smile.


    She turned and faced Dai Jiu. Suddenly, she called up and suddenly kicked Dai Jiu.


    Click!!


    It seemed to be the sound of broken eggs.


    Le Zhiqi kicks the center of daijiu''s crotch, and the strong explosive force makes the two yolks burst.


    Scream.


    A cry of agony.


    Dai Jiuwan didn''t expect that he would end up like this.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "You vicious woman, you hypocritical woman!"


    "Boss Gu fan, help me. I''ve done so many things for you. You can''t give up on me..."


    Dai Jiu howled and begged Gu fan.


    These days, he is in charge of the apartment. He thinks he has become Gu fan''s number one younger brother.


    But did not expect, in the twinkling of an eye, Gu fan abandoned himself.


    Gu fan looked back at Dai Jiu indifferently.


    This one eye, already let Dai Jiu understand that he is just cannon fodder.


    Can be abandoned at any time.


    It could be thrown away at any time.


    Gu fan never saw Dai Jiu and others in his eyes, just a pile of garbage.


    Heartless, indifferent, indifferent.


    This man has never regarded those so-called "little brothers" as human beings.


    Gu fan''s figure disappeared on the steps.


    Le Zhiqi is completely torn face, once white lotus image no longer exists.


    There is a part of evil in everyone''s heart, and now is the time for evil to break out!!


    Dai Jiu''s scream continued.


    Lucky boy wanted to stop it, but he didn''t do it in the end.


    He even had a sense of pleasure in his heart that "big brother", who could yell at himself at any time, was so abused.Lucky little brother''s inferiority complex no longer exists. He finally understands that he is superior!!


    That''s right.


    Lucky little brother and Le Zhiqi, both of them have become evolutionists.


    Dai Jiu is just a mortal.


    A failure of choice.


    In the end, it caused irreparable results.


    The "upstarts" who suddenly gained strength also let out their darkness.


    Maybe


    This is another charm of the dark disaster.


    No matter who is here, he will always be infected by the darkness and arouse the evil in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In half an hour.


    Dai Jiu has been abused, and his hands and feet have been interrupted by Le Zhiqi.


    However, the vicious woman with torn skin didn''t intend to kill him, but let him live like a useless man in this last life. To some extent, this practice is more cruel than Gu fan.


    Gu fan took a look at Le Zhiqi.


    This woman''s hypocritical face has been completely torn, after the outbreak of evil which has been suppressed for a long time in her heart, she is so terrible.


    "Get ready to leave here."


    "Do you remember what I said before?"


    Gu fan carries a mountaineering bag with his equipment for hunting monsters.


    Le Zhiqi and lucky little brother are also dressed in this painting. They nodded deeply to indicate that they still remember the original agreement.


    Those who disobey orders will die.


    Those who betray the ancients will die.


    Leave this apartment, and their lives will go to Gufan!


    "That''s good."


    "From now on, let''s kill as much as we can."


    Gu fan showed a bloodthirsty expression, took the lead out of the door, pulled up the remains of a carrion, and smeared a lot of dirty plasma on his body.


    Little lucky and Le Zhiqi look at each other.


    Two people also have a kind of learning, soon three people have become dirty blood.


    "Dirty plasma can cover human body odor."


    "Be careful to walk where there are few carrion bodies and avoid making other noises."


    "If the monster finds out and quickly solves the rotten corpse, do you understand?"


    Gu fan''s way of dealing with monsters is very professional. Le Zhiqi and Xiao Xingfu listen very carefully. All their knowledge is the guarantee for their survival in the future.


    "Next, our goal is here."


    Gu fan took out the map and pointed at a sign on it.


    That''s hospital!!


    Le Zhiqi and little lucky were surprised one after another.


    The hospital is the place with the largest number of people, which also means that it has the largest number of monsters.


    Gu fan is so brave.


    He obviously wants to do a big job. No wonder Gu fan is so powerful that he has to look for help.


    This guy, what are you going to do!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 55

    Under the shadow.


    Three filthy figures kept flashing.


    Gu fan with Le Zhiqi and little lucky in the lane fast shuttle.


    Carrion.


    The monsters kept murmuring and hissing.


    They have a keen sense of smell. Once they are within a radius of 10 meters, even if they cover their bodies with dirty blood, they will be found.


    Click!!


    A decaying corpse just smelled the smell of human beings, and the next moment a pair of strong arms strangled its neck.


    The crisp bone broke, the sound pressure reached the lowest, and the rotten corpse fell down. The other monsters in the distance didn''t realize the difference. Gu fan made a gesture and several people continued to move forward.


    I don''t know how many times this action has been repeated.


    Every time Le Zhiqi and lucky little brother''s heart is about to jump out.


    If we really let this rotten corpse roar, thousands of rotten corpses in the streets and alleys will become a tide of destruction and drown the people!!


    "Don''t be nervous."


    "Excessive tension will make metabolism faster and produce a lot of sweat."


    "The smell of human beings will also become stronger."


    Gu fan lowered his voice and ordered.


    Le Zhiqi and Xiao Xingfu are too nervous, and their palms are full of sweat.


    The odor molecules of human beings become more and more strong, and even if they reach a certain level, there is no escape for the blood covered with decaying corpses.


    Dozens of minutes later.


    The number of carrion bodies on the streets has increased significantly.


    There''s almost no spare space for those places where there''s a lot of carrion.


    They crowded each other, pushing and shouting, like layers of spray formed waves, the number of enough to have tens of thousands.


    Here we are.


    Near here is the famous "the Fifth People''s Hospital of XX city"


    This hospital belongs to the state of half public and half private. Although it is a public hospital, it is actually a private one.


    Because of the injection of funds from the group, the medical equipment of this hospital is the most advanced in China, and the high salary has attracted a large number of excellent doctors and experts, so the medical level has also reached a very high level.


    As a matter of course, the super high level of medical treatment also needs the most expensive medical expenses.


    But the world is never short of rich people.


    Even though the medical cost of this hospital is frightening, those rich people still come here in an endless stream for treatment.


    Who doesn''t want to get the best medical effect?


    In front of life, what is it to spend some money to see a doctor? Even those misers want to live a few more days.


    "The number of monsters is amazing."


    "Patients, families, doctors, nurses, all become monsters."


    Le Zhiqi looked at the tide of decaying corpses outside the gate of the hospital and couldn''t help sighing.


    Even if Gu fan was allowed to kill so many decaying corpses, he would not be able to kill them without rest for several days and nights.


    "Let''s go."


    "This kind of hospital has many small doors."


    "There''s a back door in the inpatient department over there."


    Gu fan''s vision has also been greatly enhanced.


    With his hawk like sharp eyes, he crossed a distance of thousands of meters and noticed the road map on the sign at the gate of the hospital.


    Avoid the tide of carrion.


    It is the best choice to choose a lane with few people and enter through the back door of the inpatient department.


    Several people are highly focused.


    Without making a sound, they soon came to the side of the inpatient department of the hospital, passed through the alley, solved more than ten decaying corpses, and finally arrived at the back door according to the signs of the road signs.


    "Prepare your weapons."


    "Enter the inpatient department, there is no place to hide in the limited space, kill them all!"


    Gu fan''s face was cold, and he ordered to the two men.


    Fight!


    They''re going to have to do a real fight.


    Since we have decided to settle here, we must clear out a safe area. The next task is very simple, that is to destroy the carrion in the floor.


    Le Zhiqi and lucky little brother are nervous.


    This can be said to be the first battle for them to become evolutors. They have not killed these monsters before.


    Little lucky took out a solid metal stick.


    The solid metal iron bar is extremely powerful. Ordinary people can break other people''s bones when they wave it, and the evolutionist with enhanced physical strength can give full play to its power.


    Le Zhiqi took out a knife.


    One inch is short and one inch is dangerous. Her speed and explosive force cooperate with the short blade, which can bring the sharp characteristics of the short knife into full play.


    "Kill!"


    Gu fan opened the back door and gave an order.


    There are dozens of decaying corpses in the corridor on the first floor of the inpatient department.


    Their ferocious faces became more distorted.A pair of scarlet eyes are full of the desire for flesh and blood. After a short pause, dozens of decaying monsters wave their claws and rush towards Gufan, which is extremely fierce and frightening.


    Le Zhiqi and lucky little brother were scared.


    They could not help but step back, but a colder voice appeared in their ears.


    "Retreat, death!"


    Gu fan''s insipid voice is chilling.


    Whoosh!!


    An arrow delimits the cheek of Le Zhiqi and lucky little brother and shoots to the distance.


    The penetrating arrow penetrated through the head of the decaying corpse. The trend disappeared. It continued to shoot backward. It was only when it pierced three monsters in a row that it could stop.


    Up to now, it can only be hard on the scalp!!


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Lucky little brother also gave a big drink and rushed forward with the iron bar.


    The metal solid iron bar weighs dozens of Jin. Fortunately, my little brother raised it high and hit the head of the carrion monster heavily.


    Click!!


    The skeleton was broken, and the corpse''s spiritual cover was directly broken, and the plasma mixed with brain flowers burst out.


    A full blow.


    Lucky little brother killed a rotten corpse directly, and even he was shocked. In the past, the monster that frightened him was killed.


    Le Zhiqi took a short knife and a dagger.


    Her speed and explosive power are very strong, the short knife even made a sound of breaking the air, and stabbed the rotten corpse''s temple with one knife.


    Second kill.


    It''s also a second kill.


    After the Evolver''s body has been strengthened, the general decaying corpse can be easily solved. Only then can they find out how strong they are.


    Is this the evolutor??


    "Don''t be in a daze."


    Gu fan gave a loud drink in the distance.


    Lucky little brother is so stupefied God''s time, before the body already many three rotten corpses, Qi Qi stretched out the sharp claw to tear to his body.


    Sharp black claws scratched the skin.


    Lucky little brother chest and arms suddenly appeared a few wound bloodstains.


    If you don''t pay attention when fighting, you will be attacked and scratched, or even surrounded by decaying corpses, tearing out fatal wounds, and finally killing to death.


    Many of the newcomers to the evolutionary process died in the most common corpses.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Several sharp arrows shot the rotten corpse near lucky little brother and saved his life temporarily.


    Lucky little brother out of danger, with a look back at Gu fan, and then hold on to the iron bar to continue to crush the rotten corpse in front of him!!


    Ten minutes later.


    Dozens of decaying monsters lie in the corridor on the first floor of the inpatient department.


    Lucky little brother and Le Zhiqi also have more than a dozen wounds, some of which have been scratched to see the bone.


    Novice.


    As a new generation of evolutionists, it seems too immature to fight with decaying corpses for the first time.


    If Gu fan hadn''t shot several dangerous arrows to kill the monsters nearby, they would have been drowned by the rotten corpses.

 Chapter 56

    "Little lucky."


    "Although you have great strength, every time you try your best to smash those decaying corpses'' heads, you also consume a lot of energy."


    "After destroying more than ten decaying corpses with continuous heavy blows, your attack frequency has obviously decreased by a level, and there are more and more wounds on your body."


    Gu fan looked at the rotten corpse in this place and was very dissatisfied with their performance.


    If the rotten corpses only need 50 kilos of strength to kill, then it''s not a waste of 100 kilos of strength??


    Evolutionists must learn to use their power reasonably.


    After a few dozen times of full swing, little lucky obviously couldn''t keep up with his strength, and his movement became slower and slower. It was a very dangerous thing in the corpse group.


    "Le Zhi Qi."


    "Although you''re fast, you''re too slow."


    "Just again, the blade got stuck in the monster''s neck and couldn''t get out."


    "If I hadn''t shot the two monsters in front of you, you would have been killed by them."


    Gu fan turned his head and talked about Le Zhiqi.


    Her speed and explosive force are naturally excellent, but she can''t master her own strength. Sometimes the blade is too deep and even gets stuck in the bone.


    Human bones are very hard.


    Piercing the neck and other deadly acupoints, and then quickly closing the knife to attack the next enemy is also a technical work.


    If the force is too light, it can''t be fatal. If the force is too strong, the blade can easily be stuck by broken bones if it is too deep.


    If the blade can''t be pulled out for a moment, she will be like a tiger who has lost its sharp teeth. She will not only be unable to continue to attack, but also be knocked down and torn by the rotten corpse.


    Little lucky.


    Le Zhi Qi.


    Their faces were cautious. They knew how difficult it was to kill the carrion.


    In the narrow corridor of the inpatient department, there are dozens of carrion monsters. The two kill together at the same time, and Gu fan shoots arrows behind them to protect them


    Even so, they were all injured, with more than a dozen scratches and incisions on the carrion, and even a bite from the monster on their lucky left arm.


    Without Gufan.


    Whether it''s lucky or le Zhiqi, the final result will only be torn up by the rotten corpse!!


    Terrible!


    Terror!


    They can''t help thinking of many things.


    Gu fan was able to fight against hundreds of decaying corpses, and he was able to kill them, and finally he retreated.


    It''s not something you can do with a strong body.


    Gu fan''s experience, his sharp way of killing decaying corpses, his understanding of those monsters, and his almost artistic killing skills are beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    Only then did they realize how powerful Gufan was. It was a killing machine.


    "There are still scattered carrion bodies in those wards."


    "You can take it to practice your hands and some alcohol gauze by the way to deal with your wound."


    Gu fan pointed to the ward on both sides of the corridor. There were many remains of rotten corpses in the room, which were suitable for them to practice.


    As for the dozens of scratches


    The strong body of the evolutor can heal in just a few days, which does not affect the combat effectiveness.


    Little lucky and Le Zhiqi look at each other. They nod slightly and rush into a ward at the same time.


    In each ward, there are 2-3 decaying corpses.


    Little lucky constantly adjusted her strength, from the first one to smash the monster''s head with all her strength, to the last one to smash the decaying corpse''s head with only half her strength, the more she killed, the easier she was.


    So is Le Zhiqi.


    Explosive force and speed make her knife extremely fast.


    How to accurately pierce the monster''s dead hole, and then quickly draw the knife back to continue to attack, this skill is much more difficult than small luck.


    It wasn''t long.


    The monsters in the wards on the first floor of the inpatient department have also been solved.


    This time Gu fan didn''t help them, and their growth speed was visible to the naked eye.


    Disaster of darkness.


    The end of the world can make people grow up quickly.


    The fastest way to become strong is to overcome the fear in your heart and constantly fight with those monsters.


    WOW!!


    Alcohol poured on the bloody wound.


    Little lucky and Le Zhiqi try to wrap their wounds with gauze. Dealing with injuries is also a necessary skill for everyone in the end.


    "Evolutionists can be immune to viruses, but alcohol disinfection can accelerate wound healing."


    "Ordinary people can recover in one month, but evolutionists can recover in three or four days."


    Gu fan took back all the arrows and, by the way, gouged out the seeds of the abyss behind the monster''s head. Leaning on the wall full of blood, he said faintly.


    Le Zhiqi grinned at the pain of alcohol.The delicate and white skin of the wound appears so bright, like centipede crawling on the arm, it makes people feel shocking.


    I''m afraid that any woman can''t stand the destruction of her beauty, but kekezhiqi doesn''t value it any more.


    With a deep look at Gu fan, Le Zhiqi sighed: "it''s not easy for me to live in the last days, but now I''m not so afraid. The more rewards and tickets I get, the more explosive I will be. Now I''ve started the cumulative activities, and I''ll see if you can make me add 50 chapters.


    Please smash me with recommended tickets and rewards!!


    MEDA.

 Chapter 57

    Take a break.


    Lucky little brother and Le Zhiqi recovered most of their physical strength.


    Gu fan began to analyze the situation in front of him. He took some water with his fingers and drew a map on the ground.


    "Inpatient department, there are about 20 rooms on each floor."


    "There are about 2-3 patients in each room, plus the family members of the patients, as well as the doctors and nurses on duty, it''s almost 100."


    In this way, there won''t be too many decaying corpses in each corridor.


    People will not face too much pressure, and many carrion bodies are trapped in the ward, one by one to break up and clean up more convenient.


    The whole inpatient department has 15 floors.


    Gu fan showed a smile, which means there are about 1500 rotten corpses waiting for them to hunt.


    "High intensity hunting."


    "At least five floors should be cleared every day, and the inpatient department should be completely cleaned up within three days, and then this place should be used as a temporary base for hunting night devils."


    Gu fan''s thinking is very clear.


    Clean up 5 layers every day, that is to say, kill more than 500 decaying corpses every day.


    It''s an amazing number, but it''s logical.


    Gu fan seems to know the limit of a few people fighting. For them, the inpatient department is simply the best hunting ground.


    Little lucky and Le Zhiqi take a cool breath.


    Gu fan''s appetite is really too big. Just after they cleaned up the first layer of monsters, they were already black and blue. I really don''t know what it will be like to continue.


    "Another 10 minutes."


    "We''ll go to the second floor of the inpatient department and continue to hunt."


    Gu fan ordered that it would be good for a cruel man to give time for rest.


    10 minutes later.


    Gu fan three people went to the second level.


    The hunt began.


    Gu fan took out his hunting bow and still stood at the end of the crowd.


    Every time in the most critical moment, shoot an arrow, pierce the head of the rotten corpse, and save the life of Le Zhiqi and Xiao lucky.


    As for the two boys.


    The speed of their growth is amazing.


    As Gu Fan said, the fastest way to grow in the dark disaster is actual combat.


    The metal iron bar struck the heads of the decaying corpses again and again.


    Little lucky''s mastery of power gradually deepened, and how much power can break the skulls of those decaying corpses gradually became clear.


    The sharp dagger stabs the dead corpses again and again.


    Le Zhiqi''s skills also become more and more sophisticated, a knife into the neck of the corpse, cut off the nerve, the next moment to pull out a sharp blade quickly into the monster''s sun * *.


    With the rapid accumulation of experience, the more you kill, the more convenient it is.


    They even began to cooperate with each other.


    Lezhiqi and xiaoxingfu keep a certain distance, and their body faces naturally to form an arc, which makes them feel like giving their back to each other.


    They just need to solve the enemy they face, while the other direction is guarded by the other side. A kind of tacit understanding has gradually formed between them.


    "It''s interesting."


    "Little lucky is very strong."


    "Le Zhiqi''s sharp blade is tricky and fierce."


    "Two people actually can cooperate with each other complementary, at the same time defend each other''s dead angle, only face fewer monsters."


    Gu fan nodded in secret.


    I didn''t expect that they had been fighting together for a long time, and they had cultivated some tacit understanding with each other.


    This has greatly increased their efficiency in resisting carrion attacks, and their safety factor has also been improved by more than one level.


    The speed of hunting is obviously faster!


    Little lucky and Le Zhiqi cooperate with each other. They kill the monster much faster, and they haven''t added any new wounds for a long time, which makes them feel better.


    Pretty good.


    If you go on, maybe you can clean up a few more layers.


    Thinking of this, Gu fan also accelerated the frequency of arrows in his hand, cutting through the sky one by one, leaving a shadow behind. Many decaying corpses had fallen before they came near.


    It wasn''t long.


    The rotten bodies on the second floor have been cleaned up.


    All the scattered rotten corpses in the ward are not worth mentioning. Gu fan is relieved to give them to his two younger brothers.


    Excited.


    Le Zhiqi and lucky little brother are very excited.


    They couldn''t believe that so many carrion bodies were killed by themselves, and neither of them was hurt any more.


    "How do you feel?"


    Gu fan asked with great interest.


    Little lucky excitedly said: "I can feel my blood burning, and I can feel myself growing stronger. Those rotten corpses are no longer terrible, and the iron bars have not yet fallen. I seem to have seen their brains shooting."


    Le Zhiqi gasped and rubbed her slightly sore shoulder: "at the beginning, I would be afraid, but as I killed more and more monsters, my brain became blank.""It''s almost subconscious to kill those monsters."


    They were wet with blood.


    A decaying corpse was smashed into its skull and pierced the dead hole. The feeling of terror gradually disappeared.


    The monster seems to have accumulated a lot of experience in each killing, and it''s just that he hasn''t come to a conclusion yet.


    Even if the brain is blank, the body can launch a mechanical attack.


    Find the exact location of the weakness.


    Use your power precisely.


    In actual combat, both of them are getting stronger quickly. It''s no longer difficult to kill carrion.


    "Good."


    "So it only takes us two days to clear all the floors."


    "Rest for another 10 minutes, relieve the tired muscles, and let''s go on to the next level."


    Gu fan, such a butcher, even praised it.


    The addition of two younger brothers greatly increased the efficiency of hunting, which made Gu fan very satisfied.


    I took a 20 minute break.


    Gu fan took them to the third floor of the inpatient department.


    Kill all the carrion in the corridor.


    Kill the rest of the odd monsters in the ward.


    After 23 minutes of hunting, they took a rest again. After half an hour''s rest, they rushed to the fourth floor.


    The fourth floor.


    Kill for 20 minutes.


    The fifth floor.


    Kill for 18 minutes.


    ¡­¡­


    All the way to the seventh floor.


    Up to now, they have killed 700 decaying corpses.


    Turbid plasma spread all over everyone''s body, nearly a thousand decaying corpses. What''s that concept???


    Mechanical.


    Le Zhiqi and little lucky, almost subconsciously in the attack.


    The two bodies have reached the limit, and the evolutor will feel tired. Even the evolutor can''t bear to hunt 700 decaying corpses in a row.


    Their cooperation has become more and more tacit.


    Two people can not only help each other to fill each other''s attack corner, but also help each other to kill too many monsters in their spare time.


    For three full stories, none of them had been hurt again.


    Jingle!!


    Kill the last rotten corpse, the little lucky iron rod fell to the ground, making a clear sound.


    His palm was so cramped that he couldn''t hold the iron bar. On the other hand, it fell down and he was sitting on the ground.


    Le Zhiqi is no better.


    The beauty was covered with the plasma of the decaying corpse, and she became a bloody man. She fell into a pool of blood, her arms trembling, and every muscle seemed to break.


    Endurance.


    The durability of their body muscles is a bit too bad.


    Although it has been far more than ordinary people after evolution, it still reaches the limit after such intense hunting.


    Gufan is different.


    His body is far away from the limit, and his physical and muscular endurance is more lasting, which is more terrifying than those marathon professionals.


    This is the benefit of extreme evolution.


    Every aspect has been improved to the deepest level, and every aspect of human potential has been deeply strengthened.

 Chapter 58

    "No way."


    "Boss, we''ve reached the limit."


    Little lucky has a bitter face. They rush all the way to the seventh floor. Only those who have experienced the hardships can understand it.


    Gu fan nodded and did not embarrass them.


    "Your body has reached its limit."


    "Let''s call it a day. If we go on, our body will collapse. Let''s have a good rest."


    In fact, it is much more than Gu fan expected.


    Gu fan, the butcher, did not expect that little lucky and Le Zhiqi could grow up so fast that they could kill all the way to the seventh floor.


    It seems that these two people''s desire to become stronger is deeper than Gu fan''s guess.


    Gufan collected all the arrows and wiped them clean.


    With his hunting bow, he was ready to attack again.


    Le Zhiqi''s face was shocked. She couldn''t help but blurt out: "boss Gu fan, don''t you want to go on?"


    What??


    Le Zhiqi and little lucky have been paralyzed.


    Gu fan is not ready to stop, even without the help of two people, he still decided to go upstairs alone to continue the hunt.


    Crazy!


    This is crazy.


    Le Zhiqi and little lucky deeply know how hard it is to hunt a layer of rotten corpses.


    With the support of Gu fan''s bow and arrow, they cooperate with each other tacit, killing the rotten corpse on the first floor will feel extremely tired.


    Gu fan is going to hunt alone??


    One man, against hundreds of decaying corpses, keep going up??


    "Of course."


    "I haven''t used half my strength yet."


    "Take a rest, and I will come back when I hunt to a certain extent."


    Gu fan''s answer once again shocked Le Zhiqi and little lucky.


    This is abnormal.


    They are all tired and paralyzed, and Gu fan''s physical strength is not half used.


    The physical strength required for archery and the damage to muscles are not much easier than the two men''s close attack.


    Gu fan has strength.


    And even if one person, he has to risk fighting the carrion of the whole floor.


    Pervert.


    It''s abnormal.


    They are also evolutors, but their abilities are not at the same level at all.


    I can''t help but say.


    Gu fan left the seventh floor in the eyes of two people.


    The smile on his face gradually became ferocious, and the blood in his eyes gradually became strong.


    All right!!


    Next is the individual hunting show!


    Facing hundreds of decaying corpses alone can give Gu fan some dangerous pressure and make him feel a little fun.


    Only the strong danger, can let Gu fan clearly feel alive.


    Crackle!!


    Gu fan came to the eighth floor alone and turned his body to make the whole body joints stir fry.


    "Come on!"


    "Hunting begins!"


    Gu fan with a ferocious smile, as well as the desire to kill crazy, issued a burst full of killing.


    He turned into a shadow and rushed into a large number of decaying corpses again.


    It''s a bloodbath.


    A new round of killing began.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    The sky lit up slightly.


    With a cry of pain, the bloody Le Zhiqi climbed up from a hospital bed on the seventh floor.


    Her whole body''s dirty plasma has become dry, like a shell like a touch is broken, looks very disgusting.


    God knows how many decaying corpses sprayed plasma on themselves.


    Pain!


    It hurts all over the body.


    Evolutionists are very resilient, but even with such intense hunting, their muscles are still aching.


    Little luck is even more so.


    He kneaded his muscles and sat up from the other bed.


    The strength of the body evolution of small lucky, the whole body muscles fight to nearly spastic collapse state, the damage is huge.


    "Are you awake?"


    Gu fan''s indifferent voice startled them.


    It turned out that he had already returned from hunting last night, and they were not aware of it.


    Gu fan only had a short rest, but he was full of energy.


    Not only that, his whole body muscle strain all recovered and reached the best state, which is the benefit of the deep enhancement of recovery ability.


    "Wash up and start hunting again?"


    Gu fan took a look at them. They were covered with filthy blood scabs. It must be very uncomfortable to fix them on the body.


    Le Zhiqi patted her body.


    At this time, a lot of numb scab, she did not care about the external image."Forget it."


    "I''ll continue to hunt later, and I''ll be covered with blood. Don''t bother."


    Le Zhiqi rolled her eyes.


    Now wash clean, wait to start hunting, still want to become a "blood man."


    Lucky little brother also shrugged his shoulders and was used to the bloody filth.


    "Boss, is it from the ninth floor today?"


    Lucky little brother scratched his head and asked. He cleaned up to the seventh floor last night. At last, Gu fan cleaned up another floor alone.


    So today, starting from the ninth floor, clean up all the way to the last floor!!


    What a surprise.


    It took only one and a half days for the inpatient department to be cleaned up in three days.


    But Gu fan shook his head: "no, we start cleaning from the 11th floor."


    What??


    11th floor??


    Although Le Zhiqi and lucky little brother have been used to the shocking things that happened to Gu fan, they are still stunned at the news.


    11th floor.


    That is to say, Gu fan was alone last night and cleaned up three layers??


    8£¬9£¬10£¡£¡


    The three floors were all cleaned up by Gu fan alone.


    A total of 300 decaying corpses were cleaned up by Gu fan alone, and he came back to rest for one night and recovered to the best condition.


    Is that possible??


    It''s terrible. This man is terrible.


    No one knows how Gu fan did it, and even more can''t imagine what kind of war he went through alone last night.


    1000 decaying corpses.


    Yesterday, three people together, a total of 1000 decaying bodies were cleared.


    If you tell others about it, it will be a fable.


    ¡­¡­


    In half an hour.


    The three continued to set out, heading upstairs.


    Looking at those floors full of decaying corpses, those decaying corpses were all the masterpieces of Gu fan.


    Le Zhiqi and little lucky are numb.


    They feel that no matter what terrible things their boss Gufan does, it is no longer surprising.


    Because the existence of Gu fan, the king of slaughter, is itself the biggest accident!!


    "After a night."


    "I hope you two can still feel it and kill the rotten corpses with the same efficiency as yesterday."


    Feel?


    The feeling of killing carrion constantly.


    Gu fan used this word to describe, as if killing those ferocious monsters, and playing a game on the general simple.


    That''s right!


    In this man''s eyes, maybe killing these decaying corpses is so easy and casual.


    The words in Gu fan''s mouth do not exaggerate at all, but make people feel very normal.


    Le Zhiqi and little lucky look at each other with a bitter smile.


    The more contact you have with Gu fan, the more terrifying you will find this person.


    Gufan is the devil.


    Gufan is a pervert.


    Gufan is the monster of monsters!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 59

    slaughter.


    Both Le Zhiqi and Xiao Xingfu maintain a fairly efficient killing speed.


    Cleaning up those monsters is just like a routine for Gu fan''s three people.


    All the way to the 14th floor of the inpatient department, it took only three hours to kill all the corpses and monsters.


    Great harvest!!


    The seeds of the abyss filled a whole bag.


    Gu fan made a pot full of money, with more than 160 pieces.


    "160 seeds of the abyss."


    "They all evolved into the lowest level."


    In ancient times, when the rope on the bag was folded, these abyssal seeds could be cultivated in a special way.


    Every 10 seeds of the abyss can be transformed into a "rare variety" equal to that of the night devil


    16 rare abyss species.


    In addition to the six pieces that Gu fan obtained by hunting night demons before, a total of 24 "rare abyss species" were included in the bag.


    It''s amazing.


    It''s only a few days since the end of the world. I''m afraid others haven''t found out the way of evolution, but Gu fan has already harvested so many treasures.


    He''s got plans that are more terrifying and crazy.


    For the first time, Gu fan used 50 abyss seeds to complete the ultimate killing biochemistry.


    Deep inside information.


    People deeply feel the basis of horror!


    It''s like skyscrapers have built the most solid foundation, and his second evolution will be even more crazy.


    100 pieces, rare abyss seed!!


    This is equivalent to killing 100 night devils and accomplishing the incredible feat.


    There are limits to human beings.


    Gu fan''s crazy choice is far more than 10 times the limit of human beings.


    Gu fan knew the horror of the dark disaster.


    If the end of the world is as terrible as the abyss, then Gufan will be more crazy and evil than the darkest place, even more violent!!


    "Second evolution."


    "Hunter is better than evolutor by more than one level, and I will be the pinnacle of killing."


    Gu fan clenched his fists and made a creaking sound.


    Peak.


    At the end of the world, he will become the peak, not only surpassing the limit of human beings, but also stronger than the most terrible monsters in the abyss!!


    "Old fan."


    "There''s a special senior care floor in the inpatient department that hasn''t been cleaned up."


    "However, that floor seems to be blocked, and no corpse is found. On the contrary, there are traces of human resistance..."


    Xiaoxingfu cleans up all the decaying corpses on the 14th floor according to Gufan''s order.


    He had thought of exploring the 15th floor a little, but he didn''t expect that the 15th floor had been blocked, and there were still several monster corpses in the corridor.


    There are people.


    Unexpectedly, there are still people at the top of the inpatient department??


    "Well."


    "I see."


    "You and Le Zhiqi can have a little rest and have a look on the 15th floor later."


    Gu fan''s eyes flashed.


    In the dark disaster, the rotten corpse monster can be solved, but the darkness in the human heart is sometimes more terrible than the monster.


    It''s risky to rush into the territory of other humans.


    Although Gu fan understood that there could be no stronger people here than himself, everything should be careful.


    Twenty minutes later.


    Little lucky and Le Zhiqi wash the dirty plasma clean.


    Under the gauze full of blood, dozens of wounds left yesterday have scabbed, and it seems that they will recover in a few days.


    "Have you had a rest?"


    "Get your weapons and we''ll go to the top floor."


    Gu fan ordered, and the two quickly picked up the weapon covered with rotten corpse meat mud and came to the 15th floor of the inpatient department.


    This hospital is similar to "noble hospital".


    The cost of special senior care on the 15th floor is even higher. Each single room is equipped with the most advanced medical equipment independently. All the people who can stay here are dignitaries.


    The two transparent doors on the 15th floor are made of bulletproof glass, which is why they can resist the attack of other decaying corpses.


    "Boss, do you want to break it?"


    Little lucky pointed to the two bulletproof glass and asked foolishly.


    Le Zhiqi took a look at him and said with a sneer, "smash the bulletproof glass with your iron bar. I''m afraid it won''t work for half an hour..."


    Gu fan waved his hand and let them get out of the way.


    He closed his eyes slightly and breathed out a deep breath.


    All of a sudden, Gu fan''s momentum seems to have changed, and a strong and incomparable sense of killing explodes.


    Little lucky and Le Zhiqi have a cool back at the same time.Gu fan''s strong intention of killing made them freeze in the same place, and even had an illusion. It seemed that Gu fan''s intention of killing could really coagulate into scarlet blood and float in the air


    Shua Shua!!


    Scarlet knife light across.


    Gu fan''s killing blade was used. The killing spirit was really condensed into blood and turned into a blade. It cut off the bulletproof glass.


    Le Zhiqi and little lucky opened their mouths.


    Is that exaggeration??


    Can bulletproof glass be cut?


    Gu fan''s strange weapon is so powerful!!


    "Little lucky, Le Zhiqi, you keep up."


    Gu fan light said, two people also used to listen to Gu fan''s order, with a little caution from the bullet proof glass incision into.


    Blood.


    Gu fan smelled a faint smell of blood.


    It''s not the smell of filth on the corpse monster, but the blood from the real human.


    Someone was killed here.


    Gu fan made a sign, several people continued to move forward, and soon found a man''s body near the corner of the corridor.


    The death of the man was miserable.


    Ten fingers on his palm have been cut off, and his eyes have been brutally dug out, leaving only deep blood holes.


    Gu fan squatted down and stretched out. He opened his chin and found that there was no tongue in his mouth.


    "He''s a doctor."


    "I''m afraid he was released and tortured to death."


    I don''t know who was tortured by this man wearing his famous brand.


    Le Zhiqi and little lucky look at each other.


    In the past two days, they have killed thousands of decaying corpses, but even the death of those monsters is not as miserable and terrible as the man in front of them.


    Murder.


    Liwei.


    Gufan has seen too many such things.


    Frighten others and kill one of them cruelly, so that everyone will fear and revere him


    "There."


    Gu fan pointed to the ward not far away, a long blood line was pulled out from that room.


    "Boss, I''ll show you the way."


    Little lucky came to the room and kicked the door open.


    Bang!!


    The door is wide open.


    Everything in the room is exposed in front of Gu fan.


    Moose!!


    A mix of male and female hormones full of ambiguous smell came, as well as the bashful smell generated after the indulgence also filled the room.


    A man full of strong muscles is working hard, and he is surrounded by several women dressed in exposed clothes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 60

    Time seemed to pause.


    The whole world seems to be frozen in this moment.


    What happened in this room is too hot, little lucky and Le Zhiqi are stunned, and everyone in the room didn''t expect other people to come, they were all silly on the spot.


    Minced Milu.


    Ambiguous.


    The strong man is venting his desire!!


    He was surrounded by several beauties, and there were two water tender nurses whose clothes were torn into strips, lying pitifully at the foot of the man.


    He was pulling her hair and pressing it on the table. She was charging like a bison, making a loud groan from time to time.


    And there are many more images that are simply ugly. (try not to describe it in order to prevent harmony.)


    In addition to the man and the beauties who served him, there were several bloody men in the room, shivering in the corner.


    They dare to be angry, but they have to endure in silence in order to live.


    There is even a cowardly man, watching his girlfriend insulted, but helpless dare not resist.


    "Gu fan"


    Among the women who flattered the man, one of them was extra beautiful and named Gu fan.


    Her skin is tender and white, crystal clear and red in the snow, which is more attractive than the beautiful face of a first-line star.


    This woman is Gu Xuerou!!


    Yes, it''s Gu Xuerou, who was regarded as a goddess when Gu fan was a loser before the end of the world.


    She no longer has the goddess''s arrogance, embarrassed a lot.


    The charming face has a red palm print, the crystal clear skin is red and purple, and all the clothes are not in good condition


    Even so.


    Gu Xuerou also forced a smile to please the strong man.


    What a surprise.


    Gu fan can see Gu Xuerou here??


    The arrangement of fate is really a joke. After Gu fan stabbed into Yuan Hua''s neck vein, he was sent to the best hospital in the city. Unexpectedly, he was rescued.


    Gu Xuerou naturally accompanies this rich second generation in the whole process, which shows that she has a deep feeling of "using emotion".


    "Shy ladies."


    "You know them?"


    The strong man pulls out his proud little brother in front of everyone, grabs Gu Xuerou''s hair and shows a cruel expression.


    Gu Xuerou suffered from the pain and said pitifully: "this is my college classmate It''s called Gu fan He chased me before... "


    College students??


    The strong man disdained to smile and took another look at Gu fan.


    "Yo."


    "Quite infatuated ah, this is to save their little lover?"


    "I''m curious how you got here."


    The strong man said fearlessly, went to the center of the room without any scruples, seemed to be very confident in his strength.


    Now it''s Le Zhiqi''s turn and little lucky''s turn.


    What is it all about??


    What a cruel man Gufan is, how can he be someone else''s college classmate? This kind of person should be a trump card from a killer training camp!!


    And what''s that woman talking about??


    How can old Gu fan, a cruel and bloodthirsty creature, pursue a woman??


    It''s a myth.


    If Gu fan needed a woman, more than ten young models of the Moers luxury apartment would have to line up and run to Gu fan''s bed.


    "What''s your name?"


    Gu fan first asked flatly.


    The strong man frowned.


    Why is Gu fan so arrogant? He didn''t answer any of the questions he asked. Instead, he asked himself??


    "My name is Zhang Jinchuan."


    "I''m the boss here."


    "Your boy''s name is Gu fan, isn''t it? Gu Xuerou''s college classmate, how are you


    Zhang Jinchuan took another step and pointed to Gu fan: "it takes only 10 seconds to beat you down."


    10 seconds??


    This is too much, isn''t it??


    "Little lucky."


    Gu fan tone is still indifferent, just called his little brother''s name.


    Small lucky meaning lead deep God meeting, shout: "give it to me, I pour want to see why he is so arrogant."


    Little lucky took a solid iron bar and smashed it at Zhang puchuan.


    The strength of this stick is very strong. The decaying corpse will be smashed to the head with one stick.


    Bang!


    when Zhang puchuan hid, his lucky iron bar suddenly hit the ground, leaving a dent on the floor.The strength of the blow shocked Zhang puchuan.


    He realized that the strength of the character in front of him was no less than his own. He quickly stepped back and pulled out a steel pipe from under the table.


    Dong!!


    Xiao lucky and Le Zhang puchuan attack at the same time.


    The iron bar in their hands collided with the steel pipe, making a deafening sound. The strong anti shock also made the weapon almost get rid of.


    The strength is equal.


    The strength of the two is almost the same.


    "The evolutor?"


    "No wonder you dare to say that 10 seconds will solve us, so you have evolved."


    Little lucky understands why Zhang puchuan is so arrogant. It turns out that this guy completed the evolution by chance and became a superior evolutor.


    Naturally, Zhang puchuan has never seen any other evolutionists. He thinks that all the ancient people are mortals, and only 10 seconds later he can solve the big talk of all people.


    "What is an evolutor?"


    "You ate those strange seeds too?"


    Zhang puchuan stopped attacking and found that he was very wrong. Just a little lucky has equal strength with him.


    Gu fan, still unmoved, called out another name: "Le Zhi Qi."


    The graceful Le Zhiqi came out.


    Her beauty is no worse than Gu Xuerou, but now Le Zhiqi is no longer a vase, but a sharp weapon!


    Le Zhiqi suddenly burst out her speed.


    The dagger in his hand left a residual sound in the air. The pupil of puchuan''s eyes suddenly shrank. It was too late to dodge.


    Poof!!


    Zhang puchuan''s arm has a scratch more than ten centimeters.


    "The evolutor!"


    "Another one who ate those seeds!"


    Zhang puchuan was shocked. He did not expect that the beautiful woman standing next to little lucky was so powerful. Her speed was much faster than her own.


    Little lucky and Le Zhiqi have a tacit understanding.


    They make a little eye contact and attack Zhang puchuan at the same time, just like killing those rotten corpses.


    "Wait!"


    "Wait, I''m your kind, I misunderstood!"


    Zhang puchuan hurriedly wanted to explain something, but it was too late. Little lucky and Le Zhiqi didn''t give him this opportunity at all, and attacked him at the same time.


    One man is strong.


    One is tricky and insidious.


    Zhang puchuan was still able to draw in the face of little lucky. They were defeated when they attacked DUNSHI at the same time. In just a few seconds, there were several deep visible bone scars on his body.


    Bang!!


    Little lucky stick hit Zhang puchuan on the head, hit his head, eyes confused, kneeling on the ground.


    "Don''t kill me yet. Keep it as bait."


    "The tendons of hands and feet are useless."


    Gu fan once again spoke, plain words are really so bloody.


    Le Zhiqi nodded, and the dagger in her hand flashed continuously. She picked all the tendons of Zhang puchuan''s hands and feet accurately.

 Chapter 61

    Evolution.


    Obviously, Zhang is also an evolutionist.


    He was originally the bodyguard of a big man in the intensive care unit, and he also had some skills.


    After the end of the world, Zhang puchuan solved several rotten corpses with his own skills, and got several seeds of the abyss.


    Coincidence.


    Zhang puchuan has successfully evolved!


    He is out of control when he succeeds in evolution. He thinks that he is so special that it seems that the world is stepping on his feet. Therefore, only a few people dare to say that he can solve it in 10 seconds.


    Zhang puchuan never thought of it.


    Gu Fanji was also a ruthless man with successful evolution,


    "etc.!"


    "We are the same kind, misunderstood, misunderstood!"


    Zhang puchuan quickly waved his hand, but now it''s too late. No one dares to disobey Gu fan''s orders.


    Poof, poof, poof!!


    The dagger in Le Zhiqi''s hand flashed continuously.


    Zhang puchuan''s hand and foot tendons have been broken. Although Le Zhiqi''s technique is not skilled enough, she can always find the exact position after the killing in recent days.


    There was a lot of blood.


    Zhang puchuan''s whole body convulsed and his plasma burst to the ground.


    "Yes!"


    "I can''t spare you, ah!"


    I''m afraid Zhang puchuan hasn''t recovered from his "boss" stage. He''s the only one who bullies others these days. Who dares to provoke him??


    Bang!!


    Little lucky took the iron stick and hit Zhang puchuan in the face with a stick.


    The bridge of the nose collapsed.


    Several front teeth of Zhang puchuan were broken.


    Little lucky used to be a gangster, and he was very good at this kind of thing.


    "Who do you think you are and still think you are the boss?"


    "Hum, look at yourself. You''re useless and you don''t know what to do."


    Little lucky stepped on Zhang puchuan''s cheek and gave him a few more kicks, which made his broken teeth spit out with rich plasma.


    "All right."


    Fan said faintly.


    Little lucky heard the Boss speak quickly back a step, honest like a rabbit, which has just arrogant attitude.


    Absolute right to speak.


    Gu fan has absolute right to speak in front of little lucky and Le Zhiqi, and every order can''t be disobeyed.


    "Just outside, I saw the body of a man."


    Gu fan looked around and said slowly without any trace.


    Several beautiful little nurses in the room, as well as Gu Xuerou and other beauties, were covered with bruises.


    And the men who trembled in the room, they were even more miserable, no one dared to resist, and their two legs were broken.


    "The man had his eyes gouged, his tongue pulled out and his hands and feet broken."


    Gu fan continued.


    Every time he said one more sentence, Zhang puchuan shed a cold sweat on his temples, and he didn''t understand the meaning of Gu fan''s words.


    "Liwei."


    "You are here to make everyone afraid of you."


    "Should I do the same thing?"


    Gu fan squats down and stares at Zhang puchuan''s eyes.


    The same thing??


    Don''t you want to dig out your own eyes??


    "No Don''t... "


    "I said something wrong. Just now I said something wrong. Please forgive me!"


    "I shouldn''t be arrogant. That man was just an accident. Don''t treat me like this."


    Zhang puchuan soaked his clothes in a cold sweat and finally began to recognize him.


    In front of the man named Gu fan, there was no emotion in his cold eyes, just like a layer of frost emitting fog.


    Do what you say.


    This man, who is like ice, will definitely do what he says!!


    Gu fan sneered and stood up.


    "Hang up."


    "His tongue is still useful. Prepare to be a bait."


    Others may not understand what Gu fan means, but little lucky and Le Zhiqi do.


    The inpatient department has finished cleaning up.


    Gufan is going to start hunting the night devil next, and this man is suitable to be used as bait. If necessary, he needs to scream.


    "OK, I''ll take it."


    Little lucky took out the prepared rope from his backpack and tied it to Zhang puchuan''s wound on purpose. On the other hand, the wound was seriously ruptured and a large amount of plasma burst.


    "Ah, ah


    "What are you doing, what bait?"


    "Put me down, put me down!"


    Zhang puchuan was suspended from the ceiling. When he saw Le Zhiqi open the window and the smell of blood floated out with the wind, he was more frightened.Bait.


    Is it to use him to lure those monsters that appear in the night???


    Crazy!!


    These people are absolutely crazy.


    Even if evolution, it is impossible to fight against those powerful monsters!!


    "Lunatic."


    "Do you know what you''re going to attract?"


    "No, you''re all dead. You''re all nuts!"


    Zhang puchuan screamed like crazy, and the fear in his eyes was deeper. Obviously, he had guessed what Gu fan wanted to do.


    This is to bring out the night devil!!


    Bang!!


    "Shut up."


    Little luck hit him in the face again, and several broken teeth fell.


    He tore up a dirty rag and put it into Zhang puchuan''s mouth to make him speechless. Anyway, he didn''t need him until night.


    Finish it all.


    Everyone in the room looked at each other.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang puchuan, whom they fear most, has become a prisoner in the twinkling of an eye.


    Where should they go in the future?


    Those beautiful little nurses, and a few beautiful girls, eyes flow with light.


    They fantasized whether they should hurry to please Gu fan, even the little lucky girl beside him.


    One of the most complex feelings is the old knowledge of Gu fan.


    Gu Xuerou.


    Her eyes are so complicated that she doesn''t even know how to face Gu fan.


    She used to be a high goddess. Gufan was just a spare tire and a barking licking dog.


    Now it''s changed.


    Gu fan seems to have changed.


    He is as indifferent as water and as cold as ice. He doesn''t look like a loser who used to laugh around him and try his best to make him happy.


    "Gu fan..."


    Gu Xuerou called.


    At this time, her eyes are flowing with mist, beautiful eyes are pitiful and wronged, and she bows her head and comes to Gu fan with shame.


    "I didn''t expect that we would meet again one day."


    "I didn''t expect that you would show up when I needed it most and save me."


    Gu Xuerou said affectionately, unconsciously nestled up to Gu fan''s shoulder, as if to find the most solid support.


    But Gu fan stepped back.


    "I''m not here to save you."


    Gu fan''s words are indifferent, which makes Gu Xuerou stunned.


    Once Gu fan doted on her, every word was smiley, but today it is completely reversed.


    "You Are you still mad at me? "


    Gu Xuerou nibbled her lips. She thought Gu fan was angry with herself.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 62

    Meet again.


    Gu fan and Gu Xuerou have different identities.


    "Are you still mad at me?"


    "Yuan Hua and I are not what you think."


    "My father needed the help of his family. In the end, I had no choice but to stay with him."


    Gu Xuerou nibbles her lips, which is the most lethal action for girls.


    Poor eyes with hope looking forward to Gu fan, as if she was forced that one, what happened all wiped clean.


    "Gufan, you know what."


    "I often think of you, University so long, only you are really treat me."


    "Before dawn, you buy breakfast for me. Every time I''m not happy, you will accompany me all night. From the beginning, I know you are different from other people."


    Gu Xue''s soft and beautiful eyes flow, talking about the past.


    One side of the little lucky and Le Zhiqi listen to silly.


    Is it true or not?


    That murderous Gu fan, once had such a dog licking story??


    Are they really as cold as ice??


    Gu fan is not moved, light says: "the thing of the past, almost forget, and those things are not important."


    This is not just Gu fan''s words.


    He is really about to forget. When he comes back from rebirth, he will feel very strange when he sees Gu Xuerou again.


    10 years.


    After 10 years of brutal killing, countless times of escape from the dead, countless times of fighting in a sea of blood.


    These are the things in Gu fan''s memory. As for being nice to a girl in college, this kind of trivia should have been forgotten for a long time.


    "How can you forget?"


    Gu Xuerou suddenly raised her head, her eyes became more pitiful.


    "We should have been the happiest couple."


    "It''s a pity that fate teases me. What can I change as a girl?"


    "Before the end of the world, for the sake of money and the future of my father, I had to choose to be with Yuan Hua."


    "After the end of the world, I had a worse life. I was insulted by that Zhang puchuan and forced to smile in front of him. What can I do to please him?"


    Gu Xuerou seems to be the most wronged person in the world.


    She knelt down and sat in front of Gu fan, holding Gu fan''s thigh, crying about her experience these days.


    Gu fan is a little bored.


    He impatiently stretched out his hand, but it is a grasp of Gu Xuerou that white delicate neck, one hand put her up in the air.


    Gu Xuerou''s face is almost purple. She looks at the man in front of her in disbelief.


    "Don''t get involved with me."


    "Women like you make me sick."


    "I''m insatiable. When I''m a whore, I still set up a memorial archway and put myself at the highest point of morality. It''s like being a chaste martyr?"


    Gu fan has disgust in his eyes.


    He has already seen through the shadow of human nature through the dark and bloody experience.


    Gu Xuerou, a woman, seems to be immaculate. In fact, her whole body is full of greedy blood.


    She knows how to play with Gu fan in the palm of her hand. She hangs the spare tires lightly and gives a little sweetness. Then she greedily absorbs all kinds of gifts from those spare tires.


    But These gifts are actually accessories.


    She is casting a big net and fishing for big fish!


    When this kind of woman catches a big fish, such as the rich second generation like Yuan Hua, she will immediately give up the so-called spare tire and try her best to be coquettish to please that person.


    Bang!!


    Gu fan threw it at random.


    Gu Xuerou is thrown to the ground and falls far away.


    Her eyes are full of disbelief, that once to Gu Xuerou obedient lick dog, could be so merciless??


    "No


    "Gufan, it''s not what you think."


    "I always like you in my heart. You misunderstood me."


    Gu Xuerou is obviously a little anxious, back to cry, want to climb back to Gu fan side.


    At this time, a foot stepped on her back.


    Le Zhiqi stepped on her to the ground and pressed her down.


    "Little bitch."


    "To seduce a man, you have to come first and then come."


    "I didn''t get it. You want to stay with Gufan in a few words?"


    The dagger in Le Zhiqi''s hand glides gently on Gu Xuerou''s white skin.


    Le Zhiqi''s beauty is no worse than Gu Xuerou''s. once she was like a white lotus, but at this time she had already metamorphosed. She was not willing to become a vase and successfully metamorphosed into an evolutionist!


    Gu Xuerou these means, Le Zhiqi also see through.


    Now, Gu Xuerou is obviously playing the emotional card, hoping that Gu fan can recite the old love. If he can really take her with him, he will not worry about survival.Gu Xuerou really noticed the woman in front of her.


    Le Zhi Qi is also a top one beauty. Her skin is white and tender, and her body is hot and sexy. After evolution, she has a sense of beauty of smooth movement.


    Pure also mixed with a little sexy charm, compared with Gu Xuerou more exciting desire to conquer another man.


    "I don''t like old Dalian."


    "What''s more, you are such a rotten flower?"


    "One more word, I''ll kill you for the boss!"


    The rest of Le Zhiqi''s knife is on Gu Xuerou''s neck, and the cold edge of the blade gives her delicate and white neck a layer of goose bumps.


    Gu Xuerou still refuses to give up.


    She begged to Gu fan: "Gu fan, help me, don''t you ever feel false to me?"


    Gu fan''s eyes changed a little.


    He has no patience, but there must be an end to it.


    "A little tired."


    "Since it''s all about me, let''s get rid of it."


    "Le Zhiqi, let her go."


    Gu fan ordered that Le Zhiqi take back the dagger and stand beside little lucky.


    "Gu Xuerou."


    "Yuan Hua, they should be here. Take me to have a look."


    Gu Xuerou was both surprised and pleased by Gu fan''s words. She thought Gu fan was really soft hearted and thought of his old love.


    Gu Xuerou has made up her mind.


    Yuan Hua''s rubbish is useless now. We must give it up and then please Gu fan.


    "They''re all locked up in another room. I''ll take you to him." Gu Xuerou hesitated for a moment and quickly added: "in fact, I have only you in my heart. It''s time to draw a clear line with him..."


    Gu fan did not answer, nodded and followed Gu Xuerou.


    Le Zhiqi is secretly sneer, this Gu Xuerou is really no point B number in the heart.


    She understood that Gufan would never think about the old love, and the so-called settlement could be very cruel!!


    The crowd went to another ward.


    Zhang puchuan shut several other men in the building into this room.


    Among them, Yuan Hua, who was heavily injured, and several old classmates who came to visit and flatter, were all trapped here.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 63

    Chains.


    The room was locked in a chain.


    Yuan Hua and several friends have been locked in for two days without food or drink.


    Sound.


    Before we got near the door, there was a sound in the room.


    Gu fan stopped in front of the door, and the conversation of several men was clear and audible.


    "Brother Yuan Hua..."


    "I''ll give you the cockroach you just caught."


    A man is gallant, and he doesn''t eat or drink in the room, but occasionally cockroaches climb by. This is the only food.


    Yuan Hua''s neck has been pierced.


    I didn''t expect that he could hold on till now, and he was offered up by others??


    "Feng Peng, when I come back, my father will send someone to help me, and I will certainly take you with me."


    Yuan Hua''s voice was hoarse and trembling, and then came the sound of chewing cockroaches. It was obvious that he had just eaten the "tribute".


    "What about me, brother Hua? What about me?"


    Another man also said gallantly, also want to profit from Yuan Hua here.


    "Don''t worry, all have, all have!"


    "We''ll go back later. We''ll eat hot food together."


    "Driving luxury cars, playing beauty, I''ll take you with me at that time!"


    Yuan Hua spoke in an atmosphere, made a lot of promises, and took the trouble to talk grandly.


    "Don''t forget what my dad does."


    "He''s a real estate developer. This time things are so big that many buildings have to be rebuilt It''s time to make a lot of money! "


    Yuan Hua continued to paint cakes to satisfy his hunger and fantasized about a better life in the future.


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Brother Yuan Hua is developing now. Don''t forget our brothers in the future."


    "If one day the army comes and exterminates these monsters, the first real estate developers will surely make a lot of money by then!"


    Several other students also joined in, following Yuan Hua to dream about the future.


    Yuan Hua burst out laughing, the wound almost burst and bleeding.


    "Ha ha ha."


    "All of them!"


    "Here are brothers, after a lot of money to earn, a lot of beauty to play!"


    The voices of the people in the room make little lucky and Le Zhiqi look at each other.


    Money?


    Real estate?


    That''s a thing of the past.


    What''s the meaning of money in the end? Even if you wipe your ass, you will feel hard.


    It''s tragic.


    This disaster is worldwide.


    There can be no rescue, no chance to earn a lot of money, and no way to restore the world to what it used to be.


    People like Yuan Hua are just fantasizing.


    They can''t accept the fact in front of them. They can only immerse themselves in the good life in the past and comfort themselves.


    In the last days, many people will be like this.


    Comfort yourself that someone will come to save me soon.


    Comfort yourself that in a few days, the world will return to what it used to be, and then take the money out of the bank and have a good time!!


    It''s been a week.


    It''s almost a week since the end of the world.


    But some people just can''t accept the fact, because the real world is too dark, too cruel


    WOW!


    Gu fan broke those chains and fell to the ground, making a clear sound.


    Push open the door, Gu fan saw the people in the room, a stench came.


    Filth is everywhere.


    Several men were eating and drinking in the room, with excrement and other filth all over the floor.


    They didn''t eat or drink for a few days, and their mental state was very bad. Their eyes were deeply sunken, they were in a trance, and their faces were pale.


    "Gu fan"


    "And Gu Xuerou!"


    "You You... "


    The man named Feng Peng pointed at Gu fan, and everyone trembled inconceivably.


    Yuan Hua also sat up from the bed and said, "Xuerou, you are not given by that Zhang puchuan..."


    He didn''t go on. Zhang puchuan tore Gu Xuerou''s clothes on the spot in front of Yuan Hua that day and ravaged her severely.


    Gu Xuerou sighed: "Zhang puchuan is dead."


    Dead??


    Yuan Hua''s expression was frozen on the spot.


    He looked at Gufan in the middle of the crowd.


    The enemy who stabbed himself in the neck, who had been trampled on by himself, how could he be here??


    "Zhang puchuan is dead?"


    "Ha ha ha ha, good death, good death!"


    "Gu Xuerou, my baby, come here and come back to me."


    "Soon, my father will bring someone to save us."Yuan Hua is in a good mood when he hears that Zhang puchuan is dead. Doesn''t that mean Gu Xuerou is going back to her??


    Gu Xuerou was not moved.


    Listening to Yuan Hua''s words, there was even a trace of disdain in her eyes, and there was no more flattering to the rich second generation.


    "Zhang puchuan was killed by Gu fan."


    "Today I''m here to tell you that Gu fan is the one I really like."


    Gu Xuerou''s words stunned Yuan Hua again.


    What is this woman talking about? She even said that smelly hanging silk is her true love??


    Yuan Hua was furious.


    He looks at Gu fan and Gu Xuerou bitterly.


    "Cheap woman, give face don''t want face, that Gu fan is my enemy!"


    "You are finished, I tell you, Gu Xuerou, you are finished!"


    "Don''t want the BMW, villa and Gu Xuerou you promised. You won''t get a hair."


    Yuan Hua also fantasized about his promise.


    After BMW and promised to buy her a snowmobile, she finally got on the bed with her.


    BMW?


    Villa?


    Is the end of the world meaningful?


    The disdain in Gu Xuerou''s eyes is deeper. Until now, Yuan Hua is still living in his own world.


    Yuan Hua looked at Gu Xuerou''s eyes, more furious.


    He turned his head and glared at Gu fan fiercely: "yes, it''s your boy who destroyed my good deeds again. My father has asked someone to spend 5 million on your life. You can wait to die!"


    Feng Peng, the student next to Yuan Hua, echoed.


    "The boy is dead."


    "He doesn''t look at his identity, a smelly hanging silk without any background."


    "I didn''t deserve to carry shoes for Yuan Hua before, but now I''m pretending to be a wolf with a big tail. Who is the old man?"


    Feng Peng also said that in the past, Gu fan was just an ordinary person in his school days. Anyone with a certain strength background could bully him twice.


    Now that''s how he drags.


    So many people around Gufan, so many beautiful women fall at the foot of Gufan, this is not reasonable at all!!


    They are rich and powerful childe brothers, they should have this treatment!!


    Gu fan took a step forward.


    There was no anger in his eyes.


    When he was pointed at by the nose in public, he was not angry at all.


    That pair of eyes only look at the garbage like disdain, as if the gods on the ground overlooking the mole ants, those mole ants say what you will care??


    "Tie them all up."


    "There''s value in recycling, they''re bait."


    Gu fan light said, launched this simple order.


    Everyone in this room.


    Yuan Hua, as well as those former classmates, they will become bait and props for killing night demons.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 64

    grief.


    Poor thing.


    Yuan Hua and his colleagues still don''t know the truth.


    Brainwashing!


    The falsehood of the past, the wealth of the past, and those beautiful fantasies finally brainwashed themselves.


    They do not want to believe the cruel facts outside, deeply immersed in their own wonderful fantasy, as if they were still the childe who once called the wind and rain.


    "What are you doing!"


    "Gufan, you stinky hanging wire, rubbish, zonima!"


    Yuan Hua and Feng Peng yelled and yelled, and all kinds of obscenities came out.


    Some days ago, Yuan Hua''s father spent 5 million yuan to buy Gu fan''s life, but several people took it out and threatened him.


    Funny.


    Five million before the end of the world, Gu fan may be dead.


    Even if there are tens of thousands of people willing to go through the decaying tide, what can he really use??


    "Don''t touch me!"


    "If you dare to touch me, you will regret it later. I don''t know how to write it when I die!"


    Feng Peng looks at the other side approaching step by step, points to Gu fan''s face and wants to continue yelling.


    But just then Le Zhiqi suddenly started.


    The dagger in her hand cut through Feng Peng''s wrist very quickly.


    A whole palm was cut off, and the blood burst out. Feng Peng himself looked at his wrist, and could not believe that his hand was cut off.


    Bang!!


    Little luck is also a hard hit on someone.


    That was Gu fan''s former classmate, but he forgot his name.


    He had wanted to protect Yuan Hua, but when he went down with a stick, his flesh and bones were broken and his chest was deeply depressed.


    Ah, ah!!


    The shrill scream broke through my heart, and the whole floor echoed with a wailing voice.


    This is the real reality.


    This is the cruelty of the end.


    Once the right, wealth, Xiangche beauty villa, all no longer exist.


    Only strength is the symbol of strength in the last world. These people defied Gu fan with all their heart and were immediately cut off.


    "Don''t come here, don''t come here..."


    Yuan Hua''s nose is full of tears. How can he be arrogant and domineering??


    In fact, he knew from the bottom of his heart that he was finished long ago. He just didn''t want to believe the truth and lived in virtual fantasy every day.


    Pain.


    Hysterical pain, let them return to the real cruel.


    These people finally reflect back, Yuan Hua already has nothing, including all of them, all have nothing!!


    "I was wrong."


    "Gufan boss, Gufan grandfather!"


    "We are really wrong. Get around us. I shouldn''t have provoked you before."


    "I don''t dare to retaliate any more. Gu Xuerou also gives it to you. You can play as you like."


    Yuan Hua slipped from the hospital bed, ignoring the wound on his neck, kneeling on the ground to kowtow to Gu fan.


    "I''m rubbish."


    "I''m a beast."


    "I''m not as good as a pig or a dog."


    "I I I... "


    Yuan Hua clenched his fists tightly, knelt on the ground and curled up in a ball, kowtowing and beating his face.


    That''s the truth.


    This is the attitude he should take when facing the strong.


    It''s ridiculous.


    Fantasy is too good, but he deceived himself.


    "Boss, are you going to take everyone?"


    Little lucky stood beside Yuan Hua and asked Gu fan carefully.


    After all, these people used to have some relationship with the boss. Maybe begging for mercy is really effective??


    Gu fan raised his finger: "since we want to make an end with the past, we naturally want to take it all away."


    Cold blooded boss.


    However, these so-called students are just doing it for themselves.


    It''s the end of the world. They are still so arrogant and domineering. Just now, they dare to point at Gu fan''s nose and swear. They deserve to die.


    Little lucky took out the rope from the backpack and made them big dumplings one by one.


    Soon they will know what the real terror is!


    When the night comes, these wastes will become the bait of night devils, and then it will be the time to make their life worse than death.


    On the other side.


    Gu Xuerou''s eyes are bright and dark.


    She has understood that the man beside her is the real dependence of the future.


    Yuan Hua or something Let them all die!!


    "Gufan."


    "This time, we can finally get together.""I like you all the time. Now no one can separate us any more."


    Gu Xuerou crowded to Gu fan''s side and hugged his strong arm with all her strength. In addition, Gu Xuerou was deeply sunken in his greasy and soft rabbit.


    Gu fan is a more cold look in return.


    I always like you?


    It sounds disgusting.


    Gu fan takes back his arm, grabs Gu Xuerou and throws her forward, leaving her in front of Xiao Xingxing and Le Zhiqi.


    "She''ll take it, too."


    What??


    Is Gu Xuerou also tied up as bait?


    During the period of Gufan''s University, the so-called goddess who had been chasing for many years wanted to feed the night devil mercilessly??


    "You!"


    "Why!"


    Gu Xuerou is also stunned, did not expect that Gu fan will put her and Yuan Huazhong together, be treated as garbage.


    This once smelly hanging silk is attentive to itself every day. It can even save her life before.


    Gu Xuerou doesn''t believe that a person can change so quickly.


    "Have you forgotten our past?"


    "Are all your feelings for me false?"


    Gu Xuerou is still playing the emotional card, saying that those who once Gu fan treated her well again and again, how much she loved her.


    But she never thought of it.


    Gufan is no longer the hanging wire of that year.


    He is now a butcher who has seen through the heart of darkness, killing the demon king who has climbed out of the sea of corpses for 10 years.


    I almost forget all the things that happened in school.


    The so-called oath of alliance is at best just a child''s family.


    "Now I can see all your thoughts at a glance."


    "Gu Xuerou, you make me sick. It''s ridiculous that you still want to use me now."


    "Now that I have said that I want to make an end with the past, then I should be thorough, and you should feel the fear well."


    Gu fan''s words are getting colder and colder.


    This is the real end, although the past has long gone with the wind, but now that we have the chance to meet again, it will be completely solved.


    When I was in college, I was the goddess that Gu fan pursued.


    Once upon a time, the world of wealth forces bullied the rich second generation who trampled on diaosi Gufan.


    Everything, go with the wind.


    Gu fan gave a cruel smile.


    No one knows what he really went through.


    No nostalgia to turn away, Gu fan seems to have a real farewell.


    The cowardly Gu fan died long ago.


    There is only one bloody butcher left in the world now!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 65

    "Put me down!"


    "Gufan, please let me down."


    "You said you like me, you said you want to be with me, I''m willing to..."


    Gu Xuerou was also tied and hung on the ceiling.


    She begged for mercy in every way. She cried about what she had done. She recalled Gu fan''s vows, just like the most infatuated woman in the world.


    It''s no use.


    Even if she cried with rain, no matter how wronged, Gu fan did not have any pity.


    Gu Xuerou.


    Once a goddess.


    Her fate is no different from others, let alone special treatment.


    The same bait!


    They''re all hanging upside down on the ceiling, just lures to attract night devils.


    "You girls!"


    "Bitches!"


    "Betray me, flatter other people''s bad feet, now you know the end?"


    Yuan Hua, also tied to one side, said in a hoarse voice. Seeing Gu Xuerou, a woman who betrayed herself, suffer, he felt a little happy.


    Gu Xuerou glared back.


    "Betray you?"


    "You used to be rich and powerful, so I chose you."


    "Now what are you? You''re just a loser, living in your own fantasy every day and pinning all your hopes on Dad!"


    "Maybe your father died early and was eaten clean by those rotten corpses!"


    Gu Xuerou''s words are even more vicious.


    Especially the last sentence.


    Gu Xuerou''s words completely broke Yuan Hua''s hope!!


    She is such a woman, powerful will follow you.


    And when you lose everything, Gu Xuerou will abandon you decisively and mercilessly, hoping to kick you hard again.


    Yuan Hua''s eyes are full of flaws.


    He has been waiting for his father to save himself. This fantasy is his only hope to live.


    "No!"


    "My father is so powerful, he has so many people, how can he be eaten."


    "He won''t die. My father won''t die. He must have found a large number of people to save me!"


    Yuan Hua does not give up the roar, but no matter who will feel that this is a dream.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    "Joke, joke, what a joke!"


    In the middle of the room, Zhang puchuan, who had been selected, laughed.


    "Don''t you understand?"


    "In this last age, the law of the jungle, the winner is king."


    "And we all lost, all prisoners, all losers!"


    Zhang puchuan''s words stunned Gu Xuerou and Yuan Hua.


    He laughs at Yuan Hua and Gu Xuerou, and thinks that he is so ridiculous.


    "Hundreds of millions of wealth, powerful?"


    "The whole world is destroyed, and money has long been meaningless. Even if your father is the richest man in the country, he will still be killed by the rotten corpse."


    "And you."


    "How many men have you seduced for your own benefit?"


    "That butcher, how can you not see through such a rotten flower like you?"


    Zhang puchuan laughs wildly. Yuan Hua and Gu Xuerou look at him fiercely at the same time, as if Zhang puchuan had talked about him in his heart.


    "Laugh!"


    "Aren''t you hanging here with us?"


    Yuan Hua roared, this man mocks others, he is not the same as hanging on the beam??


    Zhang puchuan''s smile gradually cooled down in exchange for a deep sigh.


    "The king is defeated by the enemy."


    "You''re right. Even if I become an evolutionist, I''m still hanging here like you."


    "Soon, we''ll be food for those monsters."


    "Soon, we''ll be dead."


    "At that time, there was no difference between us."


    Zhang puchuan''s words make people feel chilly. It makes no difference to be a dead man.


    The country is as rich as it is powerful. After death, there is nothing left.


    It''s beautiful and graceful. After death, it''s just a red skull.


    Even if you become an evolutionist, like Zhang puchuan, who has gained the power that ordinary people can''t imagine, in the end, you will still feed the rotten corpse.


    There is no difference between the dead.


    Hearing this, Gu Xuerou is more anxious.


    "Let me go!"


    "Gufan, come back and let me go!"


    "For you, I will do anything, anything!"


    Begging for mercy spread far away, but no one paid any attention to her. There is no regret medicine in this world.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­In the evening.


    Gu fan and his two younger brothers set many traps in ambush.


    The smell of blood in the room wafts far away along the window. When night falls, it will surely attract those monsters.


    Little lucky side fixed the hands of the piano thread, while quietly on the side of Le Zhiqi said: "boss really don''t put that woman?"


    Le Zhiqi gave him a white look: "nonsense, who do you think the boss is, and who is Gu Xuerou?"


    Little lucky thinks a little bit.


    "The boss is unfathomable, unpredictable and cruel."


    "Gu Xuerou, there''s nothing to say, green tea bitch!"


    Le Zhiqi snorted coldly: "that''s right. Even you know she''s a green tea whore. How could the boss not know?"


    Little lucky scratched his head and asked suspiciously, "but according to what Gu Xuerou said The boss has chased her before, even been hurt and dumped by her? "


    Hurt by love?


    I didn''t expect that Gu fan, who was like a demon butcher, had such a miserable past.


    This kind of feeling is like a devil who is climbing out of hell, but is dumped by a little girl who is a little scheming. How to listen to it makes people feel a little surprised.


    Le Zhiqi gives little lucky a big white eye.


    However, when Le Zhiqi was ready to continue gossip, a cold voice came from behind them.


    "What about me?"


    Gufan!!


    It''s the cool voice that comes from Gufan.


    Little lucky and Le Zhiqi shudder, and the tools in their hands drop to the ground with a clatter.


    "No, No."


    "We work, work hard, work hard!"


    Little lucky cold sweat was scared out. Even if he didn''t look at Gu fan''s eyes, he could feel a trace of flow in the air.


    "About me."


    "The less you know, the better. I don''t mind hanging you on the ceiling."


    Gu fan''s words let the air cool down a few degrees again, at least it felt like this.


    "Keep working."


    Gu fan patted them on the shoulder and went to another room to polish the tools.


    Little lucky and Le Zhiqi hanging heart this just relaxed down.


    Take a closer look, two people''s forehead has been covered with fine beads of sweat, really scared.


    This is really a walk from the edge of huangquan road.


    Who knows if Gu fan will kill both of them??


    "It scared the hell out of me."


    "Hurry to work. It''s getting dark. Don''t mention a word about the boss in the future!"


    Little lucky and Le Zhiqi look at each other with a lingering fear, quickly pick up the tool to continue to be busy.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 66

    Night fell.


    The stars sparkle and dot the boundless dark sky.


    The sound of the rotting corpses roaring and roaring is like the sea waves, and the more powerful monsters of the abyss come out of the nest one after another.


    The light of the sun faded away.


    The room becomes dark gradually, Gu Xuerou several people voice all shout hoarse, but at this time but fierce struggle.


    Terror.


    Every one of them felt terrible.


    It''s like the throb of a prisoner waiting to die before the execution.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    "The monster is coming, I don''t want to die!"


    Yuan Hua and another man started to cry. They were on the verge of collapse.


    The roar of carrion.


    The wind outside the window.


    The occasional sound of rustling is regarded as the pace of the night devil, and the suffering of waiting for death is the most grinding.


    Gu Xuerou is more embarrassed.


    She shed tears, no longer the original goddess style, constantly begging.


    "Gufan, please, please."


    "Whatever you want me to do."


    "I''d like to be your slave and dog. You can play whatever you want..."


    Gu Xuerou in order to live, what dignity has not.


    She is really afraid, in order to survive, would rather be the efforts of others, become others to vent their desire dog!!


    There was no response.


    There is no response to this bitter plea.


    Sha Sha!


    Sha Sha!


    The sound of something crawling outside the window becomes clearer and clearer.


    Here we go!!


    The night devil is finally about to open.


    Hearing this voice, several people struggled fiercely.


    Yuan Hua''s crotch was even more wet, and the stench flowed down his upside down body to his face. Drops fell on the ground, forming yellow puddles. It was obvious that he was incontinent.


    Finally.


    The first monster appeared.


    It''s tight muscles, breaking the outer skin, exposed in the air, showing its ferocious and twisted side.


    Sharp limbs like a steel knife, broken glass into the house, slowly came to a few people in front.


    It''s not in a hurry.


    The night devil carefully sniffed the smell of blood in the air, slightly opened the mouth of the blood basin, and a long scarlet tongue stretched out.


    Zhang puchuan.


    The first target of this monster is Zhang puchuan.


    He is an evolutionist. His blood is very pure, and his body contains more power than ordinary people.


    If you want to compare, the flesh and blood of Zhang puchuan, the evolutor, is simply the highest quality beef of 5A level!!


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "Monster, monster, monster!"


    The night devil didn''t get close to Yuan Hua, but this guy cried out in fear and struggled constantly.


    Poof!!


    The sharp blade of the night devil directly penetrated Yuan Hua''s chest and viscera.


    It is too sensitive to sound. People like Yuan Hua who fight against noise are the first to kill.


    He died.


    Yuan Hua, who was once invincible, was stabbed to death by the night devil.


    Gu Xuerou is biting her teeth.


    She was afraid that she would make the slightest sound. Her silver teeth and shell teeth were about to be bitten, and her big tears fell down in extreme fear.


    Gu Xuerou dare not ask for help.


    She looked at a corner in the dark, praying that the people hiding there could save her.


    Last chance!


    If Gufan doesn''t save himself, he will die.


    It''s a pity.


    The beautiful legend of hero saving beauty only exists in movies and novels.


    And Gufan is not a hero, but a butcher, a murderous devil.


    Gu fan made a gesture.


    Wait!


    We need to wait.


    He had heard that there were still night demons outside the window, crawling towards the room one after another.


    Both ends.


    Three, four, five.


    A few minutes before and after, five night demons appeared at the same time and climbed into the room.


    They stop at each other, and from time to time they growl, as if they were demonstrating and yelling at the other side.


    All of a sudden.


    The two night devils wrestled together.


    Their sharp teeth tore each other''s muscles, and their sharp, steel knife like limbs kept chopping each other''s bodies.


    Two monsters fighting??


    Sometimes.


    There will also be some fights between monsters in order to fight for food.Zhang puchuan is an evolutionist, and his flesh and blood energy is particularly superior. In order to fight, the two night demons fight each other and save a lot of things.


    "Do it!"


    Gu fan hid in a dark corner and suddenly gave a loud drink.


    The door outside the room suddenly opens. Le Zhiqi and Xiao Xingfu cut two ropes at the same time, and a big net falls from the ceiling.


    It''s a giant net for catching animals.


    It''s made of rope soaked with tung oil. Of course, it''s tough enough to cover two night demons.


    On the other side.


    Little lucky pushed a small cabinet hard.


    The cupboard fell on the demons and made a "zizizi" sound.


    Sulfuric acid!!


    The medicine bottles in the cupboard are filled with many harmful chemicals, which are splashed on these monsters, and immediately set off bursts of white smoke, burning their skin and flesh.


    Several monsters roared in pain.


    At this time, Gu fan suddenly shot from the dark, pulled up the hunting bow and shot at five night demons.


    There''s something smeared on the arrow.


    Anesthetics!!


    It''s very easy to find some chemicals and prescription drugs in the hospital.


    Even the anesthetic used in the operation has been found. At this time, it is smeared on the arrow and directly stabbed into the night devil''s body. Even if it can''t make them fall asleep immediately, it greatly reduces the sensitivity of the monster''s body.


    A series of pitfalls.


    A series of successive attacks.


    Several night demons showed a one-sided situation and were caught off guard.


    "Up!"


    Gu fan suddenly drank, put down his bow and arrow, took out a short knife, and rushed directly into the night devil to fight.


    Little lucky and Le Zhiqi look at each other, and immediately take up arms and rush to these monsters which are much stronger than the rotten corpses.


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    Poof, poof, poof!!


    The sound of the iron bar crashing on the flesh and blood was thumping.


    Gu fan and Le Zhiqi in the hands of the knife is constantly cutting muscle fibers, flesh tearing sound is more clear and pleasant.


    Soon.


    The night demons fell into the pool of blood.


    It is not because they are too weak, but because they are attacked by a series of traps.


    Especially the anesthetic.


    Ordinary people to accept anesthesia, anesthesiologists must adjust the dose, after dilution before use.


    What Gu fan smeared on his arrow was completely undiluted anesthetic, which made him faint.


    "Ha ha..."


    "These monsters are nothing special."


    "It''s too easy for us to solve it so easily."


    In a twinkling of an eye, after killing all these night demons, little lucky stood up with an iron bar to brag. He was also a person who had killed advanced monsters.


    But just then, something unexpected happened.


    "Be careful!"


    All of a sudden, Gu fan burst to drink, and everyone else trembled.


    Poof!!


    A virtual shadow flashed quickly, and a cold light flashed by.


    Little lucky slowly lowered his head, but found his chest more than a bloodstain, full of half a meter long.


    Blood splashed everywhere.


    Little lucky suddenly felt his eyes blurred.


    What''s going on??


    Who''s attacking me??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 67

    Deep bone is visible.


    The wound on little lucky''s chest was very deep. The deep knife cut the skin and muscles, and even the sternum was cut in half.


    "I..."


    The blood in little lucky''s chest keeps gushing out.


    His mouth also can''t help but start to spit out blood foam, the original just that knife has hurt little lucky heart.


    "Little lucky!"


    Le Zhiqi exclaimed and came to little lucky''s side.


    His eyes gradually lax, palm also can''t cover chest so long wound, can only let those plasma spill out.


    Look back.


    Under the silver broken moonlight, a tall figure stood there.


    It''s almost a human body with two huge muscles.


    These muscle fibers have a strong explosive force, just like the most developed muscle of leopard hind legs, which ensures its strength and speed.


    There''s something special growing on both sides of the monster''s arm.


    It''s a kind of arm knife stronger than steel. It''s more sharp and cold under the silver moonlight. Just a stroke in the rapid movement can tear up the body of the prey!!


    "The hunter?"


    "There are more advanced monsters in this area."


    "Now it''s getting troublesome. The power of the hunter completely surpasses that of the night devil. It''s a monster on another level."


    The pupil in Gu fan''s eyes was constricted and locked on the tall hunter. Although it was full of muscles, the most terrible thing about the monster was its strong explosive speed.


    Hunter!


    It is a more advanced monster, far more terrible than the night devil.


    This creature also comes from the cracks in the abyss. It is a super monster that has evolved into a second-order life form.


    Deep evolution.


    Whether it is physical strength, nerve reflex speed, or its endurance and defense, have reached a very strong level.


    Abuse.


    In the eyes of the hunter, there was a kind of playful abuse.


    The arm knife on his hand flickered slightly, and Zhang puchuan and Gu Xuerou hanging on the ceiling were cut throat at the same time.


    It''s like killing a pig.


    The hunter''s action is clean and neat, without any drag.


    The goddess of the past, so hastily ended his life, with that unwilling and fear into the permanent darkness.


    On the other side.


    Little luck is bleeding, too.


    "I I Are you going to die... "


    "This is Dying Feeling... "


    Small lucky eyes slowly become lax, full of blood greasy hands struggling, grasp the side of Le Zhiqi''s wrist, as if the last straw of life.


    The heart was seriously damaged.


    Little luck is obviously dying.


    Le Zhiqi hands desperately cover small lucky wound, eyes is very flustered.


    These days, they fight together, kill rotten corpses together, and marvel at how powerful boss Gufan is.


    I''m afraid they have already recognized each other as true friends in their hearts, right?


    That''s right.


    Even if the time is short, they are partners who have fought side by side.


    "It''s OK. You won''t die."


    "Boss Gufan is here. He won''t let you die."


    Le Zhiqi comforts little lucky, but the words are so powerless.


    "Little lucky, it''s OK, it''s OK."


    Le Zhiqi repeats the three words "it''s OK". Suddenly, a large amount of plasma comes out of her chest and spreads all over her cheek.


    Little lucky turned even paler.


    His eyes are full of fear, it is the fear of infinite darkness, anyone in the last moment of death will feel deeply terrible.


    "My name is Changyan..."


    "My His name is Changyan... "


    Little lucky breath gradually weakened, full of blood greasy hand from the wrist of Le Zhiqi slip.


    He died.


    Little lucky is really dead!!


    Le Zhiqi is frozen in the same place. She can''t believe that her teammates who were fighting side by side with her at the previous moment died like this at the next moment.


    How could that be?


    He was just attacked by a monster and died like this?


    Little lucky has become an evolutor. He is better than ordinary people. I don''t know how many times, so he was killed.


    It''s not true.


    Le Zhiqi only feels that everything in front of her is not true.


    This team mate, even the night devil, was killed several times by several people. How could he die so easily


    "this is the end of the world."


    Gufan came out of the dark shadow.


    What he said is right. This is the cruelty of the dark end. Teammates who are still fighting side by side at the moment before may be killed by powerful monsters at the next moment.Accidents are everywhere.


    Death is everywhere in the earth.


    Human life is too fragile, death is the most common thing.


    "Little luck will die."


    "Le Zhiqi, you will die, and so will I


    "This is the end of the world. No one is safe."


    Gu Fan said faintly, at the same time, he bent down and took a deep look at little lucky.


    His palms covered little lucky''s eyes, and he closed his eyes with a caress. At least he didn''t close his eyes.


    "Changyan."


    "I''ll remember the name."


    Fan said faintly.


    He seems to have no feelings.


    Little lucky and Le Zhiqi are just cannon fodder that can be discarded at any time for Gu fan. It doesn''t hurt to die.


    But Gu fan''s murderous spirit seems to be stronger again.


    The intention of killing is like a flood, which is blocked in Gufan''s body.


    Name.


    There are too many names on Gu fan''s back.


    I don''t know how many enemies died in his hands.


    I don''t know how many monsters he tore to pieces.


    I don''t know how many partners who fought side by side lost their lives before his eyes.


    Gu fan has been used to all this for a long time.


    However.


    Today, Gu fan has a name on his back. He is called "Changyan."


    "Old Gu fan, you?"


    Le Zhiqi feels that Gu fan seems to be a little different. His whole body is full of murderous ideas.


    Look back.


    Gu fan stood up straight, he looked directly at the hunter not far away.


    The more advanced monster is also watching him closely, just the eyes full of abuse disappeared, because the monster felt a sense of extreme danger in Gu fan!


    "Le Zhi Qi."


    "Just watch on the side."


    Ancient words are as indifferent as water, but the water is mixed with blood.


    The killing intention is awe inspiring!!


    The strong and incomparable murderous air seems to become a real mist.


    The blood red mist gradually condensed and finally turned into a knife in Gu fan''s hand.


    That''s the blade of killing!!


    The feeling brought by the blade of killing is called extreme pain and desire to kill.


    The agony of torment.


    Crazy desire to kill.


    Gu fan has been numb to this for a long time. He is deeply immersed in it and feels that he is still living in this world.


    I''m still alive.


    More, more people are dead.


    Gu fan deeply felt that he was still alive, replacing countless people


    Only in this way can we be worthy of everything we bear!!


    Kill!!

 Chapter 68

    slaughter?


    I''m used to it.


    I''ve already fallen into the killing, lost in the desire of blood.


    My hands were covered with the blood of the enemy, some from the enemy, some from my companions.


    The death of the companion, already had no feeling.


    What''s more, they are just cannon fodder, tools I use, and victims that can be replaced at any time.


    But


    I will still carry their names on my back.


    Little lucky''s eyes were so clear in his mind before he died.


    He was filled with tears of fear.


    He said his real name, as if afraid of being forgotten.


    He is like a helpless child, in the coming boundless dark world, afraid, desperate to seize the wrist of Le Zhiqi.


    Changyan.


    Gu fan kept the name in mind.


    A scarlet knife appeared in Gufan''s hand.


    The blade of slaughter makes Gu fan''s whole life fresh. He seems to be a devil coming out from the bottom of the earth. He is bloody and terrible.


    "Kill!"


    Gu fan gave a loud drink.


    The blade of slaughter in his hand burst out a cloud of blood.


    The bloody sharp blade cuts through the blood fog, just like the first ray of sunlight tearing the darkness, cutting the dawn and moving forward in the fury.


    Roar, roar!


    The roar of the hunter is so clear.


    The soles of his feet broke the floor, and the knife on his elbow loomed in the blood mist.


    A sonorous sound.


    Two cold lights flashed alternately in the blood fog.


    The blood mist gradually dissipated.


    Gu fan covered his belly and half knelt on the ground, and his killing blade dissipated.


    Look carefully.


    Gu fan''s abdomen had an incision of nearly 20 cm.


    The incision is as smooth as a mirror. It almost cuts the whole abdomen. Even the intestines inside are clearly visible. Even a few segments have been cut off.


    The hunter''s knife is too sharp.


    Under one blow, even Gu fan was fatally wounded.


    If the wound is a little deeper, I''m afraid Gu fan will be cut off by this monster. At that time, the immortals will not be able to save him.


    Bang!!


    On the other side, the hunter''s whole body slowly fell to the ground.


    The moment the super monster fell to the ground, the round head rolled out like a watermelon.


    It turns out that The head of the hunter was cut off by Gufan.


    Master moves, only in a moment to tell the outcome.


    Gu fan and the hunter both burst out with the most extreme speed.


    Sense of time is compressed to the extreme, the blade in the cold light to find the enemy''s instant flaws, no worries of a knife cut off, the end of the enemy''s life.


    Even if there is a slightest hesitation, it will only be Gu fan who falls here now.


    "Go!"


    "Get me the alcohol, the needle, the thread, the gauze."


    Gu fan half kneels on the ground, turns his head and orders to le Zhiqi.


    This is the reaction of Le Zhiqi from the shock.


    She rummaged all the way, trembling to find some alcohol and sewing needles, gauze, bandages and other tools.


    Gufan picked up the alcohol and poured it directly into his wound.


    "Help me sew up my intestines."


    Gu Fan said lightly, but let Le Zhiqi Leng on the spot.


    Sew up the intestines??


    There is no anesthesia, only this simple disinfection treatment, and then have to endure severe pain to suture the intestines??


    Look up.


    Gu fan didn''t frown.


    He had been used to his own injuries. Even this kind of fatal injury requiring surgery could be suppressed by his iron will.


    "Forget it."


    "Hold the wound down for me. You hold the sides of the intestine. I''ll do the rest myself."


    Gu fan saw that Le Zhiqi was reluctant to start, instead, he took out his own needle and thread, and only let Le Zhiqi hold down his intestines.


    Stitching!!


    With the feeling of pain, Gu fan picked up the needle and thread for medical use and sewed them up by himself, and soon roughly sewed the intestines of the hunter together.


    "Almost."


    "Evolutionists are very healing."


    "It doesn''t need to be too meticulous. It will be fine in a few days."


    Gu fan let Le Zhiqi let go, and he himself took the needle and thread to continue to sew his abdominal gap, until the muscle fibers and skin are well treated.


    It''s so creepy.


    Gufan, that''s what he''s doing for himself!!


    He didn''t change his face, and his brow didn''t wrinkle during the whole process, which was just like the legendary scraping."Yes."


    Gu fan was bathed in blood and stood up.


    At this time, it was not clear whether the blood on his hand came from the enemy or from his own.


    "The hunt is over."


    "Go and clean up here."


    "In addition, don''t care too much about little lucky''s death. Just remember his name. There will be a lot of such things in the future."


    Gu fan''s words are quite meaningful.


    It''s just the beginning of the end time. No matter who dies around you, it''s normal.


    Le Zhiqi''s eyes are dim.


    She was a little confused and went to little lucky. The tacit partner who used to fight with her died. Who knows if she will die like him one day.


    "What if one day I die like this?"


    Le Zhiqi couldn''t help but ask, and there was a trace of sadness in her eyes.


    "If you die."


    "I''ll remember your name, too."


    Gu Fan said so.


    I don''t know why, but le Zhiqi is particularly at ease.


    That''s enough.


    That''s enough.


    At least after his death, there are still people remember.


    At least I have lived in this world, leaving a trace.


    Le Zhiqi looks at Gu fan''s figure leaving the room, feeling unspeakable complexity in her heart.


    What did that man go through? He was so indifferent to life and death, and became so cruel in the face of the enemy.


    At this moment, Gu fan in Le Zhiqi''s eyes is no longer just that cold and heartless bloodthirsty butcher.


    Maybe


    He carries a lot of things that ordinary people can''t understand, more heavy things.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Five night devils.


    5 rare species of abyss.


    The quality of each one is the top 10 most common species of the abyss, which is equivalent to killing 500 decaying corpse monsters.


    A trap.


    Five night demons are hunted, which is a good deal.


    What''s more, Gu fan also got a core of the abyss!!


    The core of the abyss.


    It''s something more advanced than the abyss.


    It can only be found in the monsters of "second life form", which is from the hunter.


    "An abyss core contains 10 times the energy of a rare abyss species."


    "The hunter is so powerful that even I almost died in the hands of the hunter."


    Gu Fan said to himself and picked up the core of the abyss.


    The mysterious substance inside the core of the abyss is more rich, and has condensed into solid crystal, just like a walnut.


    If you put it before the end of time, I''m afraid it will be the most valuable gem in the world.


    10 times the energy of the rare species of the abyss.


    The mysterious substance of 100 ordinary abyss seeds is concentrated in this core.


    Kill this hunter, which is equivalent to the sum of 1000 carrion monsters.


    That''s the value of high-level monsters.


    A hunter in the second life form contains enough energy to match 1000 decaying corpses, which shows how powerful it is.

 Chapter 69

    Things change.


    There is an unexpected situation.


    With the dawn, Gu fan had already dealt with the seeds of the abyss, only to find that Le Zhiqi was still sitting beside the little lucky body.


    In fact, she understood.


    The world is cruel and terrible.


    Human life is more fragile than paper. Ordinary people are reaped like chopping melons and vegetables. Lucky little, an evolutionist like him, is obliterated directly by a more advanced monster.


    Don''t say it''s a little lucky, even if it''s as strong as Gu fan, it almost died under the hand of the hunter.


    Even if Gu fan spared no effort to rescue Xiao Xing, Xiao Xing, who was injured in his heart, would still die, not to mention a powerful hunter.


    Powerless!!


    Le Zhiqi feels deeply powerless.


    She still remembers the despair of little lucky when she was cut open. She can only say "it''s OK" constantly, and then watch the pupil of little lucky lose the brilliance of life.


    A partner who used to fight side by side left.


    It''s too hasty.


    Le Zhiqi always felt that little lucky died too hastily.


    He can follow Gu fan and do a great job.


    But now little lucky is so silent died, and the death is worthless, let a person feel some untrue.


    "This is the end of the world."


    "To survive, strength is not enough."


    "Insight, perception, detection in the face of danger, resolute decision when shooting It''s all essential to survive. "


    Gu fan didn''t comfort Le Zhiqi. Instead, he was like a serious and cold-blooded instructor who taught the skills of living one by one.


    "It''s not worth it."


    "Lucky boy, it''s not worth his death."


    "Old Gu fan, don''t you really have any feeling in your heart?"


    "We''ve been fighting side by side for so long. Aren''t you really sad when you die?"


    There are tears twinkling in her eyes. This is the first time that she experiences the feeling of losing her teammates. It''s like the dependence of holding together to keep warm and falling into the dark abyss suddenly and forever.


    "Value?"


    "Everyone''s death is valuable."


    "We learned from his death how to survive better in the end."


    "Everyone''s death is valuable. We constantly learn from it, avoid making mistakes in the end, and grow up again and again. This is everyone''s value."


    Gufan cut the rope in the middle of the room.


    Gu Xuerou, Yuan Hua, Zhang puchuan The bodies of several people were also put down.


    "One cannot live in the past all the time."


    "The death of your partner should make you stronger, until in the end, the more things you carry, the stronger your fist will be."


    Gu fan did not answer the rest of Le Zhiqi''s questions.


    He patted Le Zhiqi on the shoulder, which seemed to be the only comfort.


    Le Zhiqi''s eyes are shaking.


    This is the real end of the world. Gaining strength is only the basic condition for survival.


    "Go with the wind."


    Gufan sprinkled with a little alcohol.


    Little lucky, Gu Xuerou, Yuan Hua


    A match lit up, fell on several people, immediately lit the alcohol, and the flame spread out like a ripple.


    This is also the past of Gufan.


    Once the goddess is no longer important, those young cowardly humble, seems to have burned with the fire.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Say goodbye to the past.


    Le Zhiqi eyes gradually become firm, deep breath, decided to go out from the sad, face up to the dark and cruel end of the world.


    "No hunting today."


    "Le Zhiqi, go and call me the rest of the inpatients."


    "There''s a shortage of people right now. I need to pick another one."


    Gufan decided to stop hunting.


    In fact, his abdominal injury was very serious. Several broken intestines were roughly sewn together. In case of rupture, it would be very troublesome.


    Le Zhiqi nodded.


    Now she is Gu fan''s number one younger brother. After so many battles, she has really grown into a soldier.


    Woman soldier!!


    The temperament of Le Zhiqi has changed.


    Originally, she was like a white lotus, always showing her pitiful side, which made people feel pity.


    Now she has a sense of vigorous and resolute, her whole body is filled with the meaning of killing, and her knife and dagger are still sticky with blood, as if it were a blood rose in full bloom.


    In the slaughterhouse, those butchers will unconsciously send out some killing intention.


    Humans may not feel it, but the animals around them can clearly recognize it. They will shiver when they see the butcher coming.Now it''s the same with Le Zhiqi.


    Although she is far from reaching the level of the king of killing in Gufan, she has a sense of vigorous and resolute extermination.


    "Everyone, gather in the hall."


    "Those who disobey orders will be killed without mercy!"


    Le Zhiqi calls out all the people hidden in the room, and the whole person''s aura makes other people unable to resist.


    Soon.


    More than ten ordinary people gathered in the hall.


    Half of them are young and beautiful little nurses. At this time, they are surrounded by shivering and looking at Gu fan with some fear in their eyes.


    Most of these beautiful little nurses have been insulted by Zhang puchuan.


    In the end, beautiful women are often more miserable, and they can only cling to the stronger and survive.


    Several other men were also found.


    Two of them are interns and look very young.


    The others are the patients who lived here before, but their condition is very bad, and they even feel dying.


    "Explain it."


    Gu fan sat on one side and gave this little thing to le Zhiqi.


    Le Zhiqi nodded and came to the center of the crowd.


    "Do you want to be strong?"


    Getting stronger??


    Everyone looked at each other.


    What does the so-called "becoming stronger" mean???


    Le Zhiqi pauses a little, then raises a leg to face the wall of a side abruptly to kick.


    Bang!!


    Le Zhiqi''s speed and explosive power are the strongest.


    Her thigh strength naturally needless to say, the seemingly delicate white thigh suddenly kicked off, draw a perfect arc kick on one side of the wall.


    The wall was suddenly stamped with a deeply sunken footprint.


    People''s faces are shocked. How can le Zhiqi, a woman, have such great power.


    If the strength of this kick is a little greater, won''t it kick a hole in the whole wall??


    "Our boss gave us a chance."


    "You can be as strong as I am."


    "Very strong power, speed, defense, and even immune to viruses, no longer become those monsters."


    When Le Zhiqi said this, everyone''s expression changed.


    Immune virus??


    And with superhuman power?


    This is just a good thing, who will give up such a strong opportunity!!


    "I do!"


    "I''d like to, too!"


    Kneeling around the people a red eye, did not hesitate to stand up to seize this opportunity.


    Le Zhiqi shook her fingers and looked at Gu fan behind her, learning his original tone.


    "Want to be stronger..."


    "That''s a price to pay."

 Chapter 70

    The price.


    If you want to gain strength, you have to pay a corresponding price.


    "There is no such thing as a free lunch."


    "If you want to gain strength from us, you have to look at your determination."


    Jingle.


    Le Zhiqi dropped a scalpel.


    People look at each other, what does this mean? Is it to let them kill each other!!


    There are more than ten people here.


    But there''s only one scalpel.


    Le Zhiqi obviously wants to choose the strongest one.


    All of a sudden, an intern suddenly picked up the scalpel on the ground.


    Poof!!


    With a wave of his back, the scalpel pierced his companion''s throat.


    Another intern''s throat was cut, and blood gushed out of the artery, implausibly uttering a hoarse murmur: "you You... "


    The end of the world is to be cruel.


    It''s better to start first, but it''s worse to start later.


    The intern, holding a scalpel, pointed the tip of the scalpel at other people with a slight trembling, and burst out: "you are not allowed to rob me, you are not allowed to rob me!"


    Ah ah!!


    Several beautiful nurses hugged and screamed.


    Although a few days have passed since the end of the world, women''s instinct still makes them scream hysterically when a human life just dies in front of them.


    Several other men, even more frightened, bowed their heads.


    "Ha ha ha, that''s me."


    "No one robbed me, just me!"


    People die for money, birds die for food.


    For this chance to become stronger, what is killing one''s companion??


    Le Zhiqi frowned.


    Although this young intern is cruel, if he really works with this kind of person, who knows if he will stab you in the back??


    Gu fan, sitting on one side, stood up.


    "I''m short of hands."


    "As long as it can be used, it doesn''t matter if it''s stinky fish and rotten shrimp."


    "The premise is to be loyal. Those who betray me will die very ugly."


    Gu fan didn''t mind taking such people as his subordinates.


    He knew from the bottom of his heart that such a person must be unreliable, but now it''s time to be short of manpower, and the cannon fodder to make up for the number has to be used temporarily.


    "I will!"


    "I will never betray you!"


    Intern immediately knelt down, prostrate on the ground to kowtow to Gu fan and Le Zhiqi, to show their loyalty.


    It''s more attentive than a dog.


    Le Zhiqi looked at him contemptuously and stood back behind Gu fan.


    Whether he will be accepted or not depends on the choice of Gufan.


    "What''s your name?" Gu fan asked faintly.


    "My name is Zhang Ximing."


    "I was very useful. Although I was only an intern, I also had a lot of operations."


    "My grades are also very good. I know most of the pharmacology knowledge. It''s definitely useful to keep me!"


    Zhang Ximing deeply understands how important this opportunity to become stronger is. He tries his best to show his value and wants Gu fan to keep him.


    Gu fan raised his hand impatiently: "forget it, just kneel down and open your mouth!"


    Zhang Ximing was stunned for a moment, and then his face turned into ecstasy.


    So Gu fan is ready to leave the chance of becoming stronger to himself??


    Zhang Ximing climbed to Gu fan''s feet and opened his mouth to meet him according to his orders.


    Poof.


    Five seeds of the abyss were crushed.


    The mysterious material flowing along the gap of Gufan''s fingers flowed in his mouth.


    Zhang Ximing begins to evolve!!


    He began to feel the tenderness of his mother''s arms, but then the pain of heartburn and bone decay.


    Genetic evolution.


    Zhang Ximing roared, his whole body was uneven, like countless insects squirming under his skin.


    Failed??


    "Boss."


    "He''s going to be a monster. Do you want me to kill him?"


    Le Zhiqi gloated and said that she didn''t like Zhang Ximing, but now it''s easy to become a monster and be killed.


    Gu fan shook his hand: "wait a minute, for now, his mind is still clear, and the variation is still controllable."


    Gu fan looks into Zhang Ximing''s eyes.


    This complacent man, eyes are full of unwilling, unwilling to die like this.


    Even kneeling and kowtowing.


    Even like a dog at the feet of Gu fan and Le Zhiqi.


    Even if there is no dignity in his life, he has to climb up like a maggot step by step. No matter how much he pays, he is willing to abandon his self-esteem or anything else!Gu fan saw who he was at a glance.


    Zhang Ximing, he is the kind of person who can give up everything in order to climb up.


    Betraying friends, betraying family, killing and setting fire.


    Zhang Ximing''s eyes, that is, in order to become stronger, in order to have more power, have nothing to do with its extreme talent!!


    This kind of person often has a much stronger will than ordinary people.


    Gu fan has witnessed too many such eyes. He knows that Zhang Ximing can''t stay for a long time. At most, he can only use them temporarily for a period of time.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Zhang Ximing gave a final burst.


    He was covered with a thick layer of black impurities, which obviously expelled the inferior materials in his genes.


    "The skin has changed?"


    Gu fan''s eyes changed a little. Under Zhang Ximing''s thick secretion, his skin turned into a kind of pale gray cutin.


    It makes him look like a mutant monster.


    In the process of evolution and mutation, the uneven skin has changed into hard cutin, and ordinary blades can''t even split this layer of skin.


    The defense is greatly strengthened!


    Skin changes produce a shell.


    In the course of evolution, some people have special abilities.


    Gu fan got the ability of "blade of slaughter" in the ultimate killing.


    Zhang Ximing also got the ability to change, the prickle shell.


    The hardness of the skin is greatly increased, resulting in a kind of hard shell with abnormal horniness.


    Take a closer look at Zhang Ximing''s elbow, knee and other joints, there are also spikes growing one by one, which is a natural weapon.


    What a surprise.


    This boy can even produce mutation in the process of evolution??


    Ten minutes later.


    Zhang Ximing spread out his palm and looked at the uneven horny things like monsters all over his body. His face also became flustered.


    "Me?"


    "I evolved successfully?"


    "I became a monster!"


    Monster!


    The whole body is covered with this kind of hard skin. Isn''t it just like a monster??


    "How could that be?"


    "It''s different from what we agreed. Why did I become a monster?"


    Zhang Ximing comes to le Zhiqi and grabs her arm. Her face is distorted.


    Bang!!


    Le Zhiqi kicks it.


    Zhang Ximing was kicked out several meters, even if there is a hard shell protection, but still feel the power of leghi thigh explosion.


    "Evolutionary variation, that''s the price."


    "You said before that you are willing to pay any price, and you forget?"


    Le Zhi Qi eyebrows a pick, ferocious scold a way.


    Zhang Ximing patted himself on the chest.


    If in the past, ordinary people get Le Zhiqi''s foot, they have to kick their chest to pieces, but Zhang Ximing just feels a little dull pain.


    Stronger!!


    It turns out that I''ve really become stronger.


    He slightly raised his head, looked at Le Zhiqi and Gu fan behind her, and finally lowered his head.


    "I remember."


    "I will not disobey your orders I remember... "

 Chapter 71

    Zhang Ximing.


    Is the defense type an evolutor?


    And it also has the ability of a prick shell.


    Gu fan thought in his heart that although he was unreliable, he was just suitable for today''s use.


    "Zhang Ximing, right?"


    "Your ability is a little special, causing some alienation, but it''s normal for evolutionists."


    Gu fan took two steps ahead of time and looked down at Zhang Ximing, with a hint of warning in his eyes.


    "In addition."


    "Don''t forget your previous promise, if you dare to have any betrayal..."


    Gu Fan said here, his wrist suddenly shook.


    A black shadow was thrown out of the cuff, drawing a sharp arc, which easily cut the crustacean on Zhang Ximing''s arm.


    Hum, hum.


    The black and sharp short knife stabbed into the cupboard behind Zhang Ximing. The handle of the knife kept shaking and making a sound, telling the strength of Gu fan''s knife.


    A thread of blood trickled down Zhang Ximing''s arm. It was obvious that his arm had just been scratched by the long and narrow black knife. Even if there was a sharp stab, it was useless!!


    This is Gufan''s warning.


    Even if you have a spinel shell, it''s easy for me to break it if I want to.


    Zhang Ximing quickly knelt down again.


    Just now, Gu fan''s blow made him completely feel what danger is. The short knife had no time to react, and he had been injured when he came back to God.


    If Gu fan aimed at the throat and eyebrows, Zhang Ximing would die.


    Gu fan gave Le Zhiqi a look: "this knife is for you, it can easily cut the monster''s armor."


    Le Zhiqi looks happy.


    Since Gu fan just threw out the knife, she has been focusing on it.


    It''s obviously not an ordinary dagger. It was polished and made by Gu fan himself last night. It''s the arm knife from the elbow of the hunter!!


    Arm knife.


    The hunter is Gu fan who takes out five abyss seeds and prepares them for the opponent to use.


    But when he thought about it for a moment, he put his hand back. Wu Ze''s eyes were dim when he saw this scene.


    Wu Ze said with self mockery: "I am such a waste, is it always unworthy?"


    Yes!


    He broke his leg like this.


    One eye is still disabled, and the whole body is rubbish with old wounds.


    What can such a person do even if he has evolved??


    But Gu fan shook his head: "you misunderstood."


    "The willpower of soldiers is usually much stronger than that of normal people."


    "In addition, you have experienced life and death, so many sufferings have survived, and your will has been as hard as iron."


    Gu fan is thinking, the corner of his mouth rises, showing a mysterious smile.


    "Do you want to take a chance on a more dangerous way of evolution?"

 Chapter 72

    More dangerous way of evolution!!


    Wu Ze is obviously a good young man. His twenties are in his prime.


    The experience of special training and many actual combat is also very valuable.


    These are nothing. What makes Gu fan feel most rare is Wu Ze has been swimming around the edge of life and death. People who have never experienced life and death will never know what it''s like to step into the yellow spring.


    Gu fan took out seven seeds of the abyss.


    Increase the dose!!


    He decided to let Wu Ze undergo a deeper transformation.


    Once the evolution is successful, Wu Ze''s future potential and ability will be more than half that of ordinary evolutors.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Dare you spell it?"


    Gu fan smiles mysteriously as if the devil is trading with you.


    "Come on!"


    Wu Ze looked fearless and opened his mouth.


    This can almost be said to be his last chance. When will he fight??


    Poof!!


    The mysterious materials of seven abyssal seeds flowed into Wu Ze''s mouth.


    Evolution!!


    More violent evolution!!


    There is a limit to the suffering that human spirit can bear.


    Gu fan is an exception. He regards the extreme pain as a kind of pleasure.


    Ten years of dark and bloody experience, coupled with the firm belief of fighting in a bloody sea of corpses, made Gu fan suffer more than 10 times and 100 times as much as ordinary people.


    But ordinary people are different.


    Seven abyss seeds, it can make people further evolution, at the same time, the pain is doubled.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    After experiencing the initial warmth, the pain made him roar like others.


    His evolutionary process is particularly different, or even more violent, with the "crackling" sound of bones all over his body.


    Washing essence and cutting marrow!!


    The place where Wu Ze''s bones had long been dead was covered by the mysterious material.


    In the battle of wuze, bullets penetrated through the abandoned places, regained life and began to grow new flesh and blood.


    Vomit, vomit.


    Strong vomiting.


    Wu Ze spits out large pieces of broken bones, as well as broken and old visceral fragments.


    Although the earth shaking changes and deeper evolution can not be compared with Gu fan''s "transformation", in just a few minutes, his old wounds have all healed!!


    Wu Ze hugged his head.


    He tore up the bandage to reveal a dark eye socket without eyes.


    The internal nerve lines of the eyeball that had been torn and removed actually condensed again, and a brand new eyeball gradually formed, filling the gap of the original orbit.


    "Eyes!"


    "My eyes!"


    "My legs, my legs, feel again!"


    Besides suffering, Wu Ze was more excited.


    He has already become a useless person. He has been sitting in a wheelchair and waiting to die this year. Wu Ze has thought about it many times. After suicide, he will not leave any trouble to the people around him.


    But now, his legs feel pain!!


    The leg, which had been broken and senseless, felt again.


    More than that, his torn eyeball also vaguely saw everything in the outside world, and with the evolution, it is becoming more and more clear.


    Change.


    Wu Ze also changed.


    His rebirth eyeball turned into a vertical eye, like the eyes of wild animals in the night, emitting a faint green light.


    "I see it."


    Wu Ze, kneeling on the ground, roared.


    This eye not only looks at things more clearly, but also has a deeper magical power. It can penetrate the source behind some objects.


    Perspective!!


    Wu Ze''s mutated eyeball has the ability of perspective.


    The light of the eyes passes through the object itself and sees the reality behind the object.


    Light and heat condense together to form a fuzzy pattern. Although only a general outline can be seen, this eye can really achieve the degree of perspective, just like the X-ray in a hospital.


    Click, click, scratch.


    Wu Ze rose slowly from the ground.


    At this moment, Wu Ze seems to have changed.


    A strong and strong breath came to my face, which is the aura that a real strong soldier can have.


    Very strong!


    Wu Ze is very strong after evolution.


    Gu fan can feel that Wu Ze''s physical fitness has been comprehensively strengthened.


    Wu Ze''s strength is not as good as his luck.Wu Ze is not as fast as Le Zhiqi.


    Wu Ze''s defense is not as good as Zhang Ximing''s.


    But the average of his overall quality is higher than that of the three.


    Although it is far from reaching the level of extreme deep evolution, it can be regarded as comprehensive enhancement!!


    What matters more is that.


    Wu Ze has a strange eye. It''s like a wild animal''s vertical pupil. It has the ability to see through materials.


    "Not bad."


    "Wu Ze, do you want to try it?"


    Gu fan nods his head and praises Wu Ze. At the same time, he hooks his finger to let him attack him.


    Wu Ze shook his head and said frankly, "I am not your opponent, and I will never betray you from today on."


    Yeah??


    This guy has evolved to be very strong.


    Speed, endurance, defense, conditioning and a series of physical fitness have been strengthened.


    If you were an ordinary person, I''m afraid it would have expanded to the extreme. Wu Ze bowed his head directly to Gu fan and showed his loyalty.


    Gu fan asked, "why do you think you can''t beat me?"


    Wu Ze pointed to his eyes.


    "This eye of mine has changed. It can see through some substance."


    "I see your muscles, every fiber is extremely perfect, full of deadly explosive force."


    "Your body is stronger than me by more than one level. The hardness of your bones and the strength of your muscles are far beyond me."


    I see!


    Wu Ze''s eye can see how strong Gu fan is.


    Perfect!!


    Every muscle fiber is like a work of art, extremely perfect and full of power.


    Gufan''s ultimate killing evolution transcends all human beings.


    His strength is stronger than little luck.


    He is faster than Le Zhiqi.


    His defense is even more terrible than Zhang Ximing, who has a prickly shell all over his body.


    When all these conditions come together, the change is not as simple as 1 + 1.


    Gu fan is a kind of human weapon with 360 ¡ã no dead angle and no flaw!!


    "Wu Ze."


    "You''re interesting and lucky."


    "Happiness and disaster depend on each other. Before the end of the world, you lost an eye, but now you get this beast pupil."


    Animal pupil.


    The sharp vertical eye like a beast can see through the perceptual pupil of the material surface.


    "Exactly, I''m missing a scout."


    "If you have the beast pupil, you will get twice the result with half the effort."


    Gu fan patted Wu Ze on the shoulder and was optimistic about his new teammate.


    Scout.


    After hearing this, Wu Ze''s eyes brightened again.


    He bowed his head and said: "to tell you the truth, I was a scout when I was guarding the border. I must live up to my great trust!"


    Oh?


    Gu fan can''t help feeling that he has found the treasure.


    It''s amazing that this guy was a Scout at one time.


    It''s really unexpected. People like Wu Ze can''t find a lantern in the last days. They belong to that kind of rare talent.


    "Good."


    "Wu Ze, Zhang Ximing, Le Zhiqi."


    "Let the three of you get to know each other. From today on, you will fight side by side."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 73

    Wu Ze.


    He was about twenty years old.


    He came from a military background. After evolution, his whole body quality has been greatly improved. Standing there, he will feel a strong breath coming on his face, and a beast''s eye can see through the surface of matter.


    Zhang Ximing.


    An intern who just left university.


    A layer of gray black horny substance replaces the original skin, which looks more like a monster from the outside.


    This layer of horny skin has become his best defense. The claws of ordinary monsters can''t leave traces on this layer of special skin.


    Le Zhi Qi.


    It used to be a white lotus, but now it is a beautiful blood rose.


    Under her exquisite and graceful hot figure, what is hidden is her super explosive power and speed. The dagger transformed by the hunter makes her combat effectiveness rise several levels.


    "Good."


    "The three of you together, enough for most emergencies."


    "Take a break, get used to your strength, and then start hunting. Let me see your value."


    Gu fan used the core of the abyss to make people stronger, not for charity.


    Value.


    In order to gain more seeds of the abyss and more resources, he should at least be worthy of Gu fan''s investment.


    "Besides, I''m going to talk about the front." Gu fan''s voice, followed by a bloody intention to kill, Yin said: "betrayer, no amnesty to kill!"


    "Those who disobey orders will be killed without mercy!"


    "Do you understand?"


    There is no amnesty for killing.


    Gu fan has long prepared for the worst.


    Even if all of them betray themselves, even if the three betray at the same time, Gu fan can show his real strength and kill them all!!


    The three were shocked.


    Le Zhiqi has been following Gu fan for such a long time. Naturally, she knows that this threat is not just talking about it.


    Zhang Ximing and Wu Ze also nodded deeply, and the people in front of them had absolute power of life and death.


    "Now that you understand, go and prepare."


    "Assemble on the first floor in 30 minutes. I''ll wait for you there."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In 30 minutes.


    They were all ready to go and appeared on the first floor of the inpatient department.


    Gu fan took out a map, which was a panorama of the hospital torn from the inpatient department.


    "From inpatient to outpatient."


    "On this path, it is roughly estimated that there will be more than 200 decaying corpses."


    "I ask you to solve it all in 10 minutes and get through this road."


    Gu fan finger in the panorama on a painting, simple violence said the next action.


    Zhang Ximing''s eyes almost burst.


    What??


    200 decaying corpses.


    Get rid of it in 10 minutes??


    Even with Gu fan, there were only four of them, and each of them killed 50 decaying corpses on average.


    Is it really possible for such a large number of corpses? 200 decaying corpses can definitely surround them. At that time, one person will eat them with a bite.


    Zhang Ximing''s face was a little hesitant, and even more flustered and frightened. He said uneasily, "this is just death?"


    On one side, Le Zhiqi looked at him contemptuously and said, "what''s the amount of this? You know, my boss and I came up from the first floor of the inpatient department and cleaned up the whole inpatient department in a short time of 1.5 days, totally 1500 head!"


    200 decaying corpses.


    Now Le Zhiqi really does not see in the eye.


    Not to mention that four people work together to clean up so many rotten corpses, even if the boss Gu fan comes by himself, I''m afraid it won''t take 10 minutes.


    Zhang Ximing turned his head and looked at Wu Ze, but the guy didn''t complain.


    Although Wu Ze felt the full pressure, he still said in a heavy voice: "ensure to complete the task."


    Crazy.


    Are these guys crazy?


    Zhang Ximing looked at the crowd with some disbelief. However, just when he wanted to say something, Le Zhiqi put her hand on his shoulder, with the special dagger in her hand, emitting cold light.


    Le Zhiqi said with a cold smile: "Zhang Ximing, are you going to disobey the order of the old man Gu fan?"


    Zhang Ximing trembled all over, quickly took back all dissatisfaction, quickly waved his hand and said: "dare not, dare not."


    Gu fan saw it all in his eyes.


    Take back the map, Gu fan did not say much nonsense, directly opened the back door of the inpatient department.


    Outside the door to the direction of the outpatient department, full of wandering and roaring carrion, Wu Yangyang looks like a large area, the vision seems absolutely more than 200.


    Roar! Roar!!


    Before the public had time to respond, the group of decaying corpses were the first to find that they rushed up.They are fierce, twisted and rotten, and their bodies look terrible and frightening.


    Zhang Ximing was at a loss and could not help stepping back, but at this moment, the two people beside him suddenly moved.


    My lucky is sexy and slim.


    With her slender waist swaying, like a blood rose in the wind, she rushed into the corpse group with the hunting knife in her hand.


    Poof, poof, poof!!


    The sound of flesh and blood tearing is so clear. With this new weapon, the killing efficiency of Le Zhiqi has been improved by more than one level.


    Le Zhiqi''s action is not tardy. After these days of killing and transformation, her action has become more skillful, but also more deadly.


    Attack, draw!!


    Attack, draw!!


    Eyebrow center, temple, neck and cervical vertebra, back brain dead point


    Le Zhiqi''s action is flowing, constantly piercing and cutting these fatal weaknesses, and those monsters fall at her feet one after another.


    Incredible!!


    This Le Zhi Qi is too strong, isn''t it??


    Gu fan can''t help nodding in the distance. The growth speed of Le Zhiqi is really amazing.


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    With the rise of Le Zhiqi''s killing, suddenly Wu Ze also joined the war.


    He uses both hands and feet, and every part of his body is his weapon.


    Fist, elbow, knee, whip leg, sole It''s all wuze''s lethal weapons.


    These are the killing moves learned in the training of the frontier army. From time to time, they break the neck of the enemy and smash the heads of decaying corpses.


    At first, Wu Ze was not used to it.


    Whether it is this kind of high-intensity fighting, or his just recovered body, it takes time to break in.


    But fighting is the best way to grow up.


    When he killed 30 decaying corpses, his body movements became more coherent.


    The beast''s eye also plays a role. It can see through the attack actions of every rotting corpse around it, avoid the attack of rotting corpses and give the most lethal counterattack at the same time.


    Not bad.


    It''s really good.


    As soon as Wu zegang got up from his wheelchair, he soon got used to fighting with the rotten corpse.


    "You''re good."


    "Wuze, go on."


    Gu fan takes out another dagger from his backpack and throws it to Wu Ze.


    This dagger is also extremely sharp. It uses the arm knife on the other arm of the hunter as the material, which is a pair of the one of Le Zhiqi.


    Wu zeshun catches it.


    With the dagger transformed from the arm knife, he suddenly became more powerful.


    All the combat skills he learned in the army have been brought into play, and the actual combat effect is excellent on these decaying corpses.


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi.


    In the blink of an eye, less than a few minutes, only half of the more than 200 decaying corpses were left.


    "Zhang Ximing."


    "Are you going to watch or die in my hands?"


    Gu fan took a few steps forward, but Zhang Ximing still hesitated at the door.


    The cold voice made Zhang Ximing shiver all over.


    He knew that if he continued to hide here, Gufan might really kill himself.


    "I''ll go."


    "Fight, fight, ah!"


    Zhang Ximing''s face was fierce, and he joined the battle and rushed to the group of rotten corpses.

 Chapter 74

    Prickly shell.


    In fact, this is a very powerful ability.


    Especially used to deal with low-level carrion, the monster''s claws and fangs, can not pierce this thick layer of cutin.


    In fact, it was Zhang Ximing who found out that he was the safest.


    Roar, roar!


    Roar, roar!


    The ugly and twisted corpse sticks out its claws, but it can only tear Zhang Ximing''s clothes and leave scratches on the prickly shell, which is like scratching.


    "I used to be so strong?"


    "I''m not afraid of these monsters, ha ha ha!"


    Zhang Ximing roared with laughter.


    He took out a machete and cut it in the corpse without scruple.


    Flesh and blood.


    Zhang Ximing''s attack style is out of order.


    He roared forward to chop, those rotten corpses were cut off immediately, but often a few knives to kill a monster.


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze look at each other.


    Although Zhang Ximing attacks chaos, he can be regarded as a competent "meat shield". His appearance immediately reduces the pressure on Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze.


    It''s only about 10 minutes.


    200 decaying corpses were all cut clean by the people.


    Although Zhang Ximing is very powerful, more than 90% of the rotten corpses were killed by Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi.


    "Did you see that!"


    "I just how fierce, a person rushed into the corpse group, they can''t kill me!"


    Zhang Ximing rushed to the end of the road and said excitedly.


    After just a battle, he has overcome the terror of carrion monster in his heart.


    Now Zhang Ximing only thinks that these corpse monsters are nothing more than this, and even his prickle shell can''t be broken.


    "Shh."


    "Enter the clinic building."


    "Don''t make unnecessary noises."


    Gu fan''s indifferent command is like pouring a basin of cold water on Zhang Ximing.


    People quickly sneak into the outpatient building through the back door, and a few rotten corpses in white coats are wandering at the door.


    Gu fan made a gesture. Just as the rotten corpses were about to react, Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze cut off their necks at the same time. On the other hand, they fell on the ground without making any sound.


    "Is it necessary to be so cautious?"


    "I''ll go straight up and you''ll support me in the back, won''t you?"


    Zhang Ximing squatted at the end of the arrogant said, killed just that group of rotten corpses, he is obviously some expansion.


    Le Zhiqi cast a silly look.


    Wu Ze widened his beast pupil, carefully observed the situation of this floor, said: "there are too many rotten corpses in the outpatient building, there are at least thousands of monsters on the first floor, all gathered in the hall registration office."


    Hearing this, Zhang Ximing was dumb and no longer as arrogant as before.


    Thousands of decaying corpses, that''s a vast area!!


    The heads were so close together that the hall of the whole consultation building was full.


    There are too many patients gathered at the registration office of the consultation building.


    Rotten corpses would have rushed to the most densely populated area of human beings. I''m afraid that it was already full of corpses.


    If you really rush up like Zhang Ximing said, I''m afraid that at least thousands of decaying corpses will immediately surround a few people, and the consequences are self-evident.


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    "Don''t you want to rush in and kill them all, rush?"


    Le Zhiqi said contemptuously, Zhang Ximing''s face is almost red, and now he is really looking for death.


    Even if his spiked shell can resist the attack of decaying corpses, one scratch of 1000 decaying corpses is enough to tear them to pieces.


    "Shut up."


    Gu fan says two words indifferently. Le Zhiqi and Zhang Ximing look at each other displeased and retract their heads.


    Gu fan thought a little and put his palm on Wu Ze''s shoulder: "can your eyes see the second floor?"


    Wu Ze nodded cautiously: "I''ll try."


    Let''s go.


    Wu Ze looked up at the ceiling and his eyes moved forward a little bit.


    The abnormal eye of the beast''s pupil kept tightening, and the vertical pupil shrank to the minimum, and finally even penetrated a drop of red blood.


    "Enough."


    Gu fan''s palm pressed down, Wu Ze immediately took back his eyes, some painful one hand covered his eyes.


    Wu Ze slowly released his hand. At this time, the whole bulge of his beast pupil was about to burst open, full of tiny blood.


    "I only looked at about 400 decaying corpses."


    Although Wu Ze''s animal pupil has perspective ability, it is not easy to penetrate the whole ceiling. The farther the distance is, the greater the burden on the eyes will be.


    400 decaying corpses.This number of decaying corpses is not a decimal number.


    After the fierce killing of Wu Zhiqi, the number of new weapons should still be under control.


    Besides And Zhang Ximing, the meat shield.


    "Safe passage, sneak up to the second floor."


    "We''re going to clean up from the second level and get ready to fight."


    Gu fan took the lead to rush out with his posture, and everyone followed him and came to the second floor along the safety ladder.


    400 rotten corpses!!


    This number is far from comparable to one floor of the inpatient department.


    Dense, almost no one has a foothold, the naked eye is full of rotten corpses, disgusting stench filled the whole space.


    Once you start fighting, you are doomed to never die.


    In this process, there is no time to rest and stop, and it has been in the state of killing until 400 decaying corpses have been killed.


    This is not only to test people''s physical strength, but also to test their endurance and willpower.


    "This quantity..."


    Le Zhiqi also felt a pressure, so far this will be the most group of rotten corpses she faced!


    "Hum."


    "Girl, I''m afraid."


    "Just now, I was still dragging. Can you see who is the most important at this time?"


    Zhang Ximing is very expansive. This kind of scene can''t do without him. He has to be covered with spines to attract the attention of those rotten corpses.


    He''s very important.


    At least Zhang Ximing feels that he is very important.


    It seems that What this team can''t lack most is the person who resists the wind and rain in front of us!!


    Zhang Ximing takes out his steel knife and rushes to the dense rotten corpses in the distance. Most of the monsters are attracted by his roar.


    More than 400 decaying corpses are in a continuous mass.


    They roared greedily and rushed towards Zhang Ximing.


    One by one, the huge mouths of the blood basins tore his flesh and blood, but unfortunately they bit on the hard shell, and did not cause substantial damage.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "I''m not afraid of you, all die for me!"


    Zhang Ximing saw this scene more inflated, raised the steel knife to continue to wave to chop.


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze soon joined the battle.


    The two men began to harvest the decaying corpses with high efficiency, and the dagger made of the hunter''s arm knife could cut off the decaying corpse''s head with less waving.


    Three people together like a golden triangle, bulldozer moving forward, killing those carrion monsters.


    Looking at this scene, Gu fan couldn''t help thinking deeply.


    It has to be said that with this "meat shield", the efficiency of hunting has indeed improved a lot.


    It''s a pity that Zhang Ximing is born anti bone

 Chapter 75

    In half an hour.


    More than 400 decaying bodies were cleared.


    The second floor of the outpatient department was in a mess, with corpses everywhere, dirty plasma and internal organs streaming across the floor.


    "Hey, hey!"


    "Well, you know how important I am?"


    Zhang Ximing was bathed in blood, and even his prickly shell was full of scratches.


    Although those rotten corpses can''t break Zhang Ximing''s defense, they still leave traces on the cutin shell. I''m afraid they will be torn up by the monster after a while.


    "Stop talking nonsense."


    "Dig out all the seeds of the abyss."


    "Before dark, we have to deal with the same number of carrion."


    Gu fan squatted down and cut off the brains of the rotten corpses one by one, digging out the seeds of the abyss hidden inside.


    50.


    On this floor, there are more than 400 decaying corpses, enough to dig out 50 seeds of the abyss.


    Gu fan put them all into the small bag, but at this time Zhang Ximing appeared in Gu fan''s side.


    "Boss."


    "What is the magical effect of these abyssal seeds?"


    "You see, we have done so much work and killed so many monsters. Are we going to share some..."


    How many?


    Although Zhang Ximing does not know the specific role of abyss seeds, he can be sure that they are all good things!!


    After killing so many rotten corpses, Zhang Ximing felt that he had made a lot of contribution and wanted to get a share.


    Gu fan looks back.


    The cold killing in his eyes made no secret.


    Zhang Ximing could not help but take a step back. He always felt a chill in his neck.


    Gu fan snorted coldly and said, "the less you know about some things, the better. And from the time you accept my gift, your life will be mine."


    "Do you understand?"


    Zhang Ximing shivered.


    Gufan and he are not cooperative.


    Gu fan gave the seed of the abyss, and he became an evolutor from an ordinary man.


    From this moment on, Zhang Ximing''s life belongs to Gu fan.


    But people are always greedy.


    When you have wealth and power, you always want to have more. That''s Zhang Ximing.


    He even wanted to get a share from Gufan''s bowl, which was tantamount to snatching food from the tiger''s mouth.


    "I see, boss van."


    Zhang Ximing bowed his head and did not dare to raise these excessive demands, but his words had planted a seed of greed in people''s hearts.


    "Boss, there''s a situation!"


    Wu Ze, who had been silent all of a sudden, said that his two beast eyes noticed something unusual.


    Outside the wall The huge fuzzy figure was crawling in the shadow.


    Shasha.


    Shasha.


    Like the sound of spiders crawling quickly, Le Zhiqi''s face suddenly changed.


    She could not be more familiar with the sound. It was the sound of night devils crawling on the wall.


    But now is the day, why will appear night demon??


    "Prepare to fight."


    Gu fan''s perception is the most powerful, and he naturally feels that several night demons are ambushing outside the window.


    "What I expected finally happened..."


    Gu fan''s eyes looked out of the window, and the huge bodies in the shadow of the wall slowly emerged. He took out his hunting bow and arrow and entered the fighting posture.


    Gu fan, Wu Ze, Le Zhiqi.


    The three retreated to form an arc semicircle, defending each other''s backs.


    Zhang Ximing stands in the middle of the hall on the second floor.


    He didn''t know what happened. How could all of a sudden everyone was facing the enemy??


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    The surrounding windows burst.


    Several night demons broke into the second floor of the outpatient department.


    These night demons looked more majestic, their scarlet muscles were more twisted, and their faces roared ferociously.


    Among them, two monsters lead the attack.


    Sharp as a steel knife, the arthropod cuts hard at Zhang Ximing''s body.


    Although that layer of [prickle shell] can resist the attack of carrion, it is not enough to face the strong attack of night demon. In a moment, the cuticle skin was torn out several cracks.


    The blood came out.


    After Zhang Ximing''s evolution, he finally tasted the pain again. The blood in the wound sprayed on the ground, which once again intensified those night demons.


    "Kill!"


    Gu fan suddenly drank and took advantage of the gap of the night devil''s attack to rush out.


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze look at each other, and they aim at a night demon at the same time.


    The special black and sharp knife makes a sound of breaking the air.


    Wu Ze cuts the joint weakness of the night devil''s limb, and Le Zhiqi jumps up to use her super speed and explosive power to cut off the dead spot behind her neck.Putong!!


    The night devil fell to the ground powerlessly, and another round head of the night devil also turned to the eyes of the people.


    Gu fan naturally solved another monster, which was faster than Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi.


    The night devil who ambushed the people was killed several times instead.


    Shasha!!


    The sound of the night devil crawling came again.


    The night demons ambushing on the wall outside the window seemed to be afraid. Instead of attacking the people in the room, they stepped into the shadow and fled in the same direction.


    "Escaped?"


    "How could these night devils escape?"


    Le Zhiqi is very surprised, according to common sense, the night devil should not control the desire for flesh and blood.


    But these night demons are very strange. They not only appear in the daytime, but also ambush the target in a planned way. After the death of their companions, they retreat decisively.


    These night demons are obviously different from ordinary monsters.


    "Wuze!"


    "Use your pupils quickly and observe where they have escaped."


    Gu fan was lying at the window, looking at the shadows leaving from the wall, and quickly gave an order to Wu Ze.


    Excited.


    Gu fan was very excited. He finally got there!!


    Night demons appear in the daytime, which is the omen of higher level monsters and what Gu fan is looking forward to now.


    Wu Ze is also at the window.


    His beast''s pupil was full of power, and his pupil was reduced to the size of the eye of a needle, looking to the direction where the night demons fled.


    "Over there is Pharmacy


    "What''s that!"


    "There are more than ten of them. They seem to be protecting something?"


    As soon as Wu Ze''s face changed, his beast pupil had the power of perspective, but he could only see vaguely.


    But just in this way, everything in front of us is amazing enough.


    More than ten night devils are wandering around the pharmacy.


    There is also a huge unknown object wriggling, as if more than ten night demons are protecting it together??


    When Gu fan heard this, he was almost certain.


    The corner of his mouth rose slightly, his eyes were full of excitement, and he said to himself, "finally let me wait, special alien!"


    Special species.


    In the end, some monsters are very unique.


    For example, night devils, hunters, and monsters climbing out of the abyss.


    They are far more powerful than decaying corpses, and later people called them xenogeneic.


    But in Gu fan''s eyes, only those super monsters who have undergone special metamorphosis and evolution can be called real aliens.


    Once these special monsters are born, they will become powerful beings far more powerful than other creatures, and have all kinds of incredible abilities.


    Special species.


    They are too rare, and the conditions under which they were born are also very harsh, requiring huge amounts of energy to support them.


    It''s not the most special.


    These special species also emit a special aura.


    Nearby carrion monsters do not dare to get close, while powerful creatures such as "night devils" will develop relationships like "subordinates" to hunt for food for them.


    It can be said that the special species is definitely the existence of higher order in monsters.


    Van Gogh got excited.


    I didn''t expect to meet a special alien.


    If we can hunt this kind of monster, its second stage of evolution will be more crazy!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 76

    "I''ll go out."


    Gu fan''s face was excited and fanatical.


    This indifferent man, rarely so excited.


    Those graceful young model beauties stripped off and sent them to him. I''m afraid Gu fan can''t even blink his eyes.


    But after seeing the so-called "special alien", he seemed to be a different person, his eyes red and impatient.


    Gu fan jumped directly from the window on the second floor of the outpatient department.


    He fell from several meters high and trampled on several decaying corpses. Then he killed a bloody path in the corpse group at a very fast speed, hid in the shadow again and ran all the way to the pharmacy.


    The three of them were all surprised.


    Gufan boss this is too fierce, directly ignored the group of chasing his rotten corpses, killed a bloody road??


    Ten minutes later.


    Several hundred decaying corpses caught up with Gu fan stopped at the same time.


    They seem to be very afraid of the front of something, stiffly restrained the desire of flesh and blood, no longer dare to step forward.


    Sure enough!!


    There must be strong special species here.


    Special species will naturally send out a strong smell, ordinary carrion simply dare not step into the territory of special species.


    Pharmacy.


    Every hospital has its own medicine bank.


    A lot of drugs are hoarded, many of which are prescription drugs that ordinary people can''t buy directly from pharmacies, and many of the products of chemical substances are mixed with each other.


    If a monster accidentally swallows a large number of drugs, it is very likely to have special changes.


    Gu fan is sneaking.


    He took a telescope out of his backpack and carefully observed the movement in the pharmacy.


    Sure enough.


    Gu fan saw at least ten night demons hiding in the dark place of the pharmacy.


    These night devils are afraid of the sun''s light, and their scarlet twisted muscles will burn like beef on an iron plate if they are exposed to the sun''s light.


    But these night demons have more important tasks!!


    They risk being illuminated by the sun, hide in the dark shadow, guard the special species, waiting for it to come and be born, just like the most loyal guard.


    These night demons are all special guard forces!!


    "I see it."


    "There''s a special species, that''s The flower of flesh and blood! "


    The flower of flesh and blood.


    Gu fan saw a huge flower bud through the window of the pharmacy.


    The diameter of the flower is more than 5 meters, and it is more like a seed of the abyss magnified countless times.


    Scarlet blood vessels are all over the flower, like the evil flower of rotten flesh growing out of hell.


    It''s like human breathing, and the dirty blood is flowing violently in the thick pipe.


    Pregnant!!


    This flower of flesh and blood is breeding some kind of powerful monster.


    Those night demons around not only want to protect the flesh and blood flower, but also constantly hunt for food.


    Human beings.


    Gufan saw humans.


    Around the flower of flesh and blood, there are several living human beings kneeling on the ground, but their state is not as good as death.


    The roots of flesh and blood are like tentacles.


    Long and narrow vascular roots pierce into these human bodies. The pure plasma in their bodies is like a drink juice, which is pumped out by the tentacle roots and becomes a special kind of heterogeneous energy.


    It''s not just humans.


    The flowers of flesh and blood are not spared even the decaying corpses. Those night demons will also catch a large number of decaying corpses. The roots of the flowers of flesh and blood will also penetrate into these decaying corpses, and the dirty plasma, including the seeds of the abyss, will be extracted by the roots!!


    Evolution.


    In the flower of flesh and blood, it constantly shapes itself and completes evolution.


    This is a special species.


    It is a high-level existence in monsters, and the birth of each special alien is a disaster for human beings.


    Whoa, whoa!!


    Whoa, whoa!!


    The roots of flesh and blood beat the shelves in the medicine store.


    Those drugs do not know what ingredients, together with alcohol, iodophor and various chemicals are smashed together, the roots and tentacles will also absorb these fragments together, who knows what kind of change will happen.


    Gu fan was most surprised by more than that.


    Half of the flesh and blood flower has become ice. If you look at it carefully, the huge half of the body actually oppresses several thick long gas tanks!!


    Liquid nitrogen tank.


    That''s a medical liquid nitrogen tank.


    When liquid nitrogen meets air, it quickly freezes the surrounding material.


    At the edge of the huge flesh and blood flower''s tentacle, more than a dozen long and narrow liquid nitrogen tanks were crushed, and the extremely cold nitrogen made most of it ice sealed.And it seems to enjoy the general, even let those tentacle roots into the split liquid nitrogen tank, absorb the extremely cold liquid.


    "Special species."


    "It has at least a dozen night demons to protect it, swallowing a lot of chemicals and drugs, causing serious mutation and alienation."


    "This monster can withstand the cold of liquid nitrogen, but it seems to be swallowing the extreme cold. I don''t know how powerful it will be after hatching in a few days."


    Gu fan was judging in his heart.


    This special alien is so powerful that even he may not be able to hunt successfully.


    But one thing is certain.


    This kind of powerful special species, can let Gu fan evolve to the second stage absolutely!!


    "Good."


    "I will hunt you down!"


    "It''s going to give birth to a special species that''s going to be extremely strong, and I have to prepare from now on." Gu fan''s face was fanatical. He was more excited than the old rascal when he saw the best young model lying on the bed.


    Gu fan observed it for a long time.


    He found that the flower of flesh and blood was not formed for a long time and was still in the stage of growth.


    It''s about a week before it hatches. If you want to hunt a complete special alien, you have to wait a week.


    "A week."


    "I have a week to prepare. It''s enough anyway."


    Gu fan thought in his heart that if he left the scope of the pharmacy, his three younger brothers would be of great use.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Zhang Ximing gouged out a seed of the abyss from the back of the decaying corpse''s head.


    He turned to Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi and said, "what do you say boss wants these abyss seeds for? This thing can make us stronger, can it also make him stronger?"


    In fact, his guess is very close.


    But this seems to be a taboo topic, Le Zhiqi''s eyes suddenly become a lot of tension.


    Le Zhiqi said coldly: "you speak carefully, don''t lose your life if you don''t pay attention."


    "Boss Gu fan is not here. Let''s discuss what happened?" Zhang Ximing snorted coldly and continued: "if we can understand the secret of the abyss seed, will it become stronger than Gu fan?"


    That''s all.


    The atmosphere between the three was obviously cold and awkward.


    Penetrate the secret of the abyss seed and become more powerful??


    There is a saying that "heaven does not destroy man."


    Who doesn''t want to be stronger, but there is a premise, that is to be alive.


    "Shut up."


    "The boss is back. Watch your head."


    Wu Ze''s beast pupil can see more. Gu fan has come back from the pharmacy. If you continue this topic, I''m afraid someone will die soon.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 77

    Gu fan returns.


    Cold eyes scan three people a circle, coldly said: "from today on, you free hunting, I no longer participate."


    What!!


    Free hunting, Gu fan is no longer involved??


    "The three of you are alone enough to deal with most emergencies."


    "I have more important things to do. The three of you, led by Wu Ze, will continue to hunt the carrion monsters."


    Gu fan is going to be a shopkeeper.


    The small matter of hunting decaying corpses is simply left to his three younger brothers.


    And he directly takes Wu Ze, a new member of the team, as the team leader, and gives him full power to deal with the hunting of decaying corpses, which is really surprising.


    "100."


    "Every day you will hunt 100 abyss seeds and give them to me."


    Gu fan set a rigid index.


    100 seeds of the abyss. It''s going to kill 1000 decaying corpses. Gu fan is fierce enough.


    Wu Ze raised his head, patted his chest, and said in a deep voice, "guarantee to complete the task!"


    Gu fan''s cold eyes looked around again: "are you all ok?"


    Le Zhiqi took a look at Zhang Ximing and wanted to say something more.


    But when the words came to my mouth, I couldn''t say them again.


    Several people''s expressions were different. Gu fan took a panoramic view of everything and said faintly: "well, I''ll leave now. Don''t let me down. In addition Don''t forget your promise. "


    Commitment.


    Betrayer, death.


    Those who disobey orders will die.


    Three people all over a shock, have nodded to accept, looking at the back of Gu fan left, a long sigh of relief.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Gu fan leaves.


    The hunt continued.


    Wu Ze, Le Zhiqi, Zhang Ximing.


    Three people continue to hunt, layer upon layer slaughtering the rotten corpses in the outpatient department.


    They were bathed in blood, and the black blood of the rotten corpses was all over their bodies, and the meat foam produced by the blade cutting was all over every corner.


    100 seeds of the abyss.


    1000 decaying corpses. It''s not easy to deal with the huge number of killing tasks??


    Unconsciously, three days passed.


    Zhang Ximing drags his tired body, chopping those rotten corpses. I don''t know how many monsters he has broken.


    "100."


    "Today''s task is done."


    Wu Ze took out the last seed of the abyss, and their mission today is finally over.


    "It''s not fair."


    "We''re tired to death, fighting with blood."


    "That Gu fan is enjoying himself. I''m really fed up with staying on the top floor of the inpatient department!"


    After three days of fighting, Zhang Ximing''s resentment is getting heavier and heavier. He has made great progress in his strength after cutting down countless rotten corpses, but it also makes him more expansive.


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze gave him a cold look.


    It''s not the first time I''ve heard that. Zhang Ximing often complains like this these three days.


    "How many monsters have we killed?"


    "I can''t count it. All the seeds of the abyss have to be handed over to Gu fan. We have to fight hard to get them!"


    Zhang Ximing takes out the seed of the abyss in his backpack.


    These are all things that are to be handed over to Gu fan today. However, all the victories they have gained through their hard work are to be handed over to a person who enjoys their success.


    No matter who it is, more or less there will be some imbalance in the bottom of my heart.


    "The seed of the abyss, there must be a big secret!"


    "Gu fan eats meat and doesn''t even give us a mouthful of soup to drink. If we go on like this, we will be his slaves all our lives."


    Zhang Ximing continued. This time, it seems, it''s not just a complaint.


    His resentment has accumulated to a certain extent, even to the edge of rebellion??


    Le Zhiqi''s eyes flashed coldly: "what do you want to do? Do you really want to betray Gu fan?"


    At this point, the atmosphere is more rigid.


    Wu Ze, the temporary leader of the team, came forward and broke the deadlock.


    He sat down on Zhang Ximing''s shoulder and said slowly, "I will certainly abide by Gu fan''s orders, but if you want to have a mouthful of soup, you can''t help it."


    How to drink a mouthful of soup?


    Le Zhiqi and Zhang Ximing suddenly turn their heads and look at Wu Ze in surprise.


    Does he also have the idea of betrayal!!


    Wu Ze said slowly: "100 seeds of the abyss, which is the target set by Gu fan, but if we kill more decaying corpses than this number, we will share the additional seeds of the abyss equally among the three of us."


    "How?"


    So that''s what he called soup.


    Gu fan will collect 100 abyss seeds every day, but if they hunt 120, or more??Zhang Ximing''s eyes brightened: "good idea, it''s not betraying Gu fan. Even if it''s exposed in the end, what can he say?"


    Le Zhiqi sat in the same place and thought hard.


    This is the end of the world. Everyone wants to have another way out, as long as they don''t cross the bottom line.


    "All right."


    "If it''s just hunting monsters, I''ll join in."


    Le Zhiqi looks hard, and finally decides to join.


    The three looked at each other, and a private agreement was reached.


    Gufan eat meat, they drink soup, after finishing the hunting mission, they will go to hunt more monsters and divide those resources equally!!


    As the saying goes, man is not for himself, and heaven will take the hindmost.


    No matter how loyal they are, there will always be times when they are selfish, and there is no absolute loyalty between them and Gu fan.


    On the other side.


    Gu fan stayed on the top floor of the inpatient department, doing some experiments like a Frankenstein.


    In front of him were transparent glassware, incubators and so on.


    Yingying phosphorescence is like a firefly, and the flowing light blends in the culture tank.


    The mysterious substances inside the abyss all fuse with each other in this nutrient tank, and blossom and bear fruit at the same time of metamorphosis and evolution.


    The seeds of the abyss are constantly absorbed and contained.


    It''s like a beating heart. It breathes and breathes the mysterious substances around it into its body. It gradually takes root, sprouts and thrives, and finally turns into red and bloody fruits.


    It''s the result of the abyss!!


    For every 10 seeds of the abyss, ancient people would cultivate their patience into the fruits of the abyss.


    They are of excellent quality.


    Only those powerful night demons can produce fruits of this quality.


    72.


    Gu fan has collected 72 abyss fruits.


    These days, the contribution of the three team, plus the accumulation, Gu fan has nearly gathered 100 pieces.


    This is the first step of his crazy evolution!!


    "100 fruits of the abyss."


    "If I can hunt that special alien again."


    "All resources together, will be able to complete the second stage of the most extreme peak evolution."


    Gu fan''s evolution is more crazy than the last extreme killing evolution.


    He has already laid the most solid foundation, and the burden that his will and body can bear is far beyond that of ordinary evolutionists.


    This time, he will not only use more than 10 times the fruit of the abyss, but also bear more painful torment and burden.


    He also wants to hunt the most terrible special alien, absorb each other''s powers, and achieve the ultimate peak of super evolution.


    "Count the time, that special alien is about to hatch."


    "As for my three little brothers, they come back later and later every day."


    Gu fan''s mouth flashed an imperceptible cruel smile.


    He looked at the sky.


    Night is coming, but Zhang Ximing hasn''t come back yet.


    According to the truth, the cooperation between them will be more and more tacit, and the efficiency of killing carrion will be faster and faster.


    And these days But come back later and later.


    Ha ha.


    All in silence.

 Chapter 78

    Time is in a hurry.


    In the twinkling of an eye, another two days passed.


    It has been more than a week since the dark end came.


    The lingering human beings finally understand what it''s like to be ruled by monsters, and what it''s like to live in fear.


    Gu fan looks up at the sky.


    The night is still, the stars dot the sky.


    The earth is once again reduced to the paradise of carrion monsters, and the roaring sound reverberates in the city.


    On the other side of the room, however, came the voice of Zhang Ximing, who was enjoying himself among a group of beautiful little nurses.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "Come here and kneel down!"


    "Line up, take off your clothes for me, lie down and let me cool one by one!"


    Zhang Ximing gathered all the beautiful women together, and the little nurses could only flatter and please the strong man.


    Even though Zhang Ximing''s whole body is covered with horny skin like a monster, they still have to bear it and try to please him. Only in this way can they live better.


    These days, Zhang Ximing is really more and more arrogant.


    At first, he was just secretly looking for pleasure, and did not dare to let Gu fan find out.


    But today, a week later, Zhang Ximing may have forgotten the dignity of Gu fan and began to indulge in unrestrained pleasure.


    Squeak.


    Gu fan opened his door.


    These days, apart from receiving the seeds of the abyss, he seldom leaves this small room.


    Today is a special day. Just now, he has cultivated 100 abyss fruits and finally completed the first step of the second evolution.


    "Le Zhi Qi."


    "Wu Ze."


    Gu fan stood in the corridor and yelled, but no one answered.


    He seems to be really forgotten. Gu fan hasn''t participated in any battle since this week.


    The hunting trio just handed the seed of the abyss to him according to the task, but gradually became indifferent to other things.


    Ha ha.


    These guys, one by one, turned the world upside down.


    Bang!!


    Gu fan kicked open Zhang Ximing''s room.


    Everyone stood there, especially the pretty girls, who were not covered in their clothes, on the opposite side of Zhang Ximing''s crotch.


    "Yo."


    "Gufan, you''re here."


    There is no more respect in Zhang Ximing''s eyes.


    He is quite different from seven days ago, when Zhang Ximing was only an intern nurse, but now he is a so-called expert who has killed thousands of decaying corpses.


    "Get out of here."


    Gu fan was impatient and said coldly to the corridor: "Wu Ze, Le Zhiqi, don''t appear in 30 seconds, dead!"


    This time, no one dares to dally.


    After this week''s killing, Gu fan officially appeared in front of the public for the first time. It''s not a joke.


    Wu Ze, Le Zhiqi, Zhang Ximing.


    The three soon appeared in the hall, but their attitude changed.


    Disappointment.


    There seems to be some disappointment in the eyes of Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze.


    Gu fan, the shopkeeper who gave up, left the mess to the public for a whole week. In the eyes of others, it was like he lost his fighting spirit.


    This is no longer the boss they fear.


    As for Zhang Ximing.


    He obviously became very arrogant and inflated, and he no longer recognized Gu fan in the bottom of his heart.


    Gu fan''s face was indifferent, and he didn''t care about other people''s eyes. He ordered coldly, "tomorrow, everyone will go to the pharmacy with me, ready to hunt that special alien."


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze look at each other.


    They hesitated a little and bowed their heads to take orders: "yes!"


    Zhang Ximing sneered: "ridiculous, ridiculous."


    He went to le Zhiqi and Wu Ze, showing a trace of disdain.


    "It''s been a week."


    "We''ve been fighting for the so-called boss for a week."


    "Every day, he is as tired as a dog. He has to give him another 100 abyss seeds, but in the end?"


    Zhang Ximing opened his hands, turned back and looked at Gu fan mockingly: "but in his eyes, we are still just a hard-working dog."


    Zhang Ximing said that at last, he pointed his arm to Gu fan''s nose and said, "you don''t deserve to be our boss. I used your five abyss seeds, and now I have returned them dozens of times and hundreds of times!"


    "To kill those rotten corpses, the greatest reliance is on me."


    "I carry all the injuries and protect you with my body. My contribution is the biggest."


    "It''s me who should be the boss!"


    Zhang Ximing finally tore his face.


    He really wanted to rebel, and he wanted to be the boss himself.These days of fighting, Zhang Ximing every time rushed in the front, resist the damage of those rotten corpses.


    His role is indeed irreplaceable, but it also makes Zhang Ximing more arrogant, thinking that he is the core of the team.


    Gu fan narrowed his eyes.


    He turned his head and looked at Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi. His eyes twinkled and he said slowly, "you two think the same way?"


    Wu Ze also stepped back and said in a deep voice, "I''m willing to follow old Gu fan and repay you for your regeneration."


    Le Zhiqi pondered for a moment and then stepped back: "I''m still willing to follow old Gu fan, but I hope I can Get some benefits. "


    Ha ha ha!!


    Gu fan laughs, points to le Zhiqi and says with a smile: "it''s not bad. Seven days have passed. Dare you know how to bargain with me."


    All of a sudden.


    Gufan''s smile suddenly stopped.


    His face became extremely cold, and his tone was mixed with Mori''s intention of killing: "do you think I don''t know how many rotten corpses have been secretly hunted these days, and how many seeds of the abyss have been equally divided?"


    Putong!!


    Le Zhiqi kneels down.


    As if she had been killed in the hands of others.


    "Gufan, I''m sorry, we..."


    Gufan knew the end of the world too well.


    Gu fan''s view of people''s minds in the last days is too thorough.


    Gu fan stretched out a finger, made the gesture of forbidding sound, let Le Zhiqi stop explaining.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "People die for money, birds die for food."


    "You want to fight for your own interests, which I can understand, but it''s not good to be too greedy."


    Gu fan pointed out le Zhiqi''s careful thinking, turned to Wu Ze and continued: "this idea is from you, hunting extra rotten corpses You can think of it. "


    "Although it doesn''t touch my interests, the relationship between people is the most vulnerable."


    "If you have this idea next time, you''d better say it openly, or I''ll suspect you secretly. If you''re not careful, you may be killed by mistake, ha ha."


    Kill by mistake!


    This is an obvious warning.


    When these three words came out, Wu Ze only felt that there was a fishy wind blowing past him.


    Gu fan didn''t care that after they finished the task, they would hunt the rotten corpses, but it would be different if they did it secretly.


    This kind of thing easily leads to misunderstanding. After misunderstanding, Gu fan is easy to kill people!!


    Especially easy to kill!


    Gu fan talks about the end and faces Zhang Ximing.


    At this time, Zhang Ximing has not been so arrogant at the beginning.


    He saw that Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze, one by one, once again submitted to Gu fan''s feet. They were treated in obedience, and immediately felt that they had lost reinforcements behind them!!


    "Zhang Ximing."


    "As for you, kill it."


    Gu fan smiles and looks sunny and handsome.


    But in the sunshine, it was colder and more gloomy than the Siberian wind.

 Chapter 79

    I don''t want to kill you.


    Gu fan is smelling of blood all over his body.


    Although he was clean all over, not stained with a drop of blood, the smell of blood came to his face.


    "Zhang Ximing."


    "As for you, kill it."


    Gu fan''s words were so casual that it was easier than squeezing a chicken to death.


    Zhang Ximing stepped back involuntarily.


    The initial expansion and arrogance weakened by more than half, said: "I''m not the same as before, I killed thousands of decaying corpses, you can''t scare me!"


    Thousands of decaying corpses?


    To kill such a low-level monster, do you really think you have grown up and become invincible?


    Gu fan has seen a real sea of corpses.


    He knew how to make the whole river blood red.


    The monsters he killed piled together to form a magnificent mountain.


    He is a man who really climbs out of the 18th floor of hell, and has his place on the throne of slaughter.


    Shua.


    Gu fan''s palm moved gently.


    The killing and extreme pain condensed into blood, and the blade turned into a blade as thin as a cicada''s wing, just inside Gufan''s sleeve.


    A blood line from Zhang Ximing!


    Gu fan easily cut the prickly shell on Zhang Ximing''s body, and the horny skin armor was as fragile as paper.


    What kind of weapon is this??


    Zhang Ximing widened his eyes and didn''t see Gu fan''s action at all.


    Shua.


    Shua, Shua, Shua.


    Gu fan''s palm waved continuously, and the blade as thin as a cicada''s wing rotated at his fingertips.


    This is the elegant waltz of the devil, with almost transparent blood colored blades dancing on the fingertips.


    Zhang Ximing''s body has been cut one after another, and pieces of very thin raw meat have been cut off. The layers are clear, just like the highest luxury sashimi, so he is going to be put to death!!


    It''s terrible.


    Is Gu fan going to put Zhang Ximing to death and cut him into pieces??


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "I''ll fight with you, fight with you!"


    Zhang Ximing fully understood that it was absolutely impossible to win by relying on his own prick shell.


    He pulled out the steel knife at his waist and tried to remember what it looked like to chop those rotten corpses.


    Zhang Ximing gave a big drink, and he held a steel knife in his hand to split Gu fan''s head. It was very fierce and powerful.


    If it was a rotten corpse, he would definitely split his head in half. Unfortunately, the enemies in front of him were not monsters without intelligence.


    Miso.


    Miso.


    There was a clang sound of blade impact.


    Zhang Ximing looked at the pieces of iron falling in the sky.


    The steel knife in his hand was cut into pieces by Gu fan. The blood blade, as thin as a cicada''s wing, rotated slightly, and the steel knife in Zhang Ximing''s hand was cut into several sections.


    The blood blade is flying and dancing.


    Zhang Ximing''s steel knife also turned into pieces of torn steel paper, scattered on the ground.


    What knife did Gu fan use?


    Why is it so sharp? It''s incredible!!


    Zhang Ximing quickly takes back his palm, but finds that his hand holding the knife is unconscious.


    He raised his hand, and the next scene shocked everyone.


    Zhang Ximing''s hand with the knife has no flesh and blood!!


    Only Mori Bai''s bones were left in half of his arm, and all his flesh and blood were cut out by Gu fan, just like a cook.


    Do you understand?


    Gu fan''s understanding of the structure of the human body is no less than that of the most famous surgical experts.


    Gu fan has gone through countless murders. In a serious state, he will never make any mistakes when he makes a sword. He has reached the highest level of control over his body.


    Desperate power.


    Gu fan''s real strength is terrifying.


    "You''re not human."


    "Monster, monster, monster!"


    Zhang Ximing retreated, and his fear made him fall to the ground. The man in front of him was more terrible than those monsters.


    Zhang Ximing kept climbing, but at this time some seeds of the abyss also rolled out of his backpack, and he suddenly woke up.


    "I see. You must be so strong because you ate the seeds of the abyss."


    Zhang Ximing seems to understand something.


    He took out all the abysses in his backpack, dozens of them, and forced them into his mouth three in a row.


    "I can do it. I can be so strong."


    Zhang Ximing said to himself that when dozens of seeds of the abyss were swallowed, the energy generated by those mysterious substances volatilized from the inside out, and suddenly there was an unspeakable change.


    Zhang Ximing''s body began to expand violently.Yila, Yila, Yila!!


    His clothes were torn up by his swollen body, and the horny skin changed again. The layers of reinforcement were like steel plates, which made him thicker and more dignified.


    The ability of [prick shell] has been improved.


    Thick cuticles also grow sharp black spines, which makes Zhang Ximing''s whole body look like a huge hedgehog.


    Monster!!


    He really became a huge monster.


    Soon Zhang Ximing was over two meters tall, and his black spines were more than 20 centimeters long.


    If it comes to a hug, Zhang Ximing has to stab the other side through.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "Power, power, power!"


    "I want to surpass you, I want to gain more strength!"


    Zhang Ximing is in agony and foaming, but the desire for power in his eyes is so deep.


    Boom!!


    Zhang Ximing''s thick arm waved to Gu fan fiercely, and Gu fan finally avoided it and smashed it on the floor. The heavy force caused the whole room to vibrate violently.


    With this blow, Zhang Ximing almost trampled the floor.


    After the change, his power has obviously improved more than one level, but human consciousness has been very weak.


    "Kill you, kill you!"


    Zhang Ximing didn''t speak clearly, but his final consciousness told him that Gu fan was the enemy.


    Boom! Boom!!


    A body full of spikes in its carapace.


    Dust, debris sputtering, Zhang Ximing broke one wall after another, and the thick layer of armor is unhurt.


    "Failed."


    "The body of the evolutionist has changed seriously, and the consciousness of human beings is almost nonexistent."


    "Zhang Ximing ate all the seeds of the abyss like a bolt. It''s rare that he can evolve successfully.


    "Try it for a while."


    "These days, my unique skill is extremely painful!"


    Gu fan is not idle in cultivating the seeds of the abyss these days.


    He continued to study the effect of his power "blade of slaughter" at a deeper level.


    The blood blade just as thin as a cicada''s wing is one of the achievements, but there is a unique skill in theory. It''s time to take Zhang Ximing to try it.


    Great pain!


    Gu fan retreated one after another, his blood blade turned into a scarlet mist.


    The blade of slaughter stands out from the mist and transforms into a long gun.


    Gu fan clenched the handle of the gun and stabbed forward, just like a blood dragon cutting through the mist, tearing the dawn and piercing the thickest armor on Zhang Ximing''s chest.


    "Extremely painful perfusion."


    "Feel my pain and my killing."

 Chapter 80

    Extremely painful perfusion.


    What is the blade of slaughter?


    It''s the insane terror of agony.


    That''s the essence of pinnacle killing.


    It is the product of illusion and reality, but what happens if this idea bursts into other people''s bodies??


    My pain - you can feel it.


    Infinite killing, extreme pain, insane consciousness.


    The sea of corpses, the hell, the endless darkness, the cycle of terror.


    Everything Gu fan feels will be transmitted to the other party, and the extreme pain will make the enemy''s consciousness collapse instantly.


    Zhang Ximing felt it.


    He felt the pain of the world.


    He understood what it was called the eighteen story hell.


    In a flash, his consciousness was drowned by great pain, just as the flood broke the dam, and his whole body was drowned by endless pain.


    Zhang Ximing''s consciousness can''t bear it at all. It''s like a piece of glass broken into countless powder, or a piece of paper torn into tens of thousands of pieces with the wind.


    So he was stupid.


    Zhang Ximing was stupid on the spot, and his brain consciousness was blank, as if it had been formatted.


    His change has come to an end, standing on the spot like a good baby, his eyes empty and unconscious.


    "Extremely painful perfusion."


    "The consciousness contained in the blade of slaughter, obliterates its brain into a blank?"


    Gu fan is also the first time to use this move, extremely painful perfusion is simply the strongest blow directly from the consciousness of the soul.


    More than that.


    Gu fan wiped out Zhang Ximing''s consciousness, but the torture of killing did not dissipate.


    "Well?"


    "The killing intention of the killing blade is still in its body?"


    Gu fan felt the real intention of killing and even controlled Zhang Ximing''s body.


    "Come here."


    Gufan gives orders.


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    Zhang Ximing, a giant monster, came to Gu fan''s side and crushed all the floor tiles along the way.


    So it is!!


    This extremely painful infusion not only obliterates Zhang Ximing''s consciousness, but also allows Gu fan to control him. This is a complete accident.


    "Break that wall."


    Gu fan issued an order again. Before Zhang Ximing came to the wall, he waved his strong arm full of armor and smashed the whole wall to pieces.


    Surprise!!


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze look at Gu fan in astonishment.


    There are too many secrets about this man''s power. Zhang Ximing is about to become a monster. Gu fan can even erase his consciousness and control it.


    The devil.


    It''s a devil like man.


    "Interesting."


    "It''s really interesting."


    "You see, I''ve become a better man, better than all of you."


    If Gu fan has a point, these words make Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze shudder. Who knows if this demon like man will do the same to himself one day??


    Wu Ze swallowed his saliva and quickly explained: "boss Gu fan, we didn''t take part in Zhang Ximing''s rebellion. We didn''t mean to betray you from the beginning. We just wanted to hunt more abyss seeds..."


    Le Zhiqi also immediately explained: "please forgive this time, our greed dizzy, never dare to have another time."


    When they saw the battle, they were shocked and frightened.


    For fear that Gu fan would blame them again, or even wipe out his consciousness like Zhang Ximing, and turn into an obedient fool.


    "Of course I know you didn''t betray, otherwise you would never stand here in good condition now."


    Gu fan patted them on the shoulder with a smile and continued: "I''m not a devil. I don''t need to be so afraid. From now on, everyone will contribute 50 abyss seeds, and the rest will belong to himself."


    50 per person!!


    Hunting trio, hunting to the limit every day, that''s the number??


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi left a cold sweat on their temples and felt great pressure.


    But they managed to pull through.


    It''s good that Gu fan doesn''t continue to pursue punishment.


    And from now on, they will be able to hunt their own seed of the abyss, but only if the task set by Gu fan is completed.


    "Never again."


    "If you hide something from me next time, or if you rebel against me at all There is no amnesty for killing. "


    Gu fan''s palm moved away from their shoulders, with a strong sense of killing warning, which has been deeply imprinted in the hearts of Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze.


    It''s terrible.


    Le Zhiqi understood that Gu fan was not just bloody and cruel.If you want to follow the devil, you''d better not make a mistake, or you''ll fall into the abyss.


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi look at each other.


    They all saw the fear in each other''s eyes.


    Seriously.


    Just a little bit!!


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi almost defected with Zhang Ximing.


    People die for money, birds die for food.


    If you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will destroy the earth.


    They have also seriously considered whether betraying Gu fan is really feasible?


    It''s nothing to go against one''s conscience.


    It''s nothing to break the promise.


    As long as there are enough interests, saints will also be infected with interests and dyed black.


    Unfortunately, Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze know that Gu fan is very powerful, which makes them more cautious and dare not take the last step easily.


    Only Zhang Ximing, a young man in a daze, rushed up foolishly and really rebelled, and became what he is now.


    Zhang Ximing''s ending is frightening.


    The two men completely dispelled the heart of betrayal.


    Such Gufan is by no means what they can contend with. No matter how much profit they get, they can''t resist the price of betrayal.


    "Interests."


    "It''s really good that we''re on guard against each other and no one will give our heart."


    "At least not because of feelings and be bloody stabbed on a knife, that is really stupid."


    Gu fan picked the next eyebrow, with a faint smile, looking at the body in front of the two people, the heart is also abnormal understand.


    Ha ha.


    This is the end of the world.


    There is no absolute loyalty, no so-called friends, only eternal interests.


    Interest relationship.


    It is safer for people to guard against each other and fight against each other.


    If you put in the so-called true feelings, I''m afraid that one day when you are unprepared, you will be stabbed from the back, and you won''t know how to die at that time!!


    It''s a bloody lesson.


    Gu fan has experienced it before, so it''s hard to trust others. The two so-called loyal men in front of him have never really believed in it.


    "All right."


    "We have real big things to do."


    "The special species will hatch in about 1-2 days. I have made all the necessary preparations."


    "If this battle can be won, I can consider giving you some rewards."


    Gu Fan said with a faint smile, even if Zhang Ximing''s story is turned over, then they have a more important task.


    That''s hunting special species!!


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi look at each other.


    How dangerous this task is, listen to Gu fan''s words can feel a general.


    The devil.


    The devil.


    He even promised to reward them for the success of the hunt??


    To get the butcher to give a reward is like plucking the Iron Rooster''s hair. The terrifying degree of the alien can be imagined.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 81

    the second day.


    The sun is shining high.


    It''s June now, and the sultry air is irritating.


    Those rotting corpses in the sun also enter a semi dormant state under the high temperature, and the decay and bacteria also drift away with the hot wind. After a long time, they can even make ordinary people suffer from corpse plague


    "Decaying corpses have low ability to move in the daytime."


    "Special mysterious tissues in their bodies absorb sunlight, like photosynthesis in plants."


    Gu fan took the people downstairs. In the distance, a large number of decaying corpses piled up. It looked terrible, but in fact, the decaying corpses in this period did not pose a great threat to the evolutionists.


    Le Zhiqi felt very surprised, her eyes lit up and said: "isn''t this solar charging?"


    "you can understand that as well."


    "Rotting corpses are more active at night, but only part of the energy absorbed by the sun during the day evaporates."


    Gu fan, while observing the number of decaying corpses and planning the route of the people, explained.


    Only part of it evaporated??


    Le Zhiqi was more curious and continued to ask: "what about the other part?"


    The other part?


    Gu fan gave her a cold look and didn''t answer.


    For such a simple question, you can guess that the last part is naturally stored by the decaying corpse, and the energy is integrated into the abyss of the back brain.


    Wu Ze''s eyes also changed.


    The soldier''s intuition made him guess a lot of things.


    "Do you mean..."


    "These rotting corpses will slowly store energy, even evolve?"


    When Wu Ze said this, Le Zhiqi around him felt a chill all over his body.


    Originally, she thought that decaying corpses would slowly decompose and dissolve with the passage of time, and even be dried in the sun a few months later.


    But now it seems that these rotten corpses will not disappear naturally, but will become stronger and stronger, and even evolve and mutate into terrible monsters!!


    "The days ahead will be more and more dangerous. Just get used to it." Gu fan gave a sneer and waved to the huge dark figure who was two meters tall behind him: "big man, run through here."


    Gu fan has chosen a good route, and to become a prickly monster like Zhang Ximing issued orders.


    A huge figure covered the ground beneath the people''s feet.


    Zhang Ximing has completely become a puppet.


    It is more than two meters tall, and its strong body is covered with thick hard armor barbs. When it walks on the ground, it will make a dull sound.


    Bang.


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    The prick puppet began to run and gradually turned into a sprint. He rushed straight to a corpse group not far away.


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi were startled.


    With such a loud noise, thousands of decaying corpses nearby will be surrounded here. If they fall into the mud of decaying corpses, a few lives will not be enough.


    "Follow up."


    "It''s the hot sun now, and the efficiency of carring corpses is the lowest."


    "We''ll take a short distance to rush through, and when we get to the special alien''s sphere of influence, they will never dare to chase after us!"


    Gufan cheered coldly. At the same time, he was the first one to follow and fight with the prick puppet.


    I see.


    It''s hot in the midday, and the carrion is not very active.


    The spiked puppets will attack all the way. As long as they reach the pharmacy warehouse, the special smell of the alien species will frighten those rotten corpses and make them dare not get closer.


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi look at each other, but also hard to follow.


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    The stab puppet is extremely fierce, and its arm is stronger than ordinary people''s thighs.


    The heavy armor is like a hammer, and the black barbs on it make the hammer become a mace.


    The rotten corpse in front of him was smashed by a blow, and the huge hammer like arm swept out the monster directly in front of him. Even the whole upper body of the rotten corpse was smashed into pieces.


    Flesh and blood.


    All the rotten corpses in front of the crowd were smashed to pieces, and then they were severely crushed by the thick and broad soles of their feet.


    This is too fierce!!


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze follow behind. They never thought that Zhang Ximing, who has mutated into a monster, would be so powerful. But such a fierce monster was completely subdued by Gu fan yesterday.


    "Don''t be stunned."


    "The monster is surrounded. Keep the rear and side. Make sure there is room for it."


    Gu fan gave an order. At the same time, he came to the back of the spined puppet. As soon as the rotten corpses approached, they immediately waved their knives.


    Carrion monsters are coming in layers.


    Once the space is completely squeezed, the crowd will die. They have to help the prick puppet defend from the side.


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze react.


    One left and the other right, holding the dark dagger, they kept drawing blood lines to pierce the dead body.Along the way, I don''t know how many rotten corpses were swept and smashed.


    Its two heavy arms, like hammers, were covered with a thick layer of flesh and blood mud, as well as some broken bones and internal organs.


    Gu fan also killed hundreds of monsters along the way.


    Everyone fought in blood, covered with the stench of the corpse monster''s black plasma, completely did not know how many knives he waved and how many corpses he killed in a short distance.


    "Hold on."


    "It will be here soon."


    "Big man, hurry up!"


    The prick puppet heard the order to speed up again, and it dashed forward like a bull.


    Gu fan followed closely and finally got out of the encirclement.


    The vision suddenly widened.


    They saw the warehouse where the medicine was stored in the distance, but there was no rotten corpse standing in the open space in front of the warehouse.


    Here we are.


    This is the territory of a special species.


    The smell of advanced monsters makes those decaying monsters tremble and palpitate, and they feel fear at the cellular genetic level.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    Gu fan several people stepped into the special alien territory, behind those rotten corpse monsters can only reluctantly roar.


    It''s incredible.


    Both Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze can''t believe it.


    The carrion monster is right in front of you.


    But there seemed to be an invisible wall under their feet to separate the monsters.


    This kind of feeling is really amazing. Can these rotten corpses without wisdom also feel fear??


    "Really


    "I really didn''t catch up."


    "It turns out these carrion monsters have something to fear."


    Le Zhiqi gasped for breath, and was almost drowned by the rotten corpse.


    If it was midnight, the crazy carrion would have torn them to pieces.


    "They''re afraid because there''s something to be afraid of."


    Gu fan sneered and looked at the pharmacy warehouse not far away.


    Under the shadow.


    An ugly, scarlet monster was crawling on the wall.


    Their whole body muscle explosion ridge, extremely twisted entangled, top broken skin, the surface is particularly bright.


    These monsters are afraid of the sun and hide in the shadow. They look at the people with greedy and hateful eyes. It seems that as long as they are close to the warehouse, they will rush to tear them up immediately.


    "Night devil!"


    "There are more than ten of them!"


    Le Zhiqi''s eyes trembled when she saw so many night demons.


    However


    So many night demons, they are just guards.


    Gu fan''s real goal is the special species that these night demons guard!!

 Chapter 82

    "Take out everything."


    Gu fan left his backpack on the ground.


    This time, in order to hunt a special species, Gu fan was naturally well prepared and brought out all the guys he could bring.


    Hunting bows and the like are needless to say.


    Two barrels of gasoline almost covered the spare space of the climbing bag. The rest were some arrows and hunting tools.


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze also put down their backpacks.


    The things they brought were even more strange. To be exact, they were not even weapons. They were all bottles and cans.


    Big bags of drug powder??


    dozens of large hospital deodorant spray, and even two bags of flour?


    What''s this for!!


    lozhi Zhi only listened to ancient orders, but he didn''t know what he was going to do. Were those monsters afraid of deodorizing spray?


    Wu Ze has a serious face.


    When Gu fan ordered them to carry these things, Wu Ze already understood what his boss wanted.


    Adventure!!


    Gu fan, this is a trump card!!


    Dust explosion.


    Dust explosion involves a wide range.


    Coal, chemical industry, pharmaceutical processing, wood processing, grain and feed processing and other sectors all occur from time to time.


    It is strictly forbidden to carry open fire in the workshops of these factories.


    If in a limited space, dust suspended in the air to reach the explosion concentration, and then encounter open fire or high temperature, it will produce a strong explosion, the power of seemingly ordinary debris is unimaginable.


    A few days ago, there was a report from an island country.


    a dustman in a venue found their spray expired. In order not to prevent waste, the remaining hundred hundred bottles of spray were used at the venue.


    Results when the switch of the electric heating device was started slightly, a strong dust explosion occurred instantly.


    The whole venue was blown to ruins, even the nearby parking lot was affected, and all the vehicles were burned to pieces of iron.


    The aftereffects of the explosion even involved a building outside the street, causing heavy casualties and economic losses.


    Do you mean


    Gu fan, a crazy guy, is going to have a powerful dust explosion??


    so many deodorant sprays.


    There are also wheat flour and sawdust, which are the key to dust explosion.


    Crazy.


    If there is a dust explosion.


    I''m afraid the whole drug warehouse will be blown into ruins, and the people inside will not survive. This is a gamble!!


    Wu Ze can''t help thinking of what Gu Fan said before.


    He said that if the hunt is successful, some rewards will be given.


    This so-called reward is really not so good. If you want to pluck hair from the Iron Rooster, you have to work hard.


    "Get rid of the demons first."


    Gu fan waved. The most important task now is to solve the monsters hidden in the shadow.


    More than 10 night demons!!


    I''m afraid that these special alien guardians alone are enough for Gufan to drink a pot.


    But


    Gufan obviously has special preparation today.


    He pulled out several petal arrows from the arrow barrel. The blade of the arrow part was wrapped around the outside of the arrow like petals, and the end of the arrow part was connected with wire ropes.


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!!


    Gu fan picked up the hunting bow, arm strength suddenly, continuous shot several arrows.


    The arrow draws several perfect arcs and penetrates into a night devil''s body. The flower bud like blade outside the arrow suddenly blooms in the flesh and blood, firmly tearing and grasping the night devil''s swelling muscles.


    Three arrows in a row.


    Three arrows pierce into a night demon''s body at the same time and hold it firmly from different angles.


    "Big guy, pull!"


    Gu fan gave the order, and the prick puppet grabbed the other end of the wire rope, and suddenly pulled down the night devil who was fixed in the shadow of the wall.


    The broken stones kept peeling off.


    The night devil''s arthropod is inserted in the stone. At this time, the stone with the wall is pulled out of the shadow.


    Zizi Zizi!!


    The light of the sun shines on the night devil, and the scarlet flesh makes the sound of frying steak.


    It kept roaring and roaring, its spider like body struggling on the ground, and was finally pulled to its feet step by step by the prick puppet.


    "Smash it."


    Gu fan once again ordered that the stab puppet wave the hammer like iron arm and hit the body of the night devil severely.


    Click!!


    Pooh, Pooh!!


    The heavy hammer smashed the bones of the night demon. The black thorn on the heavy armor and the iron arm smashed the flesh and blood like a pile driver.The night devil screamed and struggled.


    It''s waving its legs and leaving scratches on the spined puppet''s heavy armor.


    However, that''s all. Now the thickness of the armor outside the body of the stab puppet is far more than one level higher than that of Zhang Ximing, who has no variation. The night demon''s full swing of his limbs still can''t pierce the flesh and blood parts.


    Power!!


    The weight of the iron hammer smashed the night demon into a pool of mud.


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze were once again shocked by the power of this monster.


    This is the power of the second-order life form. Zhang Ximing, who has changed into a monster, is far more powerful and destructive than the night devil.


    Whoosh.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!!


    Gu fan started the second and third round of hunting.


    Several blades of arrows shot out quickly and penetrated into the body of another night demon.


    Do the same.


    In the same way, the prick puppet pulls out a night demon again and smashes it into a pile of rotten meat with his own iron arm of a copper hammer.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    The night demons hiding in the shadow roared in the distance.


    They dare not go out of the sunlight, but Gu fan has killed three night demons in a flash, and the remaining monsters are extremely angry, so they can only climb on the wall and roar.


    But at this point.


    There was a movement in the warehouse.


    Gulu, Gulu, Gulu.


    The beating egg is beating like a heart.


    Looking out of the window, the flesh and blood flower with a diameter of several meters has been completely formed. The most shocking thing is that it has turned into a huge ice like foreign body!!


    That''s right.


    When Gu fan saw it a few days ago, half of the flesh and blood flower had been frozen into ice by medical nitrogen.


    Now the huge flesh and blood flower bud turned into a huge ice block, emitting bursts of cold breath all the time, and the surrounding ground was frozen out of a thin layer of ice crystals.


    "Boss, what''s that?"


    "As soon as we arrive, it''s going to hatch, isn''t that a coincidence?"


    Extremely dangerous!!


    Le Zhiqi deeply felt that there was something extremely terrible in the huge flesh and blood flower to break out of the shell.


    Coincidence?


    It''s not a coincidence.


    Gufan has killed three night demons in his territory. The special alien species in the flesh and blood flower must have sensed it.


    "It feels the danger."


    "Everyone get ready to go in, get your tools, and act according to the plan between you!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 83

    Out of the shell!


    What''s brewing in that flesh and blood flower is breaking through the ice.


    From the beginning of entering its territory, the people of Gufan had already felt the special alien species in incubation.


    Look carefully.


    In the center of the cold and gloomy atmosphere in the pharmacy warehouse, a huge object like an ancient giant''s egg stands.


    The beating blood vessels and pulse of his whole body became cold and cold, a lot of crushed nitrogen was poured around, and the extremely low temperature had been integrated into the flesh and blood flower.


    It''s cold.


    The cold blood flows in the pulse.


    I''m afraid it has accumulated enough energy. At this time, everyone in Gu fan will break the ice immediately.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    The night devils were very excited.


    They rushed back to the warehouse one after another, surrounding the ice giant egg, as if to welcome the arrival of a king.


    Click!!


    Click, click, click!!


    Ice constantly broken, issued bursts of breaking sound.


    A more cloudy and cold white fog is ejected from the eggshell of flesh and blood flower, and behind this white fog is a truly terrible beast.


    "That''s What... "


    Le Zhiqi has rushed into the warehouse, she is very shocked to see the shadow behind the gloomy white fog.


    There was something red flashing in the cold mist.


    It is a pair of huge eyes, as if there is a pair of lanterns flashing from time to time, indicating that it is more huge figure.


    A giant full of scales slowly emerged from the cold and white fog.


    Silver Ice colored scales covered its huge head, a scarlet snake letter constantly revealed, and soon everyone saw the whole picture of terror.


    Python!!


    This is a terrible Python more than 10 meters long.


    Its body is thicker than a bucket, and its Silver Ice scales are all over the body. The extremely cold temperature makes the room cool again, and soon everyone''s feet are covered with ice.


    It''s very cold.


    This is a very rare species.


    Its birth conditions are very harsh, not only need a large number of flesh and blood as energy, but also need extremely cold things to constantly stimulate the flesh and blood flowers, intensify its special blood.


    A lot of medical nitrogen may have attracted it.


    This extremely cold ice Python chose to mutate and hatch here. I''m afraid it felt the extremely low temperature in the nitrogen tank.


    "Hiss, hiss."


    The extremely cold ice Python just broke its shell and felt very hungry.


    Its huge mouth of the blood basin is completely open, just like a cave tunnel, and it bites directly at a night demon nearby.


    Guard??


    These night demons are not only its guards, but also its nourishment.


    A terrible scene appeared in front of all the people. One of the night demons was covered by the huge mouth of the ice Python''s blood basin and swallowed it directly.


    One is not enough.


    Far from full, it opens its mouth to cover the other night demon.


    The night devil finally realized what they were waiting for.


    The extremely cold ice Python is not their so-called king, but a higher cold-blooded alien.


    Escape.


    The nightmare of human night, the twisted and ferocious night devil is like a frightened lamb, frantically trying to escape.


    But before he took two steps, the shadow of the huge mouth of the ice cold Python''s blood basin had fallen.


    Poof!!


    Half of the night devil''s body was bitten to pieces, and the other half of his body kept the posture of running for his life, moving for 5 meters.


    Unlike the poisonous snake in human memory, this extremely cold ice Python does not have only two poisonous teeth. In its blood basin, there are two rows of extremely sharp cold steel serrations, which can easily tear its prey to pieces.


    "It It Eat your own people? "


    Le Zhiqi became stuttering, she felt the horror and trembling.


    Such a huge beast in front of you, anyone will feel extremely dangerous uneasiness.


    It''s not just her.


    Wu Ze, even Gu fan!!


    Shivering.


    The whole person was shaking.


    It''s as if the Falcon''s natural enemy is the human nestling.


    Fear is the instinct of the body.


    The cell genes in the human body seem to tell you: "run, this is our natural enemy, an invincible monster!"


    Wu Ze only had a bitter smile on his face.


    The thing that boss Gu fan asked to hunt is really not ordinary.


    Look back.


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze look at Gu fan.


    They all want to know what their boss''s reaction is and what he is doing in the face of such a giant beast like human natural enemies??


    Shudder!!


    Gu fan is also afraid??His eyes were filled with fear and his whole body was shaking.


    Because of the stronger perception, Gu fan deeply understood how terrible the monster was.


    However


    In Gu fan''s eyes, there is a deeper madness besides fear.


    Excitement, excitement, madness, killing.


    There is a kind of people in this world, they just want to be in a dangerous state, will feel that everything is normal.


    Gufan is wrapped in the breath of danger.


    He felt that his life was threatened, like walking on the wire of death.


    If Gu fan is a fish, then the danger is like the sea where he survives, more relaxed and dripping.


    "Big guy!"


    "Come with me!"


    Gu fan suddenly drank. In the face of such a terrible cold, the ice Python chose to take the initiative to attack.


    Crazy.


    Even if I''m used to Gu fan''s madness.


    Although Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze have been together with Gu fan for so long, they still think that he is a madman.


    Gu fan is cruel to others, but he is more cruel to himself!!


    "Let''s not be shocked. Go and sprinkle all the powder."


    "After finishing the task, run away quickly."


    Looking at Gu fan''s crazy back, Wu Ze suddenly turned around and grabbed a bag of flour in his hand. On the spot, he kicked it to pieces and spilled the flour all over the sky.


    Lok Chi Chi immediately responded, and quickly grabbed the anti spray spray in his knapsack, so that he could not splash his way directly, and let the particles of the spray splash all over the sky.


    To tell you the truth!


    Both of them want to run away at the moment.


    But I don''t know why, Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi feel that Gu fan is more dangerous than that giant beast.


    Although I don''t know if Gu fan can survive, if he betrays Gu fan, his subconscious will feel that he is dead.


    On the other side.


    In the face of extreme cold, Gu fan did not retreat but advanced.


    The spiner puppet also launched a charge, but its height of more than two meters is just a "little guy" in front of the extremely cold ice python.


    "Hiss, hiss."


    Ice Python has swallowed four night demons, and now it doesn''t mind eating something fresh.


    Although the body of this giant beast is very large.


    But its perception and sensitivity are beyond imagination. Before the powerful stinger puppet rushed in front of him, the ice Python had launched a counterattack ahead of time.


    The long tail, which was as thick as a bucket of silver ice, swung fiercely and hit the thorn puppet hard.


    Bang!!!


    The noise was as if two rollers had collided.


    The thick, silvery tail of the snake threw out an unimaginable force and collided with the iron arm of the hammer.


    The huge body of the extremely cold ice Python was smashed and moved half of its body, but the stinger puppet was smashed out like a broken kite.


    Boom, boom!!


    The prick puppet trampled on a wall.


    The heavy armor shells on its chest cracked one after another, and it was beaten to pieces by the tail of the extremely cold ice python.

 Chapter 84

    It''s horrible.


    The power of the ice Python is appalling.


    Just that hit, the whole pharmacy warehouse trembled.


    If its heavy tail is slapped on the human body, I''m afraid it will be slapped into meat powder on the spot.


    Poof!!


    All of a sudden, the sound of tearing flesh and blood came from the very cold ice python.


    The scarlet blade like blood was in Gu fan''s hand. Taking advantage of the cold ice Python''s attack interval, the blade of slaughter, which combined killing and pain, also launched an attack.


    Blocking.


    Gu fan, holding the blade of slaughter, felt the obstruction for the first time.


    The blade of slaughter can be easily cut off even if it is made of steel. However, the extremely cold ice Python''s silver and ice colored scales and its powerful compact flesh and blood make Gu fan feel that the blade is obscure and difficult to work.


    He was bursting with strength.


    Blood spray, force irrigation body, burst out.


    Every muscle fiber in Gufan''s whole body became thick and swollen. His deadly explosive force waved the killing blade fiercely, and finally cut a one meter long wound.


    Ice blue blood erupted.


    The blood fell on the ground and turned into ice debris. It''s hard to imagine what the monster''s blood was made of.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    The ice Python screamed in pain.


    This one meter long wound made it feel pain for the first time. Although such a wound is only a small wound for the extremely cold ice python, a worm can hurt itself, which makes it feel more angry.


    Man is food.


    A weak human is just a snack on his lips.


    And now this human dare to hurt himself, it''s unforgivable.


    It''s very cold. Ice Python is angry.


    A special energy is surging in its body.


    Lantern sized eyes are gradually wrapped by a layer of white mist, and the gloomy and cold breath is involuntarily revealed from the corner of its mouth.


    Gu fan''s face changed.


    The alien is going to launch a special attack.


    It''s true that the ice Python has the brute power of a monster, but the most terrible thing is its special ability.


    Roar! Roar!!


    Extreme cold ice Python''s surging energy gushes out.


    It opened its mouth and puffed out a large cold white fog like substance. The air temperature dropped rapidly, and all the objects touched by the cold white fog became ice.


    Run!!


    Gu fan ran around the python to escape from the ice.


    Click, click, click!!


    The objects behind Gufan freeze into ice one after another. A night demon just appears on the route of Gufan''s escape. Shivering, it immediately becomes a perfect ice sculpture.


    Flea!!


    Gu fan, who jumps up and down, is just an annoying flea.


    The ice BoA''s white fog didn''t freeze the flea into ice. It even more angrily flicked its tail. With the sound of ice breaking, it smashed the bodies of the two night demons in front of its eyes and scattered them on the ground.


    If Gu fan had run a little slower, he would have become a pile of ice now.


    However Gufan is not intact.


    Under the terrible attack of the extremely cold fog, he felt that his whole body was going to freeze. One leg slightly rubbed against the extremely cold fog, and now he had lost consciousness.


    Bang!!


    The ice Python attacks again.


    The fierce explosion of Gu Yindu made a fierce noise again.


    It''s too late!!


    Gu fan''s body is quite stiff in the frost, and his legs are unable to step out. His thick and huge tail finally sweeps him.


    What''s the feeling of ice Python smoking on you?


    Gu fan felt as if he had been hit hard by the locomotive. His whole body was crying bitterly. In a moment, his sternum and ribs were broken, and his arm was unconscious.


    He flew backwards like a shell, smashed on a wall, and sank into the whole human form.


    WOW!!


    Gufan spewed out a lot of plasma.


    He felt warm in his body. It was the feeling of internal organs rupturing and bleeding. The shock of the ice Python almost killed Gu fan, even half of his life.


    It''s terrible.


    This is the special alien!!


    "Oh."


    "Ha ha ha."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    At this critical moment, Gu fan laughed.


    At first, he just gave a dry laugh, but the laugh grew louder and fiercer.


    "The feeling of death."


    "That''s the feeling of dying."


    "Under the absolute strength, I am so powerless, just like a mole ant struggling."


    Gu fan opened his arms and deeply felt the feeling of this moment, the despair of dying, the helplessness in the face of absolute power.Can you imagine?


    This is the feeling of human beings living in the dark end.


    However This feeling also makes Gu fan more crazy.


    This kind of terror on the verge of death made him deeply feel that he was still alive and that life was so fresh and beautiful.


    "Humans are like cockroaches."


    "The more desperate I am, the more struggling I am. The fear of death spreads all over my body. At this moment, my potential also bursts out to the extreme!"


    Gu fan feels that death is so close, but human beings have the most explosive potential in the face of crisis. He can clearly feel the pain all over his body, but life is more vivid and beautiful.


    Like art!


    Extremely cold ice Python slightly close.


    It will give Gu fan a thorough way to die. The strange energy will surge again, and the extremely cold and frozen white fog will gather in the mouth of the blood basin.


    It was like the aurora general extreme cold fog erupted again.


    This wild boa constrictor is to turn Gu fan into an ice sculpture and then smash it into powder.


    But at this time, a huge figure blocked in front of Gu fan.


    That''s the prick monster Zhang Ximing mutated into!


    Gu fan''s last command to it is to block himself and complete the final value.


    Poof.


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh!!


    The sound of broken fruit came from time to time.


    Gu fan took out the fruits of the abyss from his backpack.


    This is all the resources he has accumulated for a long time. A whole 100 abyss fruits are put into his mouth.


    A few seconds later


    The thorn puppet has completely become an ice sculpture.


    Extremely cold ice Python tilted his head to look at this two meter high little guy. He blocked his class twice in a row. It''s really annoying.


    Pop!


    A flick of the tail.


    The spined puppet was smashed into countless pieces of ice. The huge body was blown to pieces, and the thick spined crustaceans turned into powder with the breaking of the ice sculpture.


    However, in this moment, the ice Python felt the arrival of the crisis.


    Among the numerous silver white ice fragments, a little scarlet and bloody cold light shoots out.


    It''s a knife.


    Gufan''s only remaining arm was holding the blade of slaughter, and he tried his best to thrust forward.


    Among the countless silver and white ice fragments, he is the bright red, blooming in an instant.


    "Extremely painful perfusion!"


    Gu fan''s eyes were staring at each other, and his fierce murderous Qi roared, just like the essence of the general strong murderous Qi.


    ¡­

 Chapter 85

    Extremely painful perfusion.


    Gu fan''s eyes are as sharp as a hawk.


    He was boiling all over, like an erupting volcano.


    100 abyss fruits are swallowed by him at one time, and the power burst out is absolutely terrifying.


    Gufan''s body is even melting, like a candle, burning and dissolving quickly, and the flesh and blood begin to twist and deform.


    The power of this fire is also terrible, a little bright red has passed through countless debris in a flash, and stabbed the extremely cold ice Python''s head hard!!


    Endless pain.


    Endless killing.


    The intertwined desire, the struggle and despair on the edge of death.


    All the emotions are infused into the knife, and rush to the mind of the extremely cold ice python.


    Gu fan is waiting for this moment.


    He was waiting for his wildest moment.


    He was waiting for the moment when the fear of death spread to every place of his body, and the pain contained in his knife was also the deepest.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    Extremely cold ice boa roars.


    Its whole body is up and down, its tail is constantly beating the ground, breaking cracks.


    It broke down.


    In an instant, the ice Python''s consciousness collapsed.


    But this special species is different from human beings. Zhang Ximing''s consciousness is too fragile to be completely wiped out. However, this extremely cold ice Python has become more violent.


    It''s gone!!


    The ice Python is destroying everything in front of us.


    The extreme cold fog constantly spewed out from the mouth, freezing everything in the space of tens of meters. The constantly twisting body smashed the stone pillars and beams, and smashed the frozen night demons into pieces.


    The earth is shaking.


    The whole medicine warehouse was shaking by it.


    Gu fan turned his head.


    At this time, Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze had already run away.


    Gu fan showed a smile, but le Zhiqi and Wu Ze did not betray him, these two people have completed the task of Gu fan.


    There is a lot of dust in the air.


    The powder and fog brought by them have been splashed in the air, flour and various kinds of medicine powder are also flying in the sky, and a large amount of gasoline is scattered around on the ground. These two people live up to Gu fan''s instructions.


    That''s enough.


    Ding!!


    Gufan took a lighter out of his pocket.


    Crisp sound with a little flame thrown into the air, draw a beautiful arc, fell on the top of the gasoline is not frozen.


    The moment of life and death.


    With the help of the explosive power of the deep seeds in Gu fan''s body, the somatosensory time was compressed to the extreme, and the surrounding time seemed to become slow.


    He strode forward.


    Ear can clearly hear the sound of thigh muscle collapse.


    At that moment, his explosive strength and speed were so huge that even his nearly perfect body could not bear it.


    Gufan is like a butterfly.


    He danced gracefully in this extremely slow time, step by step stepping on the back of the extremely cold ice python, stepping on those smooth and delicate silver scales, and step by step running to its head.


    Jump!!


    Gu fan actually fell into the mouth of the bloody basin full of sharp teeth of the ice Python!!


    You heard me right.


    Gu fan really took the initiative to get into the mouth of the extremely cold ice python.


    It''s crazy. It''s just death. I''m afraid there will never be a madman like Gu fan in the world.


    However This is the safest place in the pharmacy.


    The dense dust particles in the air contact with the flame. At the moment of reaching the ignition point temporarily, several malt particles burn and give off some sparks.


    One spark is connected with another, and when these extremely dense particles are connected together, there will be a terrible chain reaction.


    Dust explosion.


    Boom, boom!!


    The extremely cold ice Python was instantly submerged by the hot fire and explosion shock wave.


    The whole pharmacy warehouse was razed to the ground and blasted into ruins, with waves of fire beating further away.


    Boom, boom, boom!!!


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze have been far away from the warehouse.


    But the aftereffects of the fire wave and shock wave still swept from behind, and in an instant, they were beaten and flew out.


    The two felt a burning pain in their back.


    They look back in shock, the former pharmacy warehouse no longer exists.


    "This..."


    "Do you think Gufan can survive such an explosion?"


    Le Zhiqi swallowed her saliva and reached for her back, but the skin and flesh had already rubbed off.


    Wu Ze shook his head: "in such an explosion, not to mention human beings, even the terrible Python monster can hardly survive."Le Zhiqi was shocked in her heart.


    Dead?


    Did Gu fan die like this?


    That madman, that bloodthirsty, murderous madman.


    Did he die with that ice Python??


    "Let''s go."


    "The aftermath also made us hurt a lot. We had to rush back to the inpatient department before dark to be safe."


    Wu Ze helped Le Zhiqi up. They once again looked at the sea of fire. Everything was destroyed in the ruins.


    Gu fan, the butcher, can he survive??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Among the ruins, a burning Python trembles slightly.


    All the silvery scales on his body had been broken, and his flesh and blood, which were charred and charred, smelled bad.


    Hiss, hiss.


    The extremely cold ice python, which is almost coke, still confides the snake letter.


    The vitality of this special alien species is a little too tenacious. After such a big explosion, is it not dead?


    However, even if it''s not dead, it''s at the end of the storm.


    At this time, the sound of flesh cutting came from the extremely cold ice python. It was the sound of Gu fan waving the killing blade with all his strength.


    At the most critical moment, he hid in the mouth of the extremely cold ice python, but avoided the violent explosion to the maximum extent.


    Gu fan is on the verge of death.


    He cut a lot of wounds in the extremely cold ice python, and finally found the seven inch position.


    A nucleus of the abyss appeared.


    The blue core of the abyss!!


    It emits a faint blue light, dreamlike, revealing the meaning of cold forest.


    On this crystal core, there are many lines, which are just like the color of steel and are developing in another direction.


    "Black iron, mountain copper, refined steel, secret silver, divine gold."


    Gu Fan said to himself that this is the grading of the nuclear quality of the abyss produced by a special species.


    If we reach the second form, there is a gap in everyone''s ability, but it can be roughly divided into five rare grades.


    The most common is black iron.


    The vast majority of hunters, their ability is "black iron" level.


    There are also some hunters, who have some rare special abilities, and can make their combat effectiveness greatly surpass the "black iron" characters of the same level and reach the level of "Mountain Copper".


    In addition, Jinggang is a rare ability.


    The quality is excellent, and it''s very difficult to get it. Sometimes it''s hard for a whole army to hunt this kind of special species.


    As for Mitsui That''s what legendary creatures can achieve.


    If these legendary creatures can grow up all the way, their threat to human beings is a nightmare.


    Finally, we have to talk about Shenjin.


    Special species with this quality, they all live in the cracks of the abyss, and they are all the terror creatures that only exist in the big cracks


    If Gu fan remembers correctly.


    At least one year later, these super rare and terrifying alien species will come to the earth.


    How strong is it??


    I''m afraid we can only use the word "disaster".


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 86

    It''s very cold.


    Even if it can''t be called a legendary creature, it''s not far away.


    The quality of this abyss core is extremely rare. Gu fan swallowed it without hesitation.


    Just you!


    Choose you to be the core of my second stage evolution.


    Gu fan swallowed the nucleus of the abyss, which radiated the blue light of ice silver.


    The energy of those abyssal fruits in his whole body began to flow to this nucleus along the blood vessels.


    Dissolve!!


    The mysterious energy of the fruit of the abyss, like a stream of hot oil, gradually melts this nucleus.


    The extremely cold and cold power wanders in all directions, filling Gufan''s blood, flowing into his broken bones, melting into his broken muscles, and fusing with the internal organs.


    The hunter.


    At the second stage, the evolutionist became a hunter.


    The ability to hunt other creatures, absorb the strongest part of their genes and integrate them into their own bodies.


    It''s a more painful process.


    If a person forcibly inserts some powerful factors of other organisms into his own genes, what kind of changes will it produce??


    Gu fan is now undergoing such a transformation.


    It''s freezing to the bone.


    Cold to marrow fluid.


    It was as if he had been surrounded by the cold water from the inside to the outside.


    Qualitative change.


    Gufan''s genes are strengthened again.


    Extreme cold ice Python''s power factor also joined in, and wild power once again smashed some segments of the gene and replaced them.


    Soon


    Gu fan in the very cold ice Python''s body, became a piece of ice.


    He was frozen into an ice sculpture, completely frozen in the very cold ice Python''s body.


    An icy force close to silver began to wash his body, and the evolution of the second life form Hunter also began at this moment.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    One day.


    Two days.


    Three days.


    The ice Python is dead.


    But his breath remained, and the rotten corpses still did not dare to come near.


    It has been three days since Gu fan turned into ice in the extremely cold ice python, but he seems to have been frozen to death.


    Dong!!


    Dong!!


    All of a sudden, the sound of heartbeat came from the extremely cold ice python.


    All the ice around Gu fan turned to silver at this time.


    The sound of a strong beating heart drives the flow of extremely cold blood.


    Gu fan opened his eyes slowly in the cold, and a colder light flowed in his eyes.


    Click, click, click!!


    The ice around Gufan broke one after another.


    At this time, he has completed the evolution, completely transformed into a hunter.


    Those wounds on him have been recovered in the process of evolution, and the genetic level transformation has completely completed the evolution of blood.


    Extremely cold blood into the viscera and bone marrow, almost reshaped the body, and the whole process of the dangerous degree of nature far beyond people''s imagination.


    100 seeds of the abyss.


    The core of the abyss of the ice python.


    Two kinds of material blend with each other, and sublimate into the body of ancient fan, in which the test of the will torture naturally needless to say.


    Every moment is on the verge of death.


    Gu fan''s sense of killing and desperate fear of death made him deeply feel alive, and his life bloomed like art. His three-day experience of drowning made him indulge in it.


    If you are an ordinary person ha-ha!!


    "It worked."


    "Evolution succeeded."


    Gu fan climbed out of the mouth of the ice Python and felt the sunshine outside, but his feeling of "hot" and "cold" was completely different.


    He can feel what''s hot and what''s cold, and even judge exactly how much it is, but the feeling they bring has changed.


    Even if it''s 100 degrees below zero, I''m afraid it can''t make Gufan feel cold.


    "This is my strength..."


    Gu fan closed his eyes and felt deeply.


    His whole body ability has been greatly enhanced in the second stage of evolution, whether it is strength or speed, or anything else, all have risen more than one level.


    But that''s not the most frightening thing.


    A very cold force is flowing in the blood, they are extremely rich and thick, cold to the extreme.


    Gu fan even felt a trace of silver mysterious light flowing in his blood, which was a sign that the ability quality reached "secret silver".


    Pure power.Pure blood.


    Rich and powerful power, almost can reach the level of free spending.


    This original "refined steel" abyss crystal nucleus, with the combination of Gu fan''s super strong physique and hundreds of abyss fruits, produced legendary secret silver level ability!!


    Hold out your hand.


    Gu fan''s ability to stimulate extreme cold in blood vessels.


    The moisture in the air quickly condenses into ice, and the extremely cold shape finally turns into an ice blade.


    Gu fan played with the ice blade and waved it.


    Ice blade across a cold light, deeply embedded into the ground soil, will not melt for a long time.


    "So Just a little bit more. "


    The palms of ancient hands are condensed, and pieces of ice blades as thin as cicada wings emerge out of thin air.


    With a wave of hand, these ice blades immediately cut through the air and cut into the pile in the ruins. The pile was cut into several pieces by the ice blade in an instant.


    Extremely cold blood.


    This is extremely cold blood, and it is extremely rare. It has reached the level of "legend secret silver".


    So many days of preparation are not in vain.


    Suffering from extreme pain, the accumulation of extreme killing evolution is not in vain.


    The fruits of 100 abysses, the harvest of endless killing, and the final outbreak of madness are not in vain.


    Just now Gu fan''s little attempt is far from all of the extremely cold blood.


    What he needs to do next is to continuously develop the potential of extremely cold blood and bring its application to the limit.


    Extremely cold blood.


    This extremely cold ability is very popular with Gu fan.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The top floor of the inpatient department.


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze have been here for three days.


    Their back injury caused by the aftershock of the explosion is not very serious, but they also need to be cultivated a little, and now they are quite well.


    Le Zhiqi stood at the edge of the window and looked into the distance.


    She can''t help sighing and saying: "it''s been three days. I''m afraid the elder Gu fan is dead."


    Wu Ze nodded deeply: "it''s almost time for us to leave."


    Le Zhiqi took back her eyes and turned around: "although that guy is crazy, he is so calm and rational."


    "I always feel that Gu fan is not dead."


    Not dead yet?


    Le Zhiqi can''t explain this feeling.


    Deep in her heart, Gu fan has been regarded as the fusion of madness and reason, just like a demon.


    Gu fan always takes risks, but he is so sure every time. He even counts everything in his palm. How can he die so easily??


    "I hope he''s not dead. Gufan still owes us a reward."


    Wu Ze made a joke, but the cold joke made Le Zhiqi laugh out with a puff of laughter.


    Asking for a reward?


    And asking for a reward from the butcher devil??


    I don''t know why, such a cold joke makes Le Zhiqi laugh, as if Gu fan''s reward is the biggest joke.


    However, at this time, a calm and familiar voice sounded behind.


    "Why?"


    "Is my reward so funny?"


    Hearing this voice, Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi froze at the same time.


    They look back, a familiar man is standing outside the door, and this man is -- Gufan!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS:


    upgrade, upgrade, the protagonist finally upgrade!!


    This time the ability is super strong, satisfied!!


    Hurry up and ask for a reward, a ticket, MEDA!

 Chapter 87

    Van Gogh!!


    He''s still alive!!


    Three days passed.


    The medicine warehouse was blown up to ruins, even the frightful ice boa could not be spared.


    But Gu fan survived.


    Three days later, he miraculously returned to the public, so incredible.


    "Boss Gufan!"


    "You''re still alive!"


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi were shocked.


    Gu fan was standing in front of them, and his breath seemed to be different again.


    Now he gives people a colder feeling, sharp eyes like Falcon make people shudder, the smooth body like cheetah seems to have more lethal explosive power.


    Unfathomable.


    This man has become more unfathomable. I don''t know what he has experienced in the past three days.


    "Is it surprising that I am alive?"


    With a cold and playful smile on his mouth, Gu fan threw out a crystal object.


    "Take it."


    "Your reward."


    this time hunting special xeno, lozchi and Wu Ze did not take part in the battle directly, but they held back the fear in their hearts. According to ancient orders, they sprinkled the flour spray into the storehouse, and left the spot on time.


    It''s almost done.


    Le Zhiqi reached out to catch it, and suddenly found that it was the core of the abyss stripped from the hunter''s body that night.


    The core of this abyss is like a magnificent and shining diamond, in which the condensed mysterious substance is even more rich to the limit, from liquid to crystal.


    "This is..."


    "The core of the abyss in the hunter''s body!"


    Le Zhiqi stayed on the spot, she deeply knew how terrible the hunter was.


    The hunter not only killed Xiaoxing in an instant, but also seriously injured Gufan, cutting off his whole abdomen.


    It was a monster of another life level, and the core of the abyss it produced was given to itself.


    Gu fan, the butcher, is so generous??


    "100 seeds of the abyss are cultivated into 10 fruits of the abyss."


    "Swallow those fruits, and then use this nucleus, and you can evolve to another stage."


    Gu Fan said lightly as if nothing had happened, but the words stunned Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze again.


    Two short sentences.


    But it reveals the secret of evolution to the second life form.


    Gu fan, the bloodthirsty butcher, so easily announced the evolutionary method, which is more important and far-reaching than the core of the abyss.


    Is He is not afraid of other people''s successful evolution and surpassing himself??


    Le Zhiqi''s face is very complicated.


    Wu Ze stood up and said frankly: "boss, is it really appropriate for you to publish the evolutionary method so easily?"


    Is that ok?


    "Ha ha."


    "I know what you''re worried about."


    Gu fan''s eyes with a little mockery, but deeper is an absolute strong self-confidence.


    "Human beings are selfish and always afraid of being surpassed."


    "But you can try, if you really have the strength to surpass me, and then kill me That''s interesting, isn''t it? "


    Interesting?


    Does Gu fan think it''s interesting for others to kill him?


    He is fearless, not afraid that others are better than himself, and not afraid that others know the way of evolution to catch up with him.


    This is a kind of fearless powerful, even hysterical madness, but also a strong mentality.


    Gufan is such a madman.


    As a butcher enjoying killing like this, he is never afraid of challenges and the weak behind him to catch up with him.


    Gu fan, the butcher, enjoys the pleasure of chasing and killing each other. All the pressure will become the driving force and eventually make him stronger and stronger.


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze at the same time difficult swallow a spit.


    This crazy man in front of them can''t be judged by common sense, but there is no doubt about it.


    Gufan is a real strong man.


    The profound meaning is not only how powerful Gu fan is, but also how terrifying his strength is.


    The most important thing is his strong heart that is not afraid of challenges and threats!!


    They even think that even if Gu fan is just an ordinary man now, if he is given enough time, he can soon become an evolutor with extremely terrible strength.


    "The reward has been given."


    "Let Le Zhiqi evolve first this time."


    "Wait a minute, Wu Ze. Your talent is special. I have other plans."


    Gu fan decided to give this reward to le Zhiqi. She is an evolutor of speed type, and the speed of the hunter can increase the strength of this talent.As for Wu Ze, his ability is quite special.


    The beast pupil alien eye has the ability to penetrate the line of sight. If it can cooperate with other powers in the second evolution, it may have a magical effect in the future.


    Wu Ze nodded and said in a deep voice, "this core of the abyss is extremely precious. What''s more, boss, if you can tell us the way of evolution, it''s already the biggest reward."


    Le Zhiqi holds the core of the abyss, and her eyes are more complicated.


    She directly faced Gu fan and knelt down on one knee, firmly said: "from now on, my life is yours. If I dare to have any rebellious thoughts in the future, I will die hard!"


    How precious is the opportunity for evolution.


    Le Zhiqi deeply knows how hard it is for an ordinary person in this last life, especially for a beautiful woman like her, I''m afraid she can only be reduced to a man''s plaything.


    Gu fan''s gift of opportunity completely transformed her life.


    Now is the second chance. Le Zhiqi will surpass the evolutionist and become a hunter.


    Le Zhiqi will no longer be a vase, no longer a man''s vassal, but a real strong, a powerful hunter!!


    In the face of this oath, Gu fan hummed coldly: "don''t talk such nonsense. What I hate most is these promises. There is nothing to believe in the end."


    "Don''t waste my time, you should have enough seeds of the abyss, evolution."


    Le Zhiqi is not angry, but shows a sincere smile.


    Because of Gu fan''s personality, he would never trust anyone easily. Just because of this, this cautious and crazy boss is more convincing. Only such a person can survive in the end.


    As for this pledge, she has made up her mind to keep it secretly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A few hours later.


    Ten culture tanks are blended with a lot of mysterious substances emitting Yingying phosphorescence.


    The seed of the abyss greedily sucks, and slowly grows into a blood red fruit.


    Le Zhiqi and Wu fan have cultivated 10 abyss fruits according to the method taught by Gufan, and the first step of evolution has been completed.


    After Le Zhiqi became an evolutionist, her body has experienced hardening.


    After these days of killing and growth, her consciousness has been sharpened, and the 10 abyss fruits should be able to bear.


    "Let''s go."


    Gu Fan said lightly that all the preparations are ready and the time has come.


    Le Zhiqi picked up the fruits of the abyss with some trembling.


    She was very excited.


    If the second leap can be completed, it will be a success or failure.


    Poof.


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh!!


    Le Zhiqi no longer hesitated and quickly ate those abyss fruits.


    According to Gu fan''s instructions, he finally put the nucleus into his mouth and swallowed it.

 Chapter 88

    Evolution has begun.


    The second life form is a real qualitative change.


    Putong!!


    Le Zhiqi trembled and fell to the ground.


    Her body twitches rapidly, just like an epileptic seizure. The strong energy is integrated into her body, and her whole body is extremely distorted by this energy.


    Under the skin, the veins are protruding. It seems that there are ten thousand insects crawling wildly in the channels and blood vessels. It looks extremely ferocious and disgusting.


    Creak, creak, creak!


    Le Zhiqi''s bones also make sounds of friction. Her whole body is distorted irregularly, and her throat is growling like a beast.


    "How could that be?"


    "Le Zhiqi, she won''t become a monster like Zhang Ximing, will she?" Wu Ze looks at the twisted Le Zhiqi, and his face is very worried.


    Gu fan squinted and said coldly, "evolution is bound to be accompanied by risks. It depends on whether she can survive."


    Second, life form.


    To become a hunter or a monster.


    It depends on the willpower, physical fitness, intensity of consciousness, and all the necessary factors.


    The seed of the abyss contains many impurities.


    Only when it is cultured and brewed into mature fruit, can the impurities be removed and the energy become deeper.


    Zhang Ximing directly swallowed a lot of abyss seeds. Those impurities would have a negative impact. Coupled with his consciousness that he was about to collapse at that time, he would naturally fail to evolve into a monster and become a prick puppet controlled by Gu fan.


    Le Zhiqi is different.


    Ten abyss fruits, each crystal clear, pure abnormal, mysterious material also thick condensation.


    The powerful gene of the hunter''s abyss crystal nucleus is constantly dissolved and tempered into her own body. While her physical quality is comprehensively strengthened, the part about "speed" and "explosive power" is also deeply strengthened.


    The rest depends on her will!


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    Le Zhiqi''s roaring voice is more and more unlike that of human beings. Her bones seem to be deformed in her body, and she may become a monster at any time.


    However The depth of Le Zhiqi''s eyes has a deep stubborn!


    Her family is very superior, from childhood to mostly a little princess like existence, coupled with the more sexy body and beautiful face, naturally attracted a large number of pursuers.


    But she is also a vase, a vase in other people''s eyes.


    I''m not reconciled.


    In fact, Le Zhiqi is very serious, but others can''t pay attention to her ability, just regard her as a beautiful vase.


    She''s tired of a group of men buzzing behind her.


    She was tired of being treated as a useless vase because she was a beautiful woman.


    This is her chance to become a strong one. For the first time in her last life, others valued her ability rather than her pretty face.


    "I want to evolve!"


    "I''m not a vase, I want to rely on my own ability to become a strong person!"


    Le Zhiqi exhausted her last point of consciousness and roared hysterically. At this time, her evolution also reached the most critical moment and broke through a certain limit.


    In the skin pores, a large number of filthy black impurities are discharged from the body.


    Le Zhiqi spits out a large amount of plasma, bone debris and small pieces of internal organs are mixed, thick black blood is full of eliminated body tissue.


    Her bones have changed.


    In order to enhance the speed and destructive force, the bone structure has undergone great changes, and the elbow has a very sharp short blade.


    The sharp white skeleton is comparable to steel, and there is a streamer flickering between the blades.


    The arm knife on Le Zhiqi''s elbow was born for hunting, and soon there was a white bone sharp knife under her knee and Achilles tendon.


    It''s a success!!


    Le Zhiqi''s evolution is successful.


    She gradually regained her human consciousness, with a trace of weakness and excitement in her eyes.


    "Clean it up."


    Gu Fan said faintly that at this time, Le Zhiqi''s whole body was covered with dirty blood, and her clothes were torn up, but she could see that her exquisite figure had become more hot and sexy.


    Ten minutes later.


    Le Zhiqi changed a suit of clothes and appeared cool in front of everyone.


    Originally, Le Zhiqi had the feeling of being small and exquisite, but now her beautiful legs are tall and sexy. Her whole body is slim and slender, and her smooth skin hides tight and explosive muscle fibers.


    Her crystal clear lips curled up with a confident smile.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, Le Zhiqi may have become a tall and graceful sexy girl, but in Gu fan''s eyes, she has become an extremely sharp blade.


    "Very good."


    "Although the hunter can only be regarded as a black iron level alien, its speed talent is combined with you, which improves the ability to a higher level."Gu fan nodded in secret.


    The core of the hunter''s abyss, black iron of the lowest quality.


    But the combination of Le Zhiqi''s talent and its speed has been enhanced again, but it has been upgraded to the level of "Mountain Copper".


    The hunter''s abilities in the second stage of life form are different.


    Power can be divided into three, six or nine levels, but there are various ways to strengthen the power.


    The talent of Le Zhiqi is consistent with that of Gu fan, and the method of repetition, superposition and fusion is one of them, but the most abnormal one is Gu fan''s method.


    The core of the abyss obtained by Gu fan was originally fine steel, but it turned into legendary silver because of hundreds of abyss fruits. It''s incredible.


    "Le Zhiqi, try your hand."


    "I''ll see your weight and attack with all my strength."


    Gu fan hooked his fingers, and he was slightly interested in how strong Le Zhiqi was.


    Le Zhiqi hesitated a little, carefully breathed out a breath and said: "Gufan boss, then I''m not polite, you''re careful!"


    Bang!!


    Le Zhiqi''s tight, high and sexy thighs suddenly inflated, like the strong hind legs of a grasshopper, with muscles bulging.


    The sole of her foot broke the floor in an instant, turned into a strong explosive force, and ejected out, like a sharp arrow straight at Gufan.


    Miso!!


    Le Zhiqi''s body is so fast that she can almost leave a residual shadow. In mid air, her elbow moves forward and shoots out the sharp saber with long and narrow arms.


    Interesting.


    That''s a point faster than the hunter.


    Gu fan''s interest is strong, and Le Zhiqi''s ability to reach the "Mountain Copper" level is not weak, but he is still a lot worse.


    Move gently.


    Gu fan''s footwork is light and fast.


    He was like a white horse crossing the gap, seemingly dangerous and dangerous to avoid the fatal blow of the white bone arm knife. In fact, everything was under control, and the corner of his clothes rubbed against the tip of the blade.


    Gu fan''s powers have reached the legendary silver level.


    He not only has extremely cold blood, but also has greatly improved his physical fitness. The speed of surpassing Le Zhiqi is also strengthened.


    On the wall, a thin scratch appeared.


    This knife didn''t cut Gu fan''s body, but it was easy to cut a very thin crack on one side of the wall.


    Miso, miso, miso!!


    Le Zhiqi looked back, her other elbow also played the white bone arm knife.


    Not just elbows!


    Le Zhiqi''s knees, Achilles tendons, soles of feet, and even one side of the wrist, also have different sizes of bone blade.


    She''s a quick killer.


    "Come again."


    Le Zhiqi''s uncompromising nature also came into being, and once again turned into a shadow and rushed to Gufan.

 Chapter 89

    Shua.


    Shua Shua!!


    Le Zhiqi is full of weapons.


    Wave the palm, and the bone knife on one side of the wrist will cut and attack at a tricky angle.


    The long round legs with sexy and tight kicks, or the knee bumps into the air, and the bone knife bouncing from the heel and knee will also become a sharp weapon to kill.


    Gu fan left dodge right avoid.


    He often at the most critical moment, seemingly dangerous and dangerous to avoid the full attack of Le Zhiqi.


    The light of the knife kept flashing.


    The stainless steel hot gas pipe beside the wall is split in two by the bone knife.


    The bookshelves and bound books beside the corridor are easily cut in half.


    The sound of breaking the air reverberates, and Le Zhiqi has become the sharpest big killer with strong destructive power.


    "To this extent."


    "It''s pretty good, barely to the level of Shantong."


    Gu fan completely tested Le Zhiqi''s ability and decided to end the trial.


    Ding!!


    All of a sudden, Gu fan has an ice blade in his hand, which easily blocks all the attacks of Le Zhiqi.


    This ice blade is sharp and tough. It can collide with Le Zhiqi''s bone knife without any damage. Is this the boss''s new ability?


    Ding Ding Ding!!


    Gu fan''s speed of waving ice blade is faster and faster.


    Le Zhiqi from the offensive side gradually turned to defense, the boss''s speed also accelerated, gradually make her some should be too busy feeling.


    At the top of the speed limit.


    Le Zhiqi suddenly stamped her feet on the ground, retreated rapidly with a wave of anti shock, and left Gu fan''s attack area. She couldn''t keep it, so she had to flee.


    Gufan did not pursue.


    As soon as he threw it, the ice blade was used as a dagger to shoot Le Zhiqi.


    This seems to be a hit, in fact, contains great power, almost instantly has been projected to the body of Le Zhiqi.


    Le Zhiqi''s pupil suddenly shrinks, two jade arms wave at the same time, the white bone blade on the elbow cuts at the same time to the dark blue dagger that emits the gloomy cold air.


    "Drink!"


    Le Zhiqi drinks violently, the white bone blade cuts off with perfect angle, and finally cuts the ice blade after a crisp crack.


    Tengteng.


    Le Zhiqi took this knife, the power of the ice blade also let her even back three steps, leaning against the wall to unload the power.


    However


    When Le Zhiqi looks at Gu fan again, her eyes turn into despair!!


    It''s just Gu fan''s random attack, and the next time is when he really launches the attack.


    Gu fan raised his hand, which was easily stimulated by the power of extremely cold blood.


    The ice debris revolves around the palm and condenses several identical ice blades. The number is more than ten!!


    An ice blade, Le Zhiqi to block, but also back three steps.


    More than a dozen ice blades shot at the same time, and Le Zhiqi was unstoppable and unavoidable.


    With a wave of Gu fan''s hand, more than a dozen ice blades burst out with more terrible speed and strength than just now, and they all shot at the weaknesses of Le Zhiqi all over her body.


    Death is just around the corner.


    Le Zhiqi knows that she can''t block and avoid these ice blades, and each one can pierce herself.


    More than a dozen ice blades are chilling. The coldness on the blade has made Le Zhiqi feel the coming of death. She even wants to close her eyes.


    Bang!!


    The moment of life and death.


    The ice blade that is about to pierce Le Zhiqi is all broken, and it turns into silver flakes all over the sky.


    What??


    Gu fan was able to control these ice blades in the distance, and at the moment when he was about to pierce Le Zhiqi, he used the ability to make these ice blades explode into countless pieces of silver ice.


    The scene is dreamy and unreal.


    A cold sweat from Le Zhiqi''s temples.


    It was terrible. For the first time, she was so close to death that she thought those ice blades were going to pierce her internal organs.


    Terrible ability.


    Gu fan obviously hasn''t used all his strength, and his ability just now is just the tip of the iceberg of his ability.


    The most frightening thing is Gu fan''s control over his own abilities.


    Even if the smallest details have all been controlled, the distance between the blade tip and Le Zhiqi is less than 0.1cm, but the terrible man can make it explode in the moment when it is about to touch Le Zhiqi!!


    The control and confidence in one''s own ability is so terrible.


    "So strong."


    "This is the power of the boss. The power of ice comes from the python?"


    Both Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze have been deeply impressed by Gu fan''s strength.


    This demon butcher like figure is more abnormal than that extremely cold ice python.


    The gap.


    The ability of yileqi to reach the level of "Legend of tongzhishan" is far beyond comparison.Black iron, mountain copper, refined steel, secret silver, divine gold.


    The power''s quality is worse than that of the previous level, and the power gap will be extremely different.


    This is also the reason why Gu fan spent ten times as much on killing evolution in order to build the most stable foundation.


    The stronger the foundation, the stronger the ability to withstand the changes. Even if someone gives him the same resources, he will never get the "legendary silver" level ability.


    "This is the end of the test."


    Gu fan acquiesced to le Zhiqi''s question. At the same time, he looked at Wu Ze. At this time, a pair of beast pupils were almost red.


    The second stage is life form.


    Wu Ze witnessed the transformation of Gu fan and Le Zhiqi, and the strength has been enhanced more than several times. How can such a powerful strength not make people hot?


    Gu fan eyebrows a pick: "red eyes?"


    Wu Ze is very honest, heavy key nodded, said: "I also want to be strong."


    Gu fan patted each other on the shoulder: "you will have your own ability, and it will soon be your turn, but there is an important premise Follow orders. "


    Wu Ze was shocked and knelt on one knee: "like Le Zhiqi, I will never betray you!"


    Gu fan released the other side''s shoulder and nodded.


    The dark end.


    Gufan can be a lone hunter, hunting those powerful monsters alone.


    But he deeply understood that the more he reached the end of the world, the more difficult it was for him to survive. At least he needed several coolies, and even more needed several people to help him earn more resources.


    Although Gu fan doesn''t trust anyone in his heart.


    But it''s also necessary to train a few useful people. If you have to do everything yourself, it''s too much trouble.


    "Almost."


    Gu fan looked up at the sky, and the dusky light came into the windowsill in the evening. In a few hours, it was the most active time for carrion and monsters, which was not suitable for travel.


    "Get ready and have a night off. We''ll leave tomorrow."


    The alien species in this area have been hunted, even the decaying corpses are almost killed.


    Gu fan has gained a lot in this hospital, but now there is no value and necessity to stay here.


    Ordinary decaying corpses can not meet the needs of Gufan.


    He needs to hunt more advanced monsters, at least to reach the level of night devil.


    Night devil, hunter.


    There are also those special species hidden around the city, which are the targets of Gu fan''s future hunting.


    Extremely cold blood.


    This is just the first step for Gufan. Extreme killing evolution has laid a solid foundation.


    If you continue to merge other high-level abyss cores, you can even merge other powers into the extremely cold blood!!


    The real hunting has just begun!!

 Chapter 90

    At night.


    Le Zhiqi is sitting on the window edge of the corridor.


    Silver broken moonlight rustling, white smooth skin in the moonlight flow to delicate luster.


    Her tall and sexy legs are half hung at the other end of the window, which gives people a dreamlike beauty from a distance.


    Look down at the earth.


    Countless decaying corpses gathered together to roar and roar. They were surging like waves, looking for the taste of human flesh and blood.


    But le Zhiqi did not have the initial fear. She has evolved into a hunter. Now she is no longer afraid of these decaying corpses. Even the night devil and the hunter can fight.


    All this was given by Gufan.


    "Can''t you sleep, too?"


    At the other end of the corridor, Wu Ze came slowly to this side and leaned against the wall and said with a smile.


    Le Zhiqi glanced at him and said, "you don''t look like someone who can''t sleep."


    Wu Ze shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, "do you know how many people came to knock on my door that night?"


    Le Zhiqi shook her head.


    "Five."


    "Three of them are beauties. They come to my room and take off their clothes without saying a word."


    "They also want to go with us. It''s very difficult for ordinary people to survive in the end. There is always a glimmer of hope to stay with us."


    Wu Ze couldn''t help sighing.


    There are many ordinary people living on this floor. They know that Gu fan''s three people are in a hurry to leave.


    Some people went to Wu fan''s feet and begged.


    Those beautiful little nurses, as well as some pretty beauties, came to wuze''s room to seduce him, which made wuze miserable.


    Le Zhiqi covered her mouth and chuckled: "it''s sent to the door, not in vain, not in vain."


    "I''m also a man. Of course, I want to. But what should I do after I want to? Can I really go out with me? Isn''t that a burden?" Wu Ze sighed again: "old Gu fan must kill me."


    I see.


    Wu Ze also wants to enjoy the active service of these beauties


    But other people ask for it, and Wu Ze is not the type who doesn''t recognize people by wearing pants.


    If you really want to take a few beauties to run around in the last life, Gu fan must be the first to kill him.


    Le Zhiqi smiles brightly, she gives Wu Ze a wink, let him look to another room in the distance.


    That''s Gufan''s room.


    "Ha ha."


    "Do you know how many people are knocking on Gufan''s door tonight?" Le Zhiqi continued.


    She has been sitting here blowing, just Gufan room door what happened in the eyes.


    Wu Ze''s eyes brightened, and he could not help saying: "how many?"


    "Eight!"


    "All the little sisters are showing off, and just now there are several beautiful little nurses dressed up together..."


    Gu fan is the boss of all the people. Naturally, more people would like to ask him, but I didn''t expect that all the beauties in this layer would go all over again.


    "So exciting, what''s the result?" Wu Ze can''t wait to ask.


    Le Zhiqi nuzui, eyes looked to the other side of the corridor room: "here, see for yourself."


    Wu Ze swept two eyes, even launched the ability of beast pupil different eyes.


    The door of Gu fan''s room has been frozen. The ice has frozen the door. Others are afraid that they can''t open it.


    As for those little beauties who came to seduce Gu fan, naturally they all went out.


    What is a strong man?


    No desire is just!!


    To control one''s own power is to control one''s own desire.


    Gufan''s existence seems to be very contradictory.


    He let go of his desires Killing, extreme pain, indulgence, madness, irritability, bloodthirsty!!


    He is also like an ascetic. He has no desire or desire for the enjoyment of the world. Even the best woman takes off her clothes.


    What Le Zhiqi said before is right. Gu fan is a contradictory individual who gathers reason and madness, but the more so, the more terrifying it is.


    "In this dark and cruel end, perhaps only Gu fan is suitable for survival." Le Zhiqi faces the silver moon in the sky and sighs from the heart.


    Wu Ze thought a little and said in a deep voice, "it seems that you really follow him with all your heart."


    "I once had the wrong idea of betraying Gu fan, but now I think it''s childish and ridiculous."


    "If there is no gu fan, our only end in this last life is death. Sometimes it''s good to be a knife in the hands of the strong."


    People are selfish, more full of desire, always want to get more.


    In this world, everyone wants to be the boss, call the wind and the rain, and dominate the world.


    But there are not many people who have this ability. Wu Ze has been thinking for a long time, and he doesn''t think he is the material to be the boss.He used to be a soldier, a scout.


    He''s a hunter and a scout now.


    Wu Ze thinks that what Le Zhiqi said is quite right. Sometimes it''s very good to be a weapon, make the best use of everything and give full play to one''s talent.


    Zhang Ximing is a good example.


    The desire is too big, the ability is really insufficient, finally the tragic death becomes the monster.


    "If we were knives."


    "Gu fan is undoubtedly the strongest swordsman. I hope we have made the right choice."


    Wu Ze sighed deeply that he had no other thoughts in his heart. Maybe it was the best choice to follow Gu fan.


    They look at each other and smile.


    After so many hardships in the last days, they finally found their position.


    As they were saying this, the remaining ten people who survived in the inpatient department quietly appeared in the corridor, hesitating for a moment or walking towards Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze.


    "Oh, dear." Le Zhiqi looks like a good play, gloating, said: "those people come, it seems that the boss there to eat the door shut, and come back to you."


    Putong!!


    More than a dozen people knelt down in front of the two people and begged. Several little beauties also cried.


    "Please take me with you."


    "I can be a cow and a horse for you. I''m willing to do any coolie. I hope you can give me a chance." A man with a strong figure begged, but he was a counsellor.


    Gu fan had given the opportunity before, but this man didn''t have the courage to kill or self mutilate as Wu Ze and Zhang Ximing did, and he didn''t dare to swallow the seeds of the abyss.


    "Take me, take me."


    "I''m willing to do anything. I''m sure I can serve you well."


    "I''m very skilled. I''m sure I can serve you comfortably. I can serve you anywhere and at any time. I''ll be your little dog..." A pretty girl can''t care about her dignity and face at this time.


    What she said was so direct that she tried to show off her remaining capital at the last critical moment in order to survive.


    Le Zhiqi could not help shaking her head.


    It''s hard for them to survive in the dark end.


    What''s more, it''s absolutely impossible to run all over the street with these cumbersome things.


    On the other side, Wu Ze''s face was even more complicated. He was more or less in this hospital for more than half a year, and two of the nurses often took care of him.


    Look down.


    The clothes worn by the two pretty little nurses were ragged and the silk stockings on their legs were torn. They were insulted by the first evolutionist who appeared here a few days ago.


    Their eyes twinkled with hope, biting the crystal clear lips, looking forward to something.


    "Don''t look at me that way."


    "I really can''t take you."


    Wu Zexin was compassionate and a little impatient. He recalled that when he was almost paralyzed, they took good care of him


    Wu Ze finally sighed deeply: "well, forget it, although I can''t take you away, I can barely leave a way to live."


    "Here are a total of 10 abyss seeds. They are for two people to use."


    "It has nothing to do with me where you will go in the future."


    Wu Ze took out his extra hunting seeds of the abyss and handed them to the two nurses who took care of him all the year round. His compassion and debt were even.


    People''s faces were different.


    Some are grateful, some are shocked, some are jealous, and some are more suspicious.


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    "We will repay you in the future, we will!"


    They kowtow on the ground, some of them break their heads, and finally they all leave under the impatient drive of Le Zhiqi.


    Looking at the crowd disappearing in the corridor, Le Zhiqi frowned and asked, "is this really good? What do you say to the elder Gu fan?"


    Wu Ze shook his head.


    He is also a face of melancholy, sighed: "if there is any punishment, I recognize it."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 91

    the second day.


    Click, click, click.


    The doors of Gu fan''s room cracked and burst into pieces one after another, turning into pieces of ice debris scattered on the ground.


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi have been waiting outside the door for a long time. They are like children who have made mistakes waiting for adults to teach them lessons. At a glance, they see something wrong.


    "Well?"


    Gu fan asked casually, "tell me, what''s the matter with you two?"


    Wu Ze did not dare to hide.


    "Here''s the thing, boss."


    "I''ve been in the inpatient department for a long time. Some people usually take care of me..." Wu Ze told us what happened yesterday.


    Gu fan glanced at Wu Ze and sneered, "do you want to be a bad guy?"


    Wu Ze immediately knelt down on one knee and said in a deep voice, "if you feel unhappy, I am willing to accept punishment."


    Gu fan didn''t care.


    He patted Wu Ze on the shoulder and said coldly, "get up. As for punishment, there will be soon."


    Punishment will come soon. What does that mean?


    Gu fan did not explain.


    He took Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi to the corridor.


    On the contrary, Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi are puzzled. Is this all right? When is old Gu fan so approachable?


    Soon.


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi found something wrong.


    All the people who were still alive on this floor disappeared.


    At the end of the corridor, in the direction of the stairs of the safe passage, some blood gradually spread, and the blood was still fresh.


    What''s going on??


    What happened!!


    As soon as Wu Ze''s face changed, his two beast eyes started immediately.


    Found that this floor of the original survivors all left, it seems that all fled downstairs.


    They went to the next floor, near the corner, where a human lay, or rather a cold corpse.


    That''s a man.


    He covered his abdomen with blood flowing all over the ground. His face was ferocious, painful and full of resentment.


    If the corpse is killed by a carrion or a monster, the corpse will not survive. Even if it is not eaten up, it will become another monster because of infection.


    "He was killed by human beings."


    Wu Ze half squatted down, a bad hunch hovered in his heart.


    Gu fan looked at Wu Ze with a trace of ridicule and said contemptuously, "you and Le Zhiqi were too careless. Last night you were wandering near my door for a long time. When you left for a rest, the voices of those people fighting with each other were not heard."


    What??


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi were shocked.


    After dealing with these things yesterday, they went to rest and sleep, but they never expected that these people would fight in private.


    And Gu fan knows all these details!!


    Gu fan, who has experienced the dark end of the world, has long been used to the dangerous environment where he may lose his life at any time.


    Even if he had a rest in the middle of the night, he would be in a very shallow sleep state. Any wind and grass would wake him up. The sound of those people''s fighting could not escape Gufan''s ears.


    "Pifu is innocent, huaibi is guilty."


    "You gave them the seed of the abyss yesterday. It''s like pie falling from the sky. Who doesn''t want to be an evolutionist?"


    Gu fan sneers. You don''t have to guess what happened to him.


    In a world where there are no moral and legal constraints, people may fight for a bag of instant noodles, not to mention the seeds of the abyss that can make people evolve??


    "Do you mean..."


    Wu Ze''s face was gloomy, and his bad feeling grew deeper and deeper.


    He quickly ran forward, but found more and more bodies nearby, some people were stabbed to death by a scalpel, some people were blunt smashed in the head.


    Finally.


    Wu Ze saw a man.


    It was a little nurse who had taken care of him, but now she was black and blue, covered with blood, and was cut dozens of knives.


    Her hands were empty, her eyes were more empty, and she looked into the distance. The seed of the abyss given by Wu Ze was obviously robbed, and the little nurse was killed by others.


    Anger.


    Wu Ze clenched his fist and felt a deep anger in his heart.


    At this moment, Wu Ze finally knew what the boss meant by "punishment".


    Wu Ze was ready to be punished.


    Whether boss Gu fan wants to cut him a few wounds with an ice blade, or ask him to kill thousands of decaying corpses to pay off debts, or even cut off an arm He can take it!


    But there is nothing more severe than the immediate punishment.


    Wu Ze saw that the little nurse who used to take care of him died miserably, and he died miserably because he kindly gave the seed of the abyss. That kind of mental torture is beyond other people''s understanding.Good intentions do bad things.


    The seed of the abyss, on the contrary, killed the little nurse.


    Wu Ze gave others hope, but others let him see real despair.


    "Beast!"


    Wu Ze clenched his fists, continued to walk forward, followed the blood line all the way, and finally came to the next step.


    Creak!!


    Click, click!!


    In the corridor on the 13th floor, the sound of the monster chewing was so clear.


    A monster like a night demon is lying on the ground, apparently eating the human body.


    Its body is much larger than that of the night devil. It has six limbs and has become a real water spider. The human it chews is one of more than ten people yesterday.


    Wu Ze looked at the ugly monster with a diameter of 2 meters.


    He froze.


    Although the monster''s face was extremely distorted and his flesh and blood were rotten, Wu Ze had a sense of deja vu.


    Her swollen muscles and bones tore the clothes, but the fragments of the nurse''s clothes were still left. A famous brand with her name before her death was another nurse who took good care of Wu Ze!!


    "Severe mutation."


    "It has six limbs, and its muscle strength and posture are far stronger than ordinary night devils."


    "This monster even has the possibility to break through to the second level and become a different species. The number of abyss seeds she takes is bound to be very large. Unfortunately, her will is too weak to survive, and she becomes a monster."


    Gu fan and Le Zhiqi''s footsteps came from behind, analyzing the monster in front of them sentence by sentence.


    She took a lot of abyss seeds to become such a monster??


    Does Gu fan want to say that the little nurse killed another companion and robbed her of the seed of the abyss??


    How is that possible?


    This year he was paralyzed in bed.


    Two nurses took turns to take care of his special patient. Wu Ze had the impression that the two nurses were sisters. How could they fight each other??


    "Impossible!"


    "They have a good relationship. It''s impossible!"


    Wu Ze''s eyes are red and flawed, and some of them can''t accept the reality.


    Impossible?


    "Brothers can turn against each other for the sake of inheritance."


    "Father and son can kill each other for their own benefit."


    "You give them the chance to evolve, which is more attractive than wealth or beauty."


    Gu Fan said indifferently that this is the darkness of human heart gradually revealed in the end of the world.


    For the sake of these seeds of the abyss, what is it to kill my best friend?


    It''s just a little thing.


    After hearing this, Wu Ze even pricked his fingernails into his palm, leaving a drop of red blood along his fingers.


    No one knows how he is feeling at the moment.


    Guilt, regret, pain, anger?


    "Kill this monster alone."


    "This is the punishment for your unauthorized actions."


    Gu fan finally said coldly, it turns out that this is the real punishment.


    Wu Ze''s kindness killed everyone.


    Two nurses took good care of him, one was hacked to death, the other greedily swallowed all the seeds of the abyss, and became a monster.


    In the end, Wu Ze will kill the monster himself.


    The most severe punishment in the world, but so


    This is just killing the heart!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 92

    Wu Ze was furious to the extreme.


    He held the special dark dagger in his hand, which was stained with the blood of his palm.


    "Old fan."


    "If you don''t order, I will kill it alone!"


    "This doomsday is a monster that devours people''s hearts. I finally understand where the coldness in your heart comes from."


    Wu Ze''s heart is also cold. He finally understands why Gu fan has always been so indifferent.


    The darkest and coldest place in the world is not hell, but the deepest place in the dark corner of human heart.


    A drop of turbid blood left from the corner of Wu Ze''s eye. He jumped to the huge monster in the distance and fought fiercely.


    Poof!!


    Poof, poof, poof!!


    Wu Ze''s knife kept chopping on the monster, blinding its eyes and cutting off its limbs.


    The monster''s sharp claws also tore at Wu Ze, leaving deep wounds, just like two wild animals fighting.


    "Boss."


    "If it goes on like this, Wu Ze is still seriously injured. Do you need me to help him?"


    Le Zhiqi can''t see any more. It''s not hunting monsters, but venting her anger.


    Wu Ze was fighting regardless of his physical injury, just like two wild animals fighting together, as if only in this way could he alleviate the sin in his heart.


    Gufan shook his finger.


    "If you make mistakes, you have to bear them."


    "If he can''t get through this, he''ll die here."


    Gu fan''s voice is indifferent, deeply understand that this level is not just to kill a monster, the most important thing is to pass the level in his heart.


    Good is rewarded with good.


    Evil is rewarded with evil.


    This is what we have believed since childhood.


    The dark end reversed all this. Without the restriction of morality and law, the darkness of human nature completely crushed the goodness.


    What else can we believe?


    Wu Ze is not only fighting with the monster, but also fighting with his own heart.


    For a long time


    Wu Ze stood in a pool of blood.


    There were more than ten incisions on his body, the most fierce one was deep bone.


    The monster''s dirty and filthy plasma spilled all over him, but Wu Ze did not avoid it. He cut the monster''s back brain and took out the seed of the abyss.


    "I remember that lesson."


    "Boss Gufan, thank you for your punishment, let me completely understand what is the end of the world."


    Wu Ze went to Gu fan and bowed deeply. At the moment, Wu Ze''s face became more resolute and more cold than ever.


    He gave up his useless kindness.


    He gave up the extra compassion and pity in his heart.


    This is not to say that Wu Ze has become a villain, a big villain.


    He just deeply understood the darkness of the human heart and the cruelty of the last world.


    Gu fan nodded and ordered to le Zhiqi: "go and get some gauze and stitches, and help Wu Ze deal with them. After that, our journey will be the same."


    The itinerary remains the same.


    Wu Zedu has been injured, but Gu fan is still not ready to let him rest.


    "Yes, sir


    "From today on, I will hunt enough seeds of the abyss for you every day."


    "And I''ve decided Cultivate this abyss seed according to your method, transform it into a crystal nucleus, and then proceed to the second stage of evolution! "


    Wu Ze picked up the seed of the abyss, just killed the monster, which seems to be the symbol of his real transformation from the bottom of his heart.


    "Oh?"


    "It''s interesting. I allowed it."


    Gu fan was quite surprised, but he still agreed to Wu Ze''s request.


    Wu Ze has great potential. He can hunt advanced special alien species in the future and gain special powerful powers.


    But Wu Ze chose the seed of the abyss, constantly cultivated it, absorbed more mysterious material energy, gradually condensed into crystal nucleus, and then chose evolution.


    This process is more laborious and thankless. It costs a lot of resources, but in the end, it often does not get the best effect.


    But


    Human potential is very special. Wu Ze has made up his mind. Even this is his belief.


    Under such awareness, there may be some magical changes, which is really interesting.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In an hour.


    Alcohol disinfection, wound suture, bandage and gauze bandage.


    Wu Ze''s wound has been treated. He has changed into a suit of clothes soaked with the monster''s blood to cover up his smell. He is ready.


    "Boss, don''t you need to cover up the smell?"Le Zhiqi takes a look at Gu fan. He''s wearing a white shirt and clean jeans. He''s well proportioned in golden proportion. Coupled with his cool momentum, he has a cool cool cool look


    Look at Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze again.


    Their clothes were full of dirty blood, dirty and rotten, and the smell was even worse than the rotten corpse, forming a strong contrast.


    "My powers keep the body from sweating."


    "The molecules of human odors are also frozen on the skin, so there is no need for monsters to cover up odors."


    Powers.


    Extremely cold blood can naturally control body temperature.


    Le Zhiqi shows her envious eyes. She is also a woman, and she is a very beautiful woman. But now she is covered with blood and stink. It''s really enviable!!


    Gu fan took out the map and observed the route of the city.


    At first, Gufan was killed from the dilapidated apartment that was about to be demolished, then to the luxury apartment of moose, and finally to the Fifth People''s Hospital


    The density of human population in each area is gradually increasing, and the number of monsters is also rising.


    In other words.


    Gufan selected place, more and more people, more and more monsters!


    "We need to hunt more advanced monsters."


    "Night devils, hunters, special species, they appear more frequently in densely populated areas."


    "When we walk from here, there is a large commercial pedestrian street ten kilometers away. There are many snacks and restaurants in it. There are several neighborhoods nearby. The most important thing is that there is a university not far away."


    Gufan pointed to a place on the map.


    It is the most densely populated place in the city, with shopping malls, restaurants and snacks. There are not only residents in several districts as the population base, but also a University of science and technology two kilometers away.


    I''m sure It''s definitely full of zombie monsters.


    Commercial pedestrian street!!


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi look at each other.


    The number of people there is no longer a thousand.


    There are at least tens of thousands of people, even hundreds of thousands of people living in that area.


    Gu fan is as crazy as ever. After he has extremely cold blood, he even dares to attack hundreds of thousands of decaying corpses!!


    "Let''s go."


    Gu fan ordered.


    When they left the hospital, Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi looked back with great emotion.


    After that, they have decided the way of the future. From now on, they will become Gu fan''s most loyal subordinates and the sharpest weapons in his hands.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 93

    half a month.


    Half a month has passed before we know it.


    The whole world has undergone earth shaking changes. Human beings are no longer the masters of the earth, and all the legal rules will be rewritten.


    "Er, er, ER!"


    The ugly and ferocious corpse growled in a low voice.


    These monsters face the sun with their heads up, and their blood vessels move under their rotten skin.


    The mysterious substance seems to be carrying out photosynthesis, integrating the energy of the sunlight into its own body.


    Healing!!


    The bodies of many decaying corpses are no longer decaying, but healing and growing again.


    Although this process is very slow, but they are still not seriously rotten in the hot sun, but become more and more healthy, this thing itself is very magical.


    Look at the city again.


    The streets of the past have become dilapidated.


    The walls of the shops were covered with decaying body scratches and dried up plasma, which looked very messy.


    Cars that collide with each other no longer emit smoke. Many vehicles have been burned into steel supports in the fire. Large pieces of ashes are flying in the wind on the road, and the billboards on the buildings are covered with gray black.


    Gu fan three people sneak in the shadow of the city wall.


    They are all experienced hunters. Their feet are light, fast and silent. Even if they step on the broken glass near the shop, they can reduce the sound to the lightest level.


    Wu Ze kept making gestures.


    His eye has the ability to penetrate objects. Now he is a scout.


    "Avoid it, restaurants. It''s huge."


    With a few simple signs, Gu fan and Le Zhiqi have already understood that there are a lot of decaying corpses in the hotel on the road ahead. If they walk directly, they may attract the attention of a large number of corpses.


    "Ahead, lane, turn right, kill."


    Wu Ze went a long way and quickly made several gestures,.


    Le Zhiqi nodded, the foot step suddenly accelerated, burst out of amazing speed, almost to leave a shadow.


    Her elbow flashed two cold awns, suddenly turned right at the intersection of the lane ahead.


    Senbai''s sharp bone knife made a perfect arc, followed by a very subtle tearing sound.


    Short time.


    Le Zhiqi''s white bone blade easily killed several decaying corpses.


    The neck and cervical vertebrae of several decaying corpses in the alley were cut off by a knife, and the wound was very smooth, as if it were a mirror.


    Very strong!


    This is the strength of the second life form.


    It''s not easy for Le Zhiqi to solve these rotten corpses. The super explosive power and speed make those rotten corpses be killed before they can react.


    Not bad.


    More and more skilled.


    Gu fan also secretly nodded, with these two knives by his side, saved a lot of things.


    Wu Ze observes the surrounding terrain in the cleared lane.


    All of a sudden, his expression changed. He pointed his finger in a certain direction and said in a low voice, "look, those people seem to be human?"


    Everyone looked in that direction.


    Opposite the corner, a building suddenly ran down a few people.


    They were haggard and sallow, with steel pipe machetes and other weapons in their hands. They rushed down the corridor and towards the nearby canteen.


    "Er, er, ER!"


    The carrion monster soon found them, and there was a low, non-human roar in his throat.


    Under the scorching sun, the corpses still trotted around to several people. When they saw that the steel tube was in the hands of ordinary people, the killing power was limited. They cut the corpse''s neck with a knife, but they didn''t cut off the cervical vertebra.


    The thick steel pipe smashed the decaying corpse''s head, but failed to smash the inspiration of heaven.


    Their resistance, on the contrary, caused the fury of the carrion monster, roaring toward the crowd.


    The decaying corpse''s claws grasp the arm, and its sharp teeth tear the skin and flesh. The sprayed plasma gives off a strong fragrance, which stimulates the monsters even more.


    Just then.


    Finally, a man ran out of the buffet.


    He was holding a box of instant noodles, and his face was fierce. He kicked his companions out and kicked them into the tide of decaying corpses.


    The man with instant noodles rushed all the way to the corridor.


    The men with machetes and steel pipes also quickly turned back and ran away. They fled all the way to the building and closed the door, and shut a companion outside.


    The rotten corpse tore up the wretch outside the door mercilessly.


    They are still far from full, and their blood stained hands are holding the railing and shaking until they lose interest or push the door open


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze were shocked.


    In just a minute or two, they saw such a wonderful play.Killing zombies, robbing objects, betraying friends


    Six men died outside for that box of instant noodles.


    "Don''t be surprised."


    "That''s the end of the world."


    "Fifteen days later, the food at home has almost been consumed. In order to survive, we have to fight."


    Gu fan light said, a cool thin intended to hover among the people.


    In the end, a bag of instant noodles is worth a human life, which is not an exaggeration.


    Just now, the group of people had run out of food in their home. In order to survive, they had to fight with those monsters. Finally, three of them died before they got a box of instant noodles.


    And this is just the beginning.


    As time goes on, people will be more and more hungry, and food will be less and less.


    It''s terrible.


    This last world is too dark.


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze can''t help but feel lucky.


    Fortunately, they followed Gu fan, otherwise they would die at any time for a little food, just like those people just now.


    "Let''s go."


    Fan said faintly.


    He is not prepared to have any contact with those people just now.


    Gu fan is not the Savior, even a bloodthirsty and brutal butcher.


    Those who have nothing to do with life or death have nothing to do with him, and will not waste time to save a few mutual betrayal garbage.


    "Time is precious. You''d better find a stronghold before dark."


    Gu fan looked up at the sky. Although it was only 10 kilometers away from the target point, it was impossible to cross the tide of countless decaying corpses in a straight line.


    Be careful, you''ll be a long boat.


    Although Gu fan was powerful, he was not strong enough to come and go freely in the tide of tens of thousands of decaying corpses.


    The three people continued to walk through the streets and lanes, around some relatively safe distance, and the distance even increased several times.


    In addition, it is necessary to constantly clean up the monsters on the road. Before the end of the world, it may take more than one day to take a taxi for half an hour.


    So before dark, we have to find a temporary base.


    Otherwise, even the hunters can''t resist the violent corpses in the night, and the night demons and hunters who are constantly searching for human beings.


    A few hours later.


    The crowd is not far from the target.


    But at this time, the accident happened, and an incredible scene appeared in front of everyone.


    Gufan people are in the lane where the flow of people is scarce, but a Humvee with large displacement appears in front of them.


    This is a very normal thing, the streets are full of scrapped cars.


    But the difference is This off-road vehicle is in the starting state.


    Someone''s driving it!!


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi opened their eyes.


    All the electronic equipment has been scrapped in the last days, and those cars have already become scrap metal. But what''s the matter with this car??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 94

    A car.


    A car that can drive.


    A car that can drive in the last days.


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze both opened their eyes, and the Hummer off-road vehicle in front of them was in the starting state.


    If you look carefully, the car is not only in the start-up state, but also its body has been modified and reinforced with several layers of steel plates, each of which is covered with the scratches of carrion monsters.


    The transformation of the front guard is even more exaggerated. A cutter crosses the whole guard, and there are even circular electric saws rotating on both sides of the guard. I''m afraid everything in collision will be cut off at high speed.


    Next to the Humvee.


    Several men are working in a completely orderly way.


    Two of them rushed into the small supermarket nearby and quickly loaded a series of food such as drinking water, instant noodles, flour and so on into the vehicle.


    There are also two men, with machetes in their hands, fighting with the oncoming carrion monsters.


    They are evolutionists.


    Yes, these men are also evolutors!!


    The chopper cuts off the heads of the decaying monsters from time to time. The power of the evolutors is far more than ordinary people. Each knife can cut off the necks of the decaying monsters and try to stop the attacks of the monsters.


    "Hurry up


    "Faster!"


    "Take as much as you can, and the roof is full!"


    The two evolutionists gradually lost their support and roared to urge others to move faster.


    There are more and more carrion monsters, which seem to break through the scope of defense. The arms and bodies of the two evolutors are also painted, and the claws of carrion leave several wounds that are not fatal.


    "Let''s go!"


    Two evolutionists burst out and several people with clear division of labor quickly got into the car and drove forward with full power.


    There was a piercing tearing sound.


    The chopper on the Humvee''s cross-country fence and the rotary circular electric saw on both sides of the Humvee''s body gave full play to their power. All the monsters in front of the vehicle were cut in half and flew out.


    Both Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze were stunned.


    "Boss, what''s the matter with this car?" Le Zhiqi can''t help but ask, this is too exaggerated.


    Gu fan was not surprised.


    The bell of the dark disaster is weird and destructive, destroying all those electronic devices at one time, and paralyzing the whole world.


    But that doesn''t mean they can''t be fixed.


    Some unopened electronic devices are still in the state of not being started, and have not been damaged in the bell.


    If these devices are used, some unsealed new lines will be used to replace the burned devices and wires.


    The start-up electric fire device and some other circuit devices can still "revive" the vehicle after modification and repair


    But the conditions are too harsh.


    We need not only to use various tools, but also to collect many new equipment. We also need professionals who are proficient in this field.


    "It''s fixed."


    "If there are enough conditions and talents, these vehicles can be repaired."


    "After some oil-fired generators are repaired, they can even restore power in some places, but the conditions are too harsh."


    Gu fan explained, and fell into meditation at the same time.


    If you want to meet these conditions at the same time, it is almost impossible for several people to get together.


    Unless There is a human gathering place nearby.


    "You can have a good night''s sleep."


    "We''ll follow this car. There should be a human settlement nearby."


    Gu fan is worried about the need for a temporary base, but did not expect to encounter the human gathering camp.


    In the end, human beings are like cockroaches in the crevice.


    Only group heating is the only way out, human beings gather together to show their strengths, in order to have the hope of living.


    Gathering camp is such a place. Many human beings gather here to help each other and each has its own division of labor. The survival probability is much higher than that of one person.


    Gu Fanji immediately launched the operation.


    Humvee cross-country on the road left a long bloodstain.


    Even if Gu fan three people follow the safe path not far from the side, they can continue to follow the long blood line left behind.


    The Hummer didn''t go too far.


    It drove to a relatively sparsely populated parking lot nearby, and this is the so-called human gathering camp!


    Parking lot??


    This is not a normal parking lot.


    This parking lot was rebuilt by the former air raid shelter, and its entrance also has a heavy air defense door!!


    Civil air defense door.


    It is a product of air raid shelter. Most of the parking lots are invisible.


    Its structure and specifications are very high. It is built to prevent air attack missiles. It looks like a huge steel plate with a thickness of more than 20 cm, but in fact its internal structure is very particular.In short.


    This civil air defense door can''t be blown up even by missiles. It''s very safe to defend against the attack of carrion monsters.


    Hummer cross-country parking to the garage near the whistle a few times.


    Steel door began to slowly open to both sides, bursts of harsh "creak" sound, revealing a gap.


    Within the gate, several big men tried their best to pull it, which slowly opened the 20 cm thick gate.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    Humvee off-road vehicles also arrived behind the corpse group, they chase all the way, the number of thousands.


    The door opened slowly.


    A few evolutionists on the vehicle can only take advantage of this gap, pick up the machete and get out of the car to resist the influx of corpses.


    "Faster, faster!"


    "We can''t stand it any more. Let''s get the car in!"


    Several evolutionists roared, and more and more decaying corpses surrounded the crowd. The crazy attack of decaying corpses made the crowd black and blue.


    Finally, the civil air defense door was opened enough for vehicles to drive.


    Without hesitation, the driver pushed the accelerator into the passage.


    The defense lines of those evolutionists also collapsed at this moment. Although they were bloody, they were defeated and forced to the edge of the gate.


    "Close the door!"


    "Monsters are coming in!"


    Several evolutionists roared and urged.


    The huge steel gate began to close slowly, but the monsters in the corpse swarmed in from the gate one by one. In the twinkling of an eye, dozens of monsters had entered.


    It''s critical.


    All of a sudden, a fast figure flashed by.


    The white bone blade on Le Zhiqi''s arm cuts through the air. The whole person is as fast as the wind, and the decaying corpse heads are cut off one after another along the way.


    She killed a blood line and opened up a way for Gu fan and Wu Ze from the corpses.


    Three figures came one after another.


    They finally got inside the shelter just before the metal gate closed.


    Boom!!


    The civil air defense door closed and made a dull sound.


    On top of the metal gate, there is a gate with a diameter of 50 cm. Two big men try their best to turn it. The thick gate is locked up, down, left and right.


    Those rotten corpse monsters in the outside world can only be unwilling to roar.


    They keep beating the metal gate, and they don''t know if their sharp nails are broken. Unfortunately, these monsters can only rub off a layer of paint at most.


    Poof!!


    Poof, poof, poof!!


    The battle is not over, just dozens of decaying corpses rushed into the gate.


    With a steel knife in hand, the evolutionists continue to chop and fight. Almost all of them are exhausted. When the last decaying corpse is chopped to death, all of them will collapse on the ground


    "It''s really his risk."


    "I almost lost my life for the food and resources."


    An evolutionist has a lingering fear, but when he looks near the gate, his eyes suddenly change.


    When did some people come in??


    "Who are you guys!"


    "Chen Gang, Chen Ding, get up for me."


    Several evolutionists sat up in surprise, gripping the bloody machete again, and staring at Gufan three with their faces full of spirit.


    "Gufan."


    Simple and cold two words, but it is all the introduction of Gu fan.


    Gu fan frowned slightly and seemed to be displeased. He said coldly, "you''d better not face me with a knife, or you''ll be in danger."


    Life is in danger!!


    On one side, Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi are both frightened.


    What Gu fan absolutely said is not a threat to you. If you are not careful, you will kill people!!

 Chapter 95

    Not good!!


    Gufan is going to kill!!


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi look at each other and almost smile bitterly at the same time.


    They know old Gu fan very well. The bloodthirsty butcher doesn''t just threaten you verbally. If they are not happy, they will kill you!!


    No excuses are needed.


    Ignore any location.


    No matter what status.


    As long as you offend Gu fan, he may kill you, as simple as drinking soup.


    But It''s someone else''s territory, after all.


    Gu fan three people can almost be said to be intruders who broke in and killed others as soon as they entered the door. What''s the matter??


    "Up


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi work at the same time.


    The only way to stop Gu fan from killing a few people is to solve them ahead of time. It''s so sad.


    Bang!!


    Le Zhiqi kicks.


    Her tall, white legs are full of explosive power.


    Tall and sexy white legs draw a beautiful arc, driving bursts of fragrance, and finally kick an evolutor''s abdomen with a speed of lightning.


    The Evolver suddenly flew backwards like a shell.


    He spat out a lot of bitter water in mid air and kicked out for ten meters. His abdominal colic made him curl up into a ball and keep shaking. It was obvious that he had lost his fighting power.


    On the other side, Wu Ze joined the fight.


    Ding, Ding, Ding!!


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    Cunning angle continuous attack, far stronger than the general metal, sharp bone knife easily cut steel.


    The weapons in the hands of several evolutionists have been cut down, and Wu Ze suddenly continues to attack, and uses his hands and feet to take care of his family.


    Wu Ze''s fighting skills in the army were all practical combat moves for killing and cutting. An evolutionist could not resist at all. His arm joints were almost broken, and his last strike knife fell to the ground.


    The fighting continues.


    The fighting power of Le Zhiqi is too strong.


    She has evolved to the second stage, becoming a hunter.


    The strength of this beautiful woman is higher than the enemy by more than one level, completely crushing everyone.


    Wu Ze did not evolve to the second stage.


    But he used to be a soldier, and even a scout in the frontier forces, so his skill is naturally very good.


    In addition, Wu Ze used seven abyss species to evolve, which is much better than the ordinary evolutors.


    There''s a big difference between coming and going. It''s easy to deal with ordinary evolutionists!


    Four evolutionists lost their fighting power.


    More than ten guards fell to the ground and fainted on the spot.


    The leader covered his abdomen and said reluctantly, "you After all What do you want to do? "


    He''s in bad luck.


    Very bad luck.


    These people were so cruel that they didn''t say a word, almost in less than ten seconds, they turned over all the people present.


    This kind of strength is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. The leader even thinks that Gu fan is the super killer of some mysterious organization??


    Are they coming to destroy the base!!


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi are even more depressed.


    They almost roared in their hearts: "I''m saving you!"


    Although on the surface Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi merciless hand, put a few people almost killed.


    But in fact, it saved their lives. Otherwise, once Gu fan made a move, only a few cold bodies would be left.


    I''m afraid these people don''t know. They just walked around the gate of hell and picked up a life!!


    "Boss, what do you want to do next?"


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi went back to Gu fan with a guilty heart.


    Gu fan glanced at them and saw their careful thinking directly. He was afraid of killing himself.


    "You''re too nervous. After all, I''m not a devil. I won''t kill them all." Gu fan light said, but let two people more startled.


    Gollum, Gollum.


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi swallowed their spit.


    You are the devil!!


    Two people seem to guess, the original Gu fan just really ready to kill ah!


    Not all Maybe leaving one or two people alive is also called not killing them all?


    Gu fan went to the leader, looked down at each other and said, "we are just passing by. We will stay here for a night and leave tomorrow."


    Passing by?


    For a night?


    Is this a hotel!!


    The leader''s heart was shocked. Who are the people in front of him.


    This human gathering place can guarantee people''s safety, and other people can''t get in.But these people stay one night and leave, and then go to the outside world full of monsters'' nightmares. It''s absolutely crazy!


    "What''s your name?"


    "Who is the boss of this camp? Take me to see him."


    Gu fan asked lightly, but the tone in his cold words was like an irresistible order.


    The leader involuntarily buried his head and replied, "my name is Guan Yiming, and our boss''s name is Tao Bingjun..."


    Guan Yiming knows he can''t resist.


    The fate of disobeying these ruthless men is bound to be more miserable. Now that they have broken into the base, it can only be dealt with by the more powerful boss Tao Bingjun.


    Guan Yiming raises two evolutionist brothers around him.


    Their names seem to be Chen Ding and Chen Gang. They are also afraid to look at Gu fan with their heads down. They are afraid of each other.


    "Let''s go."


    Gu fan followed Guan Yiming to the depth of the tunnel.


    The garage reconstructed by the air raid shelter is a bit deep. It took hundreds of meters to get to the underground garage.


    The scene in front of people suddenly brightened, and many human survivors also appeared in the field of vision.


    Human settlement.


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze look at the surrounding environment and people unexpectedly.


    The air raid shelter is large enough to carry tens of thousands of people for refuge, while the two or three hundred people in front of them seem very empty.


    Although it''s June now, it''s still a little chilly in the air raid shelter. People in short sleeves of shirts set up bonfires to dispel the cold and dampness around one side.


    Gululu.


    On the campfire, a simple stand hung a cut-out kettle with a thin layer of rice grains inside and a light layer of rice oil floating on the surface.


    "Is that what they eat?"


    Le Zhi Qi looked, such a small pot of rice soup, I''m afraid the children are not full, right?


    "What you see is food for the whole family all day."


    "There was not much food in the camp, so we went out to collect supplies."


    Guan Yiming''s face is a little bitter. For more than 300 survivors, eating every day is a big problem.


    Each survivor''s food distribution is increasingly scarce, and they can barely survive in the stage of starvation. Only those who are very special to some people in the camp can have enough food.


    For example Evolution.


    The hearts of Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze are desolate.


    This end of the world really does not give ordinary people a way to live. In the long run, those people have to starve to death.


    Look carefully.


    The survivors in front of the campfire were sallow and malnourished.


    Their eyes were dull and muddled, as if they were used to the taste of hunger.


    In this last world, it is not easy for ordinary people to find a safe place. For them, it is also a kind of happiness to be able to "mix" in the gathering place. As for having enough to eat, they dare not even think about it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 96

    half a month.


    Only half a month has passed since the dark disaster came.


    The food crisis has reached such a level that people can hardly imagine how miserable people will be in the future.


    Gu fan glanced at it, but his face was not sad or happy.


    He had been used to hunger for a long time, and he knew the feeling of loafing along.


    Can you imagine?


    I found a cockroach in the middle of the night, but I was so elated that I immediately put it into my mouth and swallowed it. When people are hungry, it will be like this.


    "These people are pretty good."


    "At least one bite."


    Gu fan''s indifferent words make people feel more cool. The scene in front of us is just Pediatrics, which is more tragic everywhere.


    "Boss, the car is just over there."


    Wu Ze''s eyes see something deeper.


    The living things on the Humvee had been unloaded, and a gray haired teacher Fu Zheng was standing in front of the Humvee to check.


    He had a pair of linen gloves full of oil stains, and was surrounded by some car repair tools that had been collected. Many disorderly and melted wires were left on the ground. It was obvious that he was an experienced car repair master.


    It seems that It''s him who revived the Hummer.


    Gu fan stopped for a moment and looked over there.


    This old master is the most scarce talent in the last world. Even Gu fan remembers him. He may be useful in the future.


    Soon.


    Gu fan, led by Guan Yiming, came to a room in the air raid shelter.


    This was originally the security monitoring room in the garage, but now it is the residence of the camp boss, and only the boss can own a room.


    "Guan Yiming?"


    "It''s very good. I''ve brought back 10 cases of instant noodles and 8 bags of flour this time."


    At the door of the security room, an evolutionist was guarding. He was tall, muscular and ridged. At a glance, he knew that he was a powerful evolutionist.


    Zhao Biao.


    That''s his name.


    This guy used to be a gangster. He was good at nothing but fighting. Later, he could only work as a small security guard in the garage.


    He was lucky and had good physical fitness. He was valued by the boss. In the end, he swallowed the seed of the abyss. Instead of becoming a monster, he became an evolutor.


    Guan Yiming didn''t like him very much. Ignoring his greetings, he asked directly, "is the boss in? I have something urgent to find him."


    "Don''t be so cold." Zhao Biao shrugged his shoulders, but after seeing Le Zhiqi behind Guan Yiming, his eyes flashed fiercely and said: "Yo Yo, how many survivors have you saved?"


    "This girl It''s so watery. "


    Zhao Biao has a bad habit, that is lust.


    He stared at the white and beautiful Le Zhiqi, who is the beauty among the beauties!!


    Le Zhiqi is slim and graceful, with a pair of round and tight legs. Her white and tender skin seems to be able to squeeze out water. Even before the end of the world, she is absolutely a goddess.


    This kind of Goddess is much better than those sallow faced and malnourished women in the base. I don''t know how many times.


    Guan Yiming''s face was shocked.


    There''s a misunderstanding!


    Zhao Biao obviously misunderstood.


    These are the survivors he saved, but a group of ruthless characters who don''t know where they are.


    "Zhao Biao, don''t be presumptuous!"


    Guan Yiming yells at him, but Zhao Biao has already run to le Zhiqi.


    "Beauty."


    "Haha, I''m afraid outside. My brother will cover you later."


    Zhao Biao is close to le Zhiqi and gives her an ambiguous look.


    Usually, those wandering women are scared all day long, and come here one by one to beg for him, the evolutionist, and scramble to climb onto his bed.


    Zhao Biao''s hand is not honest.


    He is very natural to put his hand around Le Zhiqi''s waist, seems to be close to a share, in the ear to say some whispers.


    Poof!!


    This moment The sound of tearing flesh and blood is so clear.


    Le Zhiqi''s eyes reveal a trace of disgust, and her palm is slightly raised, and there is a sharp knife light flashing.


    One arm fell to the ground.


    Blood crazy spray, Zhao Biao embrace to le Zhiqi''s arm, unexpectedly so by Le Zhiqi with white bone blade instantly cut off.


    Zhao Biao was stunned.


    His eyes are full of incredible, silly looking at his own blood like a fountain half of the arm, for a long time just issued a shrill scream.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "My hand, my hand!"


    The feeling of pain is like the tide, Zhao Biao felt the pain of the broken arm.


    Zhao Biao is teasing the wrong person.Le Zhiqi is not one of those miserable women who lined up to climb onto his bed.


    Although Le Zhiqi is not as cruel and bloodthirsty as Gu fan, these days she follows the butcher like boss. Er Rong and Mu ran become cruel.


    Salty pig hands, take advantage of her?


    The hand is cut off for you. It''s light.


    Zhao Biao screamed like a pig.


    The door of the security room suddenly opened, and several important people who were discussing inside rushed out.


    These important people are ordinary people.


    Their faces were grim, their bodies were tall and strong, and they looked like family members.


    But these are still not the most important. Even if ordinary people have good skills, it is difficult to beat the evolutionists.


    They have stronger dependence, that is - gun!!


    Guns!!


    That''s right. These guys are wearing guns.


    No matter how strong the evolutionist is, he will still be knocked down by one shot. No matter how fast he runs, can he pass the bullet??


    Flesh and blood will always be shot through. The most important thing these people rely on is their weapons. It is these guns that control the whole camp.


    "What happened?"


    "Guan Yiming, please explain. Who are these people?"


    In the room.


    A man who seemed to be in his thirties spoke.


    It was a gentle looking man with a pair of gold glasses, but in fact he was the leader of the gathering camp.


    Tao Bingjun!!


    Before the end of the world, this man was already a famous man. Generally speaking, the elder brother on the road didn''t deserve to carry shoes for him.


    His real identity was actually the boss of a drug trafficking group.


    Tao Bingjun is famous for his ruthlessness and clean work. Generally, those who offend him will never stay alive.


    And these ruthless characters with guns are all the men who have been around before the end of the world.


    The real ruthless role!


    No wonder these hundreds of human camps can be built.


    Here is almost a small society belonging to him, the real controller of the gathering camp.


    "This This... "


    "I don''t know who they are..."


    Guan Yiming is flustered. He is caught in the middle of Gu fan and Tao Bingjun''s two eldest brothers, and his speech becomes unsophisticated.


    "Gufan."


    "Let''s stay here one night and leave tomorrow."


    "By the way, I hope you can answer some serious questions."


    Gu fan pushed away Guan Yiming and went to the center of the crowd. He said flatly that he was not frightened by Tao Bingjun''s momentum.


    On the contrary.


    There was a cold sense of killing all over him.


    That kind of condescending posture, as if he is the real master.

 Chapter 97

    Gufan.


    He had no fear.


    Cold eyes looked down at the crowd, as if looking at a pile of garbage.


    "Grass!"


    "What are you!"


    One of Tao Bingjun''s men can''t stand it.


    This new comer is too drag. Who does he think he is??


    This hand immediately draws out the pistol between his waist, points straight at Gu fan''s head.


    Shua!!


    The moment he raised his pistol, Dawson''s white light flashed by.


    The arm holding the pistol was cut off by a knife, and the one who shot was Gu fan''s beautiful woman. Mori white bone knife left only a little shadow, and almost no one saw how she shot.


    "What are you? You dare to bark in front of my boss Gufan."


    Le Zhiqi is a beautiful girl. Although she is humble in front of Gu fan, she is domineering in front of outsiders. She stands beside Gu fan and looks down at everyone with her contemptuous eyes.


    Gun??


    Le Zhiqi is confident.


    Although the speed of the bullet she can''t compare, but lift the arm pull the trigger process, Le Zhiqi can completely cut off his arm.


    Tao Bingjun''s eyes changed.


    This woman''s ruthlessness is beyond imagination, and her strength is unheard of!!


    "A few friends."


    "I hurt my men from afar, isn''t it?"


    Tao Bingjun said darkly, his eyes repressed a strong anger. According to the rules of the road, he should first talk to Gu fan.


    But Gu fan didn''t take it.


    "You are not qualified to negotiate with me."


    "I can kill everyone at any time."


    Talk about terms?


    You deserve it, too?


    Gufan''s words can''t be clearer.


    He didn''t come to negotiate with you, let alone talk to you.


    Gu fan''s words are orders. If you don''t listen, you''ll die for me. It''s simple, rude and easy to understand.


    Angry!!


    Tao Bingjun was completely angry.


    His gentle face was twisted, and it was obvious that his anger had reached the limit.


    "You''ve gone too far!"


    "But she can shoot all of us at the same time?"


    Tao Bingjun is almost roaring out, in his eyes, it seems that Le Zhiqi is the assassin''s mace.


    She''s very fast.


    It''s so fast that the arm is cut off before someone else raises his hand.


    But there were six people in the room, and at the same time, she raised her hand to shoot. As long as there was a bullet on her body, she would not die.


    It''s almost torn.


    Tao Bingjun is also ruthless and resolute. He would rather sacrifice a few of his subordinates than fight with each other.


    "Boss, I should be able to..."


    Le Zhiqi felt great pressure, but still whispered beside Gu fan.


    Gu fan sneered contemptuously: "I think it''s very interesting. You should step down first."


    Back off?


    Le Zhi Qi a Leng, but the facial expression is more dignified, Gu fan eldest brother this is to decide oneself shot!!


    She took a deep look at Gu fan.


    If the boss does it himself, these people will die.


    These poor ignorant people will never know how terrible Gufan is.


    "Yes."


    Le Zhiqi retreated behind Gu fan, hesitated for a moment, and retreated a few steps again.


    She and Wu Ze are far away from Gu fan. Who knows what this butcher like boss will do??


    Many of Tao Bingjun''s men were full of confusion.


    What''s the situation? This man is going to deal with six gun masters.


    And the terrible woman didn''t help him.


    "Do it?"


    Gu Fan said with a smile, mocking each other with his contemptuous and provocative eyes.


    "Don''t look down on me!"


    "I''ve been wandering in the world for so many years, but I haven''t seen any cruel people before."


    Tao Bingjun, the boss of the criminal syndicate, has never seen a big storm?


    But at this moment, he is bearing a huge psychological pressure, heart rate almost burst.


    In front of him, a man named Gu fan stood there, his whole body was full of murderous ideas that he had never seen before. Compared with Tao Bingjun, who had always been cruel and cruel, he was nothing but a little witch.


    "Brothers, we''d rather be broken than broken. We''ll never be threatened or compromise!"


    Tao Bingjun is also a tough guy. Under strong psychological pressure, he still gave the order to shoot.


    Never be threatened.


    Never compromise with others.


    It was with this strength that Tao Bingjun got to his present position, and it is the same today.Several boys raised their pistols at the same time.


    In this process, they were not hindered by Gu fan. Gu fan raised his hand a little when he pulled the trigger.


    "Won


    "We won!"


    Tao Bingjun''s eyes constricted, and then Gu fan was shot into a hornet''s nest.


    Bang!!


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    Gunshots were heard everywhere, yellow shells were shot from the gun hall, and the strong smell of gunpowder filled the air.


    A sharp bullet shot at Gu fan''s body, even if he is an evolutionist, he will definitely be beaten into a beehive.


    However, at this time, an incredible scene appeared.


    Gu fan stood still and let the bullet shoot at him, but he made a clear sound.


    Ding Ding Ding!!


    Instead of penetrating his skin and muscles, the bullets seemed to hit the bulletproof glass, then shriveled into small pieces of iron and fell to the ground


    Shocked.


    Both Tao Bingjun and Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze behind Gu fan were deeply shocked.


    What''s going on!


    How can the flesh and blood block the bullet and make a sound like metal impact?


    Ice!!


    Ice!!


    Look carefully.


    Gu fan was covered with a faint cold.


    His skin was originally covered with a thin layer of extremely cold ice.


    This layer of ice seems fragile, but in fact, its structure is very special, dense like snake scales, which is formed by imitating the scales on the extremely cold ice python.


    Extremely cold scaly beetle.


    According to his own extremely cold blood, Gu fan developed and extended his ability, which belongs to another application of extremely cold deep ice.


    The extremely fine snake scale armor is compressed by extremely cold and deep ice, covering the surface of the skin. It is not only very strong in itself, but also spreads its strength on the scales and ice all over the body when it is injured.


    Although the bullet''s strength and penetration are very strong.


    But they can''t break through the extremely cold scales. Their penetrating strength is all scattered in the scales all over the body. After losing their original power, they can''t break through the extremely cold ice.


    It turns out that Gu fan just tested his ability a little.


    "As I expected."


    "Extremely cold scales are not afraid of bullets. The power of this move is even better than I expected."


    It is made up of countless tiny cold scales, so it won''t affect any of its movements.


    It''s extremely cold and deep, and the ice is as thin as a cicada''s wings. It''s even like it''s fused with his skin. Even Wu Ze didn''t find this layer of armor on his skin.


    Gu fan is very satisfied with the skill developed by himself.


    "Next."


    "You should die, too."


    Gu fan raised his head, flashed a demon like smile, the temperature in the air dropped a few minutes again.

 Chapter 98

    "Cold prison ice sting."


    Gu Fan said four words lightly.


    His feet on the ground, extremely cold blood breath has been introduced to the earth, suddenly under the soil raised a very sharp ice thorn.


    These ice spines are as thin as bee needles.


    One by one, they pierced the soles of these people''s feet, penetrated the bones and continued to drill upward.


    Gufan as the center, dozens of meters around, like ice purgatory, those thin ice thorns as bee needles turn them into strings of incense.


    Poop! Poop!!


    Everyone was pierced by the "bamboo stick" made up of these ice cones, and several small holes were made in the viscera. The death was extremely miserable.


    Dead!!


    Tao Bingjun''s men are all dead.


    It''s very cold purgatory.


    Everyone is pierced by hundreds of ice spikes, from the sole of the foot to the internal organs, from the leg bone to the brain Finally fixed into a vivid sculpture.


    The blood flowed down the tiny ice spines and dyed those Silver Blue Ice needles into blood red color, which seemed to have a strange aesthetic feeling.


    Extremely cold blood.


    Gu fan''s cold prison ice sting is also a way to use extremely cold blood.


    The energy of extreme cold is indefinite. There are many ways to use it. The key is how to use it!!


    Fear.


    Scared.


    Shudder.


    Throbbing.


    Tao Bingjun sat on his chair.


    What happened before his eyes was so incredible.


    Gu fan is too powerful. His body is hard to resist bullets. When he waves his hand, he ties all his hands into hedgehogs. It''s so powerful that it feels like an illusion.


    How can there be such a strong human in the world?


    In Tao Bingjun''s mind, the evolutioners who are immune to viruses and whose strength and speed are greatly improved are already very strong.


    He could not understand the concept of hunter at all, nor could he understand the horror of Gufan''s extremely cold blood.


    "Live on your knees, or lie down and die."


    Gu fan light said, extremely domineering words but understated to reveal.


    His contempt for everything is still like looking at garbage. Tao Bingjun finally understands what Gu fan relies on.


    Power!!


    Can crush the power of all people!!


    Gu fan''s previous threats are not big words.


    He really doesn''t have to negotiate with Tao Bingjun, and Tao Bingjun is not qualified to negotiate with each other, because Tao Bingjun is just a bug that can be destroyed at any time in Gu fan''s eyes.


    "I Surrender... "


    "I promise you anything unconditionally, as long as you can let me die."


    Tao Bingjun, a cruel man who would rather be a broken jade than a broken one, finally bowed his head to Gu fan.


    He is a cruel man.


    But that''s not enough.


    Gu fan is much more ruthless and stronger than him.


    "Good."


    "Next, I''ll ask you a few questions."


    "If I''m satisfied, you''ll be able to survive."


    Gu fan approached Tao Bingjun and asked him several questions in succession. Under the threat of helplessness, he could only bow his head and answer.


    A moment later, Gu fan got a satisfactory answer, but there was an ice skate as thin as a cicada''s wing on his fingertip.


    "Good."


    "Go and reunite with your brother now."


    Tao Bingjun''s throat has been easily cut. The arrival of death makes his eyes full of doubt and anger.


    "You promise Let me go... "


    "Turn back Don''t talk about Credit... "


    Tao Bingjun fell into a pool of blood, and the blood in his throat was smoldering in the gloomy cold.


    Gu fan promised to let him live, but now he just killed him. He has no reputation as a strong man.


    "Credit?"


    "You promise me anything unconditionally. It''s a condition to save your life."


    "And you''re not qualified to make a deal with me."


    Gu fan naturally said that the anger and unwillingness in Tao Bingjun''s eyes were deeper.


    The world is so cruel, but what Gu Fan said is more transparent and direct. The weak never have the qualification to talk about conditions.


    "Credit, commitment, credit..."


    "They are the most vulnerable things in this last world, and I don''t care."


    "I killed so many of your subordinates, how can I let you go? As the boss for so long, you should know very well that you have to cut the grass to get rid of the roots."


    Gu fan continued, it seems that he is also accusing the cruelty and darkness of the world.


    Yeah!!Tao Bingjun suddenly woke up and finally understood.


    Once upon a time, how many times did he betray his promise, betray his promise and rob his brother?


    Once upon a time, he cut down the roots many times, even the children of the enemy, even if the children had not learned to speak.


    How could he forget?


    It''s the same before and after the end of the world.


    I''m afraid this is the good reincarnation of heaven. I didn''t expect that I would have such a day.


    The brilliance of life in Tao Bingjun''s eyes gradually dissipated, and he died in the hands of Gu fan, the butcher he met for the first time.


    This is Gu fan.


    This is the end of the world.


    The law of the jungle, the law of the jungle.


    Everything can be betrayed, everything can be abandoned, only power is the real capital.


    So cruel.


    So dark.


    But it''s so real.


    It turns out.


    Gu fan is definitely a man who doesn''t play according to common sense.


    No matter who is facing the boss of a gathering camp, he will be polite, let alone destroy the other party at the first meeting. It''s impossible.


    But this bloodthirsty butcher ignored any rules, or where he went, he was the rule!!


    Gufan left the room.


    Wu Ze, Le Zhiqi, their chins are about to fall to the ground.


    Gufan boss is really killed!!


    Gathering point camp Just met the boss so directly killed, together with the group of younger brother also together to kill.


    Guan Yiming was even more scared to sit on the ground.


    In ancient times, people like Tao Bingjun were slaughtered at will.


    In retrospect, several people almost had a confrontation with Gu fan. Now when I think about it, I feel that my neck is cold.


    If they really started at that time, they would have become a corpse. Thinking of this, Guan Yiming could not help looking back at Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze, showing his gratitude.


    "But But... "


    "Boss Gufan, what should we do after this gathering camp?"


    "The leader, Tao Bingjun, is dead. How can it continue in the future?"


    Wu Ze is a little worried. Gu fan killed Tao Bingjun and his subordinates, and the whole base is in a state of no leader. It''s not a mess!


    "Whether this gathering camp is alive or dead has nothing to do with us."


    Gu fan was completely ruthless. He looked down at the evolutionist named Guan Yiming and continued: "and there is no lack of boss in this kind of place."


    "There are too many people who want to be the boss."


    "Guan Yiming, from today on, you should be the boss here, OK?"


    Gu fan''s words shocked Guan Yiming.


    Boss?


    The leader of the human settlement.


    Guan Yiming''s fingers trembled. He pointed to his face and said in disbelief: "I will Boss? "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 99

    Human settlement.


    Guan Yiming became the new leader here.


    The Yangtze River is a new generation.


    Tao Bingjun, once a powerful man, died in such a tragic way, and his most loyal subordinates were killed.


    The change of power did not make the camp panic.


    To be exact


    The muddled survivors don''t care who the boss of the camp is.


    They only care about how much food they can share and how they will support the next meal.


    "You guys, move these bodies."


    , Chen bar, Chen Ding, let''s put all those guns away. We has the final say here.


    Guan Yiming began to give orders and gradually experienced the wonderful taste of power.


    Once, the men around him, with their status rising, seized all the guns.


    "Boss!"


    "What about this guy?"


    Chen Ding changed his name. After seizing the pistols, he pointed to Zhao Biao with his broken arm on the ground.


    Zhao Biao didn''t deal with Guan Yiming before, and he just dared to tease Le Zhiqi, which offended Gu fan.


    Guan Yiming has a fierce look.


    Now that you are the boss, you must be hard hearted, or you will not be able to convince the public.


    Poof!!


    Guan Yiming goes to Zhao Biao, takes out a dagger and stabs him in the throat.


    Zhao Biao also died, and no one in this gathering camp could fight against Guan Yiming. He became a leader worthy of the name.


    But As the leader of the camp, he must be obedient to Gu fan.


    Guan Yiming is not so tough.


    Guan Yiming deals with the matter in front of him, turns around and kneels beside Gu fan.


    "Big guy Gufan!"


    "From now on, all the people up and down in this camp will be obedient to you."


    He deeply understood that he could be the leader of the gathering camp. It was just a matter of a word from Gu fan.


    This man is as powerful as a devil. He can easily kill Tao Bingjun and kill himself at will


    However, as long as he can satisfy the demon butcher, Guan Yiming will always be the leader of the gathering camp, so he can do anything.


    Gu fan raised his finger: "get up, maybe we can use you in the future."


    For now.


    This gathering camp is of little use to Gufan except providing a safe resting place.


    However, some talents are still very rare. For example, the car repair teacher Fu Wu Ze saw before was a treasure in the last days.


    "Come on, walk around the camp."


    Gufan is no longer in charge of these trivial matters, such as this kind of gathering camp, the change of personnel and rights can''t be more normal.


    Rebel brother, stab in the back.


    Kill the leader and call yourself the boss.


    These things happen from time to time in the last days. Only those who are really strong can be the boss.


    Gufan three people walk towards the inside of the camp.


    Guan Yiming, the newly appointed "managers" are all behind him, only bowing and flattering.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The camp was miserable.


    Occasionally came the cry of children.


    A young mother sitting in front of the campfire with her child in her arms, enduring hunger, dug out the thin layer of rice oil on the kettle and fed it to her young child.


    This thin rice oil is a good thing. I''m afraid it''s their most nutritious food


    The edge of the corner.


    Some of the survivors of fever and cold shivered, dry lips, pale faces, and huddled in the corner.


    Before the end of the world, colds and fevers were minor diseases, which could be recovered by taking some medicine.


    But after the end of the world, these drugs are extremely precious. After all, most people have no time to escape after the disaster. How can they bring all kinds of trivial things.


    People living in the 21st century seem to forget something.


    Cold, fever, influenza virus, seemingly minor illness, in fact, in a bad environment, can also cause death!!


    On the other side.


    A man who looked a bit obscene secretly took out a small packet of biscuits from his pocket.


    It was taken by him before he escaped from home. It had been hidden on him for a long time, but now it is very precious.


    He went up to a pretty woman with a pretty face and a good figure and said a few words in her ear.


    The little lady hesitated for a moment, nodded and secretly accepted the small packet of biscuits. Then she was led to a dark corner by the wretched man, and they began to take off their clothes so blatantlyThe next thing, of course, is very dirty.


    It''s nothing.


    In the extreme environment, for a small packet of biscuits, it''s perfectly normal to sell your body and dignity.


    The darkness of the gathering camp was visible.


    But this is an unchangeable fact, bloody cruelty.


    The world has changed. The era of abundant resources and never lack of food and supplies has passed.


    Survival.


    In order to survive, everything can be sacrificed, everything can be given up, everything can be betrayed.


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi are miserable.


    They didn''t experience 10 years of dark disaster like Gu fan, and their hearts were not so strong.


    Gu fan''s eyes only indifference, seems to feel the compassion of the two men, light said: "if you want to be the Savior, you''d better consider your own ability."


    "Ten more people have been saved, ten more have been saved, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand."


    The world is suffering.


    In the last days, every ordinary person is so hard and painful, even if all the people in this camp are saved, what can we do.


    Feed them all their lives?


    Food, medicine, clothing?


    Walk on the edge of danger every day and collect materials for them??


    It''s not the Savior, it''s the virgin bitch, shabby.


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi look at each other like beggars on the street. If you give one of them a dollar, other beggars will rush to surround you!!


    The law of the jungle!


    The rule of survival of the fittest in the jungle is the way to live.


    "Ha ha."


    "These people, let them hungry, pain, despair, fear."


    "Until they can''t bear it, it will break out naturally. When the rabbit is anxious, it will bite people, and when people are anxious, they will also take up the machete and iron bar to fight with those rotten corpses."


    Gu fan glanced at these mortals in suffering.


    If you don''t break out in silence, you die in silence.


    One day, these people will burst out to fight with those rotten monsters, become new evolutors, and open up a completely different road to the strong.


    And those cowards, hiding in the corner shivering garbage.


    In the end, they will be eliminated in this era, which is the truth of natural selection

 Chapter 100

    Zizizi.


    Buzz, buzz.


    The small diesel generator is buzzing.


    Fu, a gray haired teacher, is carrying an electric welding tool to repair and reconstruct the Hummer off-road vehicle.


    Gu fan stopped at the temporary repair shop.


    Guan Yiming hurriedly came out and explained, "Xing Feng, the mechanic, repaired the Hummer off-road vehicle."


    Master Feng.


    This year, he is nearly 60 years old and has nearly 40 years of experience in car repair.


    He is familiar with the structure of the vehicle, and the model and characteristics of each engine are engraved in his heart.


    Refitting the burnt and melted lines, repairing various devices on the vehicles, and then strengthening the vehicles are all what he calls.


    Talent.


    Real rare talent.


    However People in this last world have not realized how precious this kind of talent is.


    No matter how good master Feng''s car repair skills are, he is only a maintenance worker. Which one of the real strong is not an evolutionist??


    "Hiss..."


    Master Feng squatted on the ground and gave out a slight cry of pain. When he was older, his waist and legs were not flexible. All kinds of strain and lumbar disc protrusion tortured him even more.


    "Old man Feng, hurry up."


    "You are lucky today. The team leader took back a lot of materials. After repairing the car, you can get a bag of instant noodles."


    The two guards were chatting. When they saw the repairman resting there with his waist covered, they were impatiently urged. At the same time, they took out a bag of instant noodles and patted them on the table.


    That''s a whole bag of instant noodles!


    The mechanic surnamed Feng quickly forced a smile and nodded: "OK, OK, I''ll continue to repair it now."


    He forced himself to support the pain on his body and began to work again, just because this bag of instant noodles is really needed!!


    Gu fan frowned.


    He quickened his pace and arrived in front of the workshop in a few steps.


    "Stop!"


    "No one told you that ordinary people here are not allowed in?"


    The guard station in front of the two workshops stopped Gu fan, which scared Guan Yiming again.


    At this time, Guan Yiming only felt that the adrenaline suddenly increased, and his heart almost jumped out.


    Yes!


    These two people don''t know what earth shaking changes have just taken place in the camp. They dare to stop Gu fan. Isn''t this the old birthday man hanging himself??


    Chen Gang and Chen Ding rushed forward and knocked them to the ground.


    Guan Yiming rushes up and slaps his hand.


    Bang!!


    "Shut up, no eyes!"


    "Can you stop Gufan?"


    Guan Yiming''s slap was very heavy. One of the guards'' teeth were blown out, and thick blood flowed down the corner of his mouth.


    "Guan Yiming?"


    "Brother Zhao Biao won''t let you off!"


    The two guards were also beaten. It turned out that they were all Zhao Biao''s men.


    Bang!!


    Guan Yiming''s face was fierce. He drew a pistol from his waist, aimed at one of them and pulled the trigger.


    There was a shot.


    The whole workshop fell into silence, leaving only the crisp sound of a yellow bullet falling on the ground.


    The survivors not far away were also startled by the gunfire and cast curious and frightened eyes one after another.


    Killing people in public?


    Guan Yiming shot and killed people in public.


    Where did he come from? What''s more, he''s not afraid of Zhao Biao''s revenge and Tao Bingjun''s blame??


    "You all listen to me."


    "Tao Bingjun is dead, and Zhao Biao is dead. I has the final say from this gathering camp."


    Guan Yiming harshly scolded, and everyone was shocked. The big brother, who was once powerful, died??


    Mutiny!!


    Guan Yiming defected!!


    In other words, he succeeded in taking the position of leader.


    No matter what people think, it has become a reality. You can understand it by looking at the gun in his little brother''s hand.


    These people are not only the evolutionists, but also the new leaders of the camp!


    "This Gufan is my boss."


    "I''ll kill anyone who offends him, understand?"


    Guan Yiming immediately added a sentence, and everyone was shocked again. What a tough man he could be called by the leader of the camp??


    The other guard alive was in tears.


    He bent on the ground repeatedly kowtow: "I''m wrong, tube boss, Zhao Biao, he is a piece of shit, give you shoes are not worthy."Zhao Biao is dead. In the future, there will be only one boss in the camp. This guy will be a wall grass in a hurry. Otherwise, her end will be the same as that of her companions.


    Gu fan took a light look at the people behind him.


    Guan Yiming''s several people are only worried. They think back and forth about what they have just dealt with. They are even more afraid that the man in front of them is not satisfied at all.


    Gu fan looked back and took two steps forward.


    Old man Feng, who was repairing the car, understood that he was a big man, but he was just a common man. He quickly knelt down to Gu fan.


    But when old man Feng was about to kneel on the ground, Gu fan quickly took a step forward and helped him.


    A small action, but caused a shock in the hearts of people.


    Gu fan just picked him up??


    "Master Feng, you don''t have to."


    Gu Fan said faintly, and the people behind him were looking crazy.


    Master Feng?


    This is the honorific name for the mechanic.


    But this sentence "master Feng" comes from Gu fan''s mouth, and its meaning has become extraordinary.


    Think about it.


    Just now the two guards impolitely called him old man Feng, but Gu fan changed the old man into master.


    Master Feng is flattered, but Gu fan''s hands are powerful and steady to lift him straight.


    Other people are even more stupefied, thinking about many things in their heart. Did Gu fan know the car repairer before??


    "Master Feng, can you repair big cars, such as trucks?"


    Gu fan asked softly. Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi''s faces were filled with unnatural words.


    This bloodthirsty and cruel butcher is the first time to see him be so polite to others.


    When it comes to repairing the car, Mr. Feng is very excited.


    He patted his chest and said: "from battery cars to tractors and harvesters for rural use, to all kinds of cars and trucks in the city, and even the latest Lamborghini super run."


    "As long as I run on the road, I can fix it!"


    "In fact, the knowledge in the car is the same as long as the technology is thorough and there are sufficient conditions!"


    Master Feng is full of confidence. After talking a lot, he feels that he has lost his manners. He quickly closes his mouth and looks uneasily at the big man in front of him.


    Gu fan was very satisfied with this answer.


    He nodded and said, "good, very good. Although I don''t need it now, I will definitely need master Feng''s help in the future."


    Gu fan has a long-term vision.


    For now, he doesn''t need the assistance of vehicles and other things, but he will certainly be useful to master Feng in the future.


    Repair a car.


    All kinds of modification, enhancement and addition of weapon modules.


    It''s a lot of knowledge and needs to be customized by a very professional car repair teacher. There''s no doubt that master Feng''s role in the future can''t be underestimated.

 Chapter 101

    Disaster of darkness.


    Gu fan deeply understood which kind of talents he needed most.


    Even if master Feng has not been an expert for more than 40 years, he will surely play an important role in the future.


    "Guan Yiming."


    Gu fan raised his finger, and the other party immediately came behind him, rubbing his hands and waiting for orders.


    "From today on, what master Feng eats and uses must be the best in the camp."


    "If I come back later, even if master Feng''s physical condition gets worse, you and all your subordinates will be buried with me. Do you understand?"


    All buried with me!!


    Gu fan''s deep words are enough to show that he attaches great importance to master Feng. Perhaps in his eyes, the lives of all the people in the camp are not as good as master Feng.


    But Gu fan is not ready to take master Feng with him, but to leave him in the camp.


    At this stage, it is not suitable to bring some cumbersome, even if they are precious and rare technicians, and staying in a safe gathering camp is the best choice.


    Guan Yiming quickly nodded: "don''t worry, Mr. Gu fan. From today on, master Feng is my grandfather. He is the one who is popular and drinks spicy food."


    Gu fan whispered to master Feng: "master Feng, if you need anything in the future, just mention it to Guan Yiming."


    Master Feng is flattered.


    From just now until now, he has a kind of trance feeling.


    How suddenly his status has been improved so much, even the leader of the base also treats him as his grandfather!!


    And all this is because of Gu fan''s words.


    Master Feng looked at the instant noodles on the table with some embarrassment and asked in a low voice, "can I take that bag of instant noodles away..."


    This sentence makes all eyes around focus on master Feng.


    Master Feng quickly explained: "of course, I don''t take it for nothing. This is my reward for repairing the car. I just want to take it back to my granddaughter in advance..."


    People''s faces were brilliant.


    It seems that master Feng still does not recognize his actual status.


    Guan Yiming immediately called his men: "Chen Ding, you go and bring two boxes of instant noodles to the old man!"


    Two cases?


    Hold two boxes of instant noodles for master Feng!!


    Gathered in the camp, a small bag of biscuits can get a beautiful woman''s body, and a whole bag of instant noodles is the full reward for repairing the whole vehicle.


    But now he gave him two whole boxes, which almost didn''t scare master Feng out of heart disease.


    Wu Ze immediately put down his climbing bag.


    He took out some more luxurious food and handed it all to master Feng: "Sir, these are for you."


    A big bag of beef jerky!


    More than a dozen hillbilly eggs.


    Two bags of sausages and several cans of fruit.


    Guan Yiming''s eyes are greedy for these things.


    Gufan''s boss is Niubi, and his food is all high-grade goods.


    Master Feng felt that he was about to faint happily.


    So many precious materials, so many delicious, all for themselves?


    Face.


    This is the face of the strong.


    From now on, we can see how much face Gu fan has. It can be said that one person has got the right way and the dog has risen to heaven!


    "Master Feng, put away the things."


    "If someone dares to rob master Feng''s things..."


    Gu fan''s words stopped a little, and Guan Yiming immediately responded and said for him, "don''t worry about Gu fan. We''ll send someone to protect Mr. Feng. Whoever robs him will be killed."


    "Good."


    "We''re going to have a rest. Don''t follow."


    Gu fan turned and left, as if all these were trivial things.


    Guan Yiming people dare not continue to follow, they look at Gu fan''s eyes revealed deep fear, for them, Gu fan''s every word is a big thing!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In a dark, damp corner.


    Gu fan three people rely on the wall of the air raid shelter to rest.


    The gathering camp is enough to resist the missile air attack, and those monsters are even less likely to appear here. Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi are full of long lost sense of security, and they have not been able to relax for a long time.


    "I''ll have a good sleep first."


    "Starting tomorrow, I will continue to hunt with gufanla."


    Le Zhiqi stretched a big stretch, long lost sense of security let her fast to sleep.


    Wu Ze also tidied up his wounds. The scratches were scabby at this time, and they will be cured in another half week.


    But just then


    A cute little fat girl panted and ran to the crowd.


    Her face is round and plump, but she looks delicate, just like a doll.The little girl looks only about 7 or 8 years old. Her pure eyes are shining with the light of simplicity and kindness. She holds one thing in her hand and faces the back of Gu fan''s hand.


    Both Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze were surprised.


    Gufan boss did not resist, it seems that the little girl is safe for the time being.


    Gu fan raised his hand. He found a big red flower on the back of his hand.


    It turned out that what the little girl was holding was an inkpad.


    "Hee hee


    "Big brother, it''s very kind of you to give my grandfather so much delicious food."


    "Reward you with a big red flower!"


    Big red flower??


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze almost spray out, whose children are so mischievous.


    But on second thought, I''m afraid his grandfather is master Feng.


    But Gu fan didn''t care much. On the contrary, he thought it was a bit interesting. The purest simplicity of children was very valuable.


    Good will.


    This word has long been forgotten by Gu fan.


    But this lovely little girl is full of pure kindness in the face of Gu fan, and even regards the demon butcher as a good person.


    Gu fan asked with a smile, "what''s your name?"


    "My name is Xu man!"


    "Mom and grandfather call me Manman. Big brother, you can call me Manman, too."


    The little girl giggled, revealing two rows of silver shell like small teeth, including two of which have not yet grown new teeth. It looks more lovely and naive.


    "These days, my mother cried every day, and Manman was very distressed."


    "Thanks for your coming, big brother. You are such a good man, ah!"


    The lovely little girl Manman lay down on Gufan''s face and gave her a big kiss. She expressed her good feelings in the simplest way.


    Manman is innocent.


    She didn''t know what was good and what was evil, and she couldn''t understand why everyone else was afraid of this kind-hearted big brother.


    But she knew that the big brother in front of her made her mother no longer cry and her grandfather no longer tired. It was so simple.


    "Ouch!"


    "Here you dead girl."


    "Mr. Gufan, I''m really sorry to disturb your rest. I''ll take Manman away."


    A kind of haggard beautiful woman came here and apologized. It was obvious that he was the mother of little girl Manman.


    She quickly picked up Manman, and there was some fear in her eyes, for fear that her girl would be punished if she offended Gu fan.


    Gu fan light said: "no problem, I think it''s interesting."


    "If I can, I''ll take Manman with me. Have a good rest, my Lord." She quickly bowed, bent down, and then turned to knock on Manman''s head, pain of her little head almost cry out.


    Gu fan waved to indicate that they could leave.


    The beautiful woman quickly took her little daughter away from the sight of the demon butcher.


    Little Manman is reluctant to turn around, innocent to Gufan waved: "big brother goodbye, Manman will give you gas!"


    Soon, there was peace around Gufan.


    He raised his hand and looked at the fuzzy big red flower, thinking.


    Gu fan couldn''t help flashing a smile that he didn''t realize.


    For a long time


    Gu fan, a bloodthirsty butcher, has not been treated so well for a long time.


    There are people who are not afraid of themselves.


    It turns out that there are still people who regard him as a good man.


    I''m afraid it''s also a great irony.


    Gu fan with that smile, leaning against the wall to continue to rest.


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi look at each other. They still ask for a ticket and a reward.


    I hope that all readers will be treated well by life, no matter good or bad, can see the warm light in the dark, even from strangers, even just a few words.


    Then let them become the motivation to continue to work hard, come on!!


    A big red flower for each of you, memeda!

 Chapter 102

    the second day.


    Deep in the dark, damp corner.


    Gu fan slowly opened his eyes, biological clock is more accurate than electronic equipment.


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi have also awakened. After they became evolutors, their whole body quality has been greatly strengthened. They only need to rest for a few hours to reach a state of full spirit.


    Boom, boom


    Gufan three people did not stay in this gathering camp.


    Guan Yiming''s crowd gathered in front of the metal gate of the air raid shelter early, pulling the valve to make bursts of squeaking sound.


    "Er Er er."


    Outside the metal gate, hundreds of decaying corpses are still wandering.


    They see the fresh flesh and blood through the crack of the gate. One by one, they become very excited and roar to rush into the gathering camp.


    Whoosh.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    The sound of breaking the air suddenly came from the crack of the door.


    Like a pear blossom needle in a rainstorm, countless tiny pieces of ice turn into sharp knives and scatter in all directions in an instant.


    Condense gas into ice.


    Frozen into a blade.


    The silver blue sharp broken ice pierced the decaying corpse''s head, and when it was powerful, it pierced the head, as if it had dug a blood hole from the middle.


    One move!!


    Gu fan only used one move.


    Those hundreds of rotten corpses gathered outside the gate were all killed. They fell on the ground and twitched occasionally.


    Extremely cold blood.


    Gu fan''s understanding of his own power is more and more profound.


    He constantly develops new abilities, and the super abilities of "legendary silver" level of extremely cold blood are gradually excavated. How to use the abilities is also an art.


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi are numb to Gu fan''s power.


    Guan Yiming, however, was as numb as a cucumber. This old man not only killed people quickly, but also killed rotten corpses in seconds.


    "Cough..."


    "Gu fan, you are so strong, can you give us the seeds of the abyss behind these rotten corpses?"


    "As you know, there are only a few evolutionists left in the gathering camp, so we need to add some new ones."


    Guan Yiming rubbed his hands and said that after yesterday''s massacre, Tao Bingjun and Zhao Biao were killed.


    The evolutionists here are almost dead and clean. Just relying on Guan Yiming, I''m afraid we can''t keep the camp. We need some fresh blood urgently.


    "Yes."


    "I''ll be back. Don''t forget what I told you."


    Gu fan didn''t care about the rotten corpses. Now the common abyss seed has no attraction for him.


    Guan Yiming quickly nodded like a chicken pecking rice: "when you come back, master Feng will not lose a hair. You can rest assured."


    "Go."


    Gu fan led the way out.


    A new round of hunting is finally starting!


    Special species.


    Gu fan asked him a few questions before he killed Tao Bingjun last night.


    The gathering camp occasionally sends out evolutionists to search for materials, and naturally knows about some special species.


    Gu fan''s next goal is to go to the place mentioned by Tao Bingjun and hunt special species!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s foggy.


    In the early morning, the mist had not cleared away, and a large number of decaying corpses were still excited.


    But this is no longer a problem for all the people in ancient times. The three men are all veteran sneakers in the last days, walking quietly in the edge of the area with the least decaying corpses.


    "Ahead, safe."


    "The next intersection, turn right and clean up the enemy."


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi cooperate quite tacit understanding.


    The animal''s pupil is different from the eye to see through the surrounding environment, make a short moving route in advance, and let Le Zhiqi be ready to start the rapid, and get rid of the scattered rotten corpses in the way in advance.


    All the way.


    The decaying corpses were all cut off their cervical vertebrae without any sound. People felt like fish in water. It seemed that ordinary monsters could not form a threat.


    In an hour.


    Gufan three people to the location of the logo.


    This is a mini snack street. There are about 20 small stalls on the road, but all of them are filthy.


    People who used to go shopping have long become corpse monsters. Snack streets are densely populated places, and almost no one can be spared when the disaster comes.


    However Something strange happened.


    The number of carrion monsters in this snack street is pitifully small, only sporadic more than ten, wandering aimlessly.


    Roar! Roar!!


    All of a sudden, there was a roar in the distance.


    A huge figure appeared in the street, the heavy steps made the earth tremble slightly under its feet.


    It''s a giant alien with a height of nearly 3 meters. The height of standing upright has exceeded that of the bus, just like a moving hill, thick and solid.Look carefully.


    The monster''s whole body is full of muscles, and its veins are bulging. Its strong arms are thicker than an adult''s waist, and its fists are more like a huge hammer.


    This is not the most special. The most terrible part of this monster is its bones.


    The skeleton of the huge monster has changed. The skeleton in the chest has grown out of the skin, tightly wrapped the whole chest, as if it had become hard armor.


    The same is true elsewhere.


    Many of the original weaknesses have been covered by the bone armor. If you want to damage it, you must first break this special layer of variant bones.


    "The huge corpse of bone armor."


    "In the second stage, Shantong was a special species."


    Gu fan recognized the monster in front of him. The strength and defense of the huge corpse were excellent. It was a very difficult alien.


    Ordinary guns can''t even penetrate a layer of white bone armor. Only heavy firepower can tear that layer of defense, but that kind of equipment only appears in the army.


    Mountain copper grade.


    This terrible monster, in fact, and Le Zhiqi belong to the same level.


    However, although the quality of the bone armored giant corpse is at the level of Shantong, it can even compete with some special "Jinggang" monsters, which are similar to the ceiling of Shantong monsters, very close to Jinggang.


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    The huge corpse of bone armor comes to a rotten corpse who intrudes into the territory by mistake.


    Bang!!


    It''s a blow.


    His fist, like a hammer, smashed the rotten corpse into meat.


    Visceral bones and flesh mixed together into a slag, flowing out of the black thick slurry.


    What a powerful force!!


    I''m afraid this hammer will weigh several tons. It''s terrible.


    "The dissimilar species of Shantong."


    "They don''t give off a strong smell, so some rotten corpses come in by mistake. It''s like the existence of the extremely cold ice python, which is close to the legendary alien species. No rotten corpse dares to come near within a kilometer."


    Gu fan explained, with a trace of disappointment in his tone.


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi have a bitter smile on their face. Is Gu fan too weak for such a powerful alien?


    That''s exactly what happened.


    The more powerful the alien species are, the more extensive their breath will be. They are powerful monsters like the ice python. Thousands of decaying corpses dare not get close to the field.


    The huge corpse of bone armor only has the level of Mountain Copper, so the rotten corpse foolishly intrudes into the site and is killed by it.


    Strictly speaking, this alien does not meet the needs of Gu fan.


    First of all, this power of "bone armor" and "strength" was not what ancient people needed.


    Second, at least to "steel grade" above the heterogeneous, will be valued by the ancient.


    "But Now that we''ve all come, I''ll take this one into my pocket. "


    Gu fan sneers that the alien species are very rare. Although they do not meet their own requirements, they are still of great use.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 103

    Huge corpse with bone armor.


    Gu fan is about to make a move, but at this time he feels a little strange.


    After Gu fan became a hunter, his perception ability became stronger.


    Not only hearing and vision, but also a kind of consciousness close to the sixth sense, which makes him feel that there are other creatures lurking nearby.


    "Boss."


    "There''s someone hiding there."


    "There are other people ambushing here, more than one..."


    Wu Ze''s beast pupil also noticed that it was not right. He saw other hidden human beings through the wall building and immediately issued a warning.


    Sure enough.


    There are others!


    Gu fan raised his hand: "stop the action. Let''s have a look first."


    Doomsday!


    It is extremely dangerous for any hunting to be exposed to others.


    There are too many things about Snipes and clams fighting for profits and stabbing people in the back.


    Gu fan is also very curious, who will come to hunt the alien species?


    Although more than half a month has passed since the end of the world, most of the strong are still in the first stage of "evolutionists" and groping for the way of evolution.


    Unless we have evolved to the second stage and become hunters, we don''t need this abyss nucleus at all.


    "Do it!"


    All of a sudden, someone was drinking from the roof of the bone armor building in the distance.


    A big net came down from the sky, which was woven by hemp rope soaked in tung oil. Of course, the strength is needless to say.


    Roar! Roar!!


    The huge corpse of bone armor is covered by this big net.


    Suddenly several strong men burst out of the corner of the wall. Each of them grabbed the edge of the net and pulled hard to limit the movement of the huge corpse.


    This is just the first step.


    On the roof of the huge corpse of bone armor, several figures are pushing hard.


    Refrigerator.


    Washing machine.


    Solid wood bookcase.


    All kinds of heavy objects retreated from the roof of the 7-story building and smashed at the huge corpse.


    Bang!!


    Boom boom!!


    It seems that these people have been preparing for a long time to kill this alien.


    Heavy objects falling from high altitude knocked the bone armor man down on the spot.


    The refrigerator fell on it and smashed flat, while the solid wood bookcase broke into sawdust.


    The strong wind lifted up bursts of dust, and the sound of bone fragmentation could be clearly heard.


    No matter how hard the armor outside the body was, it couldn''t resist the frenzy.


    Dead!


    Can the huge corpse of bone armor be smashed to death like this?


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    The monster''s angry roar gives people an answer.


    Filled with dust, the giant monster, 3 meters high, slowly got up. Several parts of its bone armor had been broken, and even there was a deep sunken wound on its chest.


    But these, all more enraged the bone armor giant corpse!!


    It grabs up the huge net made of tung oil and hemp rope, and a pair of powerful iron arms pull it hard. The evolutioners who pull the rope in the distance are immediately pulled away by the huge force, and roll towards the direction of the huge corpse of bone armor.


    Bang!!


    The huge corpse of bone armor caught one of them.


    Creak, creak, creak!!


    The huge palm held half of the man''s body, and the strength of the huge corpse of the bone armor was increasing, and the bones of the evolutor were also compressed and broken.


    Finally, the evolutor''s body was kneaded into a twist, and the ground meat was squeezed out along the fingers of the huge body of the bone armor. The scene was absolutely shocking.


    "Not good!"


    "I can''t control it."


    Shocked, they pushed down heavy appliances from the roof of the seventh floor, but still failed to deal a heavy blow.


    The strength and defense of this huge corpse were beyond their imagination.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    The speed of the huge corpse of bone armor was not slow, and the two legs, which were as strong as stone pillars, were dancing like the grain wheel of a train.


    Bang!!


    Like the sound of a cowhide sandbag breaking.


    The huge corpse of bone armor raised his palm and threw it at another evolutor like a fly. He slapped him on the wall beside him and crushed him into a piece of meat cake.


    Kill everywhere!!


    The ferocity of this monster has been fully aroused.


    He rushed into the center of those evolutioners and killed them like a tiger into a sheep. Ordinary evolutioners could not resist the terrible power.


    "They''re done."


    "Bone armor giant corpse, no matter how to say, is the top of the mountain copper, the closest to the fine steel level of the alien."


    Gu fan took a deep look and guessed the final result.


    It''s hard for these ordinary evolutors to deal with a night demon alone. Even the lowest black iron hunter is enough to destroy these people.They thought they had set a trap to challenge the more terrible giant corpse of bone armor, and they were looking for death!!


    "Yes!"


    "Continue to smash, smash hard!"


    The Evolver upstairs gave the order, and the crowd continued to drop the heavy objects.


    The huge corpse of bone armor suffered a loss. He roared at the evolutor upstairs, raised his hammer like fist, and hit back at the falling objects in the sky.


    Bang!!


    The steel hammer smashed the falling water heater with one blow, and burst out a large amount of cooling water. It also smashed the falling bed cabinet into sawdust.


    It grabbed the snack stand on the ground, and the whole three wheel bracket was twisted by its big hands. Finally, it kneaded into a huge iron ball and threw it toward the roof.


    Boom, boom!!


    It was a great blow.


    The eaves of the roof were smashed, and an evolutor hidden behind the eaves was hit in the head on the spot.


    The head cracked in a flash.


    Blood and turbid white brain spilled on the ball, but the lower body fell to the ground unconscious, falling to pieces.


    That''s terrible!!


    It''s not safe upstairs??


    In the twinkling of an eye, the huge corpse of bone armor has killed the evolutor who is ambushing himself, leaving only the team leader on the top of the building to command others.


    "Dai Jiu"


    Le Zhiqi looks at the team leader on the top of the building and is surprised to find that she is actually an acquaintance of her own.


    Dai Jiu!


    In that luxury apartment, he was the first gangster who acted as Gu fan''s younger brother but missed the opportunity.


    Le Zhiqi was found by Dai Jiu. Before she left the apartment, she took revenge.


    Not only did he smash Dai Jiu''s two eggs, but also he was tortured into an immature form. His hands and feet were wasted and left in his apartment, which made him feel worse than death


    But now, how can Dai Jiu be here?


    "It''s almost our turn."


    Gu fan glanced at the scene of the mess, and turned to le Zhiqi and said, "as for Dai Jiu, you''ll know in a moment."


    "In addition."


    "Give me the monster."


    "I want to try my physical strength."


    Gu Fan said, suddenly stood up.


    He took the hunting bow that was hanging on his body and put an arrow on the bow string.


    It was a penetrating arrow, but now it sent out a very cold smell of frost, and the whole arrow turned into the color of silver blue ice.


    Extremely cold blood!!


    Gu fan poured the cold breath into this arrow.


    The icy cold and this arrow are integrated into one, turning it into an icy arrow!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 104

    Very cold ice arrow.


    It''s chilling, it''s freezing to the bone marrow.


    The silver blue arrow was shining with strong cold light, and the cold air of Mori white floated out.


    The extremely cold energy in Gufan''s blood continuously poured in. When it reached a peak, it released its fingers and turned into an extremely cold arc to shoot at the huge corpse.


    Bang!!


    The extremely cold ice arrow hit the huge corpse of bone armor and made a dull sound.


    At this moment, the whole arrow burst into pieces, and the extremely cold air poured out, wrapping the huge corpse of bone armor almost instantly.


    Click, click


    The body of the huge corpse was frozen.


    A thin layer of ice will cover it, and then its action is also slowly stiff in place, into a sculpture.


    "Solved?"


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze had a close talk.


    This huge corpse of skull armor almost killed the evolutionist team just now.


    Gu fan just a cold arrow, but he has solved the huge corpse of bone armor. The gap between them is just like a natural moat that can not be crossed.


    "Not yet."


    Gu fan jumped down and walked leisurely to the huge corpse of bone armor.


    The giant monster, three meters high, became an ice sculpture.


    The thin layer of ice crystal reflects a little blue light in the sun, which looks like a work of art.


    However It didn''t just die.


    Gu fan can see the huge corpse of bone armor, the turbid eyes full of blood are still rolling, and the muscles and tendons of the whole body burst up, as if there were countless earthworms wriggling under the skin.


    It is trying its best to break the thin but strong ice outside.


    Click.


    Click, click, click!!


    Finally, the cold ice on the body surface of the huge corpse cracked out a series of broken marks, and continued to spread all over the body.


    Bang!!


    The condensed ice crystals burst one after another.


    A lot of flesh and blood on the body of the giant bone armor was also torn up, and the whole body was full of frostbite, and the surface of the skin also became a frozen white color.


    This arrow didn''t kill it directly.


    But the extremely cold air caused severe frostbite to the body.


    If you look carefully, the wounds torn by the ice didn''t flow blood?


    This proves that the plasma has almost frozen in the meridians. I''m afraid another extremely cold ice arrow will completely and forever become an ice sculpture.


    "Oh, no, the monster is alive!"


    "What''s the boss doing there? What does he want to do?"


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi face a change, flurried also jump down, came to the bone armor giant corpse nearby.


    But Gu fan waved his hand to tell them not to get close.


    The butcher like man, standing under the huge body of bone armor, rubbed his wrist casually, as if he was warming up.


    He Crazy!!


    Is it true that boss Gu fan wants to fight with his body and huge corpse??


    Roar! Roar!!


    The huge corpse of bone armor was very angry. He raised his iron fist in a rage. His whole strength was concentrated on the iron fist.


    How powerful is this monster?


    It can crush the tricycle into iron by hand, and then throw it on the seventh floor, smashing large pieces of eaves stones, and then smashing the head of an evolutor.


    That iron and steel hammer like fist full hit, with gusts of wind roaring past, any flesh and blood have to be smashed into meat pie!!


    Gu fan squatted slightly.


    He was also accumulating his own strength, and his whole strength was concentrated on his fist. He waved up the huge hammer falling from the huge corpse of bone armor.


    On one side is the fragile fist of mankind.


    On one side is a steel hammer a little bit bigger than the head.


    It''s like beating a stone with an egg. Even Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi don''t dare to see the bloody picture in the next second.


    Bang!!


    Boom, boom!!


    Two contrasting fists collided.


    In an instant, the earth cracked like a spider web, and the canines spread out a full distance of 10 meters.


    The sole of Gu fan''s foot not only broke the asphalt road, but also collapsed more than 10 cm into the soil.


    He It wasn''t smashed into meat!!


    On the contrary, the arm of the huge corpse of bone armor rotated dozens of times in the air and fell to the ground, making a dull sound.


    Look carefully.


    The fists and arms of the huge corpse are full of cracks.


    Extreme cold can make hard objects brittle. The huge corpse of bone armor has just been frostbitten, and both bones and other hard objects become very brittle. Under the strong shock, his arm will break.How is that possible?


    This ending let Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi chin almost fell to the ground.


    In this contest of strength and body, it turned out that Gu fan won the victory??


    It turns out that Gu fan''s extremely cold blood is not just the cold air.


    Gu fan''s first evolution was the sublimation of absolute madness in extreme killing, and all the qualities of his whole body were promoted to the limit of the evolutor.


    Later, he acquired the super power of "legendary secret silver" of extreme cold blood, and then he was promoted to the realm of hunter.


    As for the extremely cold ice python, its physical strength is also very terrible, as well as the strength and durability of its muscles. These excellent genes were also plundered by Gu fan''s crazy hunting and integrated into the extremely cold blood.


    Ice Python giant!!


    The pure power of this extremely cold ice Python was also absorbed and contained by Gu fan.


    That''s why Gu fan and the huge corpse of bone armor hit each other head-on to test his strength.


    The gap is too big.


    The legendary secret silver level ability completely crushed Shantong.


    Gu fan had just warmed up, but he didn''t enjoy it, so he started a hand-to-hand fight with the huge corpse of the skull armor, hitting him with one punch at a time.


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    Gu fan''s strength is calculated at the "ton" level.


    After a period of heavy bombardment, the huge body of bone armor was smashed all over the body, several fist sized holes burst out of its chest, and a stone pillar like elephant leg was smashed by Gu fan,


    soon.


    The huge corpse of bone armor has been "demolished" and completely crushed at the level of strength.


    Gu fan finally smashed its head and took out a nucleus of the abyss with copper and iron luster from the back of his brain.


    This core of the abyss is the place where the whole body energy of the huge corpse of bone armor gathers. It is also the top product of the mountain copper level.


    "Not bad."


    "If this quality is cultivated and brewed, I''m afraid it can be upgraded to the grade of fine steel."


    Gu fan looked at the seed of the abyss carefully, nodded and put it into his pocket. It was far more useful to kill a special species of mountain copper than a thousand decaying corpses.


    "Boss."


    "Dai Jiu wants to run. He''s upstairs."


    Wu Ze reminded that Dai Jiu was still upstairs. There must be something wrong with his appearance here.


    Gu fan raised his finger and ordered: "Le Zhiqi, control him first."


    Le Zhiqi nodded, turned into a shadow, rushed to the corridor, straight toward the roof.

 Chapter 105

    Dai Jiu.


    This man is unlucky enough.


    Gu fan, such a bloodthirsty butcher, met twice in his last life.


    Above the roof.


    Dai Jiu kneels in front of Gu fan. The saber on Le Zhiqi''s wrist stands in front of his neck, waiting for him to explain everything.


    Isn''t that bad luck?


    Dai Jiu can''t help but wonder what evil he has done!!


    His eyes were full of sadness, but there was still a trace of resentment in the deep, obviously did not forget how Le Zhiqi tormented himself last time.


    "Old Gu fan..."


    "I''m just a little gangster. Why do you always stare at me?" Dai Jiuyi''s face was bitter and said helplessly.


    Poof!!


    With a stroke of her wrist, Le Zhiqi cut a thin incision on her shoulder.


    "Less nonsense."


    "Why are you here?"


    "And how do you recover now that you''ve broken your hands and feet?"


    Le Zhiqi constantly asked, Dai Jiu if the answer is slow a point, the body will immediately more than a wound.


    "Oh, stop fighting, stop fighting."


    "I say it all, I tell you all."


    Dai Jiu deeply knows that Gu fan is definitely a ruthless character. He has to ask for trouble in front of him, so he just confesses everything.


    It turns out.


    Since they left the mules luxury apartment, a few days later, another group of people came.


    Like Gu fan, they took a fancy to the location of the luxury apartment, and quickly attacked and occupied it.


    There are ten of them!


    It is said that the eldest of them is still a dead prisoner who escaped from prison. Naturally, he is a cruel character.


    Soon Luxury apartments have become hell.


    There is no shortage of food, there are a lot of beautiful women, each is the top level before the end of the world, young model net red have everything.


    The dead prisoners indulged in pleasure.


    The men all killed, but the women stayed to have fun.


    All the young model beauties turn to please the new boss. For him, the end of life is paradise, at least 10000 times better than prison.


    Until their people want to kill Dai Jiu, this spineless guy has an idea!!


    He has seen Gu fan''s special way of evolution!!


    Dai Jiu decided to offer the evolution method of abyss species to each other in exchange for the chance to live.


    He made it.


    With his method, the dead prisoner successfully became an evolutor.


    At that moment, the dead prisoner thought that he was the master of the world, and even began to force others to take the seed of the abyss and become his own subordinates.


    That''s not the end of it.


    The dead prisoners tasted the taste of power and power, and they intensified.


    He went so far as to catch ordinary human beings in the daytime, and let them swallow the seeds of the abyss. Most of them have become monsters, but even if they become monsters, they can produce seeds with better quality.


    Soon.


    The influence of the dead prisoner expanded to a certain extent.


    The human beings near the luxury apartment were either captured by him and became subordinates, or swallowed the seeds of the abyss and became monsters, and deprived of the seeds of the abyss.


    In less than ten days.


    The number of dead prisoners has expanded to more than 50.


    50 people!


    It doesn''t sound like much, but in fact these 50 people are all evolutionists.


    In the end of the world, every evolutionist is rare, such as the gathering camp that Gufan met before. There are only less than 10 evolutionists in 300 survivors, of which the proportion can be imagined.


    However The dead prisoner had 50 of his evolutionists.


    This is already a considerable force.


    "Interesting."


    "50 evolutionists, and they''ve sent people to hunt special species."


    "It seems that the boss of the dead prisoner you are talking about has evolved to the second stage."


    In ancient times, only by becoming a hunter in the second stage of evolution can we deter so many evolutioners.


    This dead prisoner is really a cruel man.


    Gu fan continued to ask, "what''s his name?"


    "Lin Jie."


    Dai Jiu bowed his head and replied that both Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze''s eyes changed.


    Lin Jie!!


    Is it the murderer with high intelligence who committed crimes a few years ago??


    This name is very common, but a series of serial murders reported a few years ago made the whole city remember the name of Lin Jie.


    Lin Jie is a successful businessman.


    With billions of assets, he seems even a philanthropist on the surface, but his heart is extremely distorted, eager to abuse and kill.Because of his high IQ, he can always produce all kinds of alibi, and his killing is irregular, completely random and traceless. In recent years, he has killed nearly 100 people!


    When the truth finally came out, Lin Jie''s serial murder of 100 people shocked the whole country.


    He was sentenced to death. No matter how rich he was, he could not cover up the hot public opinion in the society and the anger of the dead families.


    Originally, this guy would be executed in the second half of the year Never thought that he met the end of the world, and successfully escaped.


    The last days.


    There is no legal restraint, no moral bottom line.


    For Lin Jie, a perverted murderer, it is absolutely a heaven like existence.


    "Old fan."


    "This Lin Jie is definitely a dangerous person!"


    Le Zhiqi tells all of Lin Jie''s past experiences. Such a madman can''t figure out what he will do in the end.


    Wu Ze was also quite scared, sighed and said: "boss, we''d better keep the evolutionary method strictly secret in the future, otherwise these people all know..."


    That''s true.


    Gufan didn''t keep the method of evolution strictly secret.


    Many people stay by his side, it is easy to learn how to cultivate the seeds of the abyss.


    Gu fan didn''t like it.


    On the contrary, he showed a playful smile: "ha ha, let them know, the stronger they are, the better. The more resources they collect, the better. In the end Give it back to me with interest. "


    Black eat black!!


    Gu fan is not afraid to reveal the method of evolution.


    He is very arrogant. Those strong people who use the evolutionary method of Gufan in advance are only working for him temporarily.


    I see. Gu fan is casting a net to catch big fish.


    It''s crazy.


    This last world is full of cruelty, fighting and plundering everywhere, and the black eating black among the evolutionists can be seen everywhere.


    They''d better kneel down and pray.


    Pray not to meet Gu fan, otherwise the accumulated resources and wealth will be plundered by Gu fan, the bloodthirsty butcher!!


    That''s right.


    Gu fan was not a good man from the beginning.


    From the beginning, Gu fan planned to grasp all the precious resources in his own hands.


    "Dai Jiu, if I guess right."


    "There should be a stronghold for you nearby. More than 50 evolutionists are scattered. How many strongholds should be set up?"


    Gu fan squatted down and showed a demon like smile.


    Black to eat black robbery, from now on almost can start!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 106

    Stronghold.


    The most basic living conditions in the last world.


    Every place Gu fan went, he would look for a relatively safe place to build a stronghold similar to a safe house.


    It must be the same with Lin Jie''s men, so there should be a safe house for Dai Jiu and their survival nearby, and there are many people they hunt in the safe stronghold The seed of the abyss!!


    Dai Jiu''s face was even more miserable. He said uneasily: "boss Gufan, if I betray Lin Jie, I will die miserably."


    Miso!!


    The extremely sharp blade of white bone has a cold luster.


    Le Zhiqi cold hum a: "if you don''t say, now will die more miserable."


    In the end, Dai Jiu naturally compromised.


    He took a path and led the crowd to a bath center.


    All the carrion monsters along the way have been cleaned up, and this small bath center is Dai Jiu''s temporary stronghold.


    I''m good at finding places!


    Generally speaking, the business of this kind of sauna center will be better in the evening.


    At that time, the end of the world broke out at noon. Naturally, there were no guests in the sauna center, and the carrion monsters were also very few.


    "Boss."


    "There are five people in it."


    "One of them is very special. I don''t know how to describe it..."


    Wu Ze used the different eyes of beast pupil and saw several people hidden in the bathing and sauna center. Four of them were ordinary evolutors, but the last one couldn''t see through the structure.


    Dai Jiu was surprised.


    I didn''t expect that everyone around Gu fan had unique skills.


    Across the house, the man named Gu fan has blown out all the information.


    "You go first."


    Gu fan told Dai Jiu.


    Although Dai Jiu was reluctant in every way, he could only act according to the order, opened the back door and walked inside quickly.


    Bath and sauna center.


    The soft carpet was covered with bloodstains and the walls were covered with scratches.


    As the crowd went inside, the ambiguous voice came from the distance in a low voice, and several figures could be seen floating.


    Four people in a circle, cross legs are playing cards.


    Several beauties surrounded the crowd. They were all naked and forced to smile to serve the evolutionists, or knelt down to beat their legs and massage them, or were held in their arms and rubbed for a while


    On the other side.


    On the massage sofa in the middle of the hall, a more majestic humanoid sat there.


    Why is he a humanoid?


    Because this guy''s appearance is not human at all.


    He was covered with thick scales, and his skin was covered with black horniness.


    This is not the most terrible. What''s more shocking is that this man has a long tail at the end of his spine!!


    He is more like a dinosaur in ancient times. He lost five fingers of human beings in one hand and grew three sharp claws. He is the Dragon man in science fiction movie.


    "That''s Brother Tyrannosaurus Rex... "


    Dai Jiu said in a low voice that he was really a Tyrannosaurus Rex, just like his name!!


    The hunter.


    This brother is also a hunter.


    Gu fan can see at a glance that the so-called Tyrannosaurus Rex is the product of the failure of evolution, but even so, it can be regarded as the ranks of hunters.


    Zhang Jie forced his men to take the seed of abyss.


    Many people have become monsters, only a few have evolved successfully, but there is another possibility.


    That is Alienation!!


    Zhang Ximing, who Gu fan met before, was like this, and his whole body almost mutated into a monster.


    The same is true of Tyrannosaurus Rex. Evolution is neither a success nor a failure. Although it retains human consciousness, its body has mutated into a monster.


    "Give me a push!"


    "Be flexible. Do you want to die?"


    Brother Tyrannosaurus Rex''s mouth is not like the roar of a human beast. It sounds like the voice changer has increased.


    He is surrounded by several beauties, all of whom are the surviving massage girls in this bathing and sauna center. Among them, the most beautiful one is lying between brother Tyrannosaurus Rex''s legs, hesitating to serve him.


    Tyrannosaurus Rex is not satisfied.


    Kick this beautiful woman out a few meters away. After he mutates, his demand becomes bigger. He can''t wait to catch another girl to serve him.


    Zhang Jie is not here.


    Brother Tyrannosaurus Rex is the boss in this stronghold. Do whatever you want!


    Dai Jiu took a few steps forward, bowed his head and said, "brother Tyrannosaurus Rex, I''m back."


    Brother Tyrannosaurus Rex didn''t lift his head. While enjoying the beauty around him, he casually asked, "has crystal nucleus come back?"


    The core of the abyss.


    The nuclear energy of the abyss of bone armor giant corpse greatly increases strength and defense. The ability of bone armor can also enhance the armor of Tyrannosaurus Rex brother.If you use this abyss crystal core, brother Tyrannosaurus Rex''s combat effectiveness will be greatly enhanced, and even fantasize that he can surpass the eldest Lin Jie!!


    "Brother Tyrannosaurus Rex, everyone is dead."


    Dai Jiu said with some trembling, this sentence suddenly made the air quiet.


    Poof!!


    Brother Tyrannosaurus Rex waved his claws angrily. The woman who was serving him in the crotch was torn and her throat was thrown away, which caused her girl to scream.


    The four evolutionists who played cards were so scared that they lost their cards.


    Look back.


    Behind Dai Jiu, there were still three people, and they were fresh faces.


    Brother Tyrannosaurus Rex narrowed his eyes and yelled: "who are they, my other men, how are they all dead?"


    Dai Jiugang wants to explain that the huge corpse of bone armor is much more powerful than they think.


    But Gu fan didn''t have the heart to continue to dally. He pushed Dai Jiu aside and said, "your men are dead, and you are going to die."


    The voice just dropped.


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze have already rushed out.


    Then there was the sound of tearing flesh and blood, undulating with each other.


    Poof, poof, poof!!


    Le Zhiqi''s slender wrist pops up senbaigu knife, and the wonderful and sweet posture of Miaoman turns into a sharp weapon, harvesting the enemy''s life quickly. As soon as it passes, it has cut the throat of two enemies.


    She turned and swept away.


    The crystal clear little toe is so lovely, but another bone knife pops up under the sole of the foot. While the beautiful leg is in a perfect arc, it also takes the life of the enemy.


    Wu Ze''s action is not so terrible as that of Le Zhiqi.


    But he also instantly subdued the last enemy, strangled the other party''s throat, suddenly made a sudden effort, and broke the enemy''s neck with a bang.


    Four evolutionists died so easily.


    After killing these men, Le Zhiqi''s speed under the sole of his foot erupted again and catapulted to attack Tyrannosaurus Rex again.


    She hates these dirty men the most.


    Miso!!


    Miso, miso, miso!!


    Le Zhiqi jumps continuously under the sole of her feet, and shoots around the Tyrannosaurus Rex. Mori Baigu knife on her arm cuts him one after another.


    However Le Zhiqi can cut steel bone knife, but only scratch the next bursts of Mars.


    How hard!!


    Tyrannosaurus Rex brother skin hard armor is very hard, even all to block all the attack of Le Zhiqi.


    Shua!!


    All of a sudden, brother Tyrannosaurus Rex''s tail lashed hard.


    As soon as the pupil in her eyes shrinks, she quickly raises her arm and blocks it. The gravity of her tail hits the bone knife, which makes a big spark.


    Tengteng!!


    Le Zhi Qi even back three steps, low waist carefully looking at each other, know this so-called Tyrannosaurus Rex brother is not easy to deal with.

 Chapter 107

    Restraint.


    Brother Tyrannosaurus Rex''s ability, to a certain extent, restrained Le Zhiqi.


    Le Zhiqi is not weak. Her ability has reached the level of Shantong. Her speed is extremely fast. Ordinary people can''t even keep up with her speed.


    But Tyrannosaurus Rex is very special.


    It had a special change, full of scaly monster''s body, hard shell armor is also Le Zhiqi''s nemesis.


    "Ha ha."


    "Girl, I have to admit that you are very powerful, but your attack is useless to me."


    Tyrannosaurus Rex looks around and is confident in his ability.


    Although Le Zhiqi is very strong, he still can''t break his armor shell.


    Tyrannosaurus rex has changed into this image of human beings, ghosts and ghosts. At the same time of paying a heavy price, it also has a powerful defense.


    Le Zhiqi''s whole body trembled with anger.


    She lowered her voice and asked Gu fan, "boss, please let me kill him!"


    Gu fan thought it didn''t matter. He waved his hand and said, "quick fight, quick decision."


    Miso!!


    Miso, miso, miso!!


    Le Zhiqi''s senbaigu blades all over her body pop up one after another.


    Wrists, elbows, knees, ankles


    She became a sharp killer, facing the opponent who restrained her ability, she still fought by force.


    Bang!


    Le Zhiqi breaks the floor under the carpet, and the whole person flies out like a cheetah.


    Her speed is so fast that it''s hard for ordinary people to catch her, and brother Tyrannosaurus Rex can hardly see her figure.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    The sound of metal impact reverberates constantly.


    From time to time, there are sparks flashing on brother Tyrannosaurus Rex. Every time, it is the result of Le Zhiqi''s bone knife cutting on it.


    "It''s no use!"


    "Your attack has no effect on me."


    Brother Tyrannosaurus Rex sneers. At first, he uses the claws made up of three fingers to block it a few times. But at last, he finds that Le Zhiqi can''t break her own defense, so he just launches the attack with all his strength.


    Powerful heavy tail.


    Three dinosaur finger claws.


    Tyrannosaurus Rex''s destructive power is not easy. After all, it has reached the level of hunter. The change makes his power stronger, and constantly launches more fierce attacks.


    Boom!!


    The wall was trampled in half by a heavy tail.


    The sharp claws like steel knives even tore up the nearby decorations, and the wooden frames and railings were directly cut off.


    They''re attacking more and more quickly.


    Under the tight and delicate skin of Le Zhiqi''s beautiful legs, her muscles are bulging like grasshoppers, and her speed is becoming more and more terrible.


    Bang!!


    Finally.


    Le Zhiqi was hit by a heavy tail in mid air and was hit several meters away.


    It was obvious that there was not a trace of blood from the corner of her mouth.


    On the other side.


    Tyrannosaurus Rex brother''s neck actually appeared a thin cut.


    Although this blow did not kill brother Tyrannosaurus Rex directly, Le Zhiqi cut the heavy armor of brother Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    Brother Tyrannosaurus Rex''s face was startled.


    He subconsciously touched his neck, there is a faint trace of blood left, if Le Zhiqi''s attack deeper, I''m afraid his throat will be cut off.


    "How could that be?"


    Tyrannosaurus Rex brother is afraid, but also very confused, Le Zhiqi''s attack is not unable to break through his defense??


    That''s right.


    Le Zhiqi once attacked, unable to break through the Tyrannosaurus Rex brother''s defense.


    But ten, a hundred, even a thousand times later??


    Le Zhiqi constantly cut in the same place, at first just rubbed out the spark, but after a few knives cut out a light shallow mark.


    After several dozen or even hundreds of knives, the sharp bone blade finally cut off the armor, and the amazing scene just appeared.


    "Not bad."


    "There is progress."


    Gu fan couldn''t help nodding. Le Zhiqi made a lot of progress.


    She has made great progress in the control of her own strength and the continuous outbreak of speed.


    "You have proved yourself."


    "It''s just a waste of time and energy to continue fighting. There may be a few more wounds left. Let''s stand back for a while."


    Gu fan waved, Le Zhiqi has proved her strength, continue to fight, win the victory must be her.


    But le Zhiqi also has to pay some price. If she is hit hard several times, she is afraid that she will have internal injuries.


    "Hoo." Le Zhiqi gasped for breath. After a long time, she stood up straight and retreated behind Gu fan, respectfully saying: "yes"


    GU fan walked to Tyrannosaurus Rex with a smile.


    The poor little guy, who didn''t understand how terrible the character was, even dared to sneer and say, "it''s just a small wound left on me. I really think I won?""Come on!"


    "Come and show me what you can do!"


    Tyrannosaurus Rex pointed to Gu fan and said fiercely. However, the next second, his expression turned into astonishment.


    Bang!!


    Gu fan''s super explosive power, the soles of his feet on the ground, the floor with the soft carpet broken together.


    His speed is faster than that of Le Zhiqi. In the blink of an eye, he has come to brother Tyrannosaurus Rex. At the same time, his fists are full of strength.


    Speed hunter?


    He''s just like the woman!


    Brother Tyrannosaurus Rex''s first reaction was to regard Gu fan as a speed hunter and subconsciously wanted to resist with his heavy armor.


    But he was wrong.


    It''s a terrible mistake.


    Gufan''s fist bombarded brother Tyrannosaurus Rex''s abdomen.


    Tyrannosaurus Rex only felt that a force like a locomotive lifted him away.


    It''s like a flood breaking a dike. The power of an inch of strength breaks down the armor in a flash. The viscera and intestines seem to be twisted together.


    How terrible is Gu fan''s strength?


    He can blow off the arm of the huge corpse with one blow, which is self-evident.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom.


    His body hit on a wall, and suddenly the other wall crumbled and burst into countless pieces of debris.


    Poof!!


    A mouthful of plasma comes out of brother Tyrannosaurus Rex''s mouth.


    He looked down in disbelief. The heavy armor on his abdomen was completely cracked, revealing the skin hidden below.


    More than that, his whole abdomen was deeply depressed, and his fists had crushed and broken his intestines.


    The pain surged in.


    He once again "wow" a large amount of plasma, nose, ears and pupils are squeezed out of thick plasma, spit out the pus blood is sticky viscera.


    Ice python, Juli.


    Even if not with special abilities, Gu fan''s explosive speed and strength are far from what Tyrannosaurus Rex can bear.


    Le Zhiqi took it completely.


    Her white blade bone cut out hundreds of times, only to cut out a gap.


    Gu fan has smashed the heavy armor of brother Tyrannosaurus Rex with one punch. Is that the "legendary secret silver" level horror??


    Run!!


    Brother Tyrannosaurus covered his abdomen with deep fear in his eyes.


    He knew that he would never be able to fight against the powerful enemy in front of him. If he continued to fight, he would die.


    Brother Tyrannosaurus Rex suddenly turns around and wants to jump towards the window behind him. However, at this time, Gu fan''s power starts.


    Extremely cold blood.


    Cold prison ice sting.


    The ground around Tyrannosaurus Rex quickly pricked out sharp ice spikes.


    The ice sting is as thin as a bee''s needle, and it can pierce hundreds of channels from the ground in an instant.


    They formed a cage, and immediately trapped brother Tyrannosaurus Rex in the cold purgatory. Among them, more than a dozen Ice Spikes pierced his abdomen and into the deeper viscera of his body.


    This time, brother Tyrannosaurus rex has no way to go.


    There is no way to heaven, no way to earth.

 Chapter 108

    Powers!


    This terrible man is not only so terrible in speed and power, but also has powers??


    In addition to fear, brother Tyrannosaurus Rex''s eyes were horrified. I didn''t dare to see how powerful he was.


    "You Who is it... "


    Brother Tyrannosaurus Rex is full of wounds, unwilling to say the last question.


    But Gu fan laughed.


    He flashed a playful smile on the corner of his mouth and said softly, "Gufan, a hunter."


    A hunter, that''s all.


    Ordinary people may not understand the hidden meaning of such a simple word "Hunter".


    But le Zhiqi and Wu Ze know that in the eyes of the bloodthirsty butcher, maybe everything is prey.


    Carrion.


    Special species.


    Evolutors, hunters, or other humans with special abilities.


    Everything is Gu fan''s prey.


    Click, click, click!!


    Gu fan put his palm on brother Tyrannosaurus Rex''s chest, and the breath of extreme cold was surging. Soon brother Tyrannosaurus rex was frozen into a sculpture of ice.


    Bang!!


    Whoa, whoa!!


    Gu fan''s palm suddenly forced, and the whole ice sculpture burst into countless pieces of ice.


    Brother Tyrannosaurus Rex''s flesh and blood also split with these ice fragments and fell to the ground like ice crystals in the sky.


    The person in charge of Dai Jiu''s stronghold was killed by Gu fan.


    The end of the world is so cruel, black eat black again normal.


    And this Tyrannosaurus Rex brother''s behavior is really damned. Even Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi have no burden in their hearts.


    "Dai Jiu, take out all the seeds you have hidden in the abyss."


    Gu fan showed a "kind" smile.


    In the end of the world, how can the resources come the fastest? Is it that we have searched them bit by bit??


    No!!


    The answer is very obvious, one word - rob!!


    Dai Jiu searched out all the seeds of the abyss in the stronghold.


    In this stronghold of more than ten people, the number of abyss seeds collected is amazing.


    More than 100 ordinary abyss seeds.


    That''s the equivalent of more than 1000 decaying corpses.


    More than 10 rare abyss species.


    Only a few of them are from night devils, and the rest are from humans. Most of them are from humans who have failed to evolve and become monsters.


    In addition, there are two "black iron grade" abyss nuclei!!


    Tyrannosaurus Rex is very restrained.


    His heavy armor, like Tyrannosaurus Rex''s, can also resist the attack of hunters.


    Even Gu fan was a little surprised that brother Tyrannosaurus Rex killed two hunters on the premise of restraining each other''s ability.


    A good harvest.


    It''s a good harvest.


    "Destroy a stronghold."


    "On the top, we kill 1000 decaying corpses, plus 10 night demons, plus 2 hunters!"


    "Boss, let''s take all the strongholds of Linjie in one pot. It''s much faster than our own hunting."


    Le Zhiqi raised a small fist that seemed delicate, and tasted the sweetness of black eating black in the last days, which was much faster than hunting monsters.


    More than a dozen evolutionist strongholds, plus a hunter.


    All the resources collected in so many days are put here and belong to Gufan.


    If all the strongholds of Lin Jie are in a nest, the seeds of the abyss will be put into the bag.


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi finally understand that Gu fan''s mentality of casting a big net and fishing a big fish.


    It''s okay that evolutionary methods leak out.


    It doesn''t matter that others swallow the seeds of the abyss and become evolutionists, even hunters.


    Gu fan has absolute self-confidence, more powerful, no matter how you toss, anyway, the last black eat black will be swallowed by me!!


    The boss is the boss!!


    Gufan is Gufan!!


    These superior evolutionists and hunters think that they are the masters of the last world.


    But did not expect, there is a more terrible hunter, waiting for an opportunity behind them, waiting for a suitable opportunity to kill the chicken.


    Gufan is a hunter.


    A hunter in charge of other people''s lives.


    Think about what Gu fan did.


    Step by step, it seems to be elaborately planned, with both long-term strategic budget and absolute power.


    Everything is his prey, everything is at his disposal.


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze really can''t predict how strong Gu fan, the bloodthirsty and cruel demon butcher, will become in the end.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A good harvest.All the dust is settled.


    "Daijiu, come here."


    Gu fan hooked his fingers on Dai Jiu behind him.


    Dai Jiu is worried in his heart, and the whole stronghold is carried away by a nest.


    As for him, he has become more useless. The worst consequence is that he was killed and died here.


    Putong!!


    Dai Jiu knelt on the ground: "boss Gu fan, I''m still useful for my life!"


    Gu fan patted him on the shoulder and said, "of course you are useful. I need you to go back and bring a letter to that Lin Jie."


    Take a message?


    Gu fan is going to take a letter to that murderer Lin Jie?


    Isn''t it better to hide this black eating black thing, but Gu fan did the opposite.


    Gu fan put on a more evil smile and said, "just tell him to let him grow up quickly and collect more resources. The more, the better."


    "If it''s not strong enough, I will kill it."


    What?


    Little guy??


    Lin Jie, a perverted murderer, is just a little guy in Gu fan''s eyes.


    The stronger the better.


    The more resources you collect, the better. Otherwise, if you plunder too little, you can''t call it a bumper harvest.


    And If Lin Jie is too weak, he will be killed by Gu fan.


    How arrogant, how arrogant, how crazy these words are.


    Dai Jiu trembles all over. He has already thought of Lin Jie, a madman, how angry he will be when he hears these words. Maybe he will kill himself in anger!!


    The expression that Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze look at Gu fan is also full of helplessness.


    Boss, it''s really the same style.


    Even the once powerful serial killer is just a little guy in his eyes and constantly urges him to grow up.


    Who is crazier in this last world?


    Who is the real devil in this last world?


    There is no doubt that Gu fan is better.


    He is a high bloodthirsty king, waiting for others to challenge.


    In Gu fan''s eyes, the serial killer named Lin Jie is just a little challenger.


    "Let''s go."


    Gu fan ignored Dai Jiu and left with two men.


    All they left were the broken limbs and arms in this area, and the bodies of longona broken into countless ice crystals.


    Dai Jiu''s face gradually became very sad.


    He is a little gangster, invisible between the "Gu fan" and "Lin Jie" between the two big guys.


    No matter which side makes a little effort, it will squeeze itself into a patty.


    "It''s a near death this time."


    Dai Jiu looked at the figure of the crowd leaving, and couldn''t help laughing bitterly.

 Chapter 109

    "Well?"


    Gu fan left the sauna center with three people.


    But he felt a line of sight staring at himself.


    Intuition.


    Sixth sense.


    This is a very clear thing.


    Soldiers who often walk on the edge of death can often detect danger ahead of time.


    Gu fan''s perception is more powerful, and gradually develops a similar ability to feel the sight of others, as well as the arrival of some crisis.


    Whoosh.


    Suddenly an arrow shot at Gufan.


    The arrow was sharp and accurate. It cut through the sky, tore the strength, and shot straight at Gu fan''s chest.


    Bang.


    Buzz, buzz.


    Gu fan''s powerful perception plays a role, and his extreme conditioned reflex speed makes him respond immediately.


    For a moment, Gu fan had raised his hand and grasped the trunk of the arrow steadily. The whole tail of the arrow could not bear the huge force. It kept shaking and humming.


    Someone secretly wants to kill Gu fan??


    Looking up, the man had disappeared and disappeared on the roof in the distance.


    "Boss?"


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze were surprised at the same time, but they didn''t expect someone to assassinate Gu fan.


    Lin Jie''s people are taking revenge?


    Absolutely not. He didn''t get the news that fast.


    At this time that abnormal serial killer, I''m afraid he didn''t know that his men had been destroyed.


    Tengteng.


    Le Zhiqi rushed out, burst out, straight through the street full of hundreds of decaying corpses, leaving a blood line, then rushed to the opposite building, looking for the assassin''s trace.


    Gu fan held the arrow thoughtfully.


    The familiar special arrow, the polished advanced arrow, the extremely accurate arrow technique and the powerful penetrating force.


    "Unexpectedly, he was an acquaintance."


    If Gu fan guesses correctly, the owner of this arrow is an old acquaintance.


    In this city, there is only one person with such skill, that is Lin Yuxin.


    Lin Yuxin.


    Runner up in the International Archery Championships.


    Before the end of the world, Gu fan asked her to "take" some weapons.


    Gu fan''s reverse hunting bow, as well as those special arrows such as "penetrating arrow" and "broken skull arrow" were also obtained from Lin Yuxin.


    I met her again, but I didn''t expect to meet her in this way.


    A moment later.


    Le Zhiqi returns from the building on the other side.


    "Sorry."


    "I didn''t find that man."


    "By the time I got there, the people had run away and disappeared."


    But Gu Zhiqi''s speed of shooting disappeared immediately.


    Gu fan flashed a playful smile at the corner of his mouth.


    He put the assassin''s arrow back into the shaft of his waist and said to himself, "it doesn''t matter. We''ll meet again."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    A beautiful shadow was moving rapidly between the windows of the building.


    In her hand, she held a long silver bow with a special arrow on the bowstring and a rope connected to it.


    Whoosh!!


    The arrow, along with the rope, accurately shot into the window of another building 20 meters away.


    This beautiful image jumped down from the window of a ten story building, but the palm of the hand pulled the rope.


    In the end, the beautiful shadow rushed into the room of another building 20 meters away by the strength and inertia of the rope.


    That''s right!


    This beautiful image shuttling back and forth in high-rise buildings is exactly Lin Yuxin.


    She is relying on this set of body method, through the dense buildings, it is because of this that she escaped the pursuit of Le Zhiqi.


    Lin Yuxin shuttled through three buildings in a row before he could stop.


    "The man just now..."


    "I should have read it correctly. That man is really Gu fan."


    Linyuxin some tired rely on the corner, eyes seem to reveal a little disappointed.


    She sees Dai Jiu and Gu fan enter the stronghold.


    She also saw Gu fan leave the stronghold intact.


    It is obvious that Gu fan, an old classmate, has become the running dog of Lin Jie!!


    Lin Jie!


    Lin Yuxin can''t help shivering at the thought of that abnormal murderer.


    According to the rumor, Lin Yuxin''s parents have been working overseas and do not go home all the year round.


    She has been living in an open villa, living alone, and her character is also very indifferent. She always keeps the feeling of rejecting people thousands of miles away.But this is not the case.


    Lin Yuxin''s parents did not go abroad, but had been brutally killed several years ago, and maliciously dismembered and sent back home.


    At that time, Lin Yuxin was still a little girl.


    Seeing the dismembered body of her parents, the little girl''s heart suffered a lot, and her psychological shadow will accompany her all her life.


    In order to protect Lin Yuxin, it is said that her parents went abroad, which lasted for several years.


    Until 100 serial killers arrested!!


    The real murderer of his parents finally came to the surface.


    When she saw the death sentence of the murderer, she cried for the first time in many years, tearing her heart and breaking her lungs.


    But the end of the world changed that.


    The murderer, Lin Jie, escaped from prison and became a powerful hunter.


    Revenge!


    Lin Yuxin took revenge.


    Everything to do with that perverted murderer is within the scope of her revenge.


    That''s why Lin Yuxin will stay out of the stronghold, waiting for the single evolutionist to appear, and then kill him with another arrow.


    His men, kill them!


    His stronghold, destroy!


    Even if their ability is limited, they should hide in the dark and shoot them one by one.


    There is no book without coincidence.


    Lin Yuxin and others are not others, it is her old classmate Gu fan.


    She did not hesitate too long, shaking hands on the bowstring, soon calm down, and then just appeared in the scene.


    "I''m sorry."


    "Despite your proposal, I was saved in the end."


    "But I have to kill all the people related to Lin Jie!"


    Lin Yuxin''s clenched fists may still feel guilty.


    Gu fan once gave her a suggestion, that is to store enough food and water, which also saved Lin Yuxin''s life.


    But the Revenge of Killing Father and mother is not in the same day, not to mention the extremely cruel way of dismembering him. Lin Yuxin is destined not to let go of that hundred people serial killer, nor will he let go of Lin Jie''s men.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yuxin''s eyes are more firm.


    She carried the long silver bow on her back, continued to shuttle between the buildings, and returned to her stronghold.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Before long


    Gu fan, with two men, appeared at the place where Lin Yuxin shot and assassinated himself at first.


    Le Zhiqi some doubts said: "boss, she is disappeared here, upstairs and downstairs I have searched all over, but still can''t see the trace of that person."


    Gu fan''s eyes swept around.


    Finally, he came to the window and looked at another building dozens of meters away.


    "Of course you can''t find it."


    "Because she had already fled to another building."


    Gu fan''s eyebrows were picked, and he had seen this kind of thing for a long time.


    Many hunters and rangers will escape in this way in the end, especially when they encounter powerful monsters.


    Whoosh!!


    Gu fan took down his hunting bow, picked up a blade arrow and shot it into a room of the building in the distance.


    This hand, formed another road, looking at the blade arrow tail of the rope has been connected to the hand of Gu fan, Le Zhiqi suddenly realized that the assassin is so escape.

 Chapter 110

    It''s getting late.


    The evening light was dim, and the streets full of carrion monsters began to stir.


    A rope appeared between the two buildings, and soon the three figures scratched the rope with their clothes and moved quickly from one building to another.


    That''s right.


    It''s Gu fan.


    The thin ropes connecting tall buildings have become the safest bridges.


    "Look, boss."


    "These rotten corpses have been disposed of. People come in and out here often."


    Le Zhiqi came to another building and was surprised to find that all the monsters on this floor had been killed.


    Gu fan squatted down and touched the wound on the decaying corpse''s head with his fingers.


    It''s a wound pierced by a broken skull arrow. The type is very distinct. It''s undoubtedly Lin Yuxin''s masterpiece.


    "The blood has been dry for at least two days."


    "The seed of the abyss has also been dug up. We are very close to her."


    Gu Fan said with a playful smile that although Lin Yuxin can pass through the buildings, there are traces to follow.


    The distance between each building is different.


    Lin Yuxin must choose the effective range, otherwise even the length of the rope is not enough.


    Gu fan slowly traced along the way and gradually found the area where Lin Yuxin was most active. It seems that it is not far from her stronghold.


    "Boss Gufan, there are people there."


    Wu Ze pointed to the distance, and the beast pupil''s different eyes saw things more carefully.


    A few hundred meters away, two evolutionists appeared on the ground floor of a building.


    Holding the reverse bow used by the Olympic professional competition, they shot all the scattered corpses near the building from a distance.


    That''s right.


    "I found you."


    Gu fan mouth slightly up, it is obvious that these expensive anti curved bow, all from Lin Yuxin.


    This is her stronghold!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later.


    Gu fan three people naturally appear near the building.


    This building is not small. It was originally surrounded by hundreds of decaying corpses, but they were all killed by several evolutionists with bows and arrows.


    Until now, it has become very safe near the building. Even if there are sporadic carrion bodies passing by occasionally, they will be shot and killed silently by the evolutionists guarding here with bows and arrows.


    Whoosh!!


    An arrow came from a distance, drew an arc and landed at Gufan''s feet.


    Warning.


    It''s a warning to three people.


    "Stay away from me."


    "We don''t welcome outsiders. Please leave immediately, or you will be killed!"


    In the shadow of the building, the evolutor whispered that he wanted to expel Gu fan, and obviously he didn''t welcome outsiders.


    Gu fan is indifferent, replied: "I''m looking for Lin Yuxin."


    Lin Yuxin.


    Gu Fan said the name, and the hidden evolutionist was silent.


    For a long time, the evolutor came out of the shadow, appeared at the door of the building and waved to Gu fan: "since you are looking for the elder sister, come in quickly."


    Big sister big?


    I never thought that Lin Yuxin, who was a little indifferent, would be regarded as a big sister by others.


    Gu fan three people into the building.


    If you look closely, the evolutionist is quite young.


    He seems to be less than 20 years old, immature, obviously a student, but he has become more mature because of the baptism of the last few days.


    "Do you really know big sister?"


    The young man looked at Gu fan curiously.


    It was not until his eyes were fixed on the hunting bow behind Gu fan that it was confirmed that Gu fan was indeed "one of his own."


    Gu Fan said with a faint smile: "ha ha, we are classmates."


    Classmate?


    The boy was interested, but there was a trace of contempt in his eyes.


    "I see."


    "You must have come to go to big sister?"


    "Although you are a big sister''s classmate, since you have come here, you have to obey the rules and pay a certain amount of labor to distribute food to you."


    The boy obviously misunderstood and took Gu fan as a refugee.


    Sometimes, I almost forgot to go out, and he was busy


    "My name is Liu Muxiang."


    This young man, Liu Muxiang, lacks social experience and knows nothing about the world.


    Gu fan didn''t ask, he himself shook out the situation of the stronghold, and revealed a lot about Lin Yuxin.


    But It''s not his fault.Gu fan came up with the name of Lin Yuxin, along with the hunting bow and arrow presented by Lin Yuxin, and claimed to be the eldest sister''s classmate, which naturally reduced Liu Muxiang''s vigilance to the lowest.


    The crowd went upstairs to the building.


    Occasionally, there are a few survivors in the building, which add up to dozens of them.


    They are all refugees here, only a few are evolutionists, protecting the safety of the building.


    "Why did Lin Yuxin become the leader?"


    Gu fan asked without salt or salt. The young man was not wary and immediately replied with pride: "elder sister has brought us food, and she has also brought many bow and arrow weapons to teach us how to fight."


    "With the strange seeds from those monsters, many of us have evolved."


    I see.


    According to Gu fan, Lin Yuxin has stored a large amount of materials, which is enough for the survivors to support for a long time.


    Lin Yuxin also has many high-quality bow and arrow collections, which are the best weapons in the end of the world to deal with carrion monsters.


    More than that, her personal combat effectiveness is also excellent. After all, she is the second runner up of archery in the Olympic World Games. Her superb archery makes her feel like a duck in the water in the last world and become the first group of evolutionists.


    So many advantages add up.


    Other people naturally worship Lin Yuxin and let him be the leader.


    "You''re lucky."


    "Today, my elder sister comes back early. You can still see each other."


    Liu Muling leads Gu fan to the floor where Lin Yuxin lives. He opens the door and walks to the beautiful shadow in the distance with a smile on his face.


    "Big sister


    "Here''s a surprise. Look who I brought."


    Liu Muxiang also wants to surprise Lin Yuxin.


    After all, in this last world, most people have become monsters, the world has already become another strange appearance.


    At this time, meeting an old classmate may also be a bit of consolation for "meeting an old friend in a foreign country", and Lin Yuxin, who has been in a bad mood recently, is a bit happy.


    The shadow by the window turned slowly.


    She''s not a glamorous type.


    Lin Yuxin is a kind of quiet, and she is more open and more blinking. There is a light sadness between her eyebrows, which is pitiful, but there is a kind of stubborn firmness in her eyes.


    "Who''s here?"


    Lin Yuxin looked back and forced out a smile.


    However, when she saw the face of the man behind Liu Muxiang, her smile was instantly stiff and frozen, and her face was full of horror.


    How can it be!!


    Gu fan, the running dog of Lin Jie, how can he find here??


    "Liu Muxiang, get out of the way!"


    "That man is not our companion, leave now!"


    At the same time, she quickly took off the long silver bow beside her shoulder and took out an arrow to shoot at Gufan.

 Chapter 111

    Strange and cruel doomsday.


    In the past, it was a happy thing for students and old friends to meet.


    However Lin Yuxin and Gu fan meet again, but not so. As soon as they meet, they fight each other and attack each other immediately.


    Whoosh.


    There was no hesitation.


    Lin Yuxin directly took out the arrow and shot it at Gu fan, and it was the most lethal broken skull arrow.


    The force of this arrow is fierce. The sharp arrow cuts through the sky, and there is a shrill sound.


    Bang!!


    Gufan''s response was even more rapid.


    He came first, and a silver blue ice blade was thrown out from the tip of his finger.


    A burst of sound came, the silver blue ice blade in the air burst into ice crumbs, and the arrow also broke in mid air.


    It''s not over.


    Lin Yuxin''s eyes suddenly contracted.


    In the cold fog of ice blue, several more sharp ice blades were shot, and the speed was too fast to avoid.


    Poof, poof, poof!!


    Lin Yuxin''s body is full of blood.


    Her straight and round thighs were pierced by sharp ice blades, and her blood flowed like a fountain.


    At the same time, Lin Xin stabbed her shoulder with a sharp spike.


    "Er..."


    Lin Yuxin issued a cry of pain, the cold air spread on the body, and the blood on the wound was frozen.


    "You You... "


    Liu Muxiang was shocked. He thought Gu fan was just a classmate who went to Lin Yuxin.


    But I never thought that this classmate was very jealous when he met him. He had a big fight as soon as he got in touch with him, and he had already subdued the so-called elder sister.


    Bang.


    This kind of small role does not bother Gu fan to start.


    Le Zhiqi kicks, and the boy is kicked several meters away, squatting on the ground, holding his abdomen and twitching, obviously losing his fighting power.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Lin Yuxin''s eyes are not willing. She holds the ice thorn on her shoulder and tries her best to pull it out.


    Gu fan is a wave.


    Between his fingers were several ice blades as thin as cicada wings.


    The sound of tearing flesh and blood came again. Lin Yuxin''s arm drooped weakly. The key point of Xue''s weakness had been pierced by the ice blade.


    "Old classmate."


    "We meet again."


    Gu fanxie smiles and walks to Lin Yuxin step by step.


    Press your finger slightly on the end of the ice blade and press it hard inward to make the ice sting go deeper into the flesh and blood.


    "Hiss..."


    Lin Yuxin clenched her silver teeth, but she couldn''t help murmuring.


    A trace of blood flow down the corner of the mouth, looking at Gu fan''s eyes are also full of anger.


    Pop!


    Gu fan snapped his fingers.


    Several ice skates on Lin Yuxin''s body were then blasted to pieces, turning into even more tiny pieces of ice debris, just like countless tiny splinters into the flesh and blood of the wound.


    This time, Lin Yuxin can''t help screaming, the whole person also toward the ground.


    Lin Yuxin was tormented. Just as she was about to fall to the ground, a big hand grasped her slender and white neck.


    Gu fan holds Lin Yuxin''s neck in one hand and lifts it in mid air.


    "Go ahead."


    "Why do you want to kill me? Tell me and leave a whole body for you so as not to suffer any more."


    Gu fan''s eyes suddenly become cold and sharp, just like an eagle falcon.


    This thing reveals strange everywhere. Gu fan should have helped Lin Yuxin, but she has to kill Gu fan secretly.


    Is there a pusher behind it?


    Gu fan decided to torture Lin Yuxin and find out the reason behind and the hidden push.


    "Bah!"


    "Lin Jie''s running dog!"


    Lin Yuxin refused to show weakness. His cold eyes were full of hatred. He spat out a thick pool of dirty blood and sprayed Gu fan''s face.


    Yeah??


    One hundred serial killers, Lin Jie''s running dog??


    Gu fan was a little stunned. He wiped the blood on his cheek with his hand, but he understood it immediately.


    There is a misunderstanding.


    Obviously, Lin Yuxin misunderstood.


    Although I don''t know why, Lin Yuxin obviously regards Gu fan as Lin Jie''s subordinate.


    "There was a misunderstanding."


    "It''s not enough for the murderer to want me to be his dog."


    Gu Fan said softly, but his palm didn''t loosen Lin Yuxin''s neck.


    Lin Yuxin''s eyes were full of doubts and said with great difficulty: "nonsense You are clearly with them Collusion... "


    Seeing is believing.Lin Yuxin saw Gu fan and Dai Jiu joking and entering the stronghold, and then appeared intact, how could it not be the person of that stronghold??


    "I don''t have to explain to a dead man."


    Gu fan was a little impatient. He didn''t need to explain so much.


    Click!!


    Something shocking happened.


    Gu fan seems to have no feelings. The strength of his hand suddenly increases, and Lin Yuxin''s neck is pinched and broken by Gu fan.


    Throw it away.


    Lin Yuxin''s body is still far away like a broken line puppet.


    Dead?


    Gu fan killed Lin Yuxin.


    Isn''t Lin Yuxin a classmate of Gu fan''s University, and they are old acquaintances, so they killed them at random?


    Cruelty.


    It''s cruel.


    The moment Lin Yuxin secretly shot Gu fan, he was regarded as the enemy.


    Gu fan once identified you as the enemy, then absolutely doomed.


    No matter who you used to be, no matter what kind of friendship you have with him, as long as you are the enemy, kill him, even if there is a misunderstanding Then it''s going to be wiped out with the misunderstanding.


    Shocked.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze thought that Gu fan would solve the misunderstanding with Lin Yuxin, but they didn''t expect that he was so cruel.


    This is Gu fan''s style.


    "Big sister big!"


    "Woo woo, no!"


    Liu Muxiang lost his fighting power, knelt on the ground and roared bitterly.


    His heart is in a state of infinite self reproach. If he didn''t mean to take these demons upstairs, how could he die so miserably??


    But just then In the corner of an office on this floor, a figure rushed out and quickly came to Lin Yuxin.


    It was the figure of a woman.


    She looks like she''s in her twenties, wearing a white coat, but she still can''t hide her sexy body under the clothes.


    The round, tight and tall legs are wrapped in transparent flesh colored silk stockings, and the slightly cold face shows some intellectual beauty. The eyes under the golden glasses are full of wisdom.


    The woman quickly came to Lin Yuxin.


    She was also holding an injection in her hand, and the syringe was full of mysterious substances emitting Yingying phosphorescence.


    She mercilessly from the chest down a bar, pinhole pierced the chest into Lin Yuxin''s chest, the tube of mysterious substances also injected into the heart.


    Gu fan''s eyes flickered continuously.


    That''s interesting!


    Even if human beings die, the brain is also active in a short period of time.


    This process will last half a minute, or even longer.


    Lin Yuxin has just been pinched off her cervical spine by Gu fan, but her brain is not completely dead.


    Do you mean Gufan suddenly understood.


    It turns out that this woman is going to use the energy in the mysterious matter to push Lin Yuxin to the stage of evolution at the moment when her brain is about to die??


    Use evolution to transform the body and recover those fatal wounds?


    That''s interesting.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 112

    tremble.


    Convulsions.


    Lin Yuxin''s "corpse" had a strong reaction.


    The mysterious substance in the needle tube is highly pure, thick and pure.


    It is injected directly into the heart, and within two seconds, it has passed the mysterious substance to all parts of the body.


    Come back from the dead?


    Gufan seldom heard of such things.


    Lin Yuxin was on the verge of death. His neck was broken by Gu fan, but he was forced to evolve.


    Interesting.


    It''s so interesting.


    Gu fan raised his head and asked the woman, "it''s interesting that you purified all the substances in the abyss?"


    Look carefully.


    On the woman''s white coat, there was a famous brand with the word "Wei Xianjian".


    Her position is a professor in the nearby university of science and technology!!


    This woman, with golden glasses and intellectual charm, is only in her twenties. She is already a professor in the University of science and technology.


    She must have real talents. Most of the professors in the University of science and technology are the pillars of scientific and technological research and development. That position can not be obtained by money and relationship.


    "Hello, strong man."


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Wei Xianjian. I hope I can make a deal with you."


    Wei Xianjian''s words are concise and comprehensive, and his discourses are well-organized. At the same time, he also reveals the charm of rational wisdom.


    Deal?


    "These days, I''ve done a lot of research on the seeds of the abyss, and I''ve got a lot of results."


    Wei Xianjian raised the syringe reagent in his hand, and then continued: "if Lin Yuxin can evolve successfully, I hope you can let her live. In exchange, I will give you all the information."


    Information.


    How precious is the study of the species of the abyss?


    Gu fan''s eyes are shining. I didn''t expect to meet this kind of talent here. Wei Xianjian is even more precious than the car repair master Feng she met before.


    Wei Xianjian is a professor and expert in science and technology.


    And she also got a doctorate in biology, with high achievements.


    Talents in this field are absolutely the rarest and most precious in the last days.


    I found the treasure.


    This time I really found the treasure.


    Gu fan walked to Wei Xianjian with a faint smile and said in a soft voice: "the transaction is OK, but I don''t need your information. I want you..."


    Wei Xianjian''s face changed slightly.


    She some helpless vomit a breath, the world men are like this.


    The slender fingers took off the gold frame, and a sense of intellectual beauty spread from Wei Xianjian''s slightly cold cheek. She said faintly: "if you are willing to let Lin Yuxin go, I can be your woman."


    To be your woman?


    Her words are very indifferent, and she doesn''t care what kind of torture her body will encounter.


    The only thing that worries Wei Xianjian is the safety of his life-saving benefactor, Lin Yuxin.


    In the end of life, Lin Yuxin not only rescued her from the monster, but also gave her food, water and experimental specimens. Their relationship gradually became very good.


    Wei Xianjian was very confident and brought Lin Yuxin back to life.


    This tube of injection was originally designed for Lin Yuxin, and the success rate must be very high.


    But even if Lin Yuxin succeeds in evolution, he may not be able to win in the face of Gu fan, and he may be killed again.


    Therefore, Wei Xianjian will put forward such a transaction and request.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Two people collude secretly trading at the same time, Lin Yuxin also issued a shrill scream.


    Her evolution is very special.


    The inferior genes were eliminated.


    Enhanced gene molecules are incorporated into the sequence.


    Click, click, click!!


    With the transformation of gene level, the wounds on Lin Yuxin''s body heal one after another. Even Gu fan''s crushed neck and cervical vertebrae grow and connect again.


    Under the skin, muscles squirm like earthworms, and countless green tendons protrude, leaving large areas of filthy substances out of the body.


    This is not the most special.


    The wind!!


    Vaguely, there was wind flowing on her arm.


    Lin Yuxin''s right arm was slightly alienated, and metal feathers grew on the back of his hand and forearm, just like countless sharp blades emitting metallic luster.


    They are layered and stacked, and the flowing wind hovers on the metal blade like feathers, as if it were a natural driving device.


    Evolution succeeded!!


    Wei Xianjian specially made evolutionary gene medicament for Lin Yuxin.


    Lin Yuxin came back from the dead, and her consciousness came back to her mind like a tide.When I open my eyes again, the first thing I see is Gu fan who killed himself.


    Whoosh.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    Without any hesitation, Lin Yuxin launched the attack at the first time.


    The flow of the wind suddenly accelerated, and the metal feathers on her right arm shot out one after another in the strong wind.


    Those metal feathers exude a sharp blade like luster, and the sound of breaking the air lingers in the room, stabbing Gu fan''s body like a lady in heaven.


    Bang.


    Ding Ding Ding.


    Gu fan suddenly stamped his foot and raised an ice wall.


    The extremely cold ice and fog gathered, and the dense white fog condensed into a layer of ice to defend Gu fan. They blocked the sharp metal blades one after another, making the sound of metal impact.


    These metal feathers are powerful.


    Their sharp roots pierce into the ice wall, even to the point where they are about to pierce the ice.


    In ancient times, the ice condensed by extremely cold blood was stronger than real steel, which was enough to see the penetrating power of these metal feathers.


    Very similar!!


    These feathers are very similar to Lin Yuxin''s bow and arrow.


    They are shot out with the force of the strong wind, and their penetrating force is stronger than that of bows and arrows. Their sharp metal blade feathers are far more than those of special arrows.


    The most terrible thing is


    They are just like tiannu scattered flowers, which is equivalent to a person shooting dozens of powerful penetrating arrows at the same time.


    It''s scary.


    What a powerful power!


    This ability has reached the top level of "Mountain Copper", even very close to the level of "refined steel".


    Boom, boom!!


    Gu fan''s eyes condensed and his expression became serious.


    With a push of his hand, the ice wall collapsed and burst into innumerable tiny ice spines.


    Ice splinters.


    Metal feathers.


    The two collide with each other, and the sound of metal is endless.


    The ice crystal fragments burst all over the sky, and the metal feathers fell to the ground and stuck on the floor.


    However In the end, Gu fan was a little better.


    Lin Yuxin gradually showed his downfall, and the number of extremely cold ice spines was endless, which was randomly created by Gu fan.


    The extremely cold blood in Gufan''s body is also at the level of "legendary secret silver". The energy is so huge that it is almost inexhaustible. This consumption is nothing.


    The metal feather on Lin Yuxin''s right arm is limited.


    She needs to concentrate and activate the small amount of energy in her body to speed up the growth of new metal feathers.


    Soon, Lin Yuxin''s sharp metal feathers had been used up.


    Whoosh, whoosh!!


    Countless ice blades stab Lin Yuxin''s body.


    However, at this critical moment of life and death, Wei Xianjian felt the crisis ahead of time and quickly said: "Sir, we have an appointment in advance!"

 Chapter 113

    Still.


    A sharp thorn in the ice.


    Gu fan urged the energy to make all the Ice Spikes still and hang in the air. He didn''t pierce and kill Lin Yuxin again.


    "Sir."


    "Please fulfill our promise."


    Wei Xianjian asked that Gu fan abide by the previous agreement and did not launch another attack on Lin Yuxin.


    Those extremely cold ice thorns also burst into silver, and gradually disappeared in the air.


    Wei Xianjian.


    This woman full of intellectual charm is very important.


    A cutting-edge scientific talent, across the field of science and technology and biology, and is also a more rare type of genius.


    It''s a long time to go.


    The help and benefit that she can provide to Gu fan is needless to say.


    "Old classmate."


    "You left a life, cherish it."


    Gu Fan said with a slight ironic smile. At the same time, he grabbed Wei Xianjian and said, "from today on, your life belongs to me."


    This


    Lin Yuxin gasped for breath, and his eyes were very complicated.


    In the process of evolution, although she could not speak, the conversation between Gu fan and Wei Xianjian was all heard.


    It''s a pity.


    It''s amazing.


    The first time I met an old classmate, it was like this.


    Gu fan, who used to be a coward and self abased character, has now completely changed into another person.


    Wei Xianjian stood in the center of the two old classmates.


    Her wisdom had already seen that this was a misunderstanding. She sighed and said, "Lin Yuxin, I''m afraid you really misunderstood others this time."


    Wei Xianjian, through his short contact, has seen what a frightening and shuddering man Gu fan is.


    He is so powerful that it goes without saying.


    But what is more terrible is his character. He is decisive, resolute and ruthless.


    Once considered as the enemy, even the old classmates, they will definitely kill them regardless of their former feelings.


    How could such a cruel character be the hand of that pervert murderer??


    Lin Yuxin''s face is more complicated.


    She clenched her silver teeth, mixed feelings in her heart, hesitated for a moment, and finally asked, "are you really not Lin Jie''s people? "


    Le Zhiqi can''t help but stand out, cold voice sarcasm: "of course, we Gufan boss is supreme, how can we go to be someone else''s dog, let that Lin Jie roll over and give him two calls is almost the same."


    Gu fan raised his hand and let Le Zhiqi stop.


    He took a look at Wei Xianjian and decided to open his words to the public. He said faintly: "originally, I never explained to the weak, but for the sake of Wei Xianjian and some old classmates, I''d better open my words."


    "You shoot me, that''s why I want your life."


    "Since I am an enemy, I will show no mercy, just as your arrow originally intended to kill me."


    Heartless?


    Cold?


    The end of the world is nothing. There is no hesitation in killing Lin Yuxin and Gu fan, just as Lin Yuxin does in shooting and assassinating Gu fan.


    Basically, no one is sorry.


    "As for why we left Wang Jie''s stronghold I''ll kill them all, of course. "


    Gu fan''s mouth flashed a evil smile and continued to explain everything clearly.


    All killed??


    Lin Yuxin was stunned on the spot.


    Gu fan walked into the sauna center and killed all Lin Jie''s men??


    In this way, Gu fan is not only not the hand of the serial killer, but also the enemy of Lin Jie!!


    This is a big misunderstanding.


    The flood flushed the Dragon King Temple, and my family didn''t know my family.


    Lin Yuxin''s eyes are empty.


    "Yes I''m sorry... "


    Lin Yuxin grabs the corner of his clothes with both hands. There are tears in her beautiful eyes.


    A strong sense of remorse and guilt filled her. Even Gu fan''s anger of killing her once was dissipated.


    She tried hard for revenge.


    Spare no effort, give up everything, with that fragile strength and more powerful Lin Jie confrontation.


    However, what she didn''t do, Gu fan did it easily.


    Lin Yuxin just wants to revenge, secretly kill those Lin Jie''s men one by one, but finally let Gu fan directly take away the stronghold and kill them all.


    For Lin Yuxin, this can even be called a benefactor.


    Look at yourself. What have you done??


    It''s all messed up!!


    "Don''t get me wrong."


    "Although I won''t kill you, I won''t let you go easily."


    "The seed of the abyss, the crystal nucleus of the abyss, and the precious resources, give them all to me."Gu fan didn''t mean to shake hands and make peace with others and drink wine.


    Man made fish, I''m a butcher.


    Gu fan brazenly wants to rob all the resources here.


    Just like the stronghold where brother Tyrannosaurus rex was, there was no difference for Gu fan in essence.


    Dumbfounded.


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze almost burst out in one breath.


    They thought that after the misunderstanding was cleared, these people would become Gu fan''s allies. Who knows that their boss still wants to rob him??


    Lin Yuxin''s eyes are full of disbelief.


    Wei Xianjian, an intellectual beauty, was astonished.


    At this time, she suddenly understood why Gu fan wanted to step into Lin Jie''s stronghold. It turned out that the robber had plundered all the resources!!


    "We don''t have much left."


    Wei Xianjian quite some helpless said.


    She didn''t cheat Gu fan. Most of the abyss seeds collected here were used for experiments and consumed a lot.


    As for the rest.


    The results of those studies were all injected into Lin Yuxin''s body, and successfully transformed him.


    "Is it?"


    "Take me to your lab."


    Gu fan did not intend to plunder many resources, on the contrary, he was very interested in Wei Xianjian''s research.


    More than half a month has passed since the end of the world.


    How many secrets about the seed of abyss can Wei Xianjian, a genius, discover?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Laboratory.


    Wei Xianjian''s laboratory is also on this floor of the building.


    The original office was slightly refitted and became Wei Xianjian''s independent laboratory.


    All kinds of bottles and jars were placed on the table, and even a microscope was found to provide her with the opportunity to observe the mysterious substances emitting phosphorescence.


    Bang!


    Gu fan directly kicked open the door, a line of three rough into the laboratory.


    Wei Xianjian is in a hurry. Gu fan''s fighting capacity is extremely strong. But when such a rude man comes to the laboratory, it''s not that everything is messed up!!


    "Stop, stop!"


    "This is my lab. although I have promised to be your woman, don''t touch my lab!"


    Wei Xianjian''s face full of intellectual beauty has become angry at this time, which is really a strange thing.


    A woman is allowed to touch her body, but not her studio. Wei Xianjian''s enthusiasm for science is obvious.


    The corner of Gu fan''s mouth went up and said, "since you have promised to be my man, naturally this laboratory belongs to me, and now I am not discussing with you, but robbing you!"


    Robbery!


    Gufan was robbing the lab.


    Wei xianjianqi took off the Gold Framed eyes, like a woman in the vegetable market, and forced her flesh and blood to block Gu fan''s body.


    Lin Yuxin is also like this. They share a common hatred and open their hands to block Gu fan. They only think that the scientific data behind them are extremely precious and far more valuable than the lives of one or two people.


    "You seem to have forgotten something?"


    "now I has the final say."

 Chapter 114

    Pop!


    Gu fan grabs Wei Xianjian by the neck.


    The white swan like neck was strangled by Gu fan. Wei Xianjian couldn''t breathe for a moment, and his face full of intellectual charm gradually turned red.


    "You don''t seem to understand what you''re doing."


    "You''ve become my person, and I''m afraid you don''t know the meaning."


    Gu fan''s evil smile flashed around his mouth, but the cold killing intention was so cruel, and then he continued to tell it in a demon like voice.


    "Life, soul, dignity, flesh and blood, even everything!"


    "If I want you to live or die, even if I want you to serve me, I must immediately take off my clothes, kneel down on my crotch and serve you wholeheartedly."


    Gu fan is very straightforward.


    If you trade with Gufan, you almost sell your soul to the devil.


    In Wei Xianjian''s eyes, the emotion of "fear" finally appeared. He fully understood how expensive he had paid for Lin Yuxin''s life.


    Throw it away.


    Wei Xianjian fell to the ground. Five finger marks appeared on his white, tender and smooth neck. A pair of transparent silk stockings on his beautiful legs also broke several holes in the struggle. He looked miserable and weak.


    "Gufan, don''t go too far!"


    Lin Yuxin quickly helped Wei Xianjian up and looked back with a little anger in her eyes.


    Gu fan''s words were too much for a girl, and he almost killed Wei Xianjian,


    "ha ha."


    Gu fan disdained a cold hum, continued: "Lin Yuxin, I just spared your life, and Wei Xianjian paid a great price for it. Are you ready to die again?"


    Lin Yuxin lowered her head.


    In her heart, the five flavors are mixed, and the grievances and helplessness rush up at the same time. Facing Gu fan, she is full of a sense of powerlessness.


    At this time, she can''t help regretting. If she didn''t shoot that arrow, maybe Gu fan would have thought about her former classmates.


    Funny.


    Lin Yuxin can''t help but feel a little ridiculous.


    She is arrogant and indifferent. Facing more powerful Gu fan, she wants to climb up a level of relationship


    "Yuxin, I''ll be fine."


    "It''s my choice. I don''t regret it."


    Wei Xianjian seems to have accepted his fate and pushed away Lin Yuxin.


    She stood up and put on her gold framed eyes again. No matter what Gu fan did to herself, Wei Xianjian would accept it.


    This is the deal between them, the devil deal!!


    No one dared to stop Gu fan. He walked to the research platform with a smile and picked up a manual of Wei Xianjian''s records.


    It''s a detailed record of all her research.


    June 4, 2020, the fifth day of the disaster.


    The weather is fine, the light is sufficient, the humidity is 20-30%, and the temperature is 29?


    the first experiment:


    use a needle tube to extract the special liquid inside the abyss seed.


    The special liquid will emit unknown light. At present, it is speculated that it is a polymer with certain energy, and the energy of the special liquid will volatilize with time.


    The second experiment:


    using a needle tube, the liquid of the abyss seed was extracted and injected into another seed.


    After 30 minutes, the seed of the abyss burst, and the special substance continued to volatilize until it disappeared.


    There were not enough test materials, so we continued to use microscope to observe and analyze special substances


    June 5, 2020, the sixth day of the disaster.


    The weather is fine, the light is sufficient, the humidity is 20-30%, and the temperature is 27?


    the first experiment:


    a seed of the abyss intrudes into a special liquid.


    Strange things happened, and the seed of the abyss showed a biological activity.


    It grows a strip of flesh similar to the roots of plants and can absorb special energy.


    (the experimental materials are insufficient, the experiment is suspended.)


    ¡­¡­


    Gu fan looked at the experimental records.


    I didn''t expect to let Wei Xianjian work out some tricks.


    "Not bad."


    "The record is complete, and all the parameters are preserved."


    "The seed of the abyss will really absorb the energy of the same kind and fuse into the strongest one. The concentration and quality will be greatly improved."


    Gu fan nodded, and Wei Xianjian was surprised.


    She thought Gu fan was just looking at it casually, but she didn''t expect that he would point out the most important part in it.


    "These records are the most basic kinds of abyss, and the data parameters are almost the same."


    Gu fan flipped through the test manual for a moment, and then threw it aside. He had no interest in reading it.


    Wei Xianjian took back his manual like a treasure. He said unconvinced: "these basic data will be the cornerstone of all future experiments. They are very important."She was right about this. Gu fan didn''t object, but he sat down and took out his pen to write something.


    "There''s no need to study the basic parameters, I can tell you."


    Basic data!


    What Gu fan wrote is actually the basic data about the species of the abyss.


    How much energy does an abyss seed have on average?


    How many mysterious substances can a deep seed absorb?


    How about ten times as much energy is produced by the rare seeds of the abyss??


    What kind of conditions.


    What kind of weather.


    What kind of temperature, humidity, light conditions.


    How to cultivate the more precious fruits of the abyss, and what steps and conditions are needed to cultivate them successfully?


    Gu fan wrote down all the basic data and said, "although it''s not as professional as you researchers, I''ve seen many similar reports."


    Wei Xianjian stood behind Gu fan in a daze.


    Her eyes were full of fanaticism, her face full of intellectual charm was even ferocious, and she took away the documents written by Gu fan.


    "Priceless treasure!"


    "These are priceless treasures!"


    "The importance of these data in the last days is enough to save the world!"


    Wei Xianjian mumbled to himself, and took out his pen for the first time, quickly transcribed them in his pamphlet.


    What is the most lacking in the last world?


    Carrion?


    Heterogeneous?


    Or evolutionists, hunters?


    Not at all. What the Eschatology lacks most is information and data, data of those monsters, and various parameters of the abyss.


    If these can be counted up, the help for human is immeasurable!!


    Only by knowing yourself and your enemy can you win a hundred battles.


    If we can have a deeper understanding of those monsters and find the way of human evolution, we will have the hope and qualification to survive.


    "I have another piece of information about evolutionists."


    "Everyone has different levels of tenacity of consciousness, and can bear different kinds of abyss."


    "Humans with strong consciousness can degenerate into evolutionists and the most basic bottom line if they take about five abyss seeds."


    GU fan has no reservation about Wei Xianjian. After all, from now on, she will completely become her own technician. The more she knows, the more beneficial it will be for Gu fan.


    Wei Xianjian''s eyes completely changed.


    Gufan is no longer a demon, but a treasure house!!


    Wei Xianjian didn''t worry about his image. He hugged Gu fan like a crazy girl. Even though the round and plump rabbit on his chest was constantly deformed under the pressure, he didn''t realize it.


    "Tell me!"


    "Please tell me all about it!"

 Chapter 115

    Crazy girl.


    Wei Xianjian was extremely excited.


    Under the golden eyes, the beautiful eyes, which were full of wisdom, have been replaced by the enthusiasm of science.


    Wei Xianjian only felt that the scratch on his neck was no longer painful. All the unhappiness just happened seemed to disappear at this moment.


    The image of Gu fan has changed from a demon to a treasure house!!


    Wei Xianjian wants to squeeze Gu fan out immediately and copy all the data in his brain.


    "Don''t worry."


    "I''ll tell you slowly."


    "As for now, you have the detailed parameters of my data, so you should cultivate them in the next step."


    As Gu fan spoke, he took out an abyss nucleus from his pocket.


    Crystal nucleus!!


    It''s the core of the abyss stripped off by the huge stone of bone armor.


    It emits a faint fluorescence, revealing a strong mountain copper metallic luster, seems to be moving in another direction of promotion, there is hope to upgrade to "refined steel grade."


    "I need you to cultivate these abyss nuclei, and I will also tell you the detailed parameters and methods."


    Gu fan put the abyss crystal nucleus on the table, while Wei Xianjian held it in his hand as if he cherished the treasure, and carefully observed the crystal.


    "This is the abyss nucleus!"


    "We got one occasionally before, but it has been used by Lin Yuxin."


    "The energy in the abyss crystal nucleus is rich to the limit, and even solid crystals have been formed."


    In this case, Wei Lin Xin took a chance to kill them.


    Lin Yuxin''s evolution just now uses the energy in that abyss nucleus.


    Wei Xianjian did not expect to see this kind of crystal nucleus again, and it seems that his quality is more pure, and he is about to be promoted to the next class.


    "Black iron, mountain copper, refined steel, secret silver, divine gold."


    "Every quality improvement is a qualitative leap. After continuous cultivation and brewing, this mountain copper grade crystal nucleus can even reach the refined steel grade


    GU fan seems to have opened a door to a new world for her, and continued:" this is your future research direction, how to better cultivate these crystal nuclei, how to integrate them, and finally reach the upgrading level The purpose of the project. "


    Upgrade!!


    Researchers are very important.


    Gu fan can tell each other about the "seed of the abyss" and the "crystal nucleus of the abyss".


    If Wei Xianjian can use Gufan''s method to cultivate and grow them carefully, and even develop more methods to upgrade the quality of crystal nucleus, Gufan will definitely make a big profit.


    Mountain copper grade, cultivate into refined steel grade.


    Refined steel grade, through the cultivation of massive resources, promoted to legendary silver.


    Even The legendary god gold!!


    Wei Xianjian quickly picked up his pamphlet.


    She recorded Gu fan''s words and every word in the research book.


    These words in the ears of Wei Xianjian, a scientist, seem to open a door between heaven and earth, which is full of exciting and fanatical knowledge and data.


    "I need detailed parameters, lots of specimens."


    "And I need a lot of abyssal nuclei to fill the gaps in these parameters. Do you still have such nuclei?"


    Wei Xianjian can''t wait to say, holding on to Gu fan''s hands, just like a starving chick, looking at Gu fan pitifully with his expectant little daughter''s eyes.


    Gu fan hesitated and took out the other two abyss nuclei from his pocket.


    They were just two pieces snatched from brother Tyrannosaurus Rex. They were peeled from the hunter''s body, showing a kind of black iron color full of impurities.


    "Abyssal nuclei are very precious, and special species need to be hunted."


    "These two are all I have. I can''t waste them."


    Gu Fan said in a deep voice. Wei Xianjian''s face was a bit cautious, but still with the enthusiasm and excitement of science, he nodded like a chicken pecking rice: "I will never waste these precious materials!"


    The two chatted in full swing.


    But all the people were confused.


    Especially Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze.


    After n + 1 shock, their numb heart was still impacted.


    When did Gu fan, a bloodthirsty butcher, turn into a scientist??


    Wei Xianjian, such a top genius, was amazed.


    She even became a little crazy. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something. As soon as she patted her cheek, she suddenly exclaimed, "by the way, Lin Yuxin, have you ever met another special alien?"


    "Come on, come on!"


    "You kill it quickly, and then bring me the crystal nucleus!"


    Wei Xianjian became more active than Gu fan. He suddenly remembered that when Le Zhiqi was browsing the building two days ago, he occasionally saw a powerful special alien.If you kill it, you will get better quality nuclei.


    Everyone looked at Lin Yuxin.


    She was a little embarrassed at this time. Unexpectedly, Wei Xianjian, who had just been bullied, sold her "teammates" the next moment.


    Gu fan is also interested.


    "Oh?"


    "Powerful special species, interesting."


    "Tomorrow morning, we''ll set out immediately to hunt the alien."


    Gu fan came to Lin Yuxin and looked at her condescending, without any intention of asking her opinions.


    Lin Yuxin clenched her crystal clear lips.


    She looked at Wei Xianjian and Gu fan. She didn''t expect that they would become accomplices so soon.


    On the contrary, he became an outsider!!


    "Ah."


    Lin Yuxin sighed, and now she has no right to object.


    "Well, I''ll make amends for your arrow."


    Lin Yuxin still remembers the wrong arrow he shot.


    Although Gu fan killed himself once, he was even, but some guilt still existed.


    Tomorrow''s schedule has been decided, but Wei Xianjian drags Gu fan not to let him go, drags him to continue to write more detailed information and parameters.


    The others looked at each other.


    Le Zhiqi can''t help but sigh, dare to pull Gu fan like this, I''m afraid it''s only Wei Xianjian.


    Gu fan didn''t refuse.


    They were in the lab, chatting for hours.


    They chatted from dusk to late night. Wei Xianjian was like a contented lady who finally let Gu fan go


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night.


    There are many stars.


    A round of silver moon splashes with light,


    GU fan stands at the window overlooking the earth, just like a lone wolf under the silver moon, listening to the symphony composed of the roar and roar of carrion monsters.


    Lin Yuxin stopped for a long time in the distance, looking at Gu fan.


    It''s like yesterday. I can see all kinds of things that happened before my eyes. People laugh at him as if he was a loser.


    But now everything has changed.


    The infatuation of teenagers chasing goddess.


    His share of inferiority, cowardice, timidity, all gone with the wind.


    The boy who once had a sunny smile on his face had disappeared. Instead, he was bloodthirsty and cruel.


    I do not know why, Lin Yuxin can not help but think of their own experience, recalled the day of fear and despair.


    Lin Yuxin will never forget that day. She received a package from a hundred serial abnormal killers at her home.


    When young Lin Yuxin opened the package, she saw her parents'' heads lying there with a look of fear and despair, and a box full of torn flesh and bones


    From that moment on, Lin Yuxin''s smile disappeared.


    Gu fan must have experienced similar things in this last life, so that he had the present change, right?


    Think about it.


    Lin Yuxin''s eyes gradually blurred and fell asleep.


    At this moment, Gu fan didn''t seem so frightening. Maybe he had experienced something like himself


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS:


    happy event, happy event!!


    The author finally turned on the public wechat again.


    Open wechat, click subscribe, and then search for "justice Di" subscription. The official account of


    has many improved monsters, which can better understand the special alien species and characteristics with the pictures of various monsters.


    Decaying corpses, night demons, hunters, giant corpses with bone armor, everything In the future, special species will be added gradually.


    Monster pictures from the Internet, the author just reluctantly find some similar monsters, convenient for everyone to understand, no need to take the right seat.


    Your reply, I occasionally see Oh!!

 Chapter 116

    the second day.


    The light of the morning dispels the mist.


    The symphony of the rampant corpse tide will also end.


    A ray of sunlight through the windowsill slanting in the back of Gu fan''s hand, the subtle changes in temperature let him immediately wake up from a shallow sleep.


    At the moment when Gu fan wakes up, Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze seem to have a conditioned reflex. They feel Gu fan''s cold breath and immediately wake up from the dream with a tremor.


    On the other side.


    Lin Yuxin is already ready to go.


    Yaotiao Qianying has a silver bow on her back. Her quiver is also full of special arrows. The long rope is hanging around her waist. This is her special tool for swimming between the buildings.


    "Start."


    Gu fan showed a slightly excited smile.


    A new day.


    New special species.


    The new hunt will also kick off.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Whoosh!!


    An arrow makes a perfect arc.


    The sharp arrow is wrapped by a layer of sharp metal blade, just like a flower.


    On the stone wall of the room opposite the building, almost submerged arrows triggered the mechanism. Sharp metal blades like petals bloomed, forming a firm fixation in the wall.


    A sliding rope around the tail of the arrow, has continued to the foot of the ancient fan people.


    A few people jumped.


    They seem to be the agents in the movie, along the sliding rope to another building, avoiding the attack and encirclement of a large number of corpses.


    This is Lin Yuxin''s way of survival!!


    Every day, she is moving among the tall buildings. She only needs to face the decaying corpses that may appear in the rooms and floors.


    "Wu Ze, Le Zhiqi."


    "Clean up this floor."


    Gu fan issued an order, Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi move quickly.


    Wu Ze''s beast pupil looks through the monsters in the floor and points out the detailed location of those monsters.


    Le Zhiqi takes advantage of her speed. Mori Bai''s sharp bone knife spreads out from her elbow and cuts off the heads of those rotten corpses.


    "Good professional..."


    Lin Yuxin can''t help but wonder that Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi clean up the rotten corpse too fast.


    In just ten seconds, dozens of decaying corpses on the first floor of the building were all killed.


    "Hey, hey!"


    "It''s all well taught by Gufan."


    Le Zhiqi, with a smile, pushed the boat along the river and flattered her. At the same time, she skillfully dug out the seeds of the abyss.


    With a glance, she continued to move on


    Everyone did the same.


    The tall buildings are like the huge trees in the virgin forest.


    Gu fan three people are Ranger assassins in the forest, constantly shuttle among them, saving a lot of time.


    In an hour.


    Gu fan and others appeared near a pet shop.


    "The house of adoration."


    Four big character signboards are hanging high.


    As one of the most profitable businesses in the 21st century, the high profits are enough for them to rent a large noodle shop in a prosperous district.


    This pet shop has fashionable decoration and wide business scope. It not only provides various high-end services for pets, but also is the best pet hospital nearby.


    More than that.


    They also sell many rare pets. Many fashionable people with full personality always like to keep some strange pets.


    Lizards and snakes are a bit out of date. Spiders, centipedes, leeches, toads and so on have become their new favorites.


    "What''s that?"


    Wu Ze discovered the location of the alien.


    People into the special alien sphere of influence, looked away and found the huge and ugly guy.


    Toad!!


    It was a huge toad, commonly known as a toad.


    It lies on the ground lazily in the sun, but its body shape is like an armored car.


    The toad is dark green, full of thick skin folds, and the skin is more like a thick layer of grease, which gives off a disgusting luster and stench in the sun.


    It''s not the most special.


    Its wrinkled skin full of oil is full of bulged pustules and pimples. There are nearly hundreds of them, which makes the scalp numb at a glance.


    Obviously This toad, magnified hundreds and thousands of times, ran out of the pet shop. Somehow, it caused an evolutionary mutation and became so huge and disgusting.


    Corrosive toad!!


    This is a rare species which was only seen in the records.


    If Gu fan remembers correctly, this corrosion toad should be fine steel grade, but its difficulty is appalling.


    Poison!!


    This toad is good at using poison.According to records, at least a dozen Hunter teams were killed by the regiment.


    "Very rare special species."


    "Although its quality is far inferior to that of the legendary creature, its ability is extremely special."


    Gu fan recalled the records in the materials. Today, he was lucky to meet this poisonous toad.


    "Wuze, use your ability to check whether there is an invasion nearby and prevent someone from taking advantage of the fire."


    "Le Zhiqi, be ready to attract its attention, but don''t get too close, otherwise it will be dangerous."


    Gu fan gives orders. Toad is highly poisonous and not suitable for close combat. Le Zhiqi is extremely fast and has room to maneuver. Wu Ze''s life is likely to be in danger if he joins the fight.


    He took another look at Lin Yuxin around him and continued to order: "Lin Yuxin, long-range support, try to attack its weak points."


    Clear thinking.


    No hesitation.


    Firm, decisive, resolute, cautious.


    Lin Yuxin saw these excellent qualities in Gu fan,


    it seems to be in line with the old saying that the lion still fights the rabbit with all his strength!!


    After entering the hunting stage, Gu fan seemed to be a different person. He was extremely calm and everything was under control.


    "Up!"


    Gu fan gave an order.


    Le Zhiqi broke out at a high speed, just like a cheetah on the grassland. Her body tilted forward at a big angle, and her ears were filled with wind.


    Danger!!


    The lazy giant toad suddenly felt danger coming.


    It a pair of muddy and disgusting eyes suddenly opened, in the face of the upcoming Le Zhiqi, open mouth spit out a tongue.


    Come on, come on!!


    It''s said that when a toad hunts mosquitoes and insects, the speed at which the tongue rolls out of the mouth can even reach the level that a bullet shoots out of the gun.


    Le Zhiqi''s eyes suddenly contracted.


    She put all her strength into her thighs. Her muscles and muscles swelled up and rushed forward like a grasshopper.


    Bang!!


    With a heavy sound, the stones at the foot of Le Zhiqi disintegrated and burst into rubble.


    She was almost hit by the rolling tongue, her legs were filled with strength, and she just escaped the fatal blow.


    Look carefully.


    This rolling tongue is like a meteor hammer, and there are barbs on the tongue coating.


    Normal people get hit, even if not smashed into pieces, will be through a blood hole.


    "Attack!"


    Gu fan burst out and jumped up.


    He was holding a hunting bow and arrow in his hand. The arrow infused with a lot of extremely cold energy turned into ice blue and silver. It was the extremely cold ice arrow.

 Chapter 117

    Whoosh!!


    Extremely cold ice arrow draws out an ice blue silver light.


    Like the aurora in the Arctic Circle, it shoots straight at the body of the toad.


    Whoosh!!


    Lin Yuxin is not willing to be outdone.


    She was holding a long silver bow. The tip of her finger seemed to be surrounded by a strong wind. The metal feather on her right arm formed a strong wind pressure.


    As soon as the penetrating arrow released its finger, a strong hurricane broke out. It spiraled and shot at the toad. Unexpectedly, it was later than the blue light of the extremely cold arrow.


    Poof!!


    Lin Yuxin''s penetrating arrows hit the toad.


    There was a scream of the hurricane, and the arrow that was spinning very fast tore the flesh and blood of the toad, and the whole arrow fell into the fat body.


    Penetrating arrow?


    This arrow can match Lin Yuxin''s special ability.


    Click, click, click!!


    After the extremely cold ice arrow, the cold air immediately covered the toad''s body.


    A layer of blue and silver ice crystals spread, the breath of extreme cold and the pain of penetrating arrow made toad roar angrily.


    Its turbid eyes looked to Gu fan, and then the whole back sank slightly. The hundreds of dirty pustules were all shaking violently at this moment.


    The sound of tearing flesh and blood came.


    The sarcomatous abscesses tore from toad''s wide back, and then hit him like a shell.


    One hundred.


    The round scab with dirty pus filled the sky in front of Gu fan and Lin Yuxin.


    "No!"


    "Knock them down quickly!"


    Gu fan''s eyes shrunk, and he hastened to activate his blood.


    The ice spikes and sharp blades condense, blocking those pustules in the air like flying feathers.


    Lin Yuxin put down her bow and arrow and stretched out her right hand.


    Sharp metal feathers with strong wind pressure, draw a sharp shadow, along with the ice thorn shot into the sky.


    Poof!!


    Poof, poof, poof!!


    Those sarcomas with pus burst into pieces one after another, making a piercing sound of flesh and blood.


    However, something more terrifying happened.


    A stream of dark green pus burst out from the thick sores sarcoma.


    When they fell on the ground, they even made bursts of "zizizi" sound, and the asphalt roads were corroded with small holes. It is obvious that these pus water has strong corrosive toxicity.


    The remains of several decaying corpses were stained with some poison, and the flesh and blood turned into white bones in an instant, and soon even the bones melted into dregs.


    Corrosive toad.


    That''s the name. It''s extremely poisonous and extremely difficult.


    Flesh and blood will be dismembered and melted into flesh and blood.


    "Come to me!"


    Gu fan suddenly drank, and Lin Yuxin quickly gathered with Gu fan.


    The blue and silver mist condensed into an ice wall, and the solid ice immediately protected the three people.


    Zizizi!!


    Zizizi!!


    The corrosive poison spilled all over the ground, and the abandoned vehicles around began to melt and decompose.


    The asphalt roads around Gufan''s feet also eroded and burned holes of different sizes. Only the area protected by the ice shield wall was intact.


    Look up.


    Gu fan''s strong ice shield wall will not last long. The ice is being evaporated by the decaying corpse, and bursts of white fog and smoke are coming out.


    "Hide


    Gu fan pulled away the ice shield wall, flashing at his feet.


    Lin Yuxin jumped away for the first time, and finally avoided the corrosive rain falling all over the sky.


    How awesome!


    This is the special ability of the poisonous toad. Its power is so powerful that even Gu fan can''t resist it.


    At the same time.


    Le Zhiqi finally got around the toad.


    She cut off the toad and left quickly. The toad''s stomach suddenly cut a blood hole, but it spewed out a lot of oil and poison, just like those thick sores and sarcomas, which splashed on the ground to corrode strongly.


    Fortunately, Le Zhiqi runs fast, otherwise she will be melted to the residue by the venom.


    "Keep on attacking!"


    "Attack with all your strength, everyone stay away."


    Gu fan gave an order and slapped his hands on the ground.


    "Cold prison ice sting!"


    A very cold force into the earth, toward the spread of corrosion toad, and soon they formed countless ice Spurs at the foot of Toad out of the ground.


    Each one of them was so sharp that the bee needle like ice sting pierced the belly of the toad.


    Corrosive liquid "crash" fell to the ground, with those ice thorns and the ground melted away.Lin Yuxin took the opportunity to attack continuously.


    The metal feather on her right hand was extremely sharp, and she kept shooting at the key parts of the toad.


    A turbid eyeball of the toad suddenly burst, and the brown yellow liquid mucus was sprayed out.


    This monster has been hurt for several times, and even more, it gives out a shrill roar and scream, and a more dangerous breath pours on its face. It seems that it is going to use its unique skill.


    "Be careful!"


    "Everyone back up!"


    Gu fan felt the crisis and ordered everyone to step back.


    People only saw the strong thighs of the toad trample on the ground. Frogs and toads always have strong jumping ability, and they jump tens of meters directly.


    Suck!!


    The toad inhaled suddenly in mid air, and the air around it gathered in the mouth of its blood basin.


    Finally It sucked enough air, the whole body became a huge balloon, and the huge body that jumped to the top began to fall rapidly.


    Hoo!!


    Boom, boom!!


    When the toad began to fall and was 20 meters away from the ground, the monster suddenly spat out a huge fog bomb.


    It was an air mass composed of dark green poison fog. At this time, it condensed into a sphere and hit the ground, which immediately made a roaring sound.


    The dark green poison fog dispersed in all directions.


    Like a layer of treacherous clouds, ripples spread to all directions, covering the whole battlefield.


    Corrosive fog!!


    This monster''s unique skill covers the whole field.


    The dark green poison fog clouds make people feel dizzy and dizzy after taking a sip. Although they are not as good as those venoms that can make people melt into dregs immediately, they also make the skin feel painful and itchy.


    Keep going.


    These poisonous gases have to penetrate into the body along the pores. When they are mixed with the blood, I''m afraid the immortals will be hard to save.


    "Hold your breath."


    All of them shut their breath.


    Even if you think about it with your butt, you can also know the consequences if you inhale more poison gas in this environment.


    "It seems that It''s time to show your real skills! "


    "Lin Yuxin, continue to attack, cover me!"


    Gu fan''s eyes were cold, and he gave the last order.


    It''s changed!


    Gu fan''s eyes have changed.


    That pair of pure black pupils, at this time, but in the extreme cold blood power, turned into blue ice silver.


    The breath of extreme cold suddenly turned into white fog, and the ground under his feet condensed a layer of ice crystals under the rapid cooling.


    Real power.


    Gu fan is finally going to use the really terrible power of extremely cold blood!!

 Chapter 118

    The wind was cold.


    Gu fan stood in the cold fog, just like a lone wolf in the ice and snow.


    Extremely cold blood to the extreme, the color of a pair of eyes will change, the real danger of cold breath, and then he will use the real trick.


    Lin Yuxin covers from the side according to Gu fan''s order.


    The corrosive fog made her mouth bleed. Her eyes were exposed to the poisonous gas for a long time, and her vision became blurred.


    But she continued to attack regardless of the reason.


    From time to time, metal feathers pierced blood holes in the body of the toad, and large areas of skin and flesh were broken through, and even the internal organs were exposed, but the heavy damage could not be fatal.


    If it can be attacked for a long time, the toad will surely die.


    But Gu fan, what people lack most is time!!


    The longer they stay in the fog, the closer they are to death.


    All of a sudden Gu fan moved!!


    He seems to have accumulated enough energy. Standing in the wind, snow and fog, he runs towards the toad.


    Extremely cold blood!!


    Gu fan seemed to hear his blood vessels freezing.


    His heart seems to stop beating, every step will leave a frosty footprint on the ground.


    Gu fan''s mouth flickered with a ferocious smile, and a hysterical madness broke out from the inside out. It was this hot manic that kept the extremely cold blood running.


    He suddenly raised his hand, the tip of his index finger seemed to have a ray of light blooming.


    The Arctic Circle is as gorgeous as the aurora, and the cold air of ice blue condenses to the limit, forming an absolute zero degree silver white, as gorgeous as the silver in the galaxy of the universe.


    It''s close.


    It''s closer.


    Gufan has come near the toad.


    His fingers seemed to move forward slowly, and the extremely cold silver light disappeared on the fingertips of Gufan.


    Next.


    A cold near absolute zero instantly froze everything within a radius of 10 meters.


    The poisonous toad, the poisonous fog in the air, the eroded earth, everything is covered with the color of silver.


    Stiff.


    The statue of a dead toad corrodes in place.


    From the inside out, every organ of its body is frozen into ice.


    He died.


    This steel monster is dead.


    It was frozen to death, so it was killed by Gu fan''s unique skill.


    Freezing point.


    This is the name of Gu fan''s unique skill, freezing all the freezing points, condensing the absolute freezing point with the strongest energy of extremely cold blood.


    Bang!!


    Click, click, click!!


    Gu fan waved his fist away, and the heavy and dull force beat the toad into ice crumbs, which scattered on the ground, each piece not more than the size of his thumb.


    A core of the abyss fell to the ground.


    It''s a dark green abyss core, but it has metallic lines on the outside, just like refined steel.


    It was the crystal nucleus of the toad, but it had been frozen into a piece of ice by Gu fan, and he picked it up and put it into his trouser pocket.


    "Retreat!"


    "Everyone, retreat now!"


    Gufan got the crystal core of the abyss and immediately issued the order to retreat.


    They have been in this poisonous fog for a long time. It''s no joke that the poison enters the body.


    Everyone left the fog.


    At this moment, everyone is in a terrible situation.


    According to Gu fan''s order, Wu Ze withdrew from the poison fog area ahead of time, and used his wild pupils to observe the surroundings, so as to prevent others from taking advantage of the fire. However, he did not suffer much poison.


    Le Zhiqi and Lin Yuxin are different.


    The two of them had dark green spots on their fair and smooth skin, which was the phenomenon of poisonous gas eroding the skin.


    They breathed a lot of poisonous gas. At this time, they felt burned in the five internal organs. They couldn''t help spitting out some plasma. All the blood was black blood.


    Don''t talk about them.


    Gufan felt dizzy.


    "Extremely cold ¡¤ freezing point" needs to stimulate extremely cold blood to the peak, which consumes a lot of energy.


    The poison gas erosion also made Gufan''s inner five tumultuous, which made him weaker than ever after he evolved into a hunter.


    "Return at once."


    "If you can''t detoxify it in time, you''ll all die."


    Gu fan''s expression was serious, not like a joke.


    This hunting can be said to be dangerous. The real refined steel monster is so terrible, and its destructive power is far more than that of Shantong.


    In this last world, Gu fan''s strength is absolutely the top, but each of them is extremely poisonous and almost died here.


    So don''t underestimate those special species.They often have a very unique terrible ability, a careless will ditch capsize.


    The crowd retreated quickly.


    Gu fan forced all the people to drag their poisoned bodies and return by the same way.


    Along the way, a few people were extremely embarrassed, especially Lin Yuxin. In a trance, the arrows were almost unable to shoot. When he was sliding in the ropeway, he almost fell into a tall building.


    Fortunately.


    Finally, several people returned to Lin Yuxin''s base camp.


    Gu fan rushed to Wei Xianjian''s Laboratory for the first time, lowered his voice and ordered: "go quickly and take out all the abyss fruits. Now I want to force fusion and evolution!"


    Integration.


    Gu fan''s physical fitness is far superior to that of ordinary people.


    After getting the cold blood, he can continue to integrate other abilities and strengthen some genes in the extremely cold blood.


    Wei Xianjian was surprised.


    She found that almost all of them were seriously injured. Without time to ask what happened, she immediately took out more than ten of the abyss fruits she had cultivated.


    These fruits were all cultivated by Wei Xianjian last night according to the method taught by Gu fan.


    They are scarlet, crystal clear, plump and mellow. After Wei Xianjian''s cultivation, they are of excellent quality.


    I can''t help but say.


    Gu fan put all the fruits of the abyss into his mouth and burst them.


    At the same time, he took out the crystal core of the corroded toad and swallowed it. The hot fruit pulp gradually melted the crystal core, and the dark green poisonous liquid substance also spread all over his body.


    This is Gu fan''s way of detoxification.


    The best way to resolve this poison is to integrate its ability!


    "Get out."


    "Before I succeed in evolution, intruders will be killed!"


    Gu fan gave a loud drink, and Wei Xianjian left the laboratory immediately. When he left, he did not forget to take a medical box. At this time, people outside still need treatment.


    The door slammed shut.


    Gu fan tore open his clothes, you can see bursts of dark green gas in the body rampant.


    They attack the cold blood crazily, and seem to want to occupy the nest of magpies instead of the extremely cold energy.


    "Give me fusion!"


    Gu fan roared, a strong sense of madness to kill the overwhelming surging down.


    He forced the fusion of two different forces, and forced the poisonous gas into the cold blood.


    With the influx of strong killing intention, the cold blood and corrosive gas feel the crisis, and they are really entangled together, merging with each other and re condensing.


    The virulent gene sequence Constantly into the extremely cold blood, after a period of time they will become one!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 119

    "Drinking more water is good for detoxification."


    Wu Ze brought a bucket of water, Le Zhiqi "Gulu Gulu" drink most of it, but in the end, it all spurted out.


    Zizizi.


    Water mixed with plasma.


    The blood was black and smelly, and the poison contained in it. Even the floor corroded little holes a moment later, and white smoke rose.


    Wei Xianjian appeared with a medicine box.


    She took out a special syringe, which contained several tubes of serum carrying turbid liquid.


    "It''s a mixed serum."


    "It can detoxify most of the toxins, at least it can reduce the poison in your body."


    Wei Xianjian takes a syringe and injects the mixed serum into the arms of Lin Yuxin and Le Zhiqi. A cool feeling immediately spreads.


    This mixed detoxification serum is really useful.


    Although they could not directly remove the poison, they had at least controlled it, and the burning sensation from their internal organs was gradually reduced.


    "I feel much better I thought I was going to die. "


    Lin Yuxin wiped the poisonous blood from the corner of her mouth and raised her hand to look at her arm.


    The original white and delicate skin was covered with circles of dark green spots, but it was no longer diffused under the suppression of mixed serum.


    Wei Xianjian took out a needle and stabbed it into the dark green poison spot. He comforted him and said, "don''t worry. I will study and analyze the internal toxicity to see if I can make a real antidote."


    While saying this, Wei Xianjian drew some black rotten blood as a sample.


    The toxic injuries of the people were temporarily stabilized.


    Lin Yuxin and Le Zhiqi have both evolved to the level of hunter.


    The hunter''s strong adaptability also plays a role. When the poison is suppressed, the body can slowly secrete the anti poison body.


    Even if there is no antidote, I''m afraid I can get rid of the toxin after a few days'' rest. Moreover, after the toxin enters the body this time, the antitoxicity of the body will be enhanced a lot.


    "Have a good rest."


    "It''s better not to do any more strenuous exercise and try to reduce blood circulation."


    Wei Xianjian constantly exhorted, at the same time turned to Wu Ze said: "you let them drink more water is right, it is really conducive to detoxification."


    Lin Yuxin and Le Zhiqi couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    Before the end of the world, drinking more hot water has become the stem of a straight man. The omnipotent hot water seems to cure all diseases.


    However Now drink more water, but really can save their lives!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As the saying goes.


    There is no double blessing, no single disaster.


    Gu fan encountered the crisis of poison into the body, the strength of unprecedented emptiness.


    However, at this time, a group of people also quietly appeared near the building. A young man with a dagger stood on the top of the opposite building, looking at the stronghold of Gu fan.


    "Cold night captain."


    "We''ve determined that Gufan, who killed brother Tyrannosaurus Rex, is now in the stronghold of the opposite building."


    The cold young man listened to the report of his subordinates, with a grim smile on his mouth.


    Cold night.


    He is the serial killer of 100 people, Lin Jie''s man!!


    Dai Jiu''s news soon spread to Lin Jie''s ears. He immediately sent his most effective men to hunt Gu fan, a arrogant and arrogant guy.


    On a cold night, they first inspected the stronghold where brother Tyrannosaurus Rex died.


    The perception of this fierce young man is also very strong.


    They continue to track down, and finally from the window arrow traces, found Lin Yuxin hidden place.


    The cruel boy licked the edge of his dagger.


    There was a little excitement in his eyes, and he said with a strange smile: "the group of people who just went back were in a mess. They seemed to have been seriously injured."


    Cold night has been ambush here for a long time, has been looking for suitable attack opportunities.


    They were going to attack in the dark and kill them by surprise, but now the situation is different.


    I''ll kill you while you''re sick!


    "Hey, hey."


    "It seems that the task arranged by boss Lin Jie will be completed simply."


    "Everyone, fight with me immediately, no one in that building will let go, kill me!"


    Ten minutes later.


    On a cold night, they sneaked into the building.


    A Archer was shooting a few rotten corpses downstairs when suddenly there was a sound of breaking the air in the distance.


    It''s a dagger.


    The sharp edge flashed through the archer''s neck. The throat and blood vessels were cut at the same time. Sobbing and making no sound, he slowly fell down and lost his life.


    The cold night is hidden in the shadow.


    As if the dagger was pulled back from his neck, the hand of the dagger drew out of his hand.The hunter.


    This is the special ability of cold night.


    His mind power is very strong, and he can control an object in a fixed way.


    Cold night choose to control their own dagger, the idea of a move dagger can move at will.


    Whoosh!!


    The cold night throws the dagger out again.


    Sharp daggers and short knives are like whirling darts. Blood lines burst out one after another, leaving several guards falling down one after another. Even if we find the invasion of people on a cold night, it doesn''t help.


    "Kill."


    "Kill them all."


    Cold night cruel issued orders, around a few men quickly attack.


    Their secret actions, layer by layer of search, even those ordinary people shivering in the corner.


    On a certain floor.


    The good-looking man went to the lonely mother and son and touched the child''s head.


    "Is the child better?"


    The child has a fever, and the drugs in the last days are extremely luxurious. At this time, we can only rely on our own resistance and fight hard.


    "Thanks for your concern. It''s much better. You don''t have to give us all the food..."


    There was a faint warmth flowing in the last life. They were chatting, but suddenly the young mother''s eyes turned into fear.


    The cruel young man came to the back of the cold night.


    He covered each other''s mouth and used a dagger to gently stroke, and then the blood sprayed on the mother and son, and the hot plasma sprinkled on the young mother''s cheek.


    Not waiting for her to scream.


    The cold night has attacked again.


    The mother and son were brutally killed, cutting their throats.


    Even the child who fell asleep with fever never let go. He lost his life forever in the pain and never had the chance to open his eyes again.


    Similar things are happening everywhere else.


    The chill climbed up one by one, and all the survivors in the stronghold were slaughtered.


    On the last few floors.


    Liu Muling, Lin Yuxin''s younger brother, found something wrong. The stronghold was much quieter than usual.


    When he went downstairs, he found that the ground was covered with corpses, and the trickle of plasma was flowing continuously, which had become the hell on earth.


    "No!"


    "There''s an enemy invasion!"


    "Big sister, big sister, bad!"


    Liu Muling turned around and ran to liushang, but it was too late.


    Cold night sneered at him one eye, light said: "Oh, there is also a fish."


    Whoosh!!


    The rotating dagger stabbed Liu Muling''s vest, and the whole heart was stabbed.


    He fell powerless on the stairs, eyes full of unwilling, mouth is still murmuring something, seems to be calling the big sister.


    The cold night looked at him jokingly, drew out the dagger, and at the same time issued an order to his subordinates.


    "The last layer."


    "Let''s go and kill the so-called Gufan!"

 Chapter 120

    No!


    The movement downstairs awakened everyone.


    Wu Ze was the first one to react. He looked downstairs through the wall with a strange eye.


    there were seven or eight fully armed evolutionists all the way up. Originally, they had slaughtered the survivors in the building!!


    "Enemy attack


    "Someone has invaded here, at least seven evolutors." Wu Ze''s words surprised everyone present.


    At this juncture, there was an enemy attack!!


    Both Lin Yuxin and Le Zhiqi are in a state of severe poison.


    The serum in their bodies has just suppressed the spread of the toxin. If they continue to fight at this time, the blood circulation of their whole body will accelerate, which is undoubtedly suicide and accelerated death.


    Wei Xianjian looked back at the laboratory, his face a little ugly.


    Gu fan, the most powerful, is at the critical moment of evolution. He must not be disturbed.


    "The boss is not here."


    "Now it''s up to us. We can''t disgrace the boss and kill all the invaders!"


    Wu Ze immediately stood up and said that he was once a special force of border defense, and his whole body exuded a kind of fierce fighting.


    "There is no amnesty for killing!"


    Le Zhiqi''s eyes are also fierce.


    These days, along with Gu fan''s eyes and ears, he gradually developed a decisive character of killing.


    In ancient times, people always chased others to kill. Today''s large-scale attack is the first time.


    Lin Yuxin said nothing and his face was cold.


    She was more concerned about the people downstairs. The survivors were getting along with her day by day, and there was always some feeling.


    Lin Yuxin did not worry about his injury, took down the silver hunting bow on his back, took the arrow and aimed at the entrance, waiting for the enemy to come.


    Finally.


    A shadow rushed out of the safe passage.


    The sharp arrow flashed by and shot at the figure of the man without hesitation.


    Whoosh.


    Poof.


    Lin Yuxin''s right fingertip has wind and current rolling around. When he releases the bowstring, it becomes a strong wind pressure, causing the arrow to spiral and shoot at the enemy, killing him with one arrow.


    The sound of tearing flesh and blood is so clear.


    A large amount of plasma was released from the big wound, and the whole figure was nailed to the wall.


    However When Lin Yuxin saw the face of the enemy, his face became very angry.


    Liu Muxiang!!


    That is her most loyal younger brother, Liu Muxiang.


    The cold night was too insidious and cunning. Knowing that the people above had heard the sound, he threw Liu Muxiang''s body out of the entrance to test the water


    "Rush!"


    With a single order, the seven evolutioners, plus the cold night, all rushed out of the safe passage.


    Bang.


    One of them raised his hand and shot.


    The sawdust on the table next to Wu Ze was splashed, and it was a gun hole.


    "They have guns. Get out of the way!"


    Le Zhiqi several people have a surprise, quickly move to find shelter, will hide behind the wall.


    I never thought these people were armed.


    After Lin Jie was killed from prison and later became a hunter, he purposefully raided the police station. In the end, he found many firearms.


    Serial killers attach great importance to Gu fan. After all, if they kill brother Tyrannosaurus Rex and his party, their strength is not weak.


    So Lin Jie for this team all equipped with firearms, coupled with the cold night this powerful hunter, can almost be said to be safe.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    Seven evolutionists kept shooting, and the sound of gunfire was deafening.


    The Yellow bullet shells fell on the ground one by one, making a clear sound, and the smell of gunpowder immediately filled the whole space.


    Wu Ze several people were suppressed by the fire behind the wall pillar, the body can clearly feel the wall pillar is impacted by the bullet, constantly shaking, now running out will be beaten into a beehive.


    Whoosh!!


    All of a sudden, there was a sharp sound in the distance.


    Wu Ze, who is hiding behind the beam, feels a strong sense of danger.


    Wu Ze spent a long time in the frontier special forces, and the strong sense of danger between life and death could not be more familiar.


    He made a reaction for the first time, regardless of the outside world''s gunfire, reverse a jump to the ground.


    Miso!!


    A cold light passed just where Wu Ze was.


    It was a rotating dagger. If Wu Ze didn''t escape in time, he might have cut his throat.


    That''s right.


    This dagger belongs to the cold night.


    His mind can control the dagger. Although the bullet can''t turn, his sharp dagger can.


    "Oh?"


    "It''s your life to hide.""But it''s a pity that these brothers around me can shoot accurately."


    Cold night palm a wave, a suction let that dagger return to hand, Yin ruthless lick blade.


    Poof.


    Poof, poof, poof.


    Wu Ze dodged the cutting throat of the sharp dagger, but the seven evolutionists were not vegetarian.


    One by one, Wu Ze was shot through his shoulder and calf. He was also shot in the abdomen, and the blood splashed all over the ground.


    "Wu Ze!"


    Le Zhiqi called in the distance, rolled to the side of the cabinet under Wu Ze but waved: "it''s not in the way, it''s all minor injuries."


    Wu Ze was killed by dozens of bullets on the battlefield, and even suffered several fatal injuries, but he still survived miraculously.


    This injury is nothing.


    On the contrary Wu Ze laughed instead.


    Familiar feeling!


    This barrage of bullets, but let Wu Ze have a familiar feeling.


    Once he was a soldier, the feeling of bullets whistling past his ears on the battlefield was so similar to now.


    Look back at each other.


    Wu Ze, Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin.


    The three seemed to have formed a tacit understanding and made up their mind.


    As Gu fan''s subordinates, they are definitely not the type to hide and live on. No matter what kind of desperate situation, they have to fight!


    It''s moving!!


    The moment they took back their eyes, they moved at the same time.


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi rushed out of the bunker at the same time, one bullet across the cheek, even though they pierced the body, they didn''t care, let the sharp pain make the muscles spasm and tremble.


    "Kill!"


    A kill word, three people roar out at the same time.


    As soon as Wu Ze''s body rolled, several blood holes were punched in his arm protecting his head, but he killed an evolutionist like a vicious dog.


    At this moment, Le Zhiqi also tried her best to fight out.


    Her tall and straight white legs suddenly expanded, as if they had become the frog''s bulging thighs full of bounce power, which made the figure of Le Zhiqi almost have a residual shadow.


    Le Zhiqi got a bullet, burst out of the shoulder, but the subsequent bullets have failed to hit her, the range of aim can not keep up with the speed of running.


    Lin Yuxin is not willing to be outdone.


    She jumped high, her right arm full of sharp metal feathers aimed at the crowd.


    The flying feathers in the sky are just like the flowers of heaven. Hundreds of sharp feathers fall from the sky. Under the pressure of strong wind, they seem to turn into hundreds of arrows, which are about to pierce people.

 Chapter 121

    counterattack!!


    Wu Ze, Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin.


    Their counterattack was as strong as a storm.


    All over the sky, the flying feathers pierced the three evolutioners in an instant. Each metal feather was surrounded by a breeze, and the strong penetrating power penetrated the body, which instantly turned them into a hornet''s nest.


    Click!!


    Wu Ze was bathed in blood.


    He attracted the most firepower, suffered a lot of damage and bleeding.


    But even so, he held an evolutioner in his arms and used military combat technique to strangle the neck of the enemy, breaking his cervical vertebra.


    Le Zhiqi is more ferocious.


    She became a human killer, with a Dawson white bone blade on her wrist, knee and elbow. She rushed into the crowd like a tiger into a sheep, and drew a perfect path to take her life.


    The stump is spinning.


    Broken arms flying in the air.


    The firelight of the gun kept flashing.


    Le Zhiqi was shot twice in a row, but ignored the pain on her body and cut off the throat of three evolutioners in a row.


    Seven evolutionists with guns.


    Under the absolute disadvantage, the three of them succeeded in killing all the evolutioners, and they were all equipped with guns.


    However There was also a hunter alive.


    Cold night.


    Before he knew it, he took advantage of the gap of his teammates'' fighting to bypass Lin Yuxin.


    Cruel teenagers know that Lin Yuxin, who can shoot metal feathers in the distance, is the most dangerous.


    Cold night chilly smile, Lin Yuxin at the moment is concentrating on shooting his teammates, those stupid pig''s life can make good use of.


    Poof!!


    Lin Yuxin was stabbed in the back, and the dagger fell into the flesh from the back.


    Even if she dodged for the first time, she only let the blade move a few minutes, barely avoiding the position of the heart.


    I got it.


    The cold night hits well, stabs three times continuously.


    Lin Yuxin for the first time out of resistance, but also repeatedly in the knife, and finally ejected a mouthful of plasma fell to the ground, lost the fighting ability.


    Not good!!


    Le Zhiqi''s eyes suddenly constricted.


    Wu Ze was shot more than a dozen times, and he was too hard to fight.


    When Lin Yuxin shoots other evolutioners, he is attacked by cold night behind his back. Now he is afraid that his life will be lost.


    Now, only myself!!


    Kill!!


    Le Zhiqi is the only hope, her eyes cold cold, full toward the cold night charge.


    "Ha ha, I''m desperate."


    Cold night cruel sneer, at the same time in the hands of the dagger like a boomerang thrown out, draw a very tricky angle shot to le Zhiqi, but also blocked her attack.


    Ding.


    Ding Ding Ding


    Le Zhiqi kept waving her arms, and Mori Baigu blade kept colliding with the dagger, making a sonorous sound.


    The cold night wave palm continuously, urge own ability.


    Even if the dagger doesn''t return to his own hands, he can change his angle constantly, rotate and cut around Le Zhiqi, and toss up and down to attack with the most incredible angle.


    A wound.


    Two wounds.


    Le Zhiqi is not in good condition, and her body keeps drawing blood marks. Finally, she rushes to the cold night with great pain and wants to attack with Mori Baigu blade.


    However Cold night can not only control this dagger with his mind, but also his speed is extremely fast.


    On a cold night, a successful smile flashed across the corner of his mouth. In his hand, there was another short knife. Taking advantage of Le Zhiqi''s defense, he stabbed forward.


    That''s what he''s hiding!


    Poof, poof!!


    Le Zhiqi was stabbed in the abdomen by the cold night. She lost her defense ability and was immediately penetrated by the dagger controlled by her mind.


    Tengteng.


    She stepped back three steps in a row. Her face was very pale, her steps became unsteady, and she almost fell to her knees.


    Le Zhiqi has just been shot three times in the battle, and now she has been stabbed two times in the cold night, but this is not the most terrible.


    The blood of Le Zhiqi''s wound is black and filthy.


    The high-intensity fighting speeds up the blood speed several times, and the severe poison spreads all over the body.


    "Wow."


    Le Zhiqi couldn''t help spewing out a mouthful of poisonous blood, and her eyes became blurred. Finally, she couldn''t hold on and fell on the ground.


    It''s all down.


    Wu Ze, Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin.


    The three fought with blood and killed all the armed evolutionists, but they were attacked by the cold night and all fell down, losing their fighting ability.


    "Ha ha."


    "Although it took a lot of effort, a few stupid pigs died."


    "But I finally solved these tough guys. It''s worthy of being the enemy valued by boss Lin Jie. It''s very troublesome."He talked to himself in the cold night and didn''t care about the death of his companion at all.


    His palm sucks, the dagger of Le Zhiqi''s abdomen is suddenly pulled out, and a large amount of plasma is also cracked, half of the intestines are cut off.


    "A good beauty, too bad." The cold night shook his head and sighed, but there was only excitement in his eyes. He wiped the plasma on the dagger in a slow and orderly way and continued to ask, "I''ll ask you, which one is Gu fan?"


    There was no response.


    In the cold night, he squatted down and grabbed Lin Yuxin''s bloody hair.


    "Are you Gufan?"


    "It doesn''t look like it. Gufan should be a man." The cold night drags Lin Yuxin, puts her face close to her and looks at her eyes playfully.


    "Bah!"


    "Lin Jie''s running dog, I will never give in."


    Lin Yuxin opened her mouth and sprayed blood on her face in the cold night. The cruel young man wiped the blood dry without expression, and then hit her head on the ground.


    Bang.


    Lin Yuxin''s head broke the floor, blood is flowing from the cracks in the floor, covered with cracks in the floor.


    Cold night a knife stabs again, the dagger runs through Lin Yuxin''s variant right hand full of metal feathers, and nails it hard on the ground, making it unable to move.


    "You know Lin Jie''s boss, enemy?"


    "It''s going to be fun. I like playing with enemies best."


    Cold night''s expression is morbid. His favorite thing is tormenting his enemies, and one of the things that makes him feel happy is tormenting a Female enemy!!


    He decided to have fun with Lin Yuxin later, wiped the blood on another dagger, turned and came to le Zhiqi''s side.


    Cold night seized her amazing perfect face.


    "Pretty girl, it''s not worth dying in the end."


    "What will you do with me in the future? Tell me where your boss Gufan is and give you a chance to be my woman."


    The cold night caresses Le Zhiqi''s cheek, but there is a disdainful smile on her pale, weak and beautiful cheek.


    Le Zhiqi sneered: "ha ha, with you, also want to be my man, you''d better not meet my boss Gufan, otherwise you will die miserably!"


    Cold night expression changed, more morbid distortion: "cheap woman, believe me now you strong x?"


    Yila!!


    Cold night palm force a tear, Le Zhiqi''s clothes are torn to pieces.


    Le Zhiqi showed the smooth and delicate milky white skin. Although most of it was covered by dirty blood, it stimulated the desire of cold night.


    However, the poison spots produced by Le Zhiqi''s virulence are also so eye-catching, which makes the excited cold night lose interest.


    "The poisoning is so deep. It''s a wet blanket."


    Jingle.


    Suddenly, there was a clear sound not far away.


    Cold night immediately alert to stand up, he squinted near the sound, suddenly found a white coat, sexy figure of intellectual beauty hiding here, just for Wei Xianjian.


    With golden eyes, Wei Xianjian''s whole body radiates a mature female iceberg aesthetic feeling.


    Her tight and round thigh was covered with a layer of transparent flesh colored silk stockings. Her eyes flashed in the cold night, showing a little excitement.


    "Oh?"


    "And a beautiful woman."


    "I''ve just lost my interest, but now I''ve made up for it."


    "Tell me, Gufan, where is the turtle hiding? If you tell me, I can''t kill you, only if It''ll make me comfortable. "


    The dagger of the cold night gently rubbed Wei Xianjian''s cheek.


    Wei Xianjian''s eyes were not too flustered, just revealed a little disgust.


    She knew that after a long time, Gufan''s evolution was almost over.


    Bang!!


    It seems that Wei Xianjian''s idea has come true.


    All of a sudden, the door of the laboratory burst and a man appeared in front of the crowd.

 Chapter 122

    It''s very cold.


    An icy sense of killing swept through the audience.


    His eyes were as sharp as hawk falcon, and he stood there like a lonely Wolf king under the silver moon. Then his strong killing intention, which was like substance, set off bursts of blood which was stronger than blood.


    Gufan.


    He was successful in fusion and evolution, and finally reappeared in front of people.


    This time, although the evolution was in a hurry, with his real sense of terror, he combined the highly toxic factors that corrode the crystal nucleus of toad into the extremely cold blood.


    This fusion evolution not only let Gu fan relieve his poison.


    He has a super toxic antibody in his body. From then on, Gu fan is no longer afraid of the poison.


    More than that


    The highly toxic gene of the corrosive toad, after being integrated into the extremely cold blood of Gufan, also produced a strong mutation, and even synthesized and blended into a variant cold poison which is extremely difficult to eliminate!!


    "You are Gu fan


    Cold night''s eyes also changed, in front of the man''s aura is very strong, even he can''t help but feel shudder.


    Kill!


    Such a strong sense of killing has never been seen in a cold night.


    Even Lin Jie, the serial killer, didn''t have this kind of violent killing that almost condensed into real blood.


    It seems that what is standing in front of you on a cold night is not a person, but a mountain of bones made up of corpses and blood!!


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.


    Gu fan ignored the problem of the cold night and raised his hand to shoot three extremely cold ice spikes.


    Cold night immediately raised his hand to defend, but he found that the target of Gu fan''s attack was not himself.


    Three icy spines.


    They were stabbed into the bodies of "wuze", "lezhiqi" and "linyuxin".


    This makes the cold night dumbfounded. Why does he attack his own people? Do you think they are too cumbersome and kill them directly??


    The next thing, more incredible.


    The ice stabs that pierced into the three people''s bodies sent out bursts of extremely cold breath, and soon froze several people''s bodies. Even the wounds on the whole body were no longer bleeding.


    Stop bleeding!


    Gu fan is trying to stop bleeding for everyone. It''s simple and rude.


    This is just the beginning. The ice spines on Lin Yuxin and Le Zhiqi have changed dramatically.


    They slowly become dark green full of poison and filth, and the ice thorn is absorbing the poison from their bodies.


    What?


    This extremely cold ice sting is actually sucking the poison from them to detoxify them?


    Soon Le Zhiqi and Lin Yuxin, the blood on the body to restore the original color, large areas of corrosion spots also dissipated.


    It''s incredible.


    After the fusion and evolution of Gufan, the strength of extremely cold blood has been improved to a higher level, especially to dissolve the poison of poisonous toad.


    "Next."


    "How can I kill you?"


    Gu fan took a step forward, with a more cruel smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Tengteng!!


    The cold night retreated three steps in a row.


    A strong murderous air came to his face. In front of him, the man named Gu fan, just with his murderous momentum, had already let the cold night''s body tremble.


    "We''re all hunters, too."


    "I will have a chance to kill him, as long as I control my ability accurately."


    Cold night seems to be deceiving themselves, forced to stabilize the mind, in the face of Gu fan but take the initiative to attack.


    Mind controls the dagger.


    Cold night full throw, that dagger revolves to cut to Gu fan''s neck.


    The strength of his wrist swing, coupled with the ability to urge, eventually made the speed of the dagger faster than the naked eye.


    However The expression of the cold night froze the next second.


    Gu fan just lightly raised his hand, and then with the seemingly soft palm, held the dagger.


    What!


    How is that possible?


    With the double blessing of inertia and power, this dagger can easily cut off the evolutor''s arm with the cutting force generated by high-speed rotation.


    Gu fan is understated, caught in the hand??


    Click.


    The dagger on a cold night was covered with ice crystals, which soon turned into a piece of ice.


    Gu fan pinched heavily, the whole ice broke, and the dagger also cracked with the ice and became a drop of debris.


    "It''s my turn."


    Gu Fan said with a bloodthirsty smile and raised his hand gently.


    The cold white fog condensed into a sharp ice blade.


    There are hundreds of ice skates emitting cold air, still floating in the air, each sharp blade is aimed at the cold night.


    Cold night can control a dagger with mind.


    Gu fan can control hundreds of ice blades with the power of extremely cold blood.The gap is clear at a glance. The power strength of the legendary Mithril level is far beyond the imagination of the cold night.


    "No..."


    "No, no, no!"


    The cold night felt real terror.


    When the tip of hundreds of ice blades aimed at him, cold night already knew the strength of the man in front of him, far more than he did not know how many times!!


    Whoosh.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    The sound of breaking through the air is heard all the time, and hundreds of ice blades draw out the remnant shadow full of cold at the same time.


    It was too late to escape in the cold night. The flesh and blood were pierced by the ice blade again and again. Finally, the whole person was stabbed into a hornet''s nest and nailed to the wall behind him.


    It''s not dead.


    He''s still alive.


    Gu fan seems to have deliberately avoided the fatal weakness of the cold night.


    The ice skate cut off the Achilles tendon and muscle fibers of his hands and feet, pierced his shoulder blades and ribs, and pierced every painful Xue position on his body.


    The cold night is like a specimen.


    He was nailed to the wall and couldn''t move a point.


    The blood of the wound also coagulated, and the cold and bone piercing pain made him feel as if he was in the ice sea, and the bone marrow coagulated into cold dregs under the immersion of ice water.


    "Why Don''t kill me... "


    The cold night was painful, and the fear was not over.


    His blood turned ice blue.


    Every drop of plasma will turn into ice, and gradually spread infection. The veins under the skin quickly change color, and the raised veins turn into blue, which will burst with a touch.


    "Don''t get me wrong."


    "I''m not a devil."


    "I''m just trying the power of cold poison. I don''t mean to torture you."


    Gu fan''s smile makes people shudder.


    An explanation made people even more scared. His big hands were pinched on the cold night from time to time. His pulse, which had been frozen by the cold poison, was broken when he touched the blood.


    Cry in the cold night.


    The cold night howls.


    Cold night hysterical want pain roar.


    But the vocal cords of his throat had been crushed by Gu fan, and he kept on suffering because of cold and poison.


    Dozens of minutes later.


    The cold night died.


    He froze into an ice sculpture, completely frozen from the inside out.


    Every bone, every inch of flesh, every drop of plasma, every blood vessel.


    This is the power of cold poison. It freezes completely from the inside out, and the general detoxification serum can''t get rid of it.


    Bang!!


    Cold night''s corpse explodes into innumerable ice crumbs, the ash scatters.


    The cruel young man, who was more violent and bloodthirsty, was easily broken into ice and snow.

 Chapter 123

    "There''s some trouble."


    Gu fan looked at the mess and frowned slightly.


    Wu Ze, Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin.


    All three were seriously injured and their lives were at stake.


    Although temporarily frozen the wound, but still not out of danger.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that the poison on everyone has been removed.


    "Get the medicine box."


    Gu fan ordered Wei Xianjian, and then continued: "in a moment, I will remove the ability of ice freezing, and you will have to operate on some of them."


    Surgery?


    "Although I have a doctor''s degree in biology, at most I have only done sutures on experimental animals such as frogs and rabbits..." Wei has a degree in biology, but it is far from medicine.


    And the injuries are very serious. I''m afraid only the most professional surgeons are qualified for such a major operation.


    "Enough."


    "They are your subjects."


    Gu Fan said with a sneer, "besides, the hunter''s body is not as weak as you think, and can stand the toss."


    Evolution.


    The hunter.


    The physical quality of the new type of human has been enhanced in an all-round way, and both vitality and resilience have been greatly improved.


    The wounds that ordinary people can recover in a month can be healed in three days by evolutionists, and only one day by hunters.


    In half an hour.


    Gufan controlled the ice, and they began to melt.


    Wei Xianjian''s psychological quality is far beyond ordinary people. With the progress of surgery, he gradually becomes like a real surgeon.


    Her initial tension gradually disappeared. First, she used the blade to gouge out the bullet with some flesh and blood. After simple disinfection, she sutured the wounds of several people.


    Miserable.


    It''s too bad.


    All three were seriously injured.


    Le Zhiqi was shot three times, and two knives penetrated her chest and back. There were wounds of different sizes on her body.


    Lin Yuxin''s chest wound was very close to his heart, and his abdomen and other parts were deeply stabbed by a dagger for three times. His life was at stake.


    Wu Ze also attracted a large number of firepower, more than 20 rounds of bullets, the injury is self-evident.


    Thanks to Gu fan''s extreme cold ability, he temporarily froze several people''s bodies, otherwise they would die of massive bleeding.


    A few hours later.


    Wei Xianjian''s hands are stained with blood, her arms are constantly shaking, and her eyes are a little lax.


    For the first time, she operated on human beings, but she had several life and death critical operations in a row.


    His spirit was always tense, his eyes were always staring at the wound, and the stitching action was a mistake. Finally, Wei Xianjian''s consciousness was in a trance.


    But The lives of the three were barely saved.


    Their wounds have been sutured and disinfected.


    Although several people have entered a deep coma state, the constitution of evolutors and hunters is enough to survive.


    "Well done."


    "From now on, you can be my doctor part-time."


    Gu fan patted Wei Xianjian on the shoulder. At the same time, he turned to carry the hunting bow and arrow, as well as various hunting tools.


    Wei Xianjian puzzled: "where are you going?"


    People have just been attacked, and the damage is very heavy. How did Gu fan choose to go out at this juncture?


    Gu fan looked back, his eyes were intertwined with violent bloodthirsty and cold reason.


    He showed a cruel and ferocious smile, and said in a murderous tone, "go and kill."


    Kill!


    Wei Xianjian felt a thump in his heart.


    Needless to say, I also know who Gu fan is going to kill. He must have deeply offended Lin Jie.


    I''m angry.


    The so-called Lin Jie made Gu fan angry.


    Gu fan just wanted to raise that Lin Jie for a few more days, just like an animal, and then he would be slaughtered when he was fat and strong.


    But now this animal has bitten Gu fan.


    Le Zhiqi, Wu Ze It''s not easy to cultivate a few talents to hunt monsters.


    Gu fan took them to hunt for half a month before he had the ability to hunt monsters in the end.


    If you are killed by sneak attack in this way, it is definitely an uneconomic loss, which will eventually make Gu fan angry.


    If you are angry, you will kill.


    The present.


    If you offend me, I''m going to kill you now.


    It''s so simple and rude. It doesn''t make any sense. No matter right or wrong, only the blood of the enemy can smooth Gu fan''s killing intention.


    "If a wild dog bites you, you want the stick to kill it."


    "Since you dare to provoke me, you should be aware of being killed."


    Gu fan''s voice was more bloodthirsty and brutal, and it was so natural, as if he just beat a wild dog to death with a stick."But Are you alone? "


    Wei Xianjian hesitated and said that he could not help worrying.


    It is said that the serial killer psychopath is very powerful, and there are more than 50 people under him.


    And after so many days of development, perhaps the scale will be even larger, while Gu fan is only a lonely person.


    "One person."


    "Isn''t that enough?"


    Gu fan asked, turned around and left the floor.


    Wei Xianjian stood still for a long time.


    One person.


    If it''s Gu fan, the bloodthirsty and cruel devil that''s enough.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Moose luxury apartment.


    In the past, the luxury apartments of the rich who raised wanghong Xiaosan in captivity have now become a real hell on earth.


    Like the emperor here, Lin Jie dominates everything.


    The top 10 young model beauties serve Lin Jie. They either wear Sexy Bunny suits to draw a perfect figure, or wear dog collars to coquettish at his feet and try their best to please this cruel monarch


    In the end, when Lin Jie was interested, he would tear up their foreign bodies and vent their anger.


    Who is spoiled? Maybe we can have a good meal tonight.


    As for the other maintenance mistresses in the apartment, Xiao San, wanghong


    They are all assigned to their subordinates by Lin Jie. Anyone who can bring enough resources or hunt enough exotic species will be rewarded to spend the night with these beautiful women.


    Even give a beauty to a powerful hunter!


    He''s crazy.


    He is bloodthirsty.


    He''s a psychologically twisted pervert.


    But Lin Jie is also a genius. He is extremely successful in business. He knows how to make rewards and punishments clear and let his subordinates obey him.


    In the apartment.


    There are more than 60 evolutors at your disposal.


    These days, Lin Jie sent his men to collect and capture many ordinary people, forcing them to eat the seeds of the abyss.


    Did it work?


    Then you must be one of Lin Jie''s men, or you will be brutally killed.


    But if you contribute enough, you will be able to live a prosperous life here.


    Failed?


    It doesn''t matter.


    Lin Jie will kill the monsters who fail to change, and then get the rare seeds of the abyss.


    Have the best of both!!


    I have to say Lin Jie is more successful in the end.


    He soon became the overlord of this generation, and his sphere of influence is constantly expanding.

 Chapter 124

    Poof!!


    Lin Jie sits on the most luxurious leather sofa.


    Kneeling in front of him were several evolutioners, all of whom were pinned to the ground.


    Lin Jie''s fingers flashed a trace of blood red light. The throats of several evolutioners were all cut, and the blood sprayed all over the ground.


    "Ah


    "Comfortable!"


    "The feeling of blood flowing through the fingertips is so addictive."


    "It''s really beautiful when you pierce your throat and spill the liquid one by one."


    Lin Jie is infatuated with it. The title of abnormal murderer really deserves the reputation. Killing those weak people can make him have a strong pleasure.


    "Hum, you deserve to speak ill of our boss Lin Jie."


    Lin Jie hands a beautiful woman spat, the original evolution of these just said his bad words, but the final end is to be executed.


    "Hee hee, Mr. Lin Jie, do you think I''m beautiful?"


    A beautiful woman with a collar around her neck, laughing and taking off her sexy clothes.


    She came to the bodies of several people, bent down and wiped the blood on her delicate and smooth skin.


    There is a strong contrast between the blood and the white skin.


    The scarlet and greasy liquid makes the beauty have a strange charm. She has done everything to please Lin Jie.


    Lin Jie had a reaction.


    He went up and put the woman on the ground, pulled her hair and started a violent impact.


    Other women gathered around Lin Jie and tried their best to make fun of him. They rubbed him with their soft and sexy bodies, or even their little tongue (ten thousand words omitted.)


    Squeak.


    The door was opened.


    A little brother came in with a face full of panic.


    "Report to boss..."


    Poof!!


    Before he had finished speaking, a sharp light hit his brow.


    Lin Jie, who is "busy", suddenly grabs a blade on the table and throws it at his head.


    The little brother''s head was punctured on the spot. If he dares to interrupt Lin Jie when he is enjoying himself, the end is self-evident.


    In half an hour.


    With a rude roar from Lin Jie, the ambiguous murmur in the room gradually disappeared.


    The bloody woman fell to the ground limply, almost killed by this pervert. Not everyone can bear the hunter''s physical strength.


    Lin Jie changed into a loose bathrobe. The bathrobe was blood red and gave off a bloody smell.


    This is not its original color, but the pervert soaked it in a bathtub full of blood and dyed it red.


    He casually kicked away the evolutionist who died on the ground, went outside and asked his shaking hands kneeling on the ground, "what happened? How dare you disturb me at this time?"


    "Lin Jie boss, you see..."


    The subordinate took out a head and put it in front of Lin Jie''s door.


    When Lin Jie saw this head, his eyes suddenly contracted.


    This man''s head belongs to no one else. It''s the cold night when Lin Jie sent him to hunt Gu fan.


    Cold night''s head!!


    Gu fan broke his body in the cold night, leaving only this head and giving it to the downstairs of the luxury apartment.


    He didn''t plan to sneak in.


    Gu fan is a little angry now, and is ready to kill people from the front, so that they can understand what is real despair and fear.


    "When did it come in!"


    "Why don''t you knock on the door for such an important thing?"


    Lin Jie grabbed the man''s neck and yelled.


    Knock on the door?


    Knock on the door at this time, is not to seek death!


    The man shivered and said, "it was delivered half an hour ago. You were We dare not disturb pleasure. "


    Click!!


    Lin Jie gave a firm hand.


    The man''s neck was broken and he threw the body on the ground. His voice was a little angry: "life sparing garbage, such an important thing, you have to report it even if you risk your life."


    Nothing else.


    Lin Jie immediately issued an order: "everyone enters the alert stage, we may be attacked by the enemy immediately, everyone prepare for war!"


    Alert stage!


    All members prepare for battle!


    No one has ever seen elder Lin Jie so nervous.


    What character is worthy of his treatment?


    You know, this luxury apartment is like a strong fortress. There are more than 60 evolutionists here, and a few masters who have reached the level of hunter.


    Lin Jie went back to his room and changed his clothes.


    He looked down from the landing window of the luxury villa on the top floor.


    The enemy is coming.


    The enemy provoked in advance, and sent the cold night''s head over. This is chiguoguo''s insult.doubt.


    Gu fan, who is mysterious and unknown, has what kind of power.


    So confident and arrogant, it''s very likely that it''s a frontal attack. How many people will the other party bring to attack this apartment??


    The palm of his hand creaked.


    A enchanting beauty close to the side, want to please a few words.


    But it was shot several meters away by his backhand, the whole neck was irregularly twisted by a range, and the death was miserable.


    Those top young models have shown fear in their eyes, but they can''t do anything. What can they do except to please?


    At the moment, I can only admit that I was killed casually.


    Finally.


    Ten minutes passed.


    The apartment building is on alert, like a heavily guarded bunker.


    Many of the evolutionists looked down from the window, staring down into a clearing.


    This area has already been cleaned up, and all the carrion monsters have been killed, but at this time, a man came out slowly.


    That man, like leisurely walk, natural and unrestrained.


    The man had sharp eyes and was as cold as a mountain.


    Many of Lin Jie''s men are whispering.


    "Why is there only one person?"


    "Should we attack now?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s an emissary sent by the other party. Maybe it''s a negotiation. Wait and see."


    People mistakenly think that Gu fan is just an expert to negotiate.


    Otherwise, there is no such crazy person who dares to attack Lin Jie boss''s base camp from the front alone.


    And that''s not crazy, that''s silly, looking for death!!


    It''s not just people who are confused.


    Lin Jie on the top of the building, staring at the man is also full of doubts.


    Alone?


    Only one person?


    But in terms of feeling, Lin Jie thinks this person is not ordinary.


    All of a sudden, Lin Jie felt a line of sight. Gu fan downstairs was looking up.


    Gu fan smiles.


    Lin Jie in his eyes seems to be just a pig waiting to be slaughtered by himself.


    Lin Jie also laughed, and his locked brow suddenly unfolded.


    He laughed so indulgently: "ha ha ha ha ha ha, such arrogant eyes must be Gu fan. How arrogant is it that he dares to break into Lin Jie''s headquarters alone?"


    Arrogance


    arrogance.


    More or less silly.


    Otherwise, who dares to face Lin Jie alone, a hundred people abnormal killer, with his more than 60 evolutionists.


    Gu fan takes back his eyes.


    The corner of his mouth rose slightly. It was a cruel and murderous smile.


    It was a ferocious smile different from that of Lin Jie.


    If we say that Lin Jie is a pervert whose pleasure is killing and maltreating.


    So Gufan is a killing machine which is purely addicted to the process of killing and hunting, and combines the two contradictions of reason and madness.


    So, let''s start the killing!!


    Hunting begins!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 125

    The hunt begins.


    Perception is completely diffused.


    Gufan''s whole body muscles are in the best condition.


    The frenzy of killing, the cold reason, and the contradiction interweave with each other, as if burning with extreme cold in his hot eyes.


    All of a sudden.


    Gu fan moved.


    His feet are on the ground, and the heavy trampling force makes the ground crack a little.


    It''s like a sharp arrow. It even has to produce residual shadow under the extreme speed. The distance of one hundred meters is very short. In the blink of an eye, 2 or 3 seconds have already rushed into the door of the apartment.


    "Here he comes!"


    "Grass, does this guy really dare to rush over?"


    Gu fan''s speed was beyond imagination, and almost no one responded. Only the leader on the first floor immediately ordered: "shoot!"


    Bang.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    All kinds of guns make a deafening sound, bullets shoot on the ground, and bursts of sparks.


    The smoke of gunpowder filled the air, and the smell of gunpowder was so choking that many decaying corpses outside the building were attracted. There were thousands of decaying corpses, hearing the sound of gunfire, rushed here.


    But I can''t take care of it now!


    If you can shoot and kill Gu fan, it doesn''t matter if you bring in a large number of rotten corpses.


    Something strange happened.


    Gu fan seems to have a lot of eyes. In a few seconds, his light steps flicker from side to side, often avoiding those bullets at the most critical time.


    What!


    It''s impossible.


    No matter how fast a human is, it can never be faster than a bullet!


    It is impossible for Gu fan to avoid the shooting of these people.


    Everyone felt incredible.


    Di Qing, the leader of the guard on the first floor, was even more shocked.


    Diqing is a speed type evolutor. He deeply knows that all the evolutors equipped with guns are elites, otherwise they are not qualified at all.


    Even if not all of them are sharpshooters, their shooting skills are accurate.


    But none of them could shoot Zhong Gufan, as if he had eyes all over his body, and could see the trajectory of every bullet.


    Perception!


    This is Gufan''s perception.


    If one''s perception is strong enough, one can detect the coming of crisis.


    Take a few examples.


    A murderer, holding a gun to your forehead, you will feel very uncomfortable.


    A malicious person, with scissors behind you, will make people feel shivering.


    Even the beautiful women walking on the street can feel the hostile sight of others. They are sweeping towards their legs in sexy silk stockings and the big white rabbit with undulating chest.


    Everyone has this feeling more or less.


    Gu fan''s perception has undergone two extreme evolutions, which is far more than ordinary people don''t know how many times.


    Under a short distance.


    Gufan can feel everyone''s hostile sight.


    Gu fan can feel that the black muzzle is aiming at himself, the next moment is about to pull the trigger.


    Even if you close your eyes, the sight of those people in the dark and the bullets about to be fired from the muzzle of the gun are just like bright lights in the dark, so clear and dazzling.


    Gufan didn''t need to dodge those bullets.


    He only needs to avoid the sight and muzzle of the gun, which is like a bright light, so that he can achieve the effect of forewarning, and every time he passes the trajectory with danger and danger.


    "Yes!"


    "Everyone shoots at the gate. I''ll see how he can hide!"


    Di Qing in Gu fan is about to cross the gate before a second, immediately issued an order.


    At the same time, all the guards pointed their guns at the gate, and the bullets also locked Gu fan''s way like a torrential rain.


    However More incredible things happened.


    Gu fan chose to give up dodging and rushed straight into the gate under the 360 ¡ã blockade attack.


    Death!!


    The torrential rain of bullets will definitely sieve him in the next second.


    Di Qing sneered, but in the next second, her smile was stiff on her face.


    It''s coming through.


    Gufan went through the door of the apartment and came to the first floor.


    Ding Ding Ding.


    One bullet hit Gu fan, but it made a clear and sonorous sound, just like hitting metal.


    Extremely cold scaly beetle.


    In ancient times, the extremely cold scales that covered the body played a role.


    The extremely cold scales, like countless fine snake scales, covered every corner of the ancient fan''s body.


    They are like the toughest close to the body scale, bullets hit on the top, the power is immediately offset by the whole body ice scale, defending the attack of these bullets.Hundreds of flat bullets fell to the ground.


    Gu fan''s extremely cold scales were finally on the verge of breaking.


    The surface of his skin looks like countless fine cracks, like dog teeth crisscross and uneven, which is the mark of ice scale cracking.


    That''s enough.


    The extremely cold scale armor can withstand the baptism of hundreds of bullets, and has completed its task.


    Gu fan rushed into the building like a tiger into a sheep, which also means that these people''s lives will be harvested by his bloodthirsty butcher.


    An ice blade as thin as a cicada''s wing appeared in the gap between Gufan''s fingertips.


    It is so beautiful, transparent and thin, the naked eye is difficult to separate, but also like cicada wings covered with a layer of fine snow.


    Poof!!


    Snow stained blood.


    The nearly transparent ice blade was infected by blood, and the thin snowflakes on it were also dyed red.


    An evolutionist''s throat was cut, and the naked eye could not lock Gufan''s action at close range.


    With a flash of light, the meridians have been perfectly cut, just like the most accurate CNC machine tool, resulting in a smooth wound, just like a mirror.


    A flick of the finger.


    The ice skates stained with blood flashed by.


    Another evolutionist had a thin incision in the center of his brow.


    Then the brain and rich blood of baihuahua flowed out, and it was obvious that the ice skate, as thin as a cicada''s wing, pierced his brain.


    Whoosh!


    Gu fan swung his wrist.


    An ice needle formed by extremely cold energy shoots out.


    Ice needle is like a bee sting made of cold jade. It is also the sharpest concealed weapon. It is so thin and sharp that it can''t be distinguished by the naked eye.


    Ice needle chokes the throat with blood. With the strength of the wrist swing, it stabs it into the throat and kills it. Until the time of death, I don''t know what happened.


    Gu fan raised his hand.


    In the air, it condenses into ice thorns.


    Ice spines are cold to the bone, showing an irregular conical shape, and their feet are more than ten centimeters long. As the palm pushes forward, they all shoot out like sharp arrows.


    Poof, poof, poof!!


    The ice stab has a great penetrating force. It hits the chest and punctures the heart on the spot.


    Several evolutionists were pierced by ice spikes and nailed to the wall behind them. They kept struggling and crying, but they would die soon.


    Art.


    Every move of Gu fan.


    Every action of killing people in ancient times is like art.


    It''s the art of killing.


    This is the aesthetics of violence.


    The weapons in Gu fan''s hands were either ice blades as thin as cicada wings, ice needles as thin as bee stings, or ice cones with heavy strength.


    He had already reaped the enemy''s life.


    It seems that everyone is a puppet, and Gu fan is the God of death with scissors.


    Click.


    Give it a cut.


    The line holding the puppet is broken, and the puppet can''t move any more.


    Like a broken line puppet, these evolutionists turned into a cold corpse, reflecting Gu fan''s killing art.

 Chapter 126

    Art.


    Aestheticism.


    Gufan dances in the killing.


    Crystal clear blood beads spin and fall in the air, and the rich blood fragrance sprays on the whole floor.


    Bloodthirsty butchers reap life, and those so-called evolutionists are slaughtered like local chickens and wagons. Life seems to be the cheapest thing.


    This moment.


    People are scared.


    This moment.


    People are desperate.


    What about being an evolutor?


    What about being a superior and powerful man?


    They are the same to Gu fan. No one can let the butcher do a second move. All of them are killed with one knife and one move.


    It''s terrible!!


    "The devil."


    "It''s not true Don''t come here... "


    Many people were scared out of their wits, shivering and trying to run upstairs. However, before they took two steps, they were pierced by the huge thorn of the ice cone, and they struggled a few times on the corridor stairs and died.


    This is no longer a battle.


    This is Gu fan''s unilateral massacre. After fully developing his own ability, he is so terrible in extreme evolution!!


    Extreme killing evolution.


    It''s an extremely cold blood of legendary silver.


    Gufan''s perception completely diffuses out, and the power and speed play to the extreme under the cover of perception.


    Conditioned reflex speed, endurance of muscles, defense of the whole body, strength of tough bones, performance of viscera are fully developed


    Gu fan, who is addicted to the killing, thoroughly performs this power to the utmost!!


    He has accumulated dozens of times more resources than others.


    He suffered countless times more than others.


    The ultimate basic quality that ordinary people can''t achieve, and the terrible legendary silver blood, are all reflected at this moment.


    It seems that this is no longer the base of Lin Jie.


    This is the slaughterhouse of Gufan, a bloodthirsty butcher. All the enemies are lambs to be slaughtered.


    This is the highest stage of ancient killing art. Everyone is a supporting role and foil, just to reflect the beauty of art.


    "Alone..."


    "Can it be done to this extent only by the power of one person?"


    Di Qing, the leader of the first layer of bodyguards, opened his eyes and mumbled to himself in disbelief.


    At first, everyone was laughing at Gu fan''s overestimation. How could one man fight against 60 evolutionists??


    The fact is more than everyone expected.


    Gu fan, a person, seems to be the whole army.


    Gu fan, on the other hand, is better than 60 evolutionists.


    All the guards on the first floor are down.


    There are more than 20 evolutionary bodyguards here, but they all fall into a pool of blood.


    Diqing stood at the door of the stairs.


    He is a speed hunter, but he doesn''t know how to deal with Gu fan.


    "Where should I attack?" Di Qing had such a question in her heart.


    Gufan is as relaxed as a leisurely walk.


    The butcher seems to have flaws all over his body, but Diqing has an illusion that no matter where he attacks Gufan''s body, he will die the next second!!


    The sound of Gu fan''s blood footstep is getting closer.


    He had a bloodthirsty and ferocious smile on his face. The corner of his mouth rose slightly, which was full of an evil aesthetic feeling. With a little excitement, he said: "little guy, are you ready to attack me?"


    Little guy?


    In the eyes of others, a hunter like Diqing is absolutely superior, but in the eyes of the man in front of him, he is a little guy.


    Although both of them are hunters, the gap between them seems to be quite different.


    Their power levels are far different. Legendary Mithril is a qualitative leap, explaining what is the real power.


    "Hoo."


    "Suck."


    "Adjust the heart of fear."


    "You need to focus on your body and control every part of your strength, even if it''s just a muscle..."


    Gu fanxie said with a smile, in the face of the enemy even constantly pacify, and teach him how to control his ability, launch his strongest attack.


    "All the power to carry out!"


    "Put all your eggs in one basket and gather all your explosive power. You have only one chance."


    Gu fan''s words seemed to have magic power, but di Qing really stabilized his mind and continued to gather the strength of his whole body according to what he said.


    Diqing''s thigh muscles are taut, and her whole body''s strength is also carried out in one arm. Her elbow also unfolds a sharp bone cutlass, which is somewhat similar to le Zhiqi.


    "Kill!"


    Gu fan gave a loud drink.Suddenly erupted, and the whole body rushed to all the people.


    The distance of more than ten meters is fleeting, and the white bone machete on Diqing''s elbow passes by, drawing an almost perfect arc.


    The two figures crisscross each other.


    Gu fan and di Qing stopped at the same time, but now came Gu fan''s faint voice: "now You can die contentedly. "


    Putong.


    A figure fell.


    Di Qing''s eyes were full of shock and inconceivable, and he slowly fell into the pool of blood.


    He covered his neck, blood could not be suppressed from the fingers in the spray.


    Before dying, di Qing looks back at Gu fan, only to see the man''s back, and the blood drops from the ice blade in his hand.


    How fast!


    Gufan is much faster than his speed hunter.


    Even though they have carried out the whole body strength, they still can''t make up for the fundamental gap in strength between them.


    Contentment.


    Death without regret.


    There was no hatred or even regret in Diqing''s eyes.


    The luster of life gradually disappeared, and he seemed to have realized something.


    That is the fact that "when this man appears, he will definitely die." there is no second possibility.


    Tick, tick, tick.


    Diqing and more than 20 evolutionists died.


    Among the pools of blood, there was only the sound of blood falling, and the footsteps of Gu fan, the cruel devil, leaving.


    It''s incredible.


    It''s incredible that one can do this.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Here he comes!"


    "Yes, what kind of monster is this guy?"


    The second floor of the luxury apartment is guarded by more than a dozen evolutionists.


    Some of them were armed at the gate, others were armed with sharp machetes.


    Shivering.


    Throbbing.


    Fear spread around the people, and no one dared to laugh at the devil like man any more.


    Slow footsteps came from the stairway.


    A shadow of a person loomed, panic in someone subconsciously pulled the trigger, followed by a chain reaction like gunfire.


    Shoot!!


    Fire!!


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    Guns and bullets don''t need money. They insinuate at the vague people.


    Yellow bullets fell to the ground, and the smell of gunpowder spread in the air, but there was also an abnormal cold.


    "It''s cold."


    "Do you feel it..."


    It''s late June now, and you may be sweating in your vest, but at this time, the room is like a cold storage, and the temperature is dropping.

 Chapter 127

    fog.


    The vast expanse was full of cold and gloomy mist.


    The man''s figure loomed in the white ice mist, and people did not know whether their bullets had hit him.


    Click, click, click.


    The ground under the feet of the evolutionists froze one after another, and a layer of ice crystals kept spreading.


    "It''s so cold..."


    "Where''s that man?"


    Gradually, the whole room was wrapped in cold and white fog.


    The evolutionists felt the cold, the eyebrows and hair frozen into ice, and the cold air between breath and breath eroded the heart and lung.


    Poison??


    There is a special toxin in the cold fog!!


    Abnormal cold toxin.


    That''s what Gufan got from the rotting toad.


    The corrosive poison has mutated into this gloomy cold poison. Every breath of cool air people breathe in the extremely cold ice fog is tantamount to chronic suicide.


    However They didn''t know it.


    My hands are frozen.


    My feet are numb with cold.


    When people reacted, they found that their bodies had almost lost consciousness.


    It''s late.


    It''s all too late.


    The cold poison invades the internal organs, and the raised blood vessels and veins under the skin are gradually frozen. From the appearance, it looks like the texture of leaf vein diffusion, but it has become the color of blue ice.


    A few minutes.


    In a few minutes, the second floor turned into a cold morgue.


    Those evolutionists have different postures. Standing in the same place rigidly is like one ice sculpture after another. At the same time, they have lost their lives completely.


    "Ice fog cold poison."


    "It''s a mutated ability combined with this move. It''s very suitable for dealing with multiple enemies..."


    Every walk is like walking out of the ice.


    This move comes from the unique move of corroding poisonous toad. The thick poisonous fog spreads in a large area and kills all the targets in front of us without any difference.


    Gu fan also integrated his variant cold poison into the ice fog, and created this move, which is obviously more lethal.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The top floor of a luxury apartment.


    When Lin Jie listened to the reports from his subordinates, his original teasing eyes gradually changed.


    "Report to Mr. Lin Jie All the people on the first floor are destroyed. "


    "Report to Mr. Lin Jie All the people on the second floor are destroyed. "


    "Report to Mr. Lin Jie All the people in the third tier are destroyed. "


    ¡­¡­


    The bad news kept coming.


    In less than half an hour, Gu fan was going to kill all the men of the hundred abnormal killers.


    That''s more than 60 evolutionists. Each evolutionist can pick more than ten ordinary people, all of them are rare talents and soldiers in the last days.


    But they were easily slaughtered by Gu fan, just like the local chicken and tile dog.


    "Who''s going to tell me, what''s going on!"


    "How did the so-called Gu fan kill all my people?"


    Lin Jie was furious. More than 60 evolutors consumed a lot of seeds of the abyss, and finally developed to the present scale.


    Just half an hour.


    All efforts fall short, and Lin Jie''s power no longer exists, because all his subordinates are dead.


    "Waste."


    "It''s all rubbish. More than 60 evolutors, equivalent to an entire army, are all dead?"


    Lin Jie slaps hard on the solid wood table in front of him. The whole table is fragmented, and the beauties around him are shivering in the corner.


    The man knelt shivering on the ground.


    His eyes were full of fear, as if he thought of the terrible scene he saw, and he could not help saying: "that devil I am an army. "


    One man is a whole army.


    It''s quite funny to say.


    Gu fan gave people the illusion that he rushed into the apartment building alone, but surrounded more than 60 evolutors.


    It''s like a spider weaving a web.


    Little by little, he ate up the evolutionists in the building, and all of them were prey on his death net.


    Not impatient, slow and orderly, and even give people a sense of elegance, like a killing performance.


    Click!!


    Lin Jie grabbed the man and crushed his throat.


    "Yes."


    "Order everyone else to the top floor."


    Lin Jie comes to the hall corridor on the top floor and gives orders to the rest of his staff. The rest of the evolutionists and ordinary people gather in the luxury suite.


    Kneeling not far away, his hands trembled and showed some fear. He ran downstairs to convey the order.However The stairs at the end of the corridor are like cannibals.


    The hand of the evolutionist stepped into the ladder and never appeared again, as if everything had fallen into the sea.


    An ominous premonition lingered in Lin Jie''s heart.


    The temperature in the corridor seems to be gradually decreasing, and the feeling of cold and damp is coming.


    Lin Jie lowered his head, only to find his feet scarlet plasma is frozen, cold has been spreading from the end of the corridor.


    "I see."


    "Gufan, have you come yet?"


    When Lin Jie saw this scene, he calmed down his eyes.


    From a distance, under the stairs at the end of the corridor, bloodthirsty and cruel men are walking up one step at a time.


    Gufan!!


    He has slaughtered all the evolutionists in the entire luxury apartment.


    He alone is the whole army, killing more than 60 evolutionists mercilessly, leaving only a cold silence.


    "Finally."


    "Not bad. You look healthy and strong."


    "Since you dare to send someone to assassinate and attack me, you must be aware that you are ready to be killed by me..."


    Healthy and strong?


    Lin Jie is a captive animal in Gu fan''s eyes.


    This hundred people abnormal murderer may be the supreme devil in the eyes of others.


    But in Gu fan''s eyes, it was just a pig in captivity, which could be slaughtered at any time.


    I don''t know why.


    Lin Jie felt his body shaking.


    The man in the distance is totally different from himself.


    Lin Jie is perverted and twisted. He enjoys killing and abusing the weak all day long. He likes to see other people''s struggling expressions of pain and despair.


    Gu fan climbed out of the blood sea of corpses. His hands were covered with scarlet. I don''t know how many monsters and enemies were stained with blood. He seemed to stand on the top of the mountain composed of corpses and skeletons and stare at you.


    "Interesting!"


    "That''s interesting!"


    "The first time I felt scared."


    "I''m going to kill you, I''m going to kill you!"


    Lin Jie even felt a surge of excitement in his shaking, and his expression gradually became more ferocious and twisted.


    In some places, this pervert is somewhat similar to Gu fan, or that human beings would have such a crazy feeling when they were forced into a desperate situation.


    It''s just Only a small part of the distortion can be realized!


    They are like wild dogs with wounds all over the sewer. The smell of blood and putrefaction can stimulate the ferocity of wild dogs.


    Gufan is a wild dog.


    Lin Jie is also a wild dog.


    Two wild dogs with crazy hair touch each other, that is the beginning of crazy fighting!!

 Chapter 128

    "We all have the same stink."


    Lin Jie became more and more excited. The smell of putrefaction combined with bloody killing. It was the feeling that the wild dog in the sewer smelled the smell of his companion.


    "Of the same kind?"


    "You don''t deserve it."


    Gu fan is just like the king of slaughter, who looks down at the ants with his disdainful eyes.


    He gently raised his hand, and hundreds of ice blades were formed in the air. The cold blade flashed a little sharp, and then shot at Lin Jie like a bullet out of the chamber.


    Poof.


    Poof, poof, poof.


    Lin Jie''s body runs through a blood hole.


    His hands protected his head, but in the end his palms were cut off, his chest and abdomen were pierced by ice blades, and his thigh bones were cut off.


    No mercy.


    Gu fan is merciless and will take Lin Jie''s life.


    The abnormal killer flew out and fell into the room, blood gushing, and was stabbed into a hornet''s nest.


    However


    So many fatal wounds, it seems that Lin Jie has not been killed!!


    He was bleeding, but the ferocious smile on his face was even more strange. When he was on the verge of death, he continued to clamor: "you can''t kill me, you don''t know how powerful my ability is!"


    Powers.


    Lin Jie has extraordinary powers.


    At this moment, the abnormal killer''s body began to expand.


    The veins under his skin were bulging, and the blood pulses burst out one after another.


    It''s human.


    Panic.


    The blood is spinning wildly.


    The blood surged and gathered in the direction of Lin Jie. The plasma just ejected actually returned to his body again and forced him to stand up.


    Bang!!


    Lin Jie waved his hand.


    The blood in his body condenses into a whip and blows out a blast.


    The blood whip shadow lashed at another target, which was a shivering young model beauty hiding in the room. The blood line burst her body, and the hot plasma was sprayed out.


    "Blood!"


    "More blood!"


    "I long for blood, how delicious it is!"


    Lin Jie roared hysterically, just like a mutant monster.


    The beauty''s plasma was also greedily absorbed by him, and fused into his own blood vessels, which made his ability stronger.


    "No, no!"


    "Lord Lin Jie, don''t kill me!"


    The other beauties in the room saw the scene and knelt on the ground in fear and screamed.


    Poop! Poop!!


    Lin Jie didn''t let them go. The bloody whip kept waving. All the ten young model beauties were broken into rotten meat, and the burst plasma was absorbed by this pervert.


    Violent.


    His power continued to rage.


    Lin Jie''s eyes were scarlet and covered with blood red threads, as if he had become a real monster.


    Several blood condensed into a whip, like tentacles waving around him, heavy sweep to Gu fan.


    Bang!


    A whip swept over and hit the wall in the corridor.


    A large piece of stone on the wall cracked, and the bloody whip was as strong as a steel whip.


    Talent.


    Special powers.


    Some special groups of people, or those with terrible strength, can develop their own special abilities.


    They don''t seem to be powers plundered from monsters. Instead, they are driven out by their own consciousness by various coincidences.


    For example Gu fan''s blade of slaughter!


    That is a gift, the most special power, the unique ability that awakens under extreme circumstances.


    Lin Jie also has this talent.


    Lin Jie, who yearns for blood and indulges in killing the weak, can control his blood and turn it into a weapon.


    He can even absorb the plasma of the weak, temporarily enhance his strength, and indulge in the bloody frenzy.


    Look carefully.


    The wounds on Lin Jie''s body were forced to stick together by blood.


    The broken wrist is also penetrated by blood. Even without the wrapping of blood vessels, the scarlet serous is flowing wildly.


    Bang.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    Blood shadow whip constantly waving, like more than ten tentacles at the same time pumping to Gu fan.


    Floor, ceiling, wall in corridor All of them were broken into cracks, turned into innumerable shadows, and gradually forced Gu fan to the corner.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "This is my special ability, unique!"


    Lin Jie roared excitedly. His hands and feet were cut off. He could not move, but he was forced to control by the scarlet liquid under his skin.Gu fan flashed back and forth among countless bloody whip shadows.


    Finally, he seemed to lose interest. He stepped heavily on the ground, and then a solid ice shield wall stood up, blocking all the bloody whip shadows in front of him.


    These blood whips are powerful.


    Whip shadow constantly waving, even the Gu fan this shield wall full of cracks, more than ten seconds later, the whole ice wall burst into pieces.


    Before Lin Jie had time to get excited, the cold ice crumbs from the ice wall turned into silver white fog.


    Ice fog.


    It''s very unfortunate.


    Gu fan''s extremely cold blood can restrain Lin Jie''s ability to control blood.


    The blue and silver haze spread, and the temperature of the whip in the air began to drop suddenly when it came into contact with the extremely cold air.


    Click.


    Click, click.


    The temperature will drop sharply where the white haze comes into contact.


    The walls around the corridor freeze into ice, and continue to spread forward, more than a dozen blood colored bullwhip can only continue to retreat back to avoid these ice fog.


    Restraint!!


    Extremely cold blood, it is the ability to control the death of Lin Jie.


    Lin Jie''s face is hard to see the extreme, it seems to have seen himself frozen into an ice sculpture.


    "Coward!"


    "You''re a coward hiding in the ice and not daring to face me. Come and fight me head on!"


    Lin Jie roared angrily, but the roaring voice disappeared into the ice.


    Gu fan, hiding in the ice mist, was dismissive of Lin Jie''s methods, as if he were just a cold-blooded hunter who gradually pushed his prey to the end.


    "It''s a fight!"


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!"


    Lin Jie was almost forced to the corner of the room.


    With a roar of fury, the blood vessels under his skin broke one after another, and the scarlet plasma became extremely hot with this madness.


    If you look carefully, Lin Jie''s body is already in a state of disrepair. The plasma even tears his body, and the blood in the viscera is forced out.


    Right now.


    Lin Jie is more like a monster composed of blood, mixed with damaged internal organs to rush to the ice.


    It''s hard.


    Lin Jie is desperate.


    Zizizi!


    Hot crazy blood encounter extremely cold ice fog, immediately evaporated a large pungent steam.


    Lin Jie with this hot anger and violent killing, unexpectedly temporarily resisted the attack of cold fog.


    However


    Lin Jie''s face changed next second.


    In the ice fog, the man appeared at his side.


    At this moment, Lin Jie felt the real intention of killing, the extreme intention of peak killing!

 Chapter 129

    What is the peak?


    What is the ultimate?


    That''s the limit that ordinary people can''t surpass.


    In the cold white mist, the man appeared.


    At this moment, Lin Jie felt the real cold, that is not to say how strong the power of extremely cold blood, but from the beginning to the end of the spine cool!!


    I don''t want to kill you.


    A real sense of killing.


    Gu fan''s eyes flashed with scarlet blood, just like the strong murderous spirit of killing all the way from the 18th floor hell.


    Lin Jie, who was furious and crazy a moment ago, felt the cold of being pierced by the killing intention in this second, and the hot and crazy plasma seemed to solidify.


    The blade of slaughter.


    In Gu fan''s hand, the blade of slaughter appeared.


    This is a blade that condenses extreme pain and desire to kill, and the killing spirit condenses into substance.


    Die!!


    Gu fan didn''t reveal a word.


    But when Lin Jie looked at the blade of slaughter, he only had this word in his mind.


    Poof!!


    The blade of slaughter flashed by.


    At the moment of death, Lin Jie felt the real terror.


    He seemed to see the hell, countless ghosts are roaring, crawling to his side, tearing his flesh and viscera.


    He seemed to see a sea of corpses, countless corpses and bones piled up into a mountain, the hot blood river is emitting strong putrid bubbles.


    Lin Jie felt the pain, extreme pain.


    Lin Jie felt the killing, infinite killing.


    At this moment, he realized that his so-called hundred people serial abnormal murderer, that little bit of evil taste could not be compared with Gu fan.


    He''s the real king of killing


    PA Ji!!


    A large amount of plasma fell to the ground and turned into a pool of smelly sludge.


    Lin Jie''s head was cut off until he died, and his eyes still revealed an incredible shock. What''s more, he couldn''t understand how many bloodthirsty murders this demon like man had experienced.


    The cold fog cleared away.


    The blade of slaughter in Gufan''s hand also disappeared.


    Moose luxury apartment, the stronghold created by Lin Jie, surpasses the super power composed of 60 evolutionists, and is finally destroyed.


    Only Gufan killed them.


    "It''s over."


    "Lin Jie, special powers are stronger among human beings."


    Gu fan grabs Lin Jie''s head on the ground. It has to be said that his ability is powerful among human beings.


    Lin Jie''s ability to control blood is very special.


    It not only has amazing destructive power, but also can temporarily plunder other people''s blood to enhance its power. It can also recover the injury and prolong its life by controlling the blood.


    Unfortunately, the person he met was Gu fan.


    In a few minutes.


    Gu fan found the place where Lin Jie hid the seeds of the abyss.


    Lin Jie has 60 evolutionists who help him hunt monsters every day, and more importantly, the trained hunters can hunt different species.


    For so many days, the accumulated resources have been wiped out by Gufan.


    Abyss seed (ordinary): more than 200 pieces.


    Abyss species (rare): 46.


    Abyss crystal nucleus (black iron): 5.


    Abyssal crystal nucleus (Cupronickel): 1.


    They are almost full of a whole bag, and the harvest is beyond imagination.


    Lin Jie often forced others to feed the seeds of the abyss, so he consumed a lot, only more than 200 pieces.


    But this number also means that 2000 decaying corpses are killed. You know, there is only one in ten chance that the seed of the abyss will be produced.


    2000 decaying corpses!!


    Even Gu fan''s team had to hunt all day to get so many seeds of the abyss.


    As for the 46 rare abyss species, they are even more valuable. I''m afraid that 46 night demons or 4600 decaying corpses will be hunted after accumulation!!


    The most important thing is the abyss nucleus They are obviously more precious!!


    Lin Jie''s forces already have the ability to hunt the foreign species. Although they can only deal with the foreign species below the refined steel level, five black irons and one mountain copper are also good harvests.


    I don''t know how much Lin Jie paid to obtain these resources.


    In the end, they all went back to Gufan''s pocket.


    "This number."


    "Even me, it will take a week to hunt and collect."


    "In this last world, plunder is the fastest way of development."


    Gu fan looked at the seeds of the abyss and calculated silently in his heart.


    Although Gu fan''s efficiency in hunting monsters is far faster than that of Lin Jie''s whole force.


    But this way of plundering others is still much faster than Gu fan''s alone hunting monsters. After all, this is the total accumulation of Lin Jie''s whole strength from the end of the world to the present.Black eat black.


    Plunder the weak.


    These are common in the last days.


    Gu fan is a strong man standing at the top. He is a fish, and I am a butcher.


    Lin Jie is his captive pig and sheep. Now he is fat and strong, so he can be slaughtered and get a lot of materials.


    The way of heaven is to make up for the deficiency while the surplus is damaged.


    The way of human is to make up for the deficiency.


    The stronger the stronger, the bigger the snowball seems to have rolled.


    Gu fan''s power will only grow stronger and stronger in the madness of plunder, reaching the peak.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Towards evening.


    At sunset, the figure of the rotten corpse in the streets and alleys was pulled for a long time.


    The streets and alleys are full of ashes, and the former prosperous shops are a bit dilapidated and lonely.


    Gu fan carried a big bag of seeds of the abyss, hidden in the corner of the reflection, and soon returned to the stronghold where the people were.


    Wu Ze, Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin.


    All of them were seriously injured, but after a day of rest and treatment, their strong constitution passed through the dangerous period.


    "Attack me!"


    "If it wasn''t for the poison in me, I''d have to cut all those guys into meat sauce myself."


    Le Zhiqi lies on the bed and complains fiercely. As a result, her business is too big and she pulls on the wound. She bares her teeth in pain.


    I can''t imagine.


    Le Zhiqi was originally a gentle and shy top beauty like lily.


    Every frown and smile is pitiful, which makes people feel sad. But now, after following Gu fan for so long, he has become very fierce, and he is about to cut others into meat sauce.


    Wu Ze is very luxurious point of a cigarette, light smoke around the finger, took a breath, joked: "say a few words, for a while the wound cracked, still have to sew."


    Lin Yuxin''s expression is the most complicated.


    A hundred abnormal murderers, the great enemy of Killing Father and mother, and his subordinates slaughtered the whole building stronghold.


    The most ordinary poor people.


    The survivors who fought to get here.


    Lin Yuxin gave them bows and arrows and taught them to shoot rotten corpses to resist the enemy.


    The most familiar companions in the past, like floating grass in the last days, were easily robbed of their lives by others.


    Lin Yuxin, who has always been indifferent and indifferent, can''t help feeling sad in her heart, and her eyes are shaking tears of regret and powerlessness.


    She''s too weak on her own.


    Lin Yuxin does not have enough ability to fight against his enemies, even to protect his companions.


    Too weak.


    Weak, is the original sin in the end of the world!!


    "Gu fan!"


    "You''re back?"


    Outside the room, Wei Xianjian''s voice came, and she asked, "what''s on your hand..."


    Gu fan came back with two things in his hand.


    The seed of the abyss.


    Lin Jie''s head.

 Chapter 130

    Lin Jie is dead.


    A hundred serial killers, dead.


    Lin Yuxin regardless of his fatal injury, cracked some wounds, step by step to the hall, staring at the head.


    Lin Yuxin will never forget that day.


    She received the package at the door of her home. When she opened the package, she saw her parents'' heads lying there with a look of fear and despair, and a box full of torn flesh and bones


    This hatred is not in common.


    In order to revenge, Lin Yuxin can shoot his former classmates without hesitation.


    In order to revenge, Lin Yuxin can give up his dignity and even give up his life.


    In order to revenge, no matter what the price, she is willing to!!


    Now Lin Jie is dead, and his head is in front of Lin Yuxin.


    Click.


    Lin Yuxin only felt that a line in her heart was broken.


    For so many years, Lin Yuxin has always been a girl who is indifferent and keeps away from others.


    No one knew how strong the fury of revenge was in her heart.


    No one knows what kind of suffering Lin Yuxin''s heart bears every moment.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Lin Yuxin regardless of the body fracture injury, hysterical roar.


    She climbed up to the head, raised her fist and smashed it down again and again, smashing the murderer''s head to pieces, splashing her brain with bone debris, and crushing the liquid in her eyes


    The sharp bone dregs pierced Lin Yuxin''s palm.


    Her so-called continued slapping, that pair of beautiful eyes shed a trace of blood and tears, across the cheek fell on the ground of filth, and finally mixed with the enemy''s blood.


    Wei Xianjian can''t go any further.


    Originally, she wanted to comfort her, but in the end, she stopped and let Lin Yuxin vent her anger.


    A torrential rain.


    Thunder and lightning.


    The anger and hatred in Lin Yuxin''s heart is like the flood breaking through the dam.


    In the end Lin Yuxin knelt at the foot of Gu fan.


    That''s right.


    She knelt at Gufan''s feet.


    "Gufan."


    "From now on, my life is yours."


    Lin Yuxin said so, the tone is so firm.


    She used to be cold and indifferent, and treat everyone as plain as water, but now she is enthusiastic to Gufan, and her firm eyes are like the hot lava from a volcano.


    "Do you know the cost?"


    "Can you bear the price?"


    Gu Fan said faintly, it''s not without cost to follow the devil.


    Slaves.


    All of his men are his tools.


    Life, soul, dignity, body


    Everything, everything, must contribute to the hands of this demon.


    Lin Yuxin looks up.


    She said in a deep voice: "life, soul, dignity, flesh and blood, even everything!"


    "If you want me to live, I will live. If you want me to die, I will die. Even if I am allowed to serve you, I must immediately take off my clothes and kneel down beside you and serve you wholeheartedly."


    Lin Yuxin''s words made Gu fan stunned.


    These are what he once said to Wei Xianjian. I didn''t expect to remember every word so clearly.


    Consciousness.


    This is the consciousness of giving everything.


    The enemy who killed his father and killed his mother was killed by the man in front of him!


    Lin Yuxin at the bottom of her heart that a thread broke the moment, suddenly has decided to follow the man in front of her.


    Even if she was trampled and played with, even if she might become a slave of Gufan in the future, or even a dog, she recognized it!!


    Accidents.


    Gu fan himself was surprised, and the cruel and ferocious smile on his face gradually disappeared.


    Gu fan knows Lin Yuxin''s character, she seems indifferent, but in fact, her heart is as firm as a rock, and like the eruption of volcanic lava.


    Once you make up your mind, there is almost no possibility of going back on it.


    "I see."


    "But I want to know the reason first, why you hate Lynch so much."


    Gu Fan said faintly. Lin Yuxin looked up at him and began to talk about the past


    Shock.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Gu fan knew that Lin Yuxin had a feud with that murderer, but he didn''t expect that it was such a blood feud.


    The psychologically twisted abnormal murderer tore up Lin Yuxin''s parents and then presented them to the little girl.


    This mental torture is far worse than killing her.


    Lin Yuxin lives in this world, and her inner suffering is far more painful than any physical suffering.Dozens of minutes later.


    Wei Xianjian stitched Lin Yuxin''s cracked wound again.


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze, looking at her eyes have become different, that experience is really numbing.


    This is not sympathy for Lin Yuxin.


    There is a saying circulating: those who can''t kill you will make you stronger.


    Lin Yuxin has suffered so much, how strong her heart is, and her consciousness must be as strong as a rock.


    "Welcome to join us."


    Le Zhiqi waved and cast a kind look.


    Wu Ze put out his cigarette holder, exhaled the last puff of smoke, raised his hand and gave a thumbs up: "welcome, it seems that our team needs to add an extra archer."


    Join.


    Lin Yuxin joined Gu fan''s team in this way.


    She has fought side by side with others, and her strength has been recognized by several people. The most important thing is her rock solid heart, which is destined not to betray Gu fan.


    Gufan.


    Wu Ze, Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin.


    Four people, except Wei Xianjian.


    A real hunting team was born.


    "Wei Xianjian."


    "Speed up the cultivation of these abyss seeds."


    "In addition, take some of the fruits of the abyss and give them some to take, which can speed up the healing of the wound."


    Gu fan handed over the seed of the abyss to Wei Xianjian and ordered.


    This talented beauty with both intelligence and intelligence has thoroughly taken over the cultivation of "abyss crystal nucleus".


    "Take a small amount of the fruit of the abyss..."


    "When evolutionary energy is relatively scarce, it will not trigger events such as [evolution] and [mutation], on the contrary, it can strengthen some physical strength and promote wound healing and growth."


    Wei Xianjian thought of the detailed information and parameters written by Gu fan that night and said to himself.


    While she was calculating, she turned around and went into the laboratory, and began to cultivate the abyss fruit suitable for several people.


    "The prototype is finished."


    Gu fan looks at Wei Xianjian''s leaving figure and takes another look at the three seriously injured men.


    The hunting team has begun to take shape.


    Wei Xianjian''s scientific research personnel and master Feng, the rare talent in the "human gathering camp", seem to be pieces of Gu fan''s chess.


    His team is gradually improving.


    In the end of the world, the number of people is a kind of burden, and the more obvious it is in the late end of the world.


    Contradiction, dispute, betrayal The competition of various forces is deceptive.


    In the last world of evil intentions, the more the number of people, the more difficult it is to manage. All kinds of betrayal and struggle will cause serious losses and make more efforts.


    Gu fan didn''t plan to build much power.


    The greater the influence, the greater the trouble. The behemoths are clumsy and easy to be watched.


    He just needs an elite team.


    Everyone is the elite of the elite, a good hunter of monsters, able to deal with the invasion of most special species, so as to survive in the end of the decaying corpse and alien rampant.


    Count the days.


    Time is almost right, everything is almost ready.


    The real fear of doomsday is about to show, which is the absolute darkness of human despair!!


    "Cataclysm, it''s almost coming..."


    Gu fan stood in front of the window and murmured to himself.

 Chapter 131

    Cataclysm!!


    It has been more than half a month since the dark disaster came.


    It''s just the beginning of the end, and the real terror of human despair will come in a month.


    Mutation!!


    Evolution!!


    Monster!!


    In the end of the world, every living thing, even every plant, may change.


    The second coming of the dark disaster and the coming of the cataclysm will completely change the whole world again.


    "After the cataclysm, the number of alien species will increase several times."


    "The vast wave of decaying corpses, coupled with the starving xeno predators everywhere, even the legendary silver hunter can''t survive in the city for a long time..."


    Gu fan thought in his heart that in the face of the second disaster, he must be well prepared.


    Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin.


    They are already hunters, so it is very difficult to promote them.


    If we go from the second stage of life form to the third stage The resources needed are even more massive, and it is even more necessary to find the special species matching the attributes, so as to make the ability to a higher level.


    As for the evolution of Gufan, it is even more troublesome.


    And he also has the ambition that ordinary people can''t imagine. He is ready to come to the last grand ultimate evolution in the third stage of evolution!!


    "It seems that before the cataclysm, we should first cultivate Wu Zepei as a hunter." Gu Fan said to himself that he had made a decision in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    The light of the morning fell on Wei Xianjian''s test-bed through the gap of the window sealed by the wooden board.


    There is no rest in the world of fanatical scientists, even if she is an iceberg beauty full of intellectual charm.


    Since Wei Xianjian got Gu fan''s precious data, he began his experiments like a fanatical heretic. At this time, his beautiful eyes full of wisdom were already covered by dark circles


    "It''s finally done."


    "This measure of the abyss should be able to heal the hunter''s wounds."


    In the culture tank, the crystal clear blood red fruit twinkles attractive luster.


    The fruit of the abyss was cultivated and adjusted by Wei Xianjian himself, but it became the holy medicine for hunters.


    A moment later.


    Wei Xianjian took the fruit of the abyss to le Zhiqi and Lin Yuxin.


    The heart beating scarlet fruit flows out the hot jam energy, turns into a warm current and melts into the whole body, invades the cell gene, and stimulates the potential of the two.


    This degree is far from the evolutionary effect.


    Severe pain filled the wound.


    The numbness and itching of fresh flesh are very strong.


    But Lin Yuxin and Le Zhiqi can clearly feel that fresh flesh and blood are growing in the sutured wound, and the knife wound of more than ten centimeters starts to heal quickly from the body.


    Just a few minutes.


    Lin Yuxin and Le Zhiqi''s fatal wounds are almost as good as ever.


    It''s amazing.


    This is the holy medicine for healing!


    Le Zhiqi excited want to jump out of bed, but pull the wound a yilie pain call up.


    "The newly grown flesh and blood is still very delicate, and the big action will even tear it off."


    Gu fan''s voice came from the door. He thought a little and continued: "ha ha, it will take two days to recover completely."


    It''s incredible.


    This kind of fatal injury has long been dead, even if not dead, at least to lie in bed for half a year, but le Zhiqi and Lin Yuxin in the abyss under the special effect of fruit, in just two days can recover.


    "Gufan."


    "Le Zhiqi and Lin Yuxin, both hunters, can bear the strong effect of the fruit of the abyss."


    Wei Xianjian held his gold rimmed glasses for a moment, showing some embarrassment: "but Wu Ze Using the fruit of the abyss rashly can easily push him to the edge of evolution and mutation. "


    Gu fan picked his eyebrows and took a look at Wu Ze not far away.


    He was shot more than 20 times in the body, and many flesh and blood were cut off during the operation. Even the evolutionist can''t bear such injuries, but if he rashly uses the abyss fruit, it is definitely a more dangerous thing.


    Wu Ze''s eyes were a little disappointed when he heard this.


    He used to be a border fighter and a top investigator, always in charge of the most dangerous tasks.


    But now Wu Ze is a bit cumbersome in the team, and his strength is even the weakest one in the team.


    "Wu Ze, that rare abyss seed, how are you doing?"


    Gu fan turned his head and asked faintly. In fact, the cultivation of Wu Ze has been going on all the time.


    Wu Ze made an oath.


    In the Fifth People''s Hospital, he witnessed the darkness and cruelty of the human heart.


    Finally, he fought with the monster, dug out the rare abyss seed, and vowed to use it as the evolutionary material, unforgettable.So many days have passed.


    After completing Gu fan''s hunting mission every day, Wu Ze also accumulated a lot of resources and has been cultivating this rare abyss seed.


    "It''s transformed!"


    Speaking of this, Wei Xianjian seemed quite excited and continued to explain: "that seed of the abyss absorbed enough energy, but it didn''t grow fruit. On the contrary, it gradually had the omen of crystallization..."


    Crystallization?


    After continuous cultivation, the rare species of abyss will reach the effect of evolution with a minimum probability, and become the nucleus of abyss.


    "Crystallization mutation?"


    "Interesting, take me to have a look!"


    Gu fan was also surprised and followed Wei Xianjian back to the laboratory.


    Wu Ze''s rare abyss seed is being cultivated.


    It infiltrates into the glittering phosphorescent culture tank, and its floating roots constantly absorb the mysterious energy around them.


    Such as a dirty scarlet abyss of seed, originally absorb enough energy will bloom, grow a tempting blood fruit.


    However


    The inner energy of this abyss is constantly compressed!


    The mysterious liquid matter seems to be gradually condensing into crystals. If it continues, I''m afraid it will degenerate into an abyss nucleus!!


    "The probability is too small."


    "The seed of the abyss evolves into a higher-level nucleus, but the event with a very small probability happens to Wu Ze..."


    Gu fan experienced the dark end of ten years, but similar things are extremely rare.


    "The seed of the abyss contains too many mysterious substances, impurities, and energy purity is not enough."


    "I allow you to use the abyss fruit directly, fuse the abyss crystal nucleus, and then force the mutation seed to evolve."


    Gu fan observed for a long time, and said a decision that Wei Xianjian felt painful.


    The fruit of the abyss.


    Abyssal nuclei.


    Gufan was definitely bleeding a lot.


    In order to cultivate this mutated seed, so many resources have to be consumed, but the result is completely unknown. It''s definitely an adventure!!


    But.


    Gu fan is qualified to take risks and has enough resources to spend.


    He deeply understood that the cataclysm was coming, and the strength of the team must be enhanced to the level of hunter in order to cope with the catastrophe.


    "Don''t hesitate."


    "Let''s go."


    With an order from Gu fan, Wei Xianjian took out 10 abyss fruits and cut them.


    The hot energy flows into the culture tank.


    The mutation seed that is about to crystallize has finally changed dramatically again!!

 Chapter 132

    The seeds of change.


    The forbidden fruit flows hot liquid.


    The mutant seed of the abyss immediately seemed to have been strongly stimulated, and the tentacles of the roots began to wriggle wildly.


    "Join the abyss nucleus."


    Gu fan stood on one side and ordered.


    Wei Xianjian nodded and put a black iron level abyss crystal nucleus into it.


    The nucleus gradually melts in the hot liquid and decomposes into a layer of tiny crystals with shining light.


    These small crystals are scattered.


    When the floating roots of the mutant seeds touch them, they immediately become more excited and begin to devour them again.


    Soon.


    This mutated seed swallowed up the whole crystal nucleus.


    "One more."


    Gu fan once again ordered, did not expect an abyss crystal nucleus, can not feed the seeds of this mutation.


    Wei Xianjian put another one in according to the order.


    The second one.


    The third one.


    The fourth one.


    Several crystal nuclei melt and decompose one after another.


    Finally, the crystal nucleus of the top of the mountain copper of the huge corpse of the bone armor melted into it.


    This time, Gu fan was really bleeding. In order to cultivate this abyss seed, he spent a huge price.


    Click!!


    In the end, the mutant seed was full.


    It agglomerates into an abyss crystal core, which looks bright and round, with a heavy metal light emitting special luster.


    Fine steel grade!!


    This is a fine steel grade nucleus, and the grade is excellent.


    "Fine steel, good quality."


    "It took me so much resources to condense this nucleus.


    "Wu Ze has made a lot of money. In the future, he should hunt more foreign species and spit out more of these resources."


    Gu fan picked up the abyss crystal core and made up his mind to let Wu Ze double his profits in the future.


    Go back to the room.


    Gu fan came to Wu Ze,


    Wu Ze himself seemed to feel something.


    This abyss nucleus has a light connection with Wu Ze, and has been brought by Wu Ze before it was cultivated.


    Wu Ze''s remorse for blood and tears at that time, as well as his anger at the dark end of the world, seemed to be deeply integrated into this crystal nucleus, and there was a special connection between them.


    "Interesting."


    "Wu Ze, it''s almost time to choose evolution."


    Gu fan threw the core of the abyss to Wu Ze and continued: "this crystal core of the abyss is specially made for you. You also have some connection with it. Don''t let me down."


    Wu Ze trembled with it.


    He will finally evolve into a second life form and become a strong hunter!


    "Good!"


    "Boss Gufan, I will live up to my great trust, complete the evolution, and hunt more species for you!" Wu Ze is not wordy. After war and life and death, his will has long been stronger than that of normal people.


    Wu Ze himself is eager to evolve into a hunter, rather than a burden in the team now!!


    No hesitation.


    He swallowed this fine steel grade abyss crystal core, and a hot force swept the whole body.


    Evolution begins!!


    This is a very unique evolution, the abyss crystal nucleus is not separated from the alien body, but through the cultivation of alienation, the probability is extremely small.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Wu Ze roared in pain.


    The tendons burst up and protruded from the surface of the skin, as if there were thousands of insects squirming.


    The bones are constantly distorted, and the sound of breaking is constantly heard, as if a crane is constantly crushing his bones, and then reshaping them.


    The gene sequence under the cell, forced fusion stronger factor!!


    Before thorough transformation, powerful genes will become stronger in forging, fragile factors will be completely crushed and eliminated, and finally discharged from the body.


    Poof!!


    Wuze ejected large black blood, adhered to internal organs and fine bone debris.


    Each pore is squeezed out with black impurities emitting disgusting and putrid odor, which are the residues excreted in the process of evolution.


    The wound healed!!


    Under such a thorough transformation, Wu Ze''s wound healed quickly.


    However, the most unique change is Wu Ze''s eyes.


    The pupils in his eyes spread out Slowly, the whole eyeball is only muddy white, looking like those blind people who have lost their light.


    Blood


    Thick blood from the eyeball extrusion, but also mixed with large liquid objects.


    The internal structure of Wu Ze''s eyeball has completely changed, and he seems to be blind.


    Roar! Roar!!Finally, Wu Ze roared and fell to the ground heavily.


    He completed the evolution, but also absorbed all the energy of the deep (fine steel grade) abyss crystal nucleus, transformed into a hunter.


    Wu Ze stood up slowly.


    He closed his eyes, but he could see everything around him clearly.


    This pair of eyes has completely changed, with the ability to see through, not even to rely on any light source.


    "My eyes Everything has changed. "


    For a while, Wu Ze didn''t adapt to his changes. After he slowly opened his eyes, he saw the same world.


    No color.


    There is no light.


    It''s just like the gray pictures on black-and-white TV sets decades ago.


    Wu Ze looked up at the sky, blue sky also lost color, only a gray.


    Everything has lost its luster.


    Everything, there is no color.


    Wu Ze''s muddy eyes are like blind people, even completely lost reaction to the light, whether it is day or night, the scene will only look like this.


    But!


    He can see more strange things.


    The light of life is shining, and the scarlet heart is beating in living organisms.


    In that gray and white world, only the light of life has color. Looking down through more than a dozen floors, you can see the dense red dots moving. It''s just those tide like corpses.


    Wu Ze looked at his companions.


    Le Zhiqi has a very strong heart, which is dozens of times stronger than normal people. The blood flow rate of bright red is abnormal and becomes extremely fast, as if it is the real energy with strong explosive power.


    Under the flesh and blood.


    The sharpness of the white bone blade was also clearly visible, all of which were invisible in Wu Ze''s eyes.


    Look at Lin Yuxin again.


    Although her explosive power is not as strong as that of Le Zhiqi, there is a soft light of light green flowing around her mutant right hand.


    The wind!


    In the black and white world, the light green wind is particularly obvious, and the special energy becomes more colorful.


    Finally Wu Ze looks at Gu fan.


    He''s stunned!!


    The color of Gufan''s body is far more profound than that of others.


    The blood of blue ice silver is flowing in the body, and the energy contained in it seems to be a mineral deposit, as well as the bright Milky way in the sky, hidden in the extremely cold blood.


    His body is too strong.


    That tough heart, far more powerful than Le Zhiqi, can burst out stronger power.


    His internal organs, the muscle fibers all over his body, and the bones made of steel Everything is so perfect, as if it has reached the ultimate biological.


    What shocked Wu Ze most was more than that.


    The gorgeous and perfect color covers Gu fan''s body, but under the extremely cold blood of the blue and ice silver, there is a deep layer of rich scarlet gathering.


    What''s that?


    It''s like the blood in hell.


    It seems to be the most evil and dark condensation of time.


    It is the product of extreme pain and desire to kill, the blood blade condensed by the most fierce and strong killing spirit!!


    Wu Ze once again confirmed one thing.


    Gufan is a bloodthirsty demon butcher!!

 Chapter 133

    The hunter.


    Gu fan and his three subordinates have all evolved into hunters.


    Wu Ze.


    Second stage life form, fine steel quality.


    Special ability (heart eye): can see through the physical level of objects, and can see the energy form of life, and has a strong mental ability.


    Le Zhi Qi, the second stage of life form, mountain copper grade quality.


    Special ability (white bone blade): white bone blade. The blade spread out at the joint can easily tear the enemy''s body. Speed hunter.


    Lin Yuxin, second stage life form, Shantong grade quality.


    Special ability (arrow feather): the right arm mutates into a sharp metal feather, which can pierce the enemy like an arrow, with the power of a hurricane.


    Gu fan looked at the three men.


    Their abilities are not bad, and their combat experience is also very rich, which is suitable for them to cope with the second disaster.


    "Lin Yuxin."


    "You''ve just joined in and you''re not familiar with a lot of things."


    "I need you to integrate into the team as soon as possible, the fighting intensity will increase in the next few days, and be psychologically prepared."


    Gu fan ordered that the tacit understanding and cooperation in the hunting team were very important.


    After a long fight, the tacit understanding between teammates only needs a small look, which can interpret the meaning of teammates in a moment.


    The days ahead will be more and more difficult. This tacit understanding is very important for the whole hunting team.


    Lin Yuxin nodded his head.


    This originally indifferent woman, has completely succumbed to Gu fan, no matter how excessive things, she will try her best to complete.


    "Hum."


    One side of the music Zhi Qi pour quite some displeased cold hum.


    Lin Yuxin this "latecomer" let her feel a little sense of crisis, as if her man was robbed.


    Gu fan''s icy eyes swept.


    Le Zhiqi immediately became honest, as if there was a basin of ice water on her head.


    This reminds me that Gu fan, the bloodthirsty devil, may be more suitable to be described as "master".


    "The next few days are crucial."


    "I need you to be more tacit, to cooperate, to try more ways to kill other species."


    Gu fan''s cold eyes swept the crowd, and other people''s expressions were also much more serious. After all, killing the alien species was not just a joke. He might lose his life at any time.


    Gu fan''s tone stopped slightly and continued: "and We have to be ready to leave the city at any time. "


    What??


    Leaving the city??


    Gu fan is going to leave the city with all the people!!


    That''s right.


    Gu fan experienced the dark disaster and deeply understood how terrible the second catastrophe was.


    Even the powerful people can''t survive in the city for a long time. Ordinary people can''t imagine how scared it would be if thousands of different species appeared in a city at the same time.


    Only when we have evolved to the third life form can we be qualified to enter the city full of alien species again.


    "Everyone."


    "Clean up and get out of the building."


    Gufan continued to issue the order, and then said: "before tonight, we will go back to the human gathering camp to prepare for the next action."


    Camp.


    The human gathering point in the air raid shelter discovered by Gu fan before.


    Master Feng is a relative safety expert.


    Since we want to leave the city, we need a truck with enough capacity to carry sufficient resources.


    In the last world, resources are the most important.


    Gu fan can never leave empty handed.


    Food, water, clothing, medical supplies and tools, laboratory utensils It''s all full.


    So now they have to move.


    This time, Wei Xianjian was a little crazy.


    "Be careful!"


    "These bottles are fragile. Don''t break them for me."


    Wei Xianjian, a fanatical scientist, looked at the glass culture vessels and the microscopes on the research test-bed painfully and anxiously. They were all packed into the mountaineering bags


    If you break something, intellectual iceberg beauty must be crazy.


    "Don''t worry, big scientist."


    With a bad smile, Le Zhiqi pulls the remains of a decaying corpse.


    She grabbed a large piece of dirty plasma and smeared it on Wei Xianjian''s body. She dressed her as a rotten corpse and completed the disguise.


    "All right, let''s go."


    At Gu fan''s command, all the people were carrying full mountaineering bags to protect Wei Xianjian and left according to the original route.


    Before you leave.


    Lin Yuxin looked back at the building with a complicated face.The survivors who were protected by him in the past, the former companions, all died in this building.


    The doomsday is so cruel that the lives of ordinary survivors are so worthless.


    The disputes between the strong, inexplicably involved in it, most people do not know what happened to be slaughtered


    Look back.


    Lin Yuxin''s eyes became more firm.


    Although Gu fan became bloodthirsty and cruel, I''m afraid that only such a strong man can really survive in the end.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Heart and eye.


    The crowd was moving fast in the dark corner.


    Wu Ze''s promoted ability "heart and eye" also played a special role.


    After he was promoted to Hunter (refined steel), his fully enhanced body was just a gift.


    Mind and eye powers are more powerful. They can not only pass through buildings and see the position of each carrion monster, but also clearly distinguish how powerful they are according to the brightness of the colors.


    What is the most important thing in the end?


    Information!!


    "Boss, it seems that I can see some rotten corpses with the seeds of abyss behind their heads?"


    Wu Ze looks at those rotten corpses surging like tides, as if he is looking at the blooming energy flowers.


    The thin energy of the corpse monsters eventually poured into the dead Xue under the brain. Most of the monsters failed to gather the seeds of the abyss, and only a few of the corpse energy gathered to form


    Under the power of mind and eye, the seeds gathered and formed are as bright as the flashing red light in the night.


    Just this ability to obtain information is enough to be called the rare ability of refined steel.


    Wu Ze''s mind is more than that.


    His mind power is very strong, and his consciousness can be put out through his mind, even to the extent of temporarily controlling the decaying corpse.


    Heart - start!!


    "Er er..."


    The three decaying corpses were in a daze, and their consciousness was temporarily wiped away by the powerful mind power, and they were manipulated by Wu Ze.


    This ability surprised Gu fan.


    The power of mind can''t be seen by naked eyes. It''s hard to prevent. It''s often more weird than the power of physical form.


    Three decaying corpses became Wu Ze''s slaves temporarily.


    They yell in a low voice to drive away the nearby monsters and force them to one side, which is amazing.


    "Psychic mind power."


    "This ability is very suitable for Scouts."


    Gu fan''s mental ability is very rare.


    Wu Ze''s ability is even more outstanding. His mind can not only distinguish the position and strength of the monster.


    The ability to temporarily erase the consciousness of decaying corpses and control them can play a key role in some times.

 Chapter 134

    Whoosh.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    The thin, inaudible sound of breaking the air reverberated.


    The feather on Lin Yuxin''s right hand exudes a sharp metallic luster, surrounded by a little breeze, just like a sharp arrow shot through the head of the rotten corpse.


    202¡£


    203¡£


    204¡£


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Yuxin counts silently.


    She has hunted more than 200 decaying corpses along the way.


    Gu fan deliberately increased the intensity of the battle, ordered Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi not to fight as much as possible, most of the combat and clean-up tasks are given to Lin Yuxin.


    A drop of sweat came down from Lin Yuxin''s temples.


    The metal arrow feathers on her right arm were rapidly consumed. After killing nearly 300 decaying corpses, there were few arrow feathers left.


    But at this time, Lin Yuxin has mastered a certain method, which can speed up the growth of these arrow feathers by stimulating the energy in his body, just like filling ammunition to make his right arm covered with a layer of metal feathers again.


    "It''s just 300 decaying corpses. Isn''t that all right?"


    Le Zhiqi continued with some disdain and hostility: "Wu Ze and I have to give the eldest brother 50 abyss seeds every day, and we have to hunt and kill the same number extra..."


    Give 50 to Gu fan.


    50 extra for yourself.


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze hunt 1000 decaying corpses every day, and 2000 for two people!!


    They have been following Gu fan for a long time and are used to this kind of high-intensity fighting, but Lin Yuxin seems to be reluctant.


    Lin Yuxin said nothing.


    Her expression is cold and indifferent, and she doesn''t refute Le Zhiqi''s words. Instead, her eyes become more sharp, revealing a firm will never admit defeat and compromise.


    The wind.


    Wisps of wind around Lin Yuxin''s fingertips.


    She constantly excavates her powers, urges the energy in her body, and keeps fighting.


    Those arrow feathers continue to grow out of the right arm, and there is a faint wind around each arrow feather, and their power is constantly increasing.


    An arrow feather.


    A breeze.


    Lin Yuxin''s fingertips are surrounded by light energy, and the metal feather arrows emit sharp luster.


    He went away and pierced the brains of three decaying corpses in a row, reaching the level of three carvings with one arrow.


    Oh??


    Gu fan couldn''t help looking at her more.


    The hunter''s powers need to be constantly mined to make the most of them.


    Gufan''s extremely cold blood is an example.


    At the beginning, he only used some ice stab blades, until more and more ways of using them were explored, and his strength was enhanced by more than one level.


    "High intensity combat can better tap the potential of powers."


    "Lin Yuxin also needs a lot of actual combat experience to form her own fighting style, so that she can fully exploit the potential of her powers."


    Gu fan thought to himself that not only Lin Yuxin but also Wu Ze needed to increase the fighting intensity.


    Gu fan thought of this, the corner of his mouth can not help but leak a cruel smile, in that case, it needs some fierce material!!


    Just right.


    Before the cataclysm And let these little guys feel the fear of being dominated by the dark.


    Tonight, out hunting!!


    Gu fan made up his mind and decided to take the next more crazy hunting action.


    In the dark, the most active moment of carrion monsters, facing the alien species that may appear at any time, they devote themselves to hunting.


    The edge of danger and death can stimulate the deepest potential.


    Hey, hey.


    Gu fan unconsciously showed a cruel and bloodthirsty smile, and everyone felt chilly.


    Who knows what the devil is planning in his heart??


    All the way.


    Gu fan protected Wei Xianjian and soon returned to the camp where human beings gathered.


    The metal gate closed by the air raid shelter is extremely heavy. People clean up hundreds of decaying corpses outside the gate, which is temporarily safe.


    Wei Xianjian almost collapsed.


    Her physical strength can''t be compared with that of the hunter. All the way, she almost exhausted this crazy scientist like an iceberg beauty.


    "Call the door."


    Gu fan ordered lightly.


    Wu Ze nodded and came to the metal gate. He knocked a few times regularly, indicating that he was human.


    He continued to answer: "I''m Wu Ze under the old Gu fan. The people inside immediately opened the door."


    There was no response.


    Inside the gate, there was no response.


    Wu Ze frowned, went back to Gu fan and said in a low voice, "my heart can see that there are two guards in the door, but they don''t intend to open the door."


    Pretending not to hear, not to open the door?Wu Ze also saw that one of the two quickly ran back to the inside of the air raid shelter and seemed to report to whom.


    Gu fan gave a sneer.


    The civil air defense door can even block the missile, so people who stay inside must think they are safe.


    "Good scar, forget the pain."


    "Even the elder Gu fan dares to refuse. Is Guan Yiming going to die?"


    Le Zhiqi is also murderous, thanks to the extraordinary strength of the people, easily outside the door of the rotten corpse all seconds to kill.


    If people are chased by corpse tide There''s no escape, there''s no escape. Don''t you all die here??


    "Guan Yiming?"


    Gu fan has a little memory.


    The camp boss named Guan Yiming was appointed by Gu fan.


    Guan Yiming is rather cowardly and timid. He can''t make a big deal. Maybe the position of the leader of the camp has changed again.


    "Wu Ze, do an experiment."


    "I want to know Whether the mind and the eye can work for humans. " Gu fan''s words shocked Wu Ze.


    Heart!!


    What will happen if Wu Ze uses his powers on human beings??


    He immediately understood Gu fan''s meaning. The metal gate outside the air raid shelter is extremely difficult to break through, but it would be different if it could be opened from the inside.


    Wu Ze came to the gate again.


    The civil air defense door looks like a heavy metal door, with a thickness of 20 cm. The internal structure has a variety of decompression and shockproof devices, and can even filter poisonous gas and harmful radiation.


    Even so, the mental power of mind and eye can still penetrate the gate without any barrier.


    Wu Ze closed his eyes, but he could clearly see the dark world of black and white.


    The light of life is shining on a man, and the beating heart is the center of that color.


    Heart, start!!


    Wu Ze suddenly opened his eyes, turbid and unbearable, just like the eyes of glass, but released a strong mental power.


    The man guarding the gate, his face suddenly stiff, followed by a stabbing pain into the brain, eyes pupil suddenly constricted, and then gradually enlarged, lost luster, a drop of blood from the center of the pupil.


    Then he lost consciousness.


    It worked.


    Although controlling the human brain is much more difficult than decaying corpses, Wu Ze succeeded.


    Squeak, squeak, squeak.


    The valve with a diameter of 50 cm turns slowly, and the metal gate makes a harsh friction sound, which is comparable to the door lock of the Treasury.


    Wu Ze pushed hard.


    The metal gate finally unfolded, and the first one to be seen was the man being manipulated.


    His spirit and will were temporarily controlled by Wu Ze''s heart and eyes. A pair of eyes were full of blood, even burst many roots, and shed a little blood.


    Obviously, the side effects of mind manipulation are great.


    Wu Ze stopped the control of his mental ability, and the man immediately fell to the ground like mud.


    Blood vessels burst eyes, thick blood is unable to suppress the trickle out, and even mixed with a little white brain.


    His brain''s burned out. It''s hopeless.


    "The power of mind wipes out the consciousness of the brain, and the strong pressure makes the mind collapse."


    "It''s a trick to kill people, but it can''t be prevented."


    Gu fanxie smiles. It seems that the ability of this mind can not only control others, but also directly attack the enemy''s spirit and will.


    Everyone stepped into the shelter.


    Le Zhiqi closed the door again and looked back at the end of the air raid shelter.


    There, a lot of footsteps are coming this way.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 135

    A shower of rain like footsteps came.


    Many new faces appeared in front of all the people with a little bit of confusion.


    The man who took the lead looked a little thin, but there was a trace of ruthlessness in his eyes.


    When he saw that Gu fan had entered the gate, his face suddenly changed and he yelled at the guards around him in a low voice: "who allowed you to open the gate?"


    The guard''s face was innocent, but he didn''t know how to explain it. He could only tremble and say, "it''s none of my business..."


    "Hello!"


    "Over there, what are you muttering about?"


    Le Zhiqi interrupted everyone''s whispering and continued to say casually: "where''s Guan Yiming? Are you his subordinates?"


    Guan Yiming?


    The boss Gu fan identified at random??


    "Hey, hey."


    "Guan Yiming, long dead."


    losers are always in the wrong. The soft egg is not worthy of being the boss of the camp. Now I has the final say.


    The man who took the lead didn''t have a good face. Especially when he heard that Gu fan was related to Guan Yiming, there was a trace of hostility in his eyes.


    The king is defeated by the enemy.


    The law of the jungle.


    Where there are people, there will be disputes.


    Where there are people, there will be contradictions.


    There are more than 300 survivors in a human gathering camp, many of whom are ruthless.


    At first, Tao Bingjun, the boss of the criminal group, died. Later, Guan Yiming, the boss Gu fan identified, also died.


    In the end, the exchange of power is so fast. As long as you are tough and strong enough to kill the boss here, you are the leader!!


    "Lin Yuxin, kill him."


    Gu fan''s indifferent voice came.


    People just contacted, words have not been clear, things have not been understood, even directly ordered his men to kill??


    Lin Yuxin was stunned.


    But she did not have any hesitation, a faint breeze around the fingers, sharp steel arrow feather like a shot out of the bullet.


    Poof!!


    Metal arrow feathers pierce the man''s head.


    For a moment, the sharp feather penetrated the so-called boss''s forehead and brow, and penetrated the whole skull.


    A touch of blood immediately sprayed out, with a little turbid brain, burst from the back skull, and finally fell to the ground,


    killed?


    I killed you for no reason??


    Several of the men''s men showed their weapons one after another in fright, took out sharp steel knives and iron bars, and even one of them directly took up a gun to aim at Gu fan.


    Poof!


    It''s too late to raise the gun.


    Le Zhiqi burst out rapidly, sharp light flashed by, the pistol and the whole arm were cut off.


    "Ah, ah


    The man with the broken arm roared and rolled on the ground with his arm in his arms.


    The others were terrified.


    Gu fan, these demons are too terrible. They are powerful. Without saying a word, they directly kill people.


    "There is no amnesty for the rebels."


    Wu Ze also came out, followed the boss for so long, everything is also familiar.


    Villain!!


    All these people are villains!!


    Dangdang.


    Those steel knives and sticks suddenly fell to the ground, making a sonorous sound.


    Gu fan''s eyes swept around the crowd, and no one dared to look at him with Eagle like sharp eyes. He continued: "the king defeated the enemy, he''s right, but here I has the final say. "


    has the final say.


    Such a calm sentence.


    Gufan seems to be just describing a fact.


    The fact of this sentence made the new boss die miserably.


    This method makes everyone feel a chill in their back, and makes them shiver.


    "Your boss is dead."


    "Who wants to be the new boss?"


    Gu fan asked faintly, and everyone looked at each other in front of him.


    This man decides their life and death, but also determines their future status.


    "I''ll do it!"


    "My Lord, I will faithfully fulfill all your orders."


    A strong man with smart eyes took the lead in kneeling in front of Gu fan.


    Poof!!


    All of a sudden, the sound of tearing flesh and blood came.


    The strong man''s chest was pierced, and the bloody knife went straight through his chest.


    Oh?


    Fighting in the dark?


    Gu fan looked at the man behind with great interest.


    It was a seemingly ordinary young man, but there was a deep haze in his eyes.


    "Lord Gufan, please forgive me.""You just said that it''s right to defeat the enemy..."


    "No matter who leads us, we have no influence on you."


    The seemingly ordinary young man is actually a shrewd and ruthless character.


    He showed his fierce side in front of Gu fan, stabbed the strong man to death in public, and showed his attitude.


    Fear.


    Terror.


    Shudder.


    In this last world, no loyalty can never be betrayed.


    But fear can deeply hold people''s hearts, so that others do not dare to resist easily, just like the absolute rule of tyrant''s dark terror.


    "It''s interesting. What''s your name?"


    "If I''m right, you were going to rebel and usurp the throne?"


    Gu fan''s eyes flashed. The young man in front of him was not only cruel, but also knew how to hide himself.


    "My name is Zhang Yun."


    The half kneeling young man stood up and made a sign.


    Originally, one third of those guards and evolutionists stood behind him. It seems that they have already planned murder and betrayal secretly.


    "You''re right."


    "I was going to kill the original leader."


    It turns out that Zhang Yun has long been ready to usurp the throne and become the boss, but he has been reluctant to do so until today, Gu fan happened to kill the former leader.


    Zhang Yun stopped for a moment and continued: "but I never dare to betray you. I was just a quiet ordinary person in the camp before. I happened to witness your power, which made me afraid."


    "I never dare to betray easily, because I know the end of betrayal is death!"


    I see!!


    No longer break out in silence, die in silence.


    Among the survivors, someone was silent for a long time and broke out.


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze suddenly think of the scene they came here last time.


    The survivors in the camp are miserable and bear everything in silence. They are kept in captivity like pigs.


    Gu Fan said.


    They suffer, they starve, they suffer, they are sick.


    After suffering so much, they will either die shivering in the dark disaster, or rise up and become strong!!


    It seems that Zhang Yun is the one who rose and burst out.


    Human nature.


    In the end of the world, darkness breeds wantonly.


    In order to survive.


    To be strong.


    Betrayal is nothing. It''s more reasonable to kill the leader of the camp instead.


    Tao Bingjun Guan Yiming And the boss who just died.


    They are all the victims of the change of power.


    Gu fan has already seen this for a long time.


    "You are very good."


    Gu fan gave a slightly positive reply, a smile flashed around his mouth, and continued: "but be careful, people who like stabbing people in the back will always be stabbed."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 136

    Back to the assembly camp.


    It''s still gloomy here.


    At any time, the bottom of the survivors are like garbage, living almost livestock like life.


    In the dark corner, the dead body is emitting a stench, the flies are dormant and making a "buzzing" disgusting sound, and there are some bone fragments that have been burned to ashes.


    These days, many people died.


    These dead bodies just didn''t have time to burn


    "Take me to see Master Feng."


    Gu Fan said faintly that Zhang Yun, who became the boss of the new camp, kept up with him, and others were embracing the brocade.


    Like the emperor of the dark rule, other survivors in the camp can''t help looking at the supreme man in the crowd curiously.


    Master Feng.


    Experts with more than 40 years of car repair experience.


    As soon as Zhang Yun''s face changed and his expression was uncertain, he immediately called in his subordinates to whisper.


    Yeah??


    Gu fan glanced at several people and immediately quickened his pace.


    Soon.


    Gu fan came to the temporary workshop where Master Feng was.


    Master Feng, with his hair full of color, was repairing something with an electric welding gun. His sweat soaked his clothes and hair, and his slightly old face was a bit tired.


    But what really attracted Gu fan''s attention was master Feng''s inflexible leg, which obviously bent a certain extent.


    Master Feng''s leg was broken.


    Today''s master Feng is lame when he walks.


    Although the pain from the leg injury came, master Feng was still struggling to repair the scratched SUV


    The atmosphere of the scene suddenly became cold.


    Gu Fan said before leaving that if master Feng lost a hair, everyone would be buried with him.


    "Big brother, big brother, you''re back at last!"


    The voice of a young child came from a distance, and a little girl came to Gu fan in tears.


    She holds Gu fan''s leg foolishly, her fat face is full of grievances, and her face is swollen, like someone slapped her.


    "Woo woo woo."


    "Big brother, after you left, many people came to bully Manman and grandfather."


    The plump little girl''s tears are falling, and her face is full of grievances, pathetic


    The little girl''s words immediately attracted the attention of everyone else around her.


    Busy master Feng turned his head and saw Gu fan quickly take his granddaughter Xu man back to his arms. He knelt down with her and said respectfully, "Mr. Gu fan, you are back."


    "My granddaughter is not sensible. Don''t blame her."


    Gu fan helped master Feng up with his own hands.


    In his eyes, the cold killing intention was even more intense, and he asked coldly, "Zhang Yun, explain, or all of them will die."


    Zhang Yun looked back.


    His side just slipped away a few men, at this time pressure a few men back to the side.


    One by one, these men covered their heads and knelt down in front of Gu fan, shaking in fear.


    "After Guan Yiming''s death, the leader of the previous camp was killed for the sake of gaining prestige."


    "Master Feng has been taken care of by Guan Yiming, so he ordered to break master Feng''s leg."


    Although there was fear in Zhang Yun''s eyes, he explained slowly until he lifted the hoods of two of them.


    Chen Ding, Chen Gang.


    These two brothers are the most important subordinates before Guan Yiming.


    Bang.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    Zhang Yun took out a gun and burst the brothers'' heads.


    It''s obvious that Ming betrayed his former brothers.


    He continued to fire several shots, all the men kneeling on the ground were shot on the spot, and the fierce and decisive decision showed incisively and vividly.


    Murder.


    Zhang Yun deeply understands that only in this way can Gu fan''s anger be calmed.


    He knelt down on the ground again and quickly said: "these people are the culprits of bullying master Feng. Now they are all killed. The rest of these brothers I will obey your orders. "


    Good means.


    With the help of this incident, Zhang Yun eradicated all his dissidents at one time.


    Guan Yiming''s men, as well as the confidants of the former camp boss, all the people who disobeyed Zhang Yun were directly shot and used to calm Gu fan''s anger.


    Not only that.


    Zhang Yun also stabilized the hearts of his subordinates around him, giving his younger brother a feeling of "saving their lives".


    He was able to deal with all things in the face of danger, and had the demeanor of the leader of the camp, which convinced his younger brother.


    Blood trickles.


    The alternation of power is often accompanied by bloodshed and sacrifice.Zhang Yun is obviously more enterprising and skillful than Guan Yiming and his former boss. I can''t believe he was just an ordinary person in the camp before.


    Doomsday is a big VAT.


    Force people to become strong, force people to become cruel, force people to become resolute.


    Zhang Yun is a ruthless person who was forced out. After a weak and cowardly person broke out in silence, he showed more ruthless and bold than those so-called "big brothers of the underworld".


    "You''re good."


    "It seems that the position of the leader of this small camp is stable."


    Gu fan patted Zhang Yun on the shoulder. I''m afraid that only such a ruthless person can really hold the position of the so-called "boss".


    "I don''t want to repeat it a second time."


    Gu fan was not talking nonsense. He raised his eyebrows and asked in a low voice, "master Feng is the person I value. Do you know how to do it?"


    Zhang Yun nodded heavily: "understand, small understand."


    Zhang Yun''s younger brother couldn''t help saying that he quickly turned over the heavy goods in master Feng''s hand.


    They moved a chair to let the frightened master Feng sit there and rest. They took out a lot of candy and stuffed it into the little girl Xu man''s hand. They kept flattering and said, "master Feng Let''s do all these jobs in the future. "


    "You''re always there to direct."


    Affectation.


    False.


    Everyone can see how hypocritical everyone''s face is.


    But in front of Gu fan, even if you want to be hypocritical again, you must satisfy this big man!!


    Gu fan is satisfied for the time being.


    At least he didn''t plan to continue killing people.


    "Master Feng."


    Gu fan ignored these trifles and went to master Feng and said, "I need to ask you to do me a favor."


    Master Feng is flattered.


    He received so much favor from Gufan that he was only grateful to the young man in front of him. He quickly said, "Mr. Gufan, please give me your orders."


    Gu fan light said, and made many requests: "I will look for a large truck."


    "I can give you enough manpower and resources, but I want you to repair it in a week and complete the modification."


    In the aspect of repair, master Feng is no exception.


    But it''s a lot of trouble to refit. The car body needs to be reinforced with several layers of steel plates. When the car model is stable, some heavy weapons need to be added, such as installing and fixing some electric saws, choppers and sharp blades around the car


    The front of the car should be modified to have more impact force, and the guardrail should be modified to be heavy defense.


    So The wiring in the car needs to be redesigned.


    Truck body weight and balance is also a problem, otherwise a sharp turn is prone to rollover and other problems.


    All this needs an experienced teacher to operate.


    Master Feng looks cautious.


    It''s a big challenge for him to complete all the changes in a week.


    "I''ll do my best!"


    Master Feng''s face was serious and he promised.


    Master Feng also deeply understands that Gu fan''s giving himself so many benefits is not to let him have a free meal.


    Now is the best time to show your value.

 Chapter 137

    There is no free lunch in this world.


    In the end of the dark disaster, there is no need for the useless people to eat for nothing.


    Especially around Gu fan, the higher your status, the greater your value. Now is the time for master Feng to show his value.


    "Lord Gufan, I must introduce a man to you."


    Master Feng said in a deep voice, and patted his granddaughter Xu man''s little head: "go and call your brother Peng."


    Xu Manman nodded obediently and then ran away with a silly smile to Gu fan.


    Soon.


    A young man with the appearance of an otaku appeared in front of Gu fan.


    He was a little thin and slightly pale, as if the result of staying in the room for a long time with little exposure to the sun.


    The man was afraid of Gu fan. He bowed his head and didn''t dare to look directly at the bloodthirsty butcher''s cheek. What''s more, he didn''t dare to look directly at Gu fan''s sharp eyes.


    "Han Peng?"


    "The champion of robot competition 2020?"


    Wei Xianjian was surprised. He didn''t expect that he knew some cowering otaku in front of him.


    Han Peng is also very surprised, see Wei Xianjian also involuntarily blurted out: "Professor Wei, how are you here?"


    It''s a coincidence.


    It turns out that Han Peng is a top student in the University of science and technology.


    The previous month, he also participated in the annual robot competition on behalf of the city''s University of science and technology, and won the championship.


    As for Wei Xianjian, she is a famous professor in the school, naturally recognized by Han Peng.


    "I''ve been hiding here..."


    Han Peng stammered and explained that he had been hiding in the camp since the end of his life.


    It''s just that he''s too ordinary and inconspicuous.


    And that talent was useless in the end. Later, because he was too hungry, he took the initiative to help master Feng once and repaired the circuit in exchange for some food.


    Talent.


    This is also a talent.


    Han Peng can win the robot competition, which proves that his talent in this field is absolutely top.


    This technology-based otaku is undoubtedly of great help to master Feng in the transformation of his vehicles. At least he can solve the problems of the lines in the vehicles.


    "What''s in your pocket, take it out and have a look."


    Gu fan glances at Han Peng and finds something hidden in his pocket.


    Han Peng hesitated for a moment, took out his pocket and put it on the table. It was a small radio.


    Radio?


    Han Peng obviously fixed it.


    The simple structure of the radio is a piece of cake for Han Peng, who won the robot competition.


    "I It''s easy to fix. "


    Han Peng lowered his head and continued to explain: "and slightly modified, increased the strength of the signal it contains."


    Gu fan nodded and opened it with a little finger press.


    The radio makes a "Zizi" sound. The sound quality of the signal is very poor, but there is actually a broadcast in it.


    "Warning, warning, warning!"


    "Please stay at home and wait for rescue."


    "If any family or friends are infected, please isolate them immediately."


    "The disaster continues. The army may arrive in the city at any time to carry out rescue. Please be ready to take up arms at any time and try your best to help yourself before the rescue arrives!"


    The broadcast repeats the same thing.


    Everyone''s expression was shocked. Since there was a broadcast signal, it proved that the army had repaired a signal tower or other facilities.


    When the last bell rings, all the electronic products in operation will be scrapped.


    However, more than half a month has passed since the end of the world, and some important facilities have been repaired one after another. It is enough to see that the troops stationed in the end of the world have not been destroyed, but have been reorganized into a force.


    The human resistance!


    The destruction of doomsday made the country no longer exist.


    The troops stationed everywhere experienced the impact of disaster and reorganized to form the human resistance Corps.


    Under the disaster of world-class destruction, the human resistance has no national boundaries, and all human beings must gather together to keep warm in order to survive in the dark disaster.


    (solemnly declare: the human resistance in this book has nothing to do with reality. It''s the author''s imagination. It''s a coincidence if there''s a similar similarity.)


    "Help


    "We are saved."


    "Han Peng, why didn''t you tell us such important news earlier?"


    Han Peng bowed his head and did not answer. In fact, the broadcast was received several days ago.


    But if it is said, there will be a riot, which may bring bloodshed or even death


    People were excited. Since there was a radio signal, it showed that the army still existed.


    The army may come to the city to carry out rescue at any time, and everyone can be rescued, which is absolutely a great joy!!Ordinary people think that.


    But the strongmen in the camp think more.


    Ordinary survivors, like useless garbage, will not live well no matter where they go Even if you get help, life is really better than it is now??


    As for Gu fan, no matter where he goes, he is an existence that can not be ignored by others.


    And


    Why did he repair a truck?


    Why did he refit it into a steel chariot?


    Wu Ze, Lin Yuxin and Le Zhiqi were even more shocked.


    Boss Gu Fan said before that he would leave the city. Where would the steel chariot, which carried a large number of goods and materials, finally go??


    Can''t see through!


    The thoughts and plans in Gu fan''s deep eyes are hard to see through.


    This man takes everything into account. It seems that every step of the last life is perfect. What is he going to do next!!


    "Old fan."


    "Are you aware of the existence of the army?" Wu Ze''s eyes brightened. He used to be a border guard. When he heard the news from the army, he couldn''t help getting excited.


    "Ha ha, you don''t need to know so much. Just do as I say."


    Gu fan didn''t explain, let alone need to explain. Everything was under his control.


    Unfathomable.


    Gufan is more unfathomable.


    But the more Gu fan was like this, the more reliable he felt, as if he only needed to make a knife and a tool.


    As for the rest, it''s up to Gu fan, the bloodthirsty butcher, to decide!


    "All right."


    "Wei Xianjian, you stay to continue the experiment and leave the monitoring room to you."


    "Master Feng, Han Peng, have a good rest and prepare the repair tools. From tomorrow on, you will be given the task."


    Gu fan waved his hand and issued orders continuously. At last, he turned around and gave a cruel smile to le Zhiqi: "as for you, prepare to go out hunting with me at night."


    Hunting.


    And in the middle of the night.


    Gu fan is obviously looking for death!


    Those carrion monsters will be more irritable in the middle of the night, and the predators from all directions will gather here, and the risk factor will be increased by several grades.


    Are you crazy??


    Wu Ze looked at each other.


    Although I have been psychologically prepared for a long time, I still feel a little uneasy when I really want to go out hunting in the middle of the night.


    Training.


    Gu fan''s eyes twinkle.


    This is to take advantage of the night, with the help of those rotten monsters, training operations.


    The army has repaired the signal facilities. It seems that a lot of forces have been gathered.


    The cataclysm is approaching day by day, which is the most terrible thing that Gu fan cares about.


    All events seem to gather at a certain point.


    The key point, the turning point, and the point at which the end of the world determines the future survival of mankind.


    Gu fan wants to make his team stronger and tap all their potential before this key point comes!!

 Chapter 138

    The night is like ink.


    Once the city was full of flowers and bright lights all night.


    The night in a prosperous city is like day.


    Now The dilapidated city is dilapidated, and the former brilliance is shrouded in darkness.


    The cities built by human beings were eventually replaced by the tide of corpses.


    In the streets and alleys, there are no more handsome men and beautiful women talking and laughing all the way. Instead, there is a rotten corpse with a ferocious face roaring.


    Gufan.


    Wu Ze, Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin.


    In the middle of the night, they chose to leave the safe and warm arms of the camp and go to the Dark Monster paradise.


    "Nervous?"


    Gu fan asked with a smile.


    The other three looked tense.


    It''s the first time they''ve been out hunting at night.


    The darkness and terror enveloped the crowd, and the only place they could touch was the monsters roaring furiously.


    Depression!


    This kind of pressure, another everyone''s palm is full of sweat.


    "I''m trembling and excited, too." Gu fan raised his hand and continued: "in the dark, facing the danger that may appear at any time, he swam on the wire rope of death and dug every point of his ability."


    "I want you to push your talents to the limit."


    Gu fan''s voice gradually distorted, and his face became ferocious.


    It''s like a madman who can''t extricate himself from killing, but he is so calm and rational, which makes people feel terrible and weird.


    Next.


    He did something that made everyone feel incredible.


    Guns!!


    Gufan took out a gun from the camp.


    Bang!!


    Before everyone could react, Gu fan fired a shot at the sky with a gun.


    The sound of the gun was deafening, and suddenly the whole world seemed to come to a standstill, just like the peace before the storm.


    Terror.


    Shock.


    Wu Ze, Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin.


    Everyone''s faces froze with the gunfire.


    They looked at the far away tide of corpses, and the monsters turned their heads, their scarlet eyes with a strong desire for greed, followed by a heartrending roar.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    The night is boiling.


    The paradise of carrion monsters is like a cup of cold water mixed with boiling hot oil, resulting in a strong chemical reaction.


    The monsters piled up like waves, with thousands of rotten corpses full of stench. They ran towards the four people.


    Come on!


    They''re too fast.


    The moving speed of carrion monsters is much higher than that of daytime by more than one level.


    All the monsters are in a frenzied state, the veins under the skin are bulging, flashing with flowing Yingying light, and then these monsters are running like track and field athletes.


    "Kill


    "Indulge, enjoy, feel in danger."


    "Every spirit should be highly concentrated, every muscle should burst out its own strength, and tap the potential of every power. Only in this way can we survive."


    Gufan stands on the top of the darkness and laughs wildly.


    There was a gunshot, but he drove everyone to a dead end.


    Crazy.


    Absolutely crazy.


    But such madness is Gu fan''s unique style.


    Miso! Miso!!


    Le Zhiqi''s wrists, ankles and joints all over the body unfolded the sharp and abnormal senbaigu knife.


    Her face gradually became ferocious. After following Gu fan for such a long time, she was used to the madness of the boss and even understood it.


    My body is shaking.


    I''m scared. I''m scared. I''m shaking all over.


    But if you want to live, you have to develop your body to the limit, and then Kill!!


    "Kill!"


    A kill word, like the low roar of a beast.


    In the face of the oncoming corpses, Le Zhiqi goes forward instead of retreating. The light of senbai sword keeps flashing in the dark, and occasionally a few strands of silver moonlight scatter, reflecting a sharp edge.


    Wu Ze closed his eyes.


    A fierce breath of wrecking the boat broke out from him.


    Tenacious consciousness into the mind, suddenly opened the turbid eyes of the moment, Jinggang level powerful consciousness mind power put out, five rotten corpses with a stiff.


    There''s a lot of plasma coming out of their eyes.


    Their consciousness was obliterated at this moment, and they became slaves controlled by Wu Ze at the same time.


    Wu Ze manipulated them, blocking one side of his body, while pulling out two sharp black knives and fighting to the other side.Whoosh, whoosh!!


    Lin Yuxin seems to be infected by this crazy atmosphere.


    Indifferent face, a pair of eyes full of persistent firm, try to urge their own body energy, constantly promote the growth of a rain arrow.


    The breeze is blowing.


    A faint breeze around the fingertips.


    The arrow feather penetrates through the body, and the force is extremely strong. One of them is shot into the head of the rotten corpse, and runs out one after another. One arrow rings many times and kills several monsters in seconds.


    The three of them did their best.


    They even temporarily resisted the layers of rotten corpses like waves.


    Ten minutes passed.


    Twenty minutes passed.


    In the tide of corpses, all the people fighting with all their strength are bloody and crazy.


    The remains of the decaying corpses under their feet piled up into a hill, and they had no idea how many monsters they had killed.


    However There''s a price for being too crazy.


    The fierce rotten corpse in the night has more fighting power than in the day, so it needs to consume more power to deal with it.


    People who fight hard feel that their physical strength consumption is too fast.


    Le Zhiqi''s speed has obviously slowed down.


    Physical consumption is too serious. I feel extremely tired and heavy every time I wield a knife.


    Wu Ze also found it hard to control the five decaying corpses.


    Mental mind power gradually lax, control that a few monsters become more and more powerful, not from the heart.


    The arrow feather on Lin Yuxin''s right arm has already been shot out.


    She constantly urged her own powers, and her mutated right arm slowly grew new feathers surrounded by bursts of light green breeze.


    "Control."


    "You need to learn how to control your strength and how to cooperate."


    "Fight too hard, consume too much physical strength, finally in this layer upon layer of corpse sea only tragic death."


    Gu fan''s voice appeared in everyone''s ears. The people who were gasping for air suddenly woke up and stepped back involuntarily.


    The people in the killing exchanged their eyes.


    They all instantly understood each other''s meaning. If they want to save energy to the greatest extent, they must cooperate!!


    That''s right.


    To rush into the corpses alone is like looking for death.


    But three people unite together, take care of each other, make use of the characteristics of their own ability, can save the most strength.


    Tacit understanding.


    Cooperation.


    This is the goal of Gu fan''s military training.


    The three men immediately tightened the defensive circle and gave the back rest assured to their teammates.


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi cooperate with each other. It seems that they went back to the time when they helped Gu fan hunt and clean up the rotten corpse. They formed a half fan-shaped protective layer to protect Lin Yuxin behind him


    Whoosh.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    Lin Yuxin''s eyes gradually become sharp and cold.


    Don''t forget that she was runner up in the Olympus global archery competition before her evolution.


    She looks like a falcon, accurately finds the target, looks at the monsters that may threaten Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi, and shoots an arrow before they arrive ahead of time.


    One body fell.


    Under the pressure of death, any hesitation is fatal.


    Three people cooperate gradually tacit understanding, around to become a small defensive circle, each other let each other''s pressure drop.


    Gu fan couldn''t help nodding, and the initial tacit cooperation was achieved.


    But More brutal challenges lie ahead.


    With a smile, Gu fan noticed the huge monster crawling towards here near the wall.


    Night devil!!


    Here comes the nightmare of man in the dark.

 Chapter 139

    Ferocious carrion.


    Monsters in the dark, combat effectiveness has been improved by more than one level.


    It takes several times of energy to get rid of the monsters that are easily killed in the daytime.


    Although tacit cooperation can greatly save physical strength, it will only drag the body down after a long time.


    A bigger crisis is coming.


    On the wall near the three, a scarlet monster with a long body of two meters gradually approached.


    Night devil!


    The monsters with twisted scarlet muscles are the night demons searching for human beings in the dark.


    Huge shadows fell from the sky, and the night devil jumped down from the wall from afar, waving sharp steel knife like limbs.


    "No, night devil!"


    Wu Ze was the first to discover the enemy.


    He was originally a scout, and the task of searching for the enemy should be handed over to Wu Ze.


    But at this time, he was too attentive to deal with the nearby monsters, and even ignored the night demon falling from his head.


    Poof!!


    Wu Ze''s reminder was a little late, and Lin Yuxin''s back was scratched with a long wound.


    The original white and smooth skin was cut out with a half meter scratch. If it is later, I''m afraid the whole back will split.


    It''s gone.


    The three men''s team was immediately scattered and defeated like a mountain.


    Without the support of his teammates, the tide of decaying corpses immediately drowned everyone.


    "Hold on!"


    "Or we''ll all die here."


    Le Zhiqi was almost knocked down by several decaying corpses in front of her.


    A monster opened the huge mouth and tusks of the blood basin, biting her arm and tearing off a large piece of flesh.


    Wu Ze''s spirit is gone.


    A few rotten corpses controlled by the mind and eye suddenly collapsed.


    Lin Yuxin is in the night devil and the rotten corpse of the serial attack, left dodge right to avoid, embarrassed.


    "Full blast!"


    That''s all that''s left in everyone''s mind.


    In the moment of life and death, if there is any reservation, everyone will die here.


    Push!!


    The hunter''s powers are fully tapped.


    The hunter''s potential is drained.


    Dig deeply, push with all your strength, and stimulate every power in the cell.


    Lin Yuxin felt like a sponge, constantly being squeezed.


    Bursts of hurricanes were forced to move, steel feathers from the mutation of the right arm on the rapid growth, wind around the fingertips gradually become violent.


    Lin Yuxin suddenly raised his hand. A hurricane gathered on his arm. All the metal feathers gathered on the hurricane and turned into a sharp arrow to shoot into the sky.


    All over the sky!!


    The hurricane rolled metal feathers in the sky, and when they reached a certain level, they burst open.


    Countless arrow rain fell from the sky and scattered around Lin Yuxin. Hundreds of decaying corpses were torn by arrow feathers and fell to form a temporary safety zone.


    That night demon, the body also pierces several blood holes, howls and continues to attack Lin Yuxin.


    Lin Yuxin has already broken out all his powers. At this time, he is very weak. It is impossible to avoid the attack of the night devil.


    Electric pyroxene.


    At the critical moment of life and death, the night devil suddenly did not move.


    Looking carefully, Wu Ze''s turbid eyes shed a trace of dirty blood.


    That pair of eyes like a glass ball, can not bear the pressure, as if to burst.


    At the edge of life and death, the mental power of the psychic system reaches its limit, and suddenly impacts on the brain of the night devil. Then the lowest level of alien brain flowers will burst, and consciousness will be immediately erased.


    It worked.


    Wu Ze tried his best to control the night devil through his mind.


    Two meters long giant monster crawling, it waving a steel knife, rushed forward to clean out a road.


    Dong.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    Le Zhiqi''s heart stopped suddenly.


    Her whole body blood flow speed suddenly increased, the impact of their own heart, again to stimulate the beat.


    Explosive power.


    The explosive power of terror.


    Le Zhiqi''s speed, once again improved a level, heart load in the manic force almost burst open.


    Le Zhiqi''s whole body is full of red, and the blood vessels are bulging, which is about to burst open. It urges the last explosive force to rush into the corpse group and fight with Wu Ze''s night demons.


    "Run


    "I can''t hold on for long."


    I tried my best.


    Le Zhiqi is also desperate.


    The people''s eyes alternate with each other, and they rush to the direction of the gathering camp.


    Along the way, crazy killing, desperate resistance, leaving countless wounds, finally came to the camp gate.However The door was closed, but no one opened it for them.


    Despair!


    This is deep despair.


    Le Zhiqi smashed the metal gate with her fist and yelled: "Zhang Yun, you''re not going to die, dare to shut us out!"


    There was no sound.


    There was no response.


    Wu Ze''s heart penetrated the gate, and his heart suddenly cooled.


    He can only see the door is empty, no one is here, even if want to use the ability of the mind to control someone also can''t do.


    Look back.


    Dense, such as the tide of rotten corpses, crazy surging.


    This is not the most terrible. There are many night demons in the carrion.


    Three people back against the metal gate, at this time all exhausted, the lamp dry, the last point of power also dissipated.


    It''s over.


    It''s really over.


    Le Zhiqi feels sweet in her throat, and her heart almost stops suddenly. Finally, she can''t bear the load and is about to fall down.


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi are not much better. Their powers have been used up. They watch the corpse monster drown them.


    All of a sudden A sudden change.


    Bursts of white mist stood in front of the crowd.


    Extremely cold ice and fog cover the monsters in front of the public, Gu fan''s figure is looming.


    Countless blades of ice dregs were shot out from the silver mist, and there were hundreds of them. A large number of rotten corpses were stabbed through their heads and fell down.


    Gu fan did it.


    When they were about to be drowned by the corpse monster, Gu fan, who was hiding on one side, finally took the hand.


    A moment later.


    Near the metal gate, hundreds of decaying corpses were frozen into ice sculptures.


    Among them, there are four night demons, and even a hunter, which are the second stage of the alien species, all frozen in the extremely cold blood.


    Gufan consumption is not small, shed a drop of sweat.


    But the result of this sweat is to solve nearly a thousand decaying corpses at one time, and sweep all the monsters near the metal gate.


    It also includes four night demons and one hunter. The legendary Mithril level powers are almost miraculous in other people''s eyes.


    "Open the door."


    Gu fan took out a walkie talkie, which was also the product of Han Peng''s repair.


    After a while, the door finally slowly opened, several people in a mess rolled back to the camp.


    Le Zhiqi is furious.


    She grabbed Zhang Yun in the camp, and the bone knife in her hand was about to pierce his throat. She yelled: "how dare you lock us out, I''ll kill you!"


    But Wu Ze stopped Le Zhiqi and pointed to Gu fan''s walkie talkie.


    Gu Yun kneels down at any time and asks us to hide in the camp


    What!!


    This is Gu fan himself who wants to lock everyone out??


    Gu fan stood up.


    With a look of banter, he said slowly, "how does it feel to hunt this night? How does it feel to be on the verge of death? How does it feel to lean back against the metal gate

 Chapter 140

    Well designed.


    It turns out that all this was designed by Gu fan.


    The hunting in the dark, people are forced to desperate, stimulate potential, fight to death, fight out a way of life.


    Finally Everyone was hurt and in a mess.


    Despair, fear, anger.


    Several people have tasted all kinds of flavors. It turns out that they were all arranged by Gu fan in advance.


    Training.


    He just wants to train a few people.


    Tacit cooperation, ability mining, potential explosion, and the reaction of dying.


    "Let''s try our best to cooperate with each other."


    "In the face of crisis and death, the power of explosion is fairly good, tapping the potential of some powers."


    Gu fan condescending in the face of the public, just for the performance of comments, followed by a serious face said: "but in the end, I am very disappointed!"


    "It''s hard to find a way out, but I just want to run back to the gathering camp?"


    Gu fan sneered and continued to sneer: "it seems that a good baby has been bullied. It''s as naive as going home to find her mother."


    Childish.


    It''s naive.


    The three returned to the camp and were trapped in front of the metal gate, as if the bullied baby could not find her mother.


    Wu Ze lowered his head.


    "I''m too careless."


    As a scout, Wu Ze should find the position of every powerful monster and remind him.


    In the end, he should find a road with complex curve and avoid the pursuit of corpse tide through the advantage of terrain.


    "Sorry..."


    Le Zhiqi is also ashamed.


    She was dazed with anger and trapped outside the metal gate. Instead of looking for another way out, she smashed the door in a rage and was childish.


    Lin Yuxin was lost in thought.


    "We can actually cooperate better," she murmured, recalling her experience in the fight


    "As an archer, I should not only hide behind them, but also find my own position and swim in front of every window of a high-rise building."


    Just now, the three people are almost in a semicircle.


    Lin Yuxin stood behind them to support, most of his sight was blocked, and his effective attack range was also small.


    If she reacts at the first time and climbs to the top with quick action, or stealthily shoots in a room, the effect will be much better.


    "Let''s go back to heal first, and continue tomorrow."


    If Gu fan does not comment, no matter how well he speaks, he must take practical actions.


    Many evolutionists have prepared everything in advance, but when they face the battle, their brains are blank. In the face of those ferocious monsters, they forget all their tactics.


    The wounded in confusion returned to the camp.


    Le Zhiqi''s arm was torn off a large piece of flesh and blood, and her body was also full of scratches.


    Lin Yuxin was even more seriously injured. His whole back was cut with a long scratch, and he almost died.


    Ten minutes later.


    Wei Xianyuan slowly gave them the fruits of "healing wounds, and let them continue to use them" tomorrow.


    It''s going to continue tomorrow.


    The hunting and training in the middle of the night is not over.


    Gu fan wants to dig up the fighting capacity of all people before the most critical point of the Cataclysm comes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "We''re useless..."


    Le Zhiqi fist hard hit on the ground, the new growth of flesh and blood pull the pain, but also can''t compare to the heart of the weak feeling.


    "Yes."


    "Even if I am a veteran, I am flustered in the face of many monsters."


    Wu Ze sighed.


    They have been following Gu fan for so long, and they are all good hunters of monsters in the last days.


    But even so, in the middle of the night in the face of that violent corpse group, and at any time may appear heterogeneous, still was caught by surprise.


    Lin Yuxin''s face was cold.


    She belongs to the kind of person who is relatively rational. Since the death of Lin Jie, the enemy who killed her father and killed her mother, Lin Yuxin''s heart has become stronger.


    "Let''s talk about it."


    "Since we have to work under Gu fan in the future, it''s almost time to formulate our own tactics."


    Lin Yuxin''s words made Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi silent for a long time.


    Everyone should make their own tactics.


    How to maximize their ability, more tacit understanding and flexible cooperation, all need to be deeply discussed, and after exerting and running in, to see which methods are feasible.


    "Hum."


    "Although I don''t like you, I will cooperate with you in hunting monsters."


    Le Zhiqi cold hum, she has been looking at Lin Yuxin not pleasing to the eye, but this does not hinder the two people''s cooperation.Wu Ze, Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin.


    The three got together and began to discuss.


    They''re the hands of that demon butcher man.


    Tomorrow''s night''s hunting must not be in such a mess as it is now. We must fight for the boss. Even if we give up our lives, we must fight for the last bit of potential.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    It''s just getting light.


    A few very weak people were forced to pull up by Gu fan and bear the burden as coolies.


    Outside the metal gate of the camp, thousands of carrion monsters have frozen into ice sculptures and have not yet melted.


    Several people plucked out the precious resources such as the seeds of the abyss one after another, then cleaned up the battlefield yesterday, and filled a small sack with the seeds of the abyss.


    "The carrion in the daytime is too weak."


    "It''s nothing like last night''s violent corpse tide."


    Le Zhiqi killed several monsters standing in the way. She couldn''t help sighing.


    It''s unbelievable.


    These rotten corpses, which can be killed at will, will become so irritable at night that several people almost died.


    "Find a big truck and pull it back with brute force."


    Gu fan''s words suddenly surprised everyone. A large truck should weigh several tons, at least!!


    The eldest brother is ready to use the brute force of the ice Python to transport the truck to the air raid shelter with everyone Simple and crude.


    They were discussing, but suddenly they felt a tremor at their feet.


    "You Do you feel it? "


    "The earthquake!"


    As soon as Le Zhiqi''s face changed, the tremor of the ground became more and more intense.


    Wu Ze pointed to the distance: "over there!"


    The smoke of gunfire billowed.


    From the perspective of the extreme eye, there is a large area of smoke rising from the place visible to the naked eye.


    Boom boom!!


    The loud explosion was like thunder.


    A large group of flames rose to the sky, and the ground under the feet of the people trembled again, feeling more real.


    That''s artillery fire??


    It''s an explosion from artillery bombardment.


    The cannons of tanks smashed a whole building, causing a massive collapse, and thousands of decaying bodies were buried in reinforced concrete.


    The metal gate of the gathering camp opens.


    Many survivors thought it was an earthquake and fled underground.


    They saw the smoke in the distance and the approaching explosion, and their faces turned into ecstasy.


    Here we go!


    The army is coming!!


    "We''re saved, we''re saved!"


    "The army came to rescue us, and they did come!"


    The survivors who rushed out of the metal gate were in high spirits, and some even knelt down in tears.


    At this time of desperation, all the people did not expect that the newly gathered army really entered the city, just like the light of the dawn.


    Several of Gu fan''s subordinates were also stunned.


    "Boss, what should we do?"


    "Army rescue is coming. Shall we go to them?" Wu Ze asked excitedly.


    What is the most powerful and reliable organization in the end?


    No doubt, the army!!


    Get in the army and you''re safe.


    Entering the army is like finding a way to live.


    A large number of refugees, risking death, rushed downstairs and rushed recklessly in the direction of the army.


    But Gu fan''s eyes were fixed and he shook his head: "let''s stay in the city for the time being."


    What!!


    The army entered the dangerous city to rescue human beings.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to find a new life.


    But Gu fan But choose to stay in the city??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 141

    Stay in the city.


    Gu fan''s reply stunned others.


    It''s a rare opportunity for the army to rush into the city. I''m afraid there won''t be such a shop after this village.


    Gu fan chose to stay in the city??


    "It''s not the time."


    "Lin Yuxin, come with me to observe the situation of the army."


    Gu fan took a look at the crowd gathered around the camp and continued to order: "Wu Ze, Le Zhiqi, you go back to the camp to protect Wei Xianjian and master Feng."


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze look at each other and ask in a low voice, "what about the survivors? Do you want to stop them?"


    Gu fan glanced at them and said indifferently, "what does it have to do with us if those rubbish die? Protect our own people."


    The two men nodded deeply. According to the order of Gufan, they rushed to the camp.


    "Come with me."


    Gu fan and Lin Yuxin both carry hunting bows.


    The two plan to temporarily avoid the tide of corpses, swimming between the adjacent buildings to move quickly.


    Gu fan tried to arrive at the scene as soon as possible, even if he did not join the army, he also wanted to check the army''s status and combat effectiveness at this time.


    A moment later, they had reached the top of the opposite building.


    Gu fan''s sharp eyes swept downstairs, and the chaotic and bloody picture was introduced into his eyes.


    Look carefully.


    More than 300 survivors gathered in the camp are all crazy at this moment.


    They wept with joy and were excited to the extreme.


    Many people yelled "the army has come to save us" and rushed to the place where the artillery roared in the distance, regardless of their own lives.


    However Most of them end up miserable.


    Those ferocious rotten corpses longing for flesh and blood, monsters emitting stench and rotten smell in the streets and alleys, turn their heads and stare at the crowd with their scarlet eyes full of blood.


    A large number of people poured out, and the strong smell floated in the air.


    The carrion monsters seemed to be "ready for dinner" in general, cascading like waves, roaring and roaring towards the crowd.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    Countless carrion bodies gathered to surround the crowd.


    The survivors shivered and struggled with iron bars, but they were soon inundated by waves of monsters.


    "Get out of here!"


    "Get out of here, monster. I''m going to find the army. I''ll be saved if I find it Ah, ah, ah, ah


    A strong man waved a stick and knocked down three or four decaying corpses.


    But it didn''t help at all. The monsters in all directions had already surrounded him, and then they grasped his hands, feet and shoulders.


    Poof.


    Poof, poof, poof.


    The smell of fresh human flesh is fragrant.


    The withered palm of the corpse had sharp claws, and the teeth like the sharp teeth of a shark were shining in the mouth of the blood basin.


    The flesh and blood were torn, the withered palm pierced the belly, pulled out the internal organs and chewed. The red and green blood and internal organs covered the road again


    But there are exceptions.


    Zhang Yun also appeared outside the camp with a group of evolutionists.


    They studied the map for the first time, with fierce eyes. They picked up the steel knife and fought in one direction, cutting down hundreds of decaying monsters all the way.


    Zhang Yun is a cruel man.


    There are more and more carrion monsters, and they are going to surround everyone.


    Zhang Yun suddenly shot, holding a short knife stabbed into the belly of his hand, issued a vicious voice: "brother, sorry, help us block it."


    Zhang Yun said, yanzhuo his collar suddenly lost, suddenly threw the man into the corpse group.


    Countless rotten corpses crouched down excitedly, and the rotten and withered hands in the depths scratched the poor ghost. The voice of curse made the heart tremble: "you can''t die well, Zhang Yun, you can''t die well!"


    The betrayal curse of blood and tears.


    The heartrending roar, accompanied by the sound of flesh and blood chewing, is getting weaker and weaker, but Zhang Yunli''s goal of involving the corpses with him has been achieved.


    "Survival of the fittest, the jungle."


    "I can only blame you for your bad luck. Everyone continues to rush with me!"


    In the face of the curse, Zhang Yun only sneered, and then he took his men to continue to fight outside, revealing the darkness of human nature.


    It''s cruel.


    It''s cruel.


    There is no way. This is the end of the world.


    It''s like coping with that saying, once you succeed, you''ll be dead.


    Zhang Yun has changed from a weak man to what he is now, and has become extremely inhuman.


    He trampled on other people''s bones just to survive.


    But this is normal in the end. Under the threat of death and the hope of survival in the dawn, what is betrayal??People like Zhang Yun That''s too much.


    The weak in the last world can only seek protection, but the only way is full of carrion monsters, as well as the bones and flesh of their companions.


    Among the more than 300 survivors, I''m afraid there are not even one tenth of them who can fight and rush to the army.


    They''re surrounded by carrion monsters, and they''re eaten like a gourmet.


    They were stabbed in the back by their companions and left among the corpses just to block the moment.


    They are fighting with monsters, they are fighting with their own people, they are fighting with this cruel end of life.


    They even leave tears of regret when they abandon their wives. Their desperate eyes and shouts reverberate. At the same time, their hearts are extremely painful and tangled, but they rush forward to the hope of the dawn


    Lin Yuxin''s indifferent and cold face flashed a trace of intolerance, but he was even more disappointed in human nature.


    When the military rescue came, people did not make concerted efforts to share weal and woe. Instead, they broke down the bridge and showed their most selfish and dark side.


    "Don''t look. Let''s go."


    Gu Fan said lightly and picked up the hunting bow on his shoulder.


    Whoosh!!


    He shot a blade arrow and fixed it in the room opposite the building to build a bridge for two people to move.


    Lin Yuxin takes back her eyes, and they move quickly along the rope like apes in the forest.


    In half an hour.


    Gu fan and Lin Yuxin arrived near the army''s only way ahead of time and looked down from the top of the building.


    The field of vision is clear, and the vast army several kilometers away is in sight.


    This army has thousands of people!!


    Armed!!


    Armored vehicles, tanks, military trucks, everything.


    For nearly a month, the rare talents in the army were not idle and repaired a large number of weapons and armaments.


    Fight to the death.


    In order to rush into the city, the whole army is ready to fight back.


    The tide of carrion monsters came from all directions of the city. The sound of artillery and guns interweaved with each other, writing a steel epic of blood and fire.


    The battle started.


    It''s a war.


    For the first time, the war between human beings and carrion monsters has been shown to the public.


    "Now, open your eyes."


    "The war between humans and monsters will begin from now on."


    Gu Fan said so.

 Chapter 142

    Steel epic.


    The battle song of blood and fire.


    An extremely bloody picture of the war, printed into the eye.


    Da da da da!!


    The sound of guns and bullets was deafening.


    A bullet storm formed a defense line, and all the carrion monsters were unable to cross the ravine.


    Sharp bullets shot at the bodies of the corpse monsters, and the power of the guns showed incisively and vividly at this moment.


    Each bullet will pierce the corpse monster''s body, leaving a big wound at the mouth of the bowl.


    a large number of corpses'' heads were smashed on the spot, and their brains mixed with pus blood and white flowers were scattered on the ground.


    But more monsters They were smashed into pieces of meat and mud by the storm of heavy machine gun bullets,


    their bodies were constantly smashed, and the bones in their chests, together with their internal organs, were all crushed into meat and mud by the force of bullets through the impact, and scattered all over the streets.


    Flesh and blood are all over the earth.


    Asphalt road, covered with a layer of shiny blood oil.


    Broken pieces of meat mixed with them, boots on the top will make a "creak" sound, and sometimes even pull out a long shredded meat.


    A shiny yellow bullet case bounced high.


    The hot temperature of the shell case mixed with the dirty blood meat, and it made a "zizizi" sound, just like a fried steak.


    Smoke.


    There was the smell of gunfire everywhere.


    Bloody.


    The smell of decay and blood is full of human senses.


    They blend with each other, the smell of blood and fire condenses into the taste of war, and everyone''s nerves are stretched to the extreme.


    Look carefully.


    The soldiers, who were fully armed, were covered in blood, and their faces were covered with fly ash from the smoke.


    Their eyes twinkle with fear and fear. Even these hot-blooded men will feel the deepest terror when they face the corpse monsters.


    But!


    They didn''t step back.


    Even though they were terrified, they still didn''t step back, holding the hot guns in their hands, aiming at the heads of the corpse monsters as much as possible.


    Blood!!


    These warm-blooded men who once protected the country deeply know that once they retreat, thousands of civilian survivors will be slaughtered by decaying monsters for the first time.


    Poof!!


    A carrion monster rushed out of the steel line of defense like a metal storm.


    Its ugly and twisted face opened its mouth to a soldier.


    No back!!


    The soldier roared, trembled with fear, but did not retreat!!


    His arm was torn off a large piece of flesh, blood drenched, terrible, but he still gritted his teeth, pulled out the blade hidden in his leg and stabbed the monster''s head.


    "I It''s infected. "


    The soldier looked at his bloody arm with firm eyes, as if he had made up his mind.


    He took out a grenade from his equipment, bent over and rushed back to the corpses.


    "Brothers, I''ll go first!"


    The soldier roared and roared, but the voice of his teammates behind him was drowned by the roar of the corpse monsters in front of him.


    He pressed the button of the grenade and dashed into the tide of decaying corpses.


    Boom boom!!


    Boom boom!!


    The hot flame of the grenade immediately covered the decaying corpses within a radius of 10 meters.


    The monster sweeps the corpse into a large area of fire, and then it blows out of the safety zone.


    Tears mingled with blood.


    The good man didn''t shed any tears, but when he saw his teammates sacrifice so gloriously, countless teammates who accompanied the battle day and night still left tears, fusing the ashes and hot blood on his cheeks and falling to the earth


    It''s tragic.


    This war is too fierce.


    In the darkness of the last days, this tragedy has finally brought a glimmer of light.


    In all directions, in addition to the oncoming corpses, there are also many civilians running down from residential buildings and buildings.


    The survivors rushed into the army, and the hot-blooded man immediately protected these poor ordinary people behind them, or directly arranged them into the military vehicle.


    "Thank you..."


    "Here you are, here you are..."


    The survivors wept with joy and suffered countless losses, but it was all worth it.


    There are more and more people.


    The city used to have tens of millions of people.


    I''m afraid there are at least hundreds of thousands of survivors in all directions of the city, and the number of people who can finally rush here is also very large, at least tens of thousands.


    The increase in the number of people means that the team is getting bigger and bigger.The pressure of the soldiers is increasing, and the precious steel chariots protected by them have to rush out to block people.


    Boom!!


    Boom, boom, boom!!


    The gears of steel rotate.


    A tank armored car smashes a large number of corpses and rushes forward. The gap between the tracks sticks to the flesh and blood of countless monsters and makes strange sounds.


    The tanks were shelled.


    Thousands of kilometers away, the corpse tide was smashed and blasted on the spot, leaving countless pieces of mud and rotten meat. I don''t know how many carrion monsters died there.


    Another armored car guarded the rear of the team.


    The heavy machine gun on the armored vehicle is the real big killer. The speed of 3000 bullets per minute means that the muzzle will fire more than 50 bullets per second.


    Each bullet is long, narrow and sharp, comparable to human fingers.


    Each bullet can easily tear the monster''s body, blow into the chest, and even directly break the upper body!!


    Large pieces of rotten corpse monsters burst into rotten meat.


    Soon the ground was covered with a layer of flesh and blood mud more than 3cm thick


    "For the future of mankind."


    "Soldiers, attack with all your strength, let''s go!"


    The commander roared and looked at the soldiers who rushed to kill and died, and his eyes could not help but shed some tears.


    For the future of mankind.


    They have to rush into the city to save the shivering survivors.


    For the future of mankind.


    They have to collect the food, the medical equipment, they have to rush into the city.


    Along the way, the whole army also tried to search for useful materials.


    The medical equipment in the hospital and the medicine in the pharmacy are the most precious.


    Secondly, the flour, rice, and all the foods that have been preserved for a long time. All the resources determine how far human beings can go in the future.


    An hour passed.


    Two hours passed.


    A few hours later, the army nearly ran out of ammunition, and it was a miracle that the ammunition it carried could last that long.


    The bullets on the military cargo cards were carried down in boxes.


    The barrel of the guns in the soldiers'' hands was red and shiny, and even nearly melted like a brand iron.


    The heavy machine gun on the armored car is almost damaged, and the gun barrel of the tank car has reached the limit. I''m afraid the whole army will be destroyed if I stay here.


    Bang.


    A soldier''s gun has reached its limit. It''s exploding!


    Several nearby teammates, along with several survivors, were injured when the bullets shot.


    The commander''s face was uncertain. The whole army had grown to tens of thousands of people, and each truck was full of food and equipment.


    He looked at the survivors who were about to rush to the army from a distance, and gave the order in pain.


    "Retreat!"


    "The whole army retreats!"


    The mighty army began to retreat.


    After several hours of fighting, the Yellow bullet shells and the mashed meat were mixed together, making it difficult to separate each other.


    After sacrificing nearly half of the hot-blooded soldiers and paying a great price, the army was finally going to retreat.


    "Don''t go!"


    "We''re almost there."


    "Help us, help us, don''t retreat!"


    "Grass you, you can''t die well, ah


    The survivors who didn''t arrive in time were desperate.


    They either beg for mercy or curse, but they can only see the army go farther and farther, as if the last ray of light of the dawn gradually dissipates


    "It''s over."


    "Let''s go back."


    Gu fan, who has been standing on the top of the building to observe, said faintly.


    Lin Yuxin has been completely shocked, until now still can not return to God.


    Epic battle of blood and fire.


    The iron war between humans and monsters is too shocking.

 Chapter 143

    The dark end of the world.


    The ugliness of human nature is revealed.


    However There is still light in the dark.


    There is also a bright side in human nature. In the epic battle of blood and fire, hundreds of soldiers died here.


    In the face of the ferocious ugly willow monster, who is not afraid?


    Facing the endless tide of corpses, who is not terrible?


    But these soldiers did not step back. They forged steel walls with their own flesh and blood and defended human dignity with their own lives.


    Gu fan''s hands clenched and his fists creaked.


    Hot blooded men with grenades and explosives rushed into the corpses to die, just to buy some time for their teammates.


    The scenes touch the heart of Gu fan, a bloodthirsty butcher.


    There is still the dawn in the darkness, but there is still brilliant sacrifice outside the ugly human nature. This is the real greatness of human beings.


    The nearest place to heaven is hell.


    Gu fan, who is used to the darkness and ugliness of human nature, stands in the deepest part of hell. He deeply and clearly sees how precious that ray of dawn is


    "Let''s go."


    Fan said faintly.


    Lin Yuxin looked at the meat mud left by the rotten corpse monster.


    There are countless bullets and guns left by the Yellow shell, as well as the roar of artillery left by the wall and the sky of ashes, suddenly a desolate heart.


    In the evening.


    Gufan found a big truck.


    Because all the monsters in the city are attracted by the sound of the army''s artillery fire, the number of carrion corpses nearby is not much.


    He broke the window, put down the handbrake of the truck, and then pushed the truck forward step by step with the great power of the extremely cold ice python.


    Squeak, squeak, squeak.


    It''s hard to imagine how powerful this huge force is that the bumper behind the truck squeaks and imprints deeply.


    After starting, the speed of the truck is faster and faster under the inertial force.


    Lin Yuxin holds the steering wheel, controls the direction, drives it into the air raid shelter reconstruction camp nearby, at the same time, his right arm constantly extends out of the window to kill all the monsters near the truck.


    Right now.


    More than 300 people gathered in the camp, but already empty.


    Only Wei Xianjian, the family of master Feng, Han Peng, the top student of the University of science and technology, and Le Zhiqi and Wu zezang are among them.


    Fool.


    Crazy.


    In other people''s eyes, all the people who stay in the gathering camp are looking for death!!


    The army has come to the rescue, but these people are still waiting for death in the gathering camp??


    Gufan returned to the camp.


    He saw people''s doubts and said faintly, "do you have any questions?"


    "No, absolutely."


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi shook their heads firmly.


    Although I don''t know what medicine Gufan sold in his gourd, their past experience tells them that there is absolutely no mistake in following him.


    Master Feng coughed twice.


    He limped out, sighed and said: "Mr. Gu fan, I''ve received your favor. Even if I die here, it''s nothing. I''m willing to do things for you."


    "But Manman, she''s still young. It''s not a good idea to stay here."


    Master Feng is holding the lovely little girl Xu man.


    The plump and playful little girl blinked her eyes and raised her small mouth: "if Manman doesn''t leave, Manman will stay with his grandfather."


    Manman raised his little fist, his bright eyes twinkling with little stars.


    I''m afraid the little girl doesn''t understand the rescue of the army at all, but in her eyes, being with her family is the happiest thing.


    With that, Manman came to Gufan.


    Feidudu''s little hand held the corner of Gufan''s clothes, proud of Yang Yang''s small fist, and continued to say: "and there is a big brother to protect us!"


    In her eyes There is no concept of good and evil.


    Manman only knows that those who bully grandfather and mother are bad people.


    Manman also knows that Gu fan, who has protected his grandfather and mother, is a good man.


    The world in the eyes of a little girl is so simple.


    Gu fan, the cruel tyrant, accidentally flashed a soft smile at the corner of his mouth and rubbed Manman''s hair.


    He glanced at the top student of the University of science and technology and asked, "what''s your problem?"


    Han Peng was a little surprised, so he quickly lowered his head: "no No People like me will be eaten by decaying corpses when they go out. "


    This tech house is timid, but it has a real idea.


    It''s kind of self-knowledge.


    That''s right!


    Han Peng is such a thin boy, although he has a lot of professional knowledge about science and technology manufacturing.But if you really go outside and fight with those carrion monsters, I''m afraid that if you can''t walk a street, you will be torn up by the carrion.


    Gu fan glanced at Wei Xianjian and continued to ask, "Wei Xianjian, what about you?"


    Wei Xianjian, an iceberg beauty full of intellectual charm, slightly held the gold wire glasses on his nose, loosened his shoulder and said, "I don''t care. Just let me experiment."


    "And I think it''s a lot better to be around you. "


    She''s very rational.


    Wei Xianjian has seen the power of Gu fan. It''s much safer to stay with such a man than to risk rushing to the army.


    Gu fan nodded, and everyone was satisfied with the answer.


    "Good."


    Although Gu fan did not explain, he still gave the public an answer: "the strong do not need to seek refuge."


    The strong don''t need shelter.


    Gufan didn''t need to look for military protection like others.


    Those survivors, struggling mortals, just because they can''t survive in the end of the world, are desperate to seek military protection.


    They naively thought it would be absolutely safe.


    Gufan is different.


    He only believes in his own strength. Even if he wants to leave the city, he will rely on his own ability to fight.


    He''ll be full of supplies.


    He will have absolute power.


    Gu fan left the city that day, must be full of praise and return!!


    If Gu fan wants to go to the base where human beings gather one day, he is not going to seek shelter, but to trade and get more benefits.


    That day.


    The army will ask him.


    The base will depend on him.


    When Gu fan had enough chips, even the whole army could only stand on an equal footing with the demon king, or even look up to him


    As for ordinary people, survivors?


    They are just the weak sheltered, the lambs in the sheep pen, the animals to be slaughtered, and the cannon fodder to be sacrificed at will.


    "Master Feng, Han Peng."


    "Let''s get the truck ready."


    Gu fan''s eyes were fixed, and he began to give orders continuously. He continued: "Wei Xianjian, recently I will give you a large number of seeds of the abyss, as well as abyss crystal nucleus. Give me a good training..."


    Finally.


    His eyes were on the three fighters.


    Wu Ze, Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin.


    In the next few days, you will feel better!!

 Chapter 144

    Five days later.


    It''s been five days since the human rebel rescue operation.


    Even after a long time, there is still a smell of smoke and blood on the city streets, telling the story of the steel war of blood and fire.


    "Zizizi."


    Master Feng is holding an electric welding torch, welding metals together in bursts of sparks, constantly transforming the iron and steel giant in front of him.


    The original heavy truck has completely changed at this time.


    Several layers of heavy steel plates are added on both sides of the vehicle, and the sharp steel knife is fixed in the deep layer of the steel plate, just like a beast with sharp blades.


    The bumper of the front of the car has also been reinforced layer upon layer, and two sharp knives that I don''t know where to remove are welded, like the arms of a mantis stretching out.


    Bang!


    The hood of the front of the car fell down again.


    Han Peng came out with a black face and gave a thumbs up to master Feng: "it''s done. The line is completely OK. The electric saw is also connected to the line, and this fire spraying device!"


    Master Feng also wiped the sweat on his head: "I''m almost there. I can start it at any time."


    5 days of repair and renovation.


    Master Feng and Han Peng, two rare talents, worked almost without sleep, and finally fulfilled Gu fan''s requirements for steel chariots.


    "Not bad."


    "In just five days, the steel chariot has been transformed, and you will have no worries."


    Gu fan came to the steel chariot, his eyes flashed slightly, showing a little satisfaction.


    It is worthy of the teacher Fu who has more than 40 years of experience, as well as the champion of the domestic robot competition.


    Even Gu fan, a very demanding tyrant, was satisfied with the steel giant.


    "Wu Ze, you drive."


    "Let''s go for a walk and see how it works."


    Gu fan with a little excited smile, turned over and jumped to the front of the car.


    A walk around?


    In this city full of monsters and decaying corpses, walk around!!


    Gu fan''s several subordinates, without any hesitation, turn over and get on the bus one after another.


    Wu Ze, Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin.


    The three people have become different. After five days of tempering and fighting, they feel totally different.


    Kill!


    Tough!


    The three did not know what terrible special training they had experienced.


    Each of them exudes a fierce and unrivalled atmosphere. The light in their eyes is firm and unusual. It seems that they don''t care about any kind of challenge.


    Five days.


    Every night, the three were dragged outside by Gu fan for special training.


    The endless fury and decaying corpses are just like the tide, and the night demons and hunters may appear at any time.


    Danger is like a wire rope under the feet of people. If you relax a little, you will die.


    But they stuck with it.


    Tacit cooperation, back-to-back trust between life and death, a look can understand each other''s meaning.


    To develop and tap the deepest potential of the body, talents and powers also need to be tapped and exercised.


    After these days of hell like special training, the potential of their special abilities has been almost completely drained, and only in this way can they survive in hell special training.


    "Let''s go!"


    Gu fan gave an order.


    Wu Ze did not hesitate to press the ignition switch instead of the key.


    The steel chariot roared and rushed to the target point according to Gu fan''s command.


    Roar! Roar!!


    The sound of steel chariots attracted a large number of carrion monsters.


    Under the scorching sun, the corpses moved more slowly than at night.


    Wu Ze stepped up the foot of the accelerator, in the face of those layers of carrion tide not retreat but advance, powerful and efficient engine crazy rotation, huge thrust into the rolling corpse group!!


    Poof, poof, poof!!


    The blood burst out at a height of more than ten meters.


    The cutter in front of the steel chariot is like the black sickle in the hand of death.


    The carrion monsters in front of them were cut in half, and the corpses were thrown several meters away, bloody and fell to the ground.


    Zizizi!!


    The electric saw rings around the steel chariot.


    Around a total of six pieces of rotary circular saw, each with a diameter of more than 50 cm, sharp serrated rotation immediately became a nightmare of carrion.


    All the rotten corpses near the steel chariot were torn to pieces by the six circular saws.


    Steel chariots roared by, and the bodies on both sides turned into blood lines and spread.


    Blood splashed, fragmented, like a wheat harvesting machine, harvesting the lives of these carrion monsters.


    "Oh Hoo!"


    "Cheery, cheery!"


    Le Zhiqi stands at the end of the carriage, watching the rotten corpses on both sides bloom like spray, and the hearty killing completely releases the pressure."There''s too much carrion ahead."


    "The impact force of the truck may not be able to pass."


    Wu Ze said in a deep voice in the driver''s cab. Lin Yuxin, sitting on one side, jumped out of the window and turned up.


    The eyes are burning.


    Lin Yuxin''s aura has also changed, in addition to the initial indifference, the deepest eyes also have a fierce killing intention.


    She held out her right hand.


    As the hurricane whirled around its fingertips, the naked eye could almost see the emerald green energy around the whole right arm, and then the metal feathers suddenly shrank into an arrow shape.


    All over the sky!!


    The arrow made of metal feathers shot at an angle of 45 degrees into the sky.


    When it reached a certain height, the arrows burst open suddenly, and the sharp feathers scattered all over the sky like a rainstorm. With the strong wind around it, the decaying corpses on the ground ran through one after another.


    The dense mass of corpses suddenly became sparse.


    The steel chariot rolled all the way, and the corpses were washed away at the same speed, leaving only a piece of meat.


    "Something more exciting!"


    "Burn up, steel chariot!"


    Gu fan''s eyes revealed a little excitement of killing. Wu Ze also showed an excited smile when he heard the order and pressed a red button.


    Boom, boom.


    Hot flames erupted from both sides.


    If you look at it carefully, there are actually round holes on the reinforced steel plate. When you press the hinge, the oil is ejected together with the flame, just like a flame thrower.


    The rotten corpse monsters around him howled in more pain.


    The flame is spreading, and the hot oil ignites all the rotten corpses around. Besides the blood, the charred carbon ash has a stronger flavor.


    It''s exciting.


    It''s breathtaking.


    The carrion monster screamed.


    The gears of the steel chariot rotate.


    Gu fan, standing on the roof of the car, only felt the strong wind blowing on his face, followed by the bloody smell of putrefaction monsters, as well as the burning smell.


    This is the taste of doomsday!


    Not bad.


    It has to be said that master Feng and Han Peng have made a good transformation.


    This steel chariot, at least, can make Gu fan wantonly fight in the end of the world. It''s just a steel monster.


    Soon.


    Gufan people came to the relatively remote old apartment.


    This apartment, of course, is the starting point of Gu fan''s end of life. He also stored a large number of materials here and piled up half a room!!


    "Here we are."


    "Fast, load all my materials into the car!"


    Gu fan jumped out of the car and found that the materials originally stored were all good goods, either large boxes of compressed biscuits or canned fruits that could be stored for a long time.


    They are the hard currency of the last time.


    Even the supermarket can hardly have such a large amount of inventory. When they saw this batch of materials, the three men were shocked again.


    Boss Gu fan Everything is ready!

 Chapter 145

    eturn fully loaded.


    The steel chariot is full of supplies.


    All the goods that Gu fan hoarded before were transferred to containers. These cheap goods are priceless in the end of the world!!


    "There''s a pharmacy ahead!"


    "Let''s stop there and fill up the rest of the container."


    There was a slight pause in front of a large steel dispensary.


    cold medicine, drop medicine, Yunnan Baiyao spray, suture needle, alcohol gauze and bandage...


    Boxes of precious medicines were also swept away and loaded into the cargo boxes of the steel chariot. The value of these medicines in the last days was more than that of the food.


    Gu fan waved his hand: "go back!"


    The steel chariots roared by, and the people escorted them all the way. They soon returned to the gathering camp before dusk.


    Master Feng and Han Peng were shocked.


    These are all the rarest resources in the last world!!


    Gu fan several people strolled around, but they had already returned with a full load, and the harvest was beyond imagination. Even if they plundered a whole shopping mall, it was just like this??


    It''s incredible.


    However, the two are also quite helpless to look at each other.


    The steel chariot was covered with flesh and blood mud, and the rotating circular electric saw had some blades.


    The reinforced steel plate is full of potholes and scratches. It seems that they have to work hard all day to recover the steel chariot as before


    "It''s almost time."


    "We''re going to have our last hunt tonight. That''s the end of the training. Get ready."


    Gu fan''s words make people look at each other. The last hunting in the night is also the last hell special training??


    The faces of the three men could not help but be more cautious.


    Wu Ze, Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin.


    In the past five days, they have changed too much.


    Whether it''s the attitude towards carrion monsters, or the calmness in the face of danger, or the gradual strength of the body and the power of digging and draining, it''s not what it used to be.


    Tonight is the time to hand in the papers.


    But What is boss Gu fan preparing for??


    After so many days of hellish training, what is the ultimate goal? It''s hard to understand.


    Only Gu fan knows the truth.


    That day is coming.


    The next stage of the dark disaster, the real end of mankind is coming.


    On this day, all human beings will realize the real horror of this end world. Endless darkness and terror will envelop all human beings.


    That''s the cataclysm!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s late at night.


    Dark clouds cover the top.


    The haze buried the silver moonlight of the past, causing the earth to fall into endless darkness, as if indicating that some disaster is coming.


    Gu fan and his three men appeared in the dark again. After five days of hunting, they were used to killing and even more used to being in danger at any time.


    Bang!!


    The sound of the gun was a signal.


    Gu fan stood in the middle of the three and pulled the trigger.


    The three were not surprised and frightened. Hunting and special training were like this every night. They were used to facing the endless violent corpses.


    Tengteng.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yuxin left his teammates with a few jumps.


    She picked up the silver hunting bow on her back, shot an arrow at a room with a wide view around the building, grasped the rope at the end of the arrow, and climbed up. She was ready for it in a few seconds.


    The corner of Le Zhiqi''s mouth flashed a grim smile, which was somewhat similar to Gu fan''s bloodthirsty smile.


    The sharp Sabre blades spread out one after another, and she was more like a flower of taboo. There was always room for her feet, like a dancing butterfly.


    Her every knife is quick and full of explosive force, and the sound of breaking the air comes out.


    But each knife has some strength. It can easily cut the heads of those violent rotten corpses and fight for half an hour before breathing.


    Wu Ze is extremely fierce.


    He abandoned the short knife and dagger, chose close combat, and made up for the gap of Le Zhiqi.


    More than that.


    Wu Ze also used his heart and eyes to observe the surrounding situation in an all-round way, and according to the rich color of life, he distinguished which species were more threatening.


    All of a sudden, a night demon appeared within the scope of the mind and eye.


    Heart, start!!


    Before the night devil got close to the crowd, a powerful spiritual force rushed into his brain, instantly obliterated his consciousness and became Wu Ze''s puppet.


    In the five days of hell special training, Wu Ze continuously excavates and uses the rare ability of "Jinggang level", and unexpectedly increases the strength of his mind to the level that he can control the night devil at any time!!


    His growth is shocking.Whoosh.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    Wu Ze''s defense is a little vacant due to the emptiness of his mind and eye ability.


    But in this moment, Lin Yuxin hid in the upstairs and released a hidden arrow.


    Sharp metal feathers pierce the monsters around Wu Ze to protect his mind and eyes.


    The next moment.


    The night devil joined the battle and became the puppet helper of the people.


    It''s unique. Its sharp limbs are constantly waving and tearing up rotten corpses. It is even more spiritual than usual.


    Wu Ze not only increased the strength of the ability, but also had more delicate control over the night demon, which improved its combat effectiveness to a higher level.


    There are more and more monsters.


    The number of ferocious corpses around the crowd has gradually reached a critical value.


    Wu Ze is aware of the danger. This number is no longer suitable for fighting. He has to flee temporarily and choose a new location.


    Whoosh!!


    An arrow made of a metal feather shoots into the sky. To a certain extent, the whole arrow explodes and scatters into the sky, and the arrow feather falls down.


    The wind of the silk hurricane turns, and the falling arrow rain instantly penetrates the bodies of hundreds of decaying corpses, opening a way for Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi.


    I can''t help but say.


    The two quickly retreated, continuing the road of Lin Yuxin''s arrow plume, killing while walking.


    The number of decaying corpses is rare, and it is lower than the critical value. A new round of killing starts again. The number of decaying corpses is almost consistent with the speed of cleaning up.


    Lin Yuxin moved quickly.


    She swims in each room window, the biggest function is not to kill the carrion monster, but to fill the vacancy of two people fighting.


    From time to time, Lin Yuxin will hunt monsters close to his teammates to reduce the pressure around them and keep them in a relatively safe and comfortable state.


    I grew up.


    The fighting capacity of these three people has really grown.


    With tacit understanding, every detail of the battle is perfect as far as possible, and give full play to their own ability.


    Gu fan has been watching in the dark.


    To this extent, it is basically qualified.


    Although it''s still hard to deal with the coming of Cataclysm, we already have the most basic capital!!


    One night''s killing.


    It''s getting colder. After hours of continuous fighting, the hell like special training is finally over.


    Lin Yuxin three even if they have the ability to play to the extreme, physical strength with the fight a little bit less, to the moment also become exhausted, exhausted.


    They don''t know how many monsters they''ve killed.


    "The training is over."


    "Everyone retreat, return to the camp to rest, and come back at noon to harvest the seeds of the abyss."


    Gu fan finally gave the order of the end of the training, and the bloody three were relieved. The hell like life was over.


    However.


    What they don''t know is The real hell is just coming.

 Chapter 146

    Rest.


    The hell of special training is finally over.


    Gu fan, a bloodthirsty and cruel butcher, unexpectedly gave everyone a day off.


    It has been a month since the end of the world, and tomorrow will be the last day, the first day of the catastrophe.


    "Rest for all."


    "Tomorrow, there will be an unprecedented war."


    Gu fan''s cautious voice makes people look at each other, and there are few things that can make the boss care about.


    Hell training.


    Material collection.


    It''s all about preparing for the big battle tomorrow.


    After all What kind of disaster deserves Gu fan''s attention??


    Gather in the camp.


    Everyone is making the final preparations.


    Master Feng and Han Peng adjusted the steel chariot to the best condition.


    Dr. Wei Xianjian is not idle either. The number of monsters and alien species that people hunt these days is terrible.


    1000 abyss fruits!!


    Dr. Wei Xianjian has cultivated 1000 abyss fruits!!


    Every day and night, Gu fan will take three men to carry out the hell like special training killing.


    There are countless seeds of the abyss.


    Finally, they were carefully cultivated by Dr. Wei Xianjian and became more precious taboo fruits. The killing contained in them was simply terrifying and frightening.


    "It''s all in the car."


    "All the containers are full and ready to leave."


    Gu fan continues to order and finish the work. It seems that he is ready to leave the city after the decisive battle.


    "Gufan, I''m really ready to leave."


    Master Feng reinforced the last piece of steel plate. Everyone came to the cab and tested it again. It was confirmed that it was safe.


    The tension spread in the gathering place.


    Everyone, are waiting for what, looking forward to what


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Cataclysm.


    The second stage of eschatology is a disaster that makes human beings feel desperate.


    Darkness and fear will envelop the earth, and the real end will just begin.


    Gu fan stood at the top of a building, watching the light of the morning tearing the dawn, allowing the first wisp of soft and powerful light to fall on himself.


    "A month."


    "Cataclysm is coming at last."


    Gu fan muttered to himself, but his eyes were always fixed on the crack in the street.


    The abyss cracks.


    The deepest crack in the earth.


    Countless exotic monsters are hidden among them, and monsters like "night devil" and "Hunter" will emerge in every night, which is the nightmare of almost all survivors.


    How deep is it?


    What is hidden in the deepest part?


    In this world, I''m afraid only Gu fan knows some truth.


    "Boss, what are we waiting for?"


    Le Zhiqi asks curiously behind Gu fan.


    After a day''s rest, all of the three men were full of energy and adjusted to their best physical condition.


    Gu fan raised her hand to stop her voice. For a long time, it seemed that he was talking to himself and answering, "we are waiting The moment when human beings lose their freedom completely. "


    The total loss of human freedom?


    This planet is full of human built cities.


    Airports, stations, runways, highways Human beings are involved everywhere, and the whole planet is in control.


    Today.


    Human beings will lose this control completely.


    In the second stage of the dark disaster, the cataclysm made mankind fall into the terror of prehistoric civilization.


    At that time, the ancestors of mankind were so confused about everything outside. When night came, everything outside the lights was so scared that no one dared to step out of their tribe.


    Cataclysm


    Man will rediscover the fear of the night.


    "Boss, look over there!"


    "The army is coming again, more people this time!"


    Wu Ze''s eyelids jumped and interrupted Gu fan''s meditation.


    His special talent "heart eye" can see further and feel more things.


    What??


    The army is coming again!!


    Gu fan was also surprised.


    It''s too bad.


    Today''s time point is too special. The army appears at this time.


    Boom boom!


    In the distance the sound of gunfire approached.


    It''s been a whole week since the last human rebel rescue.


    The strength of the army went up to a higher level, the number of tanks and armored vehicles almost doubled, and there were many recruits equipped with some light weapons in the team.Gu fan''s army didn''t seem to be idle for a week''s special training.


    Through the materials obtained last time, the nearly scrapped armored combat vehicles were gradually repaired, various facilities were repaired, and many recruits were recruited.


    Thick smoke of gunpowder was spreading.


    Boom boom!


    The steel gears rolled the tracks, the flesh and blood were crushed, and all the rotten corpses in the way were blasted away.


    Artillery fire is interwoven with the roar of carrion monsters, each shell will smash dozens of monsters, and the epic war song of blood and fire is composed again.


    "Let''s go first."


    Gu Fan said in a low voice that the four people kept moving among the tall buildings and soon came to the vicinity of the human resistance.


    Da da da da!!


    Heavy machine gun fire, all sides surging carrion monster simply can''t get close.


    Each bullet will break the bodies of several monsters. The wounds the size of a bowl are connected, and the whole body will break into a pile of rotten meat.


    "Hurry up!"


    "Move all these supplies to the car!"


    The main purpose of the army''s return to the city this time is to search for a large number of materials.


    They transformed the military base outside the city into a steel fortress. A large number of survivors injected into the base made the base consume a lot. This time they came to the city just to search for enough materials.


    Boxes of goods were loaded onto military cargo cards.


    This is fighting for time with the God of death. Every minute and every second, a soldier may be killed by the monster at any time. He is almost exchanging the same value of life for resources!!


    The flames of war filled the air.


    Smoke of gunfire was everywhere.


    Blood splashed on the ground.


    As time went by, a large number of soldiers died in the tide of decaying corpses as they did last time.


    Wu Ze''s muddy eyes shed a drop of tears. He used to be a soldier. He fully understands the decisive heart of every soldier who died in battle!!


    But just then There are many changes!!


    Foreboding.


    A breath of fear and trembling floated.


    At this moment, everyone felt frightened, as if something was about to happen, and it was a terrible thing.


    Shiver!!


    The earth is shaking!!


    Gu fan, standing on the roof, felt the most real.


    In the distance, the deep cracks on the asphalt road began to spread, such as spider web cracks, dog teeth crisscross and continue to extend.


    Hoo ~ ~


    Hoo ~ ~


    a fishy wind erupted from the abyss.


    The smell of black mist floated out.


    It was a very rich black fog, as if symbolizing the purest evil, and also like a strange magic cloud, gloomy clouds spread everywhere.


    Here we go!!


    Cataclysm, coming!!


    In the second stage of the end of the world, the evil fog of disaster gushes out!!

 Chapter 147

    coming.


    Here they come.


    In the second stage of the dark disaster, the cataclysm finally came.


    Gloomy clouds, black mist from the cracks in the ground and soon covered everything around.


    The sky gradually became dark, and the thick black fog kept the sun out, and the city gradually fell into a dark state.


    Excited.


    Violent.


    The rotten bodies seemed to be in the middle of the night.


    Those monsters all became violent at this moment.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    The sea and tide of the corpses roared like waves.


    Under the rotten skin, the veins are bulging and exploding, and the blood is very obvious, as if the leaf roots spread on the cheek and arm.


    "Stop them!"


    "Everyone, stop the tide of corpses with all your strength!"


    The commander of the army didn''t expect this strange situation.


    Carrion monster in the dark, the combat power is definitely several times stronger than in the daytime.


    It''s not as simple as 1 + 1.


    After the strength of the monster exceeds a certain critical value, the army is hard to resist, and the whole army will be annihilated.


    When layers of carrion monsters, like waves and spring tides, all become violent and strong, the danger and disaster brought by them are not just doubled


    The speed is different.


    The power is different.


    The defense of carrion is different.


    Once the blockade was like a natural moat, which could not be crossed. The monster could only be swept into pieces by bullets.


    But now it''s different!!


    The rotten corpse in the fury can easily rush through the fire net.


    The carrion monsters charge wildly, step by step reducing the scope of the firepower blockade line, some even jump several meters away, just like track and field athletes always keep charging.


    "I can''t keep it!"


    "They can''t keep it."


    "The rotten corpse monster in the dark can''t be compared with that in the daytime..."


    Lin Yuxin, who is indifferent, also feels the full shock at this time. The rotten corpse in the dark is too terrible. If we continue, the army will be destroyed.


    At the same time, people can''t help but think of another thing.


    Hell special training hunts in the middle of the night every day. Is it to adapt to the scene ahead of time??


    "Boss Those monsters It''s changed! "


    There is no double blessing, no single disaster.


    The dense black fog not only blocks out the sky and the sun, but also greatly increases the combat effectiveness of all carrion monsters.


    They also have a more terrifying function, that is to stimulate the energy in the abyss species, causing those monsters with sufficient energy to evolve!!


    That''s right.


    You''re not mistaken.


    This rich black fog also has the function of making those decaying corpses change.


    Since the end of the last month, decaying corpses have been "basking" in the sun every day to replenish energy.


    Most of the compound energy similar to photosynthesis is stored in the seed of the abyss, and it has been accumulated for a long time to reach the degree of "saturation".


    The magic fog gushing from the cracks of the deep underground is like some kind of strong stimulant.


    The seeds of the abyss behind the brain of those carrion monsters have changed one after another, and the saturated energy is gradually sent back to the body Evolution begins!!


    Evolution!


    Change!


    The rotten corpse monsters who meet the conditions roar and roar one after another.


    Poof, poof, poof.


    The seeds of the abyss burst one after another.


    The purest mysterious energy poured into the body, and the evolution of genetic level began.


    Click, click, click


    Creak, creak, creak


    Yila, Yila, Yila


    The sound of bone crushing is endless, and the sound of flesh tearing is endless.


    Those strong decaying corpses, which gather enough energy, have evolved and changed one after another, just like "evolutors", but they are more intense and thorough, and the bones and meat have become monsters.


    Giant evil corpse.


    A strong carrion has evolved successfully.


    Its rotten skin gradually healed, and its muscle roots condensed and exploded. Its bones grew again and became extremely huge and strong. It looked like a bodybuilding champion more than two meters tall.


    That''s alien!!


    Black iron grade alien.


    In the process of evolution, the great evil corpse becomes a different form of life.


    Bang.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    With a slap, Juli swept the rotten corpse out of the way. Then, like a strong bull, he rushed straight to the direction of the army.Blood splashes.


    Juli''s body was full of bullet holes, and blood burst out, but its speed was still not weakened.


    After a loud noise, the body of Juli''s evil corpse collided with the armored car, and the whole body trembled. The human who was in front of the car was smashed into flesh and blood on the spot, which was horrible


    "Come on


    "With heavy machine guns!"


    "Only heavy weapons work."


    Ordinary guns seem to have lost their due power in front of different species.


    The heavy machine gun on the armored vehicle quickly turned the gun head, and the main force of the fire blockade net aimed at the body of Juli evil corpse. The narrow long bullet, which was longer than the finger, immediately smashed Juli rotten corpse into pieces.


    Even if it''s heterogeneous, it can''t bear heavy fire.


    A metal storm of 3000 bullets per minute, each bullet can break a wound the size of a bowl. In an instant, the giant evil corpse has been torn to pieces.


    However The firepower blockade lost the cover of heavy firearms, and a large number of ferocious corpses rushed into the army.


    A bigger disaster continues.


    A large number of decaying corpses poured into the army, started the bloody killing, opened the blood basin and gnawed.


    It''s not over yet. In the distance, a fast-moving alien leaped back and forth, leaping several meters, directly across the fire coverage network and into the crowd.


    Fast evil corpse.


    Another carrion has evolved.


    It is a female corpse, originally slim and graceful, her curve has been very smooth and perfect.


    After evolution, her thighs became as strong as grasshoppers. At the same time, she also brought extremely fast speed and explosive power. It was a nightmare for the army to jump more than ten meters away.


    In the blink of an eye, it jumped a few times and rushed into the army like a tiger into a sheep.


    The evil corpse flies in at a high speed. Its fingers change into sharp claws, and together they become weapons like three steel knives.


    The soldiers in the army were panicking and kept pulling the trigger to shoot at the fast corpse, but they couldn''t keep up with its moving speed. Instead, they shot their teammates in the panic, resulting in a large number of accidental injuries.


    Poof!!


    Poof, poof, poof!!


    The evil corpses kept waving their claws, and many soldiers'' throats were torn on the spot, and their lives came to an end.


    "Well So What is it? "


    The army was in complete panic, and the commander standing on the armored vehicle watched a spherical alien rolling in the distance with a diameter of two meters.


    What kind of monster is that!!


    It''s a huge meatball, more than two meters in diameter.


    Its neck and limbs almost embedded into the huge fat body, rolling into the firepower blockade.


    Bang.


    Boom boom!!


    The huge meat ball of the alien was covered with blood holes, but finally it hit the armored car.


    Something more shocking happened.


    The huge meatball exploded like a shell magnified countless times.


    The smell of corrosive nitric acid mixed in the blood mud, and the fat inside the meat ball was all venom.


    Melt!


    The armored tanks began to melt.


    The metal melts in the corrosive fat venom, and then it melts into large pieces of liquid metal that drip on the ground.


    It''s not just tanks.


    All over the sky of fat liquid, fell on the soldiers, soon put their flesh and blood also corrode.


    A big lump of corrosive fat fell on a soldier''s shoulder, and soon the whole arm and shoulder blade melted into a pool of blood, and soon the whole person turned into a pile of rotten meat on the ground


    Miserable.


    It''s too bad.


    This is the cataclysm.


    This is the second stage of doomsday.


    The terrible dark age of alien rule has finally come.

 Chapter 148

    Self destructor.


    Gufan recognized the alien species.


    It is a very special species, the huge body of the expansion of strange changes, full of corrosive fat.


    Melt steel.


    Melt the flesh.


    The existence of self exploders seems to be for the simple destruction of human beings.


    It''s full of corrosive grease, which is the biggest killer of human steel chariots.


    The cataclysm is terrible.


    The black dense fog is mysterious and evil, which constantly urges the evolution of those carrion monsters.


    There are more and more alien species, and their species are gradually spreading, breaking out more powerful monsters.


    The three people behind Gu fan looked at each other.


    I''m afraid the city enveloped by black clouds and mist is more than ten times more dangerous than the day before.


    "Retreat!"


    "All of you, retreat all of you!"


    The commander of the human resistance army was so flawed that he did not expect that the powerful army, which was still crushing the corpse tide one moment ago, would be reduced to food in the mouth of the monster in the cataclysm the next.


    Without any hesitation, the evacuation order was given directly.


    The whole army began to turn back towards the original road, but soon found that the original road had been filled with monsters.


    Fury and decay.


    Giant evil corpse.


    Fast evil corpse.


    Even those night demons and hunters, and a more powerful bone armor giant corpse also appeared in people''s sight.


    The huge corpse of bone armor is three meters tall. It protects its cheek with both hands. The bullet hits the Mori white bone armor protruding from the body. It makes a "Ding Ding Ding" sound of metal impact, blocking all the bullets of ordinary guns.


    Not far away, two more meat ball like self bombers rolled towards this side, and the army fell into confusion and panic again.


    "Detour!"


    "We''ll take a detour and retreat!"


    The commander made a quick decision and directed the troops to make a detour.


    At this critical moment, many soldiers stepped forward, picked up grenade explosives and rushed to the stacked corpses.


    "Hold on!"


    "The rest of the brothers, we must retreat safely!"


    A soldier with explosives on his back rushed to the place where the corpses and the alien species were.


    Boom boom!!


    Angry, explosion layer after layer, smashed the front of the corpse group and alien.


    Sacrifice.


    The soldiers, one by one, died. All of them were in tears, biting their teeth and retreating among the corpses.


    Above the roof.


    Gu fan held down Wu Ze, who was once a soldier. Seeing the scenes of sacrificing glory, he immediately rushed down to accompany the soldiers to fight.


    "We have more important things to do."


    "You can see clearly which direction the army is withdrawing from now."


    Gu fan light said, Wu Ze suddenly surprised, quickly use heart eye observation detour evacuation direction.


    Monster, carrion, alien There seems to be a lot less??


    The army has chosen the right place to make a detour. There are fewer and fewer carrion monsters.


    They finally had time to breathe. Thousands of troops rushed to kill in a round. At the cost of losing half of the soldiers, they finally resisted the attack of the monster army.


    No!


    It''s not right!


    Monsters in all directions are pouring in here. Why is the number still less and less??


    The ominous premonition reverberates in Wu Ze''s heart.


    He quickly started his mind and looked to the end of the army''s retreat.


    Big crack!!


    It''s the biggest chasm in the city.


    The cracks run for several kilometers, like a deep canyon tearing the earth.


    Few carrion monsters dare to approach this area, as if something terrible is brewing in the crack.


    Special alien!!


    Only the special species with high quality can give out powerful pressure, which makes the monsters within a few kilometers dare not approach.


    "Bad!"


    "The army doesn''t know about the special species."


    "They thought it was the only way to live, but in fact..."


    Wu Ze''s eyes jump wildly. After these days of hell training, people also have some understanding of the special species.


    The more powerful the special species are, the more powerful their prestige will be. For example, the last time the extremely cold ice Python made monsters a kilometer around dare not approach.


    The big crack is more exaggerated!


    The monsters with a radius of several kilometers dare not approach the scope of the deep crack.


    Doesn''t it mean that there are stronger monsters hiding in it, which is much more exaggerated than what corpse tide is.


    "Legendary silver."


    "At least a legendary alien."


    "After the cataclysm, the legendary alien species that has been brewing for a long time in the big crack will come, and it is also our prey..."Gu fan''s words shocked the three people again.


    Although I have already had psychological preparation, I never thought that these days of hell training and precious rest time are all for hunting the legendary alien.


    Legendary silver.


    The real legend is a special species of Mithril rarity.


    How powerful it is, it deserves Gu fan''s careful treatment. People can''t help feeling a chill.


    It''s close.


    The retreating army is getting closer and closer to the crack in the abyss.


    Gu fan with three people in the building back and forth shuttle, follow the direction of the army retreat, gradually close to the canyon like abyss crack.


    "There are fewer and fewer monsters."


    "Commander, we''re saved. Those brothers didn''t die in vain!"


    The soldiers in the Resistance Army saw the dawn of hope. The corpses covered with black clouds and mist were terrible. The alien species were all people''s nightmares.


    The good news made the commander''s face more dignified.


    "There must be demons in everything."


    "All of us should double our vigilance, try to get around the cracked abyss Canyon and rush out of the city as fast as we can."


    Under the command of the commander, the speed of the whole army has been improved by several grades. Without the obstruction of the corpses and other species, it is believed that it will only take 20 minutes to rush out of the city.


    However.


    The real terror is just coming.


    Wow.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa


    In the great crack of the abyss came the sound of water.


    Listen carefully, which is the sound of water??


    It was the sound of a large number of stomping monsters crawling. Something was climbing out of the bottom of the crack in the abyss.


    Spiders!


    Spiders magnified hundreds and thousands of times.


    Each spider is about 2 meters in diameter, like a huge grinding plate.


    The ferocious claws, the dark and shining vicious compound eyes, and the sharp claws are just like spider monsters in science fiction movies.


    Alien!


    It''s all mutant spiders.


    There are more than 100 of them, each of which is bigger than a car. When they climb out of the crack, everyone is stunned.


    "Is this the tide of the alien race?"


    Le Zhiqi can''t help but scream, people on the top of the building to see more real, hundreds of giant spiders alien climb out of the abyss of the appearance how terrible??


    "No


    Gu fan shook his head, and then said in a colder tone, "they are just legendary and alien guards."


    The guards?


    These terrible spider monsters are all legendary special alien guards??


    Then, a more terrible and shocking scene appeared.


    Deep in the crack of the abyss, an unimaginable giant slowly climbed out.


    It''s also a spider, but it''s a terrible existence magnified tens of thousands of times. It makes people want to split their liver and gall just by naked eye observation.


    It is more than ten meters long.


    The huge compound eyes are like scarlet lanterns hanging on the head, and the gusts of fishy wind come. The sharp limbs pierce large pieces of rock, and the whole earth trembles when they step into the ground.


    Tanks and armored vehicles are like toys in front of them.


    Legendary silver is rare!!


    It seems to be the king here. All the spiders around are the guards of this legendary creature.


    Death spider king.


    That''s its name, the scourge of death.


    "Boss..."


    "That monster, isn''t it the target we''re going to hunt?" Le Zhiqi swallowed a mouthful of foam, feeling numb scalp, spine cold.


    Gu fan is very cooperative nodded.


    "That''s right."


    "That''s what we''re hunting for."


    "The real legend of Mithril, a rare and special species!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS:


    it''s going to be on the shelves tomorrow, which means there''s a charge!!


    The author will try to explode 30 chapters of the liver, other not to say, during the Chinese new year, the author does not have a day to rest, Valentine''s Day is also alone, just for you to explode more!!


    So, please be sure to spend a few yuan, read the original, QQ reading and starting point reading are OK, thank you very much.


    In addition, the rule of explosive watch is: explosive watch will start around 12 o''clock tomorrow.


    Because it can''t be sent out at the same time, it is easy to cause chapter confusion, so it will update a chapter in 15 minutes, and it will take more than 7 hours to complete the burst. If you want to watch it at one time, you can wait until evening.


    Thank you for your company.


    Thank you for your recommendation.


    Thank you for your reward.


    From tomorrow, the update speed will speed up, more than 3 times a day, Wanshang Piaohong will also increase more, desperately!!

 Chapter 149

    Legend is a different species.


    Every exotic name with legendary silver level rarity makes people tremble.


    They seem to be at the top of the food chain, like the king of the alien monster, so incredible.


    Death spider king.


    This is the name of legendary Mithril rare alien.


    One of the most powerful legendary creatures grows in the chasm of the abyss.


    It It''s Gu fan''s hunting target today!!


    When the cataclysm came, the exotic monsters also poured out. Not only the rotten corpses who were driven by the black clouds and mists, but also the powerful monsters bred in the cracks of the abyss came one after another.


    Gu fan deeply understands that these legendary silver creatures will become stronger and stronger as time goes on.


    Legendary Mithril is a rare special species. When it comes to the third life form, it is almost invincible. At that time, it is difficult to hunt them again.


    That is to say.


    Today will be the weakest day for death spider king.


    "Kill this alien and we''ll leave the city."


    Gu fan stares at the dead spider emperor, his whole body exudes a breath of killing, and his eyes become hot and excited.


    Such a powerful prey really makes Gu fan feel excited as a hunter!!


    "We''re going downstairs."


    "Wu Ze, you must be psychologically prepared."


    "In this battle, the whole army may be destroyed."


    Gu fan patted Wu Ze on the shoulder. He was once a soldier and his blood was boiling. When he watched these soldiers die one by one, his pain and suffering were self-evident.


    But the truth is cruel.


    Legendary Mithril is a rare special species. It''s not just a story. The whole army is very likely to be ACE!!


    People understand the seriousness of the matter.


    Wu Ze''s shoulders were shaking, trying to suppress himself.


    Looking back and down, it seems that the battle between the human resistance and the special species is about to start.


    Bang bang!!


    Dada dada!!


    The sound of machine gun fire was heard all the time, and the soldiers raised their guns to shoot wildly.


    Rain like bullets fell on the alien spiders, breaking up large brown and yellow special insect plasma.


    Shasha


    Spiders will not wait to die.


    Giant spiders, far bigger than a millstone, crawl fast and spit out large webs of silk.


    Hiss, hiss!


    Giant spiders spew large pieces of silk.


    These cobwebs are stronger than strong elastic silk, and they are attached with great stickiness. Many soldiers are bound to the ground on the spot by cobwebs, and an armored car is covered with a large amount of cobweb, so heavy machine guns can''t lift a point.


    Boom! Boom!!


    Tank heavy weapons played a role, a shell down, full of three or four giant spiders were smashed into debris.


    The brown blood is thick and rotten.


    The internal organs of giant spiders are flying everywhere, and the broken limbs are spinning in the sky.


    Human vs. alien.


    A war epic between human beings and monsters is on stage.


    Smoke and fire filled the battlefield, monsters roar and blood spilled all over the ground, but even so, it can not stop the pace of those heterogeneous.


    The shells of those alien spiders are too hard.


    When ordinary guns are hit on it, there is only a clang sound of "Ding Ding Ding". Only heavy weapons can break through the shell.


    "Hit them in the eye!"


    "Target their compound eye attack!"


    The commander immediately gave the order. The sniper hiding in the distance was carrying a heavy sniper rifle. The moment he pulled the trigger, it seemed that there was a roar of artillery.


    The bullet instantly exploded a spider''s compound eye, and a large amount of liquid and slurry erupted, and finally fell to the ground slowly.


    Ten.


    20.


    30.


    In a twinkling of an eye, hundreds of giant spiders of different species have been eliminated, 40 of them.


    They paid a great price, left dozens of huge wreckage, but finally rushed into the army in the face of a hail of bullets.


    Poof!!


    Poof, poof, poof!!


    Giant spiders rush into the army and start killing. The sharp limbs pierce the soldiers again and again, and the sharp fangs tear human beings to pieces on the spot.


    They didn''t eat!


    These giant alien spiders did not swallow the fresh flesh in front of them.


    Spiders reveal large spider webs, which bind those who lose combat effectiveness. The final connection place of these spider webs is the place where the death spider emperor is located.


    Drag and drop.


    Pull.One by one, humans are dragged to the death spider emperor.


    Like wrapped rice dumplings, the despairing soldier''s eyes were full of fear, and the threads pulled them to the huge mouth of the death spider tunnel.


    "Don''t..."


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!"


    The giant beast, which is more than 10 meters long, opens its mouth. The soldiers scream and are thrown into it. Blood and bone are mixed together, chewing and rubbing, and all of them are swallowed by it.


    Humans, for the death spider emperor, are simply the most delicious meal.


    The defeat was like a mountain.


    Human beings are so powerless in the face of a heterogeneous army.


    When the mutant spiders rush into the crowd, the soldiers can''t do anything but retreat.


    The death spider emperor becomes very excited.


    Food!


    All of them are the most wonderful human meals!!


    It sends out excited roar, continues to order the Guard Corps to attack with all strength, plundering more nutritious delicacies.


    However


    At this moment, no one noticed that several people sneaked to the death spider emperor''s neighborhood.


    Gufan!!


    The mantis catches the cicada, the Yellow sparrow is behind.


    The battle between the human army and the alien guard happened to make the death spider emperor fall into a state of almost "unprepared".


    Looking carefully, there are only five "spider guards" around the death spider emperor, and the defense force around him is particularly empty.


    Gu fan took advantage of the situation.


    This is the best time to hunt this special alien.


    The lion fights the rabbit with all his strength.


    If you want to hunt a super alien of this level, you can''t keep your hands on it. You have to fight it with all your strength as soon as you start!!


    3£¬2£¬1¡­¡­


    Gufan made a gesture.


    Everyone''s face was cautious, and they were all ready to use their strongest moves.


    "Kill!"


    A killing word came out.


    Gu fan suddenly burst out fierce killing intention, almost condensed to the essence of blood.


    The death spider emperor also felt the danger coming. He kept swallowing fresh human beings. He turned his head in doubt, but he felt that a force of spirit and thought came to him like a sledgehammer.


    Spirituality: the power of mind.


    This is Wu Ze''s talent, ability and insight.


    Mind and eye not only have the ability to observe, but also can burst out spiritual power. Even monsters at the level of night demons can directly kill and erase consciousness, and become weapons like puppets.


    At this moment, Wu Ze''s mind and eye powers can''t kill the death spider emperor.


    But this mental force is also a powerful blow to the spirit. The dead spider emperor only felt that his brain was confused and fuzzy, as if he had been hit by a hammer, full of tearing pain.


    Wu Ze also suffered a lot from this attack.


    Death spider emperor is so powerful that he feels like his brain has turned into a turbid paste with blood gushing from his nose and ears.


    But, enough!


    Even if only for a moment, let the death spider emperor a little stupefied, it is completely enough.

 Chapter 150

    The wind.


    Lin Yuxin held the silver hunting bow again.


    The spiral hurricane condenses at the fingertips, and the metal feathers on the right arm are combined into a sharp arrow, carrying all the powers, waiting for the opportunity.


    Kill!!


    Right now!!


    A week of hell special training has already made the cooperation between people become tacit.


    At the moment when Wu Ze took the hand, Lin Yuxin had already used the strongest blow she had developed - Hurricane tearing arrow.


    Whoosh.


    A perfect arc of arrow cuts through the sky.


    The hurricane wrapped that special arrow and shot hard into the eyes of the death spider emperor.


    The penetrating power of this arrow is so terrible. The combination of the compressed hurricane and the special metal arrow tore one of the eyes of the death spider emperor almost in an instant.


    Poof!!


    The huge red lantern eyes burst into blood.


    Brown yellow mucus with the smell of putrefaction gushed out, spilled on the ground, even produced a "Zizi" sulfuric acid like venom.


    It''s not over.


    The hurricane tearing arrow is not only very penetrating, but also very powerful.


    When it was shot into the body of the death spider emperor, it burst out a large piece of extremely small metal feathers, and with a strong wind pressure, it shot around to scratch, which made the death spider emperor feel more miserable.


    Roar! Roar!!


    A series of blows let the death spider emperor roar in pain.


    The spider alien forbidden guard team was immediately flustered. The monsters who were fighting with the army in the distance made a "squeaky" anxious sound. They gave up their prey in panic and wanted to turn back to protect their king.


    However It''s late.


    Doomsday!!


    Death spider emperor such a powerful monster, once the fight will be directly determined to die!!


    I don''t give you any time to react.


    I don''t give you any chance to resist.


    Click.


    Click, click, click.


    Extremely cold blood to the limit.


    A layer of blue and silver ice fog surrounds Gufan, and the ground under his feet has frozen into ice.


    Gu fan''s skill is to use his unique skill extreme cold and freezing point.


    It''s gone!


    All of a sudden, all the silvery white ice fog was gone.


    Gu fan leaped out, his heart stopped at this moment, his whole blood plasma was freezing, and the silver blue ice fog also came back to his body.


    Everything is just for the pure white of fingertips.


    It''s almost absolute zero, freezing all the forces of terror.


    Death spider king also felt the coming of crisis.


    A series of sneak attacks just create opportunities for the man in front of him.


    At this moment, the legendary creature''s brain is in chaos, compound eyes burst, crying abnormally, and it''s too late to defend.


    Contact!!


    Gu fan rushed to the death spider emperor.


    The tip of his finger touched the body of the death spider emperor with a silver ice point.


    Freeze!


    Within a radius of ten meters, everything is completely frozen.


    Every inch of carapace, every drop of plasma, every strange piece, all turned into ice under the terrible power of extreme cold and freezing point.


    Death spider emperor''s huge beast in bursts of "click" freezing sound, into a huge ice sculpture.


    The ice sculptures are lifelike. Even the yellowish brown plasma from the cracks and splashes are all connected to the huge body, and the whole body is covered with cold white air, just like the masterpieces of artists.


    Got it!!


    The dead spider emperor is powerful, and at the same time, hundreds of spiders are protected by the alien guard.


    If there is no army to attract all the "guards" in advance, just to break through the protection of these alien monsters, the ancient people will have to pay a great price.


    And now Gu fan is a hit, directly with a unique skill to solve the death spider emperor, just like a dream.


    Tengteng.


    Gu fan''s crowd quickly retreated.


    Their cooperation is not over.


    At this time, Le Zhiqi has rushed to the army with extreme speed. The sharp Mori bone knife cuts off the spider web wrapped on the tank gun barrel, and comes to the commander''s side and holds his neck with the bone knife.


    "Order."


    "Smash that huge monster, and the whole army can be saved."


    The commander was shocked.


    He is not afraid of the bone knife that can cut the meridians and throat at any time on his neck, but the sudden appearance of these people in front of him is too shocking, and the power displayed is just like the God coming down to earth!!


    Are they gods?


    This is the existence of superheroes in foreign "Marvel" movies.


    "Open Fire... "Boom boom!!


    The thick, dark barrel of the gun aimed at the death spider emperor and launched a final, equally fatal blow.


    The shell hit the death spider.


    The strong explosion and impact smashed the ice sculpture of death spider emperor.


    Half of the dead spider''s body was then blasted to pieces of ice, and the ice dregs with brown yellow mucus scattered all over the ground, revealing its internal organs that had not yet completely turned into ice.


    The legendary secret silver monster is really powerful.


    This move [extreme cold ¡¤ freezing point] almost burst out with absolute zero degree power, but still did not completely freeze the death spider king, and the internal organs were still beating alive at this time.


    But death is a matter of time.


    The head and half of the body of the death spider emperor have been blasted to pieces, completely dead.


    Won?


    Legendary Mithril, a rare alien, has been solved like this??


    Everyone was shocked by the scene in front of him. If Gu fan didn''t arrive in time to kill the beast, I''m afraid the whole army would be destroyed here.


    "Did it work?"


    "Did we succeed in the hunt?"


    Wu Ze, Lin Yuxin, Le Zhiqi, a few people can not hide the ecstasy in their hearts.


    People thought the decisive battle would be very difficult, but they didn''t expect that under the attack of a unique skill, they killed the legendary creature in seconds!!


    "Back!"


    "Everyone, back up!"


    All of a sudden, Gu fan seems to feel something, quickly issued an order to let everyone back.


    What happened?


    The dead spider emperor''s corpse is all cold, what is Gu fan afraid of??


    Click.


    Click, click.


    Click, click, click


    The death spider emperor''s abdomen sends bursts of broken sound.


    Its huge abdomen takes up half of the whole body, and the guards around it are actually the children of the death spider emperor, which means that this monster can constantly produce alien species.


    Those retreating alien spiders all came to the death spider emperor at this time.


    They prostrate and kneel down to the dead spider emperor''s corpse one after another, but there is no sadness and anger in the face of "mother''s" death. On the contrary, they tremble and seem to be afraid of something.


    There''s something.


    Death spider emperor''s abdomen, what else.


    It breeds a very different kind of terror, far more massive than the alien spiders around it.


    Waves of ice breaking sound more and more intensive.


    The creature hidden in the death spider emperor''s body is finally breaking out!!

 Chapter 151

    "Sure enough."


    Gu fan see this scene, light said these two words.


    Death spider emperor is a legendary alien species, which is a nightmare for human beings.


    The most terrible thing about it is not its own strength, but its ability to produce other species. For example, hundreds of "guards" around it are its children. The only purpose of its existence is to protect the death spider emperor.


    However The most terrifying ability of death spider emperor is to breed a super creature!!


    It will continue to devour humans.


    It''s not just digesting human energy, it''s also taking genes from the human body.


    Up to now, the death spider emperor has been in control of the nearby area. All the people living in this area have been eaten by it. If there are no 10000, there will be 8000.


    A lot of energy comes together.


    A lot of genes are recombined into more bizarre creatures.


    The combination of human and other prey genes, together with the death spider king''s own strongest factor, will breed terrifying creatures far more powerful than itself.


    To be exact.


    The powerful creatures bred by the death spider emperor are the real Legendary silver special alien.


    That''s the real death spider king!!


    There it is.


    Frozen into ice, a figure slowly crawled out of the viscera.


    It is all over the body is emitting hot dirty plasma, but this does not prevent the powerful pressure to come.


    Powerful!


    The whole body of this creature is full of a strong breath.


    But the most shocking thing is not only the prestige it exudes, but also the appearance of human beings.


    It''s a, almost perfect woman''s body.


    She is graceful, curvy, white and tender. Standing in the snow, she looks like a blooming lotus.


    The silky black hair hanging down to the waist seems to have coped with the popular saying on the Internet a few years ago: if you have long hair and waist


    Beauty.


    It''s beautiful.


    This woman is too perfect, giving people a sense of unreal.


    Even Le Zhiqi and Lin Yuxin seem to be inferior in front of her.


    How could this happen??


    In the belly of the death spider emperor, a human was born, and such a beautiful human, just like a fairy.


    Genes!


    Death spiders eat and digest too many humans.


    The most perfect genes in their bodies are fused together, which makes them a super beauty.


    However She''s not human.


    It''s heterogeneous.


    It''s a super alien with the goal of killing people.


    It''s the legendary Mithril rare grade, the real death spider king!!


    Exhale ~ ~


    the death spider emperor exhales a breath of heat.


    It''s perfect posture to face human beings, many people subconsciously swallow saliva, such a perfect woman even if it is a popular movie star can''t compare.


    "Kill her!"


    Gu fan gave a wink to le Zhiqi in the distance.


    The bone knife on Le Zhiqi''s hand is on the commander''s neck, threatening again: "order everyone to attack it, immediately!"


    Commander some hesitation, Le Zhiqi immediately added: "it is a monster, a monster crawling out of the heterogeneous stomach, what are you still hesitating?"


    The commander swallowed and his eyes changed.


    He swung his palm down heavily and issued an order: "everyone, fire!"


    The soldiers looked at each other.


    Are they going to raise their guns and bombard the beautiful women in the monster pile in the distance??


    No military orders.


    Although the scene is very strange, but the order is the order, the soldiers still pull the trigger.


    Da da da da!!


    Countless bullets poured down like a torrential rain on the death spider emperor.


    The perfect woman seems to die in the next second, but then something more incredible happens.


    Silk!!


    Countless black silk lines wrapped the perfect woman''s body.


    It turned out to be her long soft black hair, but at this time it showed more toughness than steel. It was like war armor, which wrapped her tightly and became a special layer of clothing.


    More than that.


    Its hair seems to grow infinitely.


    Three thousand green silk is turned into a round giant ball, which is tightly wrapped inside. When the bullet hits on it, it can only sound "Ding Ding Ding". It can''t penetrate this layer of defense at all.


    Human genes are almost perfect.


    After fusing the special abilities of the death spider emperor, this kind of qualitative change happened. It''s incredible.


    At this moment, the commander finally believed Le Zhiqi''s words.He quickly continued to order: "fire, fire, kill it!"


    Boom boom!


    The tank fire was deafening again.


    The black barrel blasted out the shell and hit the death spider''s round shield hard.


    No matter how strong these hairs are, they can''t resist the bombardment of shells??


    Miso!!


    However, at this time, the black ball composed of 3000 hairs suddenly opened.


    A few strands of green silk, like a whip and a knife, continued from top to bottom in a certain direction. Then the shell was cut in half in mid air and burst.


    What?


    How sharp is death spider''s hair?


    They condense together and turn into a knife whip. In an instant, they swing down and cut the shells in half. It''s incredible.


    Legendary creatures.


    That''s the power and horror of the truly legendary Mithril creature.


    The continuous human attacks seem to make the death spider emperor angry.


    Miaoman graceful woman slowly stretched out her palm, green slender jade finger toward the army, and her throat also issued a roar that was not like a human beast.


    It''s boiling!


    All the remaining spiders, all boiling, rushed to the human army.


    The new death spider emperor seems to have inherited the ruling power of the "guards" and become a new ruler.


    Here we go!


    The alien army of spiders is coming again.


    The death spider emperor also moved at this moment. Her body was so fast that it was hard for the naked eye to lock it, leaving only black shadows.


    Come on!


    It''s too fast.


    Death Spider Queen hair and limit, twinkling of an eye has rushed to the front of the team.


    It was the first one to rush into the crowd and launch the more frightening terrorist attack.


    Hair!


    The sharp hair like cobweb is the most terrible weapon of death spider emperor.


    The black hair is dancing in the air, just like the shadow of a group of demons. Just one hair is sharp as a steel knife, gently passing through the human body around, and then something terrible happens.


    A clean break.


    That hair cut off a soldier''s body.


    A large amount of blood burst out, the soldier''s intestines and internal organs "crash" out, fell on the ground, crying bitterly.


    Is this the power of a hair??


    Miso!


    Miso, miso, miso!!


    The sound of breaking the air is heard all the time, and the death spider emperor is attacking constantly.


    Extremely sharp hair can easily cut up the guns in the hands of the soldiers and turn them into parts scattered all over the sky.


    Extremely sharp hair, cut from top to bottom, the thick and dark barrel of the main battle tank were cut off, just like a sword cutting fresh bamboo, the steel barrel also fell to the ground.

 Chapter 152

    Death spider king.


    The power it shows is terrifying.


    The beautiful woman who seems to be in love with the country and the city shows a desperate lethality.


    It''s different!


    It''s completely different from the general alien species.


    The death spider emperor has the super combat power to destroy an entire army.


    It''s extremely fast. It''s like a tiger into a sheep when it rushes into the firepower blockade.


    The black hair like a group of demons is harvesting life wantonly. The limbs and arms are flying in the air. Human life is harvested like straw.


    The barrel of the tank was cut off.


    The heavy machine gun on the armored car was cut into pieces by hair.


    Even if the soldiers pulled the trigger, occasionally a few lucky bullets hit her, but she was shot away by the armor wrapped in black hair.


    It''s not a fight of magnitude.


    This is no longer a battle. It''s a massacre.


    In front of the death spider emperor, those rotten corpses are nothing at all. The commander finally understands why there is not even a monster in this area, because they are afraid of the super creatures in front of them.


    Blood spilled over the earth.


    The death spider emperor''s hair is covered with the blood of human soldiers.


    Black hair cobweb, at this time has become scarlet blood, in the twinkling of an eye, she has killed hundreds of people, destroyed several chariots and tanks.


    A total failure.


    In front of this legendary creature, the army almost lost the leeway to fight back.


    Soon Those alien spiders also rushed into the crowd, which is a disaster, making the soldiers desperate.


    Whoosh!!


    WOW!!


    All of a sudden, an arrow with light green energy cut through the sky, and then it exploded when it was close to the death spider emperor, scattering countless pieces of metal arrow feathers.


    In the distance, Lin Yuxin had already found a good position and aimed at the death spider emperor to shoot an arrow. It was just that move - arrow feather all over the sky.


    Ding Ding Ding!!


    The death spider does not turn its head back, but the position of each arrow feather is mastered under strong perception.


    The black hair danced with the demons and easily resisted all the arrows, even tore the feathers into pieces.


    Repeat the old trick.


    A few people in the team, the first time to re-establish the offensive.


    Wu Ze, who is bleeding from the seven orifices, is also fighting. His mind power condenses again. In a trance, he throws it out through his mind. It''s like a mental hammer hammering at the death spider emperor.


    She was stunned.


    The death spider emperor was stunned.


    But she was only stunned for less than half a second, the real death spider emperor''s willpower was too strong.


    Its brain, only pure desire to destroy, as well as hatred of human killing, nothing else.


    Wu Ze sprayed blood in public.


    He only felt that the brain was in chaos, reaction load was full of every corner of the spirit, and the mind power of the spirit was almost ineffective in threatening the death spider emperor.


    Half a second!


    What can we do in less than half a second?


    The attack of teammates has been invalid, only le Zhiqi retains considerable strength.


    At this moment, her heart beat faster, her legs were as tight as a grasshopper, she burst out and passed quickly. Mori Baigu knife stabbed the dead spider at the neck.


    Poof!!


    There was a burst of blood.


    The eyes of the death spider emperor are shining with the brutality of the alien species.


    Le Zhiqi is about to approach the death spider emperor''s moment, a few hair at the same time across.


    Next second


    Death spider emperor is still intact, but le Zhiqi''s arm is spinning in the air.


    The hair, which is much sharper than the steel knife, actually cut off Le Zhiqi''s arm. The bone knife and the arm were all cut off.


    Le Zhiqi barely reached the rare grade of "Mountain Copper".


    Compared with the death spider emperor, she is heaven and earth.


    However Le Zhiqi still doesn''t give up the attack. Although her arm is cut off, she turns around and kicks death spider emperor''s face, and the bone knife in her heel springs up.


    Bang!!


    Le Zhiqi fell to the ground, but she was praying.


    Boss!


    You must kill it!!


    All the attacks are the same bedding, just the bedding to distract the death spider emperor''s attention.


    The real kill is not here yet.


    Gu fan''s eyes were cold and sharp, and the most terrifying speed broke out in a flash.


    There was little energy left in his blood, but at the moment, he still poured out all his powers and forced to use the unique skill of [extreme cold ¡¤ freezing point].


    Click!!


    Frozen in the death spider''s hair.


    Black hair, one by one frozen into ice, and continue to move forward.Gu fan waved his fist to launch the last strike forward, trying to turn the death spider emperor into an ice sculpture.


    However The death spider king is a truly legendary creature of the secret silver level.


    Although her attention was distracted, her strong perception still felt the threat ahead of time.


    It''s broken!!


    Countless pieces of frozen black hair are all broken under the force of almost absolute zero degree.


    Above the beautiful face, the eyes were only cruel.


    Shua Shua!!


    The hair on the death spider emperor''s body is scattered one after another, revealing the almost perfect Miaoman body. The tender skin and the greasy white rabbit are also displayed in front of Gu fan.


    But at this time, no one will appreciate the perfect body.


    Because the black hair covered on the body, all into a spear like stab to Gufan''s body, from a distance, it is like porcupine sharp long hair standing high.


    Poop! Poop!!


    Gu fan''s fist has not yet come into contact with the death spider emperor, but his body is pierced by countless hairs.


    After evolved into a hunter, this was the first time Gu fan was injured, and it was extremely fatal.


    The blood broke.


    The scarlet slurry, which contains extremely cold blood, falls on the ground and turns into ice.


    Arms, thighs, abdomen, chest Even the neck meridians were pierced by the black spider silk.


    "A lot of muscles and ligaments have been broken."


    "All the viscera have been pierced, even my heart has been pierced a few holes."


    Gu fan felt the flow of plasma in his body. If he was seriously injured, he would surely die for anyone else. However, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    I''m dying.


    And you, death spider emperor, will die too!!


    Gu fan''s smile was ferocious and terrifying, and the feeling that he was about to die made him excited.


    Life is passing!


    Death is just around the corner.


    Life and death, the final stage, either you die or I die.


    Is there anything crazier, more exciting and more thrilling in the world??


    Gu fan was filled with the consciousness and desire of killing, and the strong blood like killing intention gushed out. The extremely painful feeling mixed with each other, and a blade was held in his hand.


    The blade of slaughter.


    Wave a knife.


    Countless strands of hair will be cut off. The scarlet blade of extreme killing can even cut off the hair of the death spider emperor.


    Look back.


    Death spider emperor also shed a drop of blood.


    It''s just a drop of blood, but it''s the key to success.


    Without the protection of the black hair, a silver needle penetrated her body.


    It''s a poisonous needle fused with "extreme cold ¡¤ freezing point". From this silver white poisonous needle, the mutated chilling poison pours into the body of the death spider emperor.


    Its blood will slowly freeze.


    Its life, too, will be frozen to death.


    It turns out that Gu fan''s last punch is still a cover. His purpose is to stab the silver needle into the death spider emperor!!

 Chapter 153

    Death is chasing.


    Gufan is racing against time.


    At this time, his whole body was punctured, especially his internal organs were bleeding, his heart was seriously damaged, and his remaining life was not much.


    Click


    Extremely cold blood activate the last trace of energy.


    Gu fan''s blood cave was frozen, including the wound on the viscera. At this time, it was also sealed by the last power of extremely cold blood.


    Heart, stop beating.


    The functions of the five zang organs and six Fu organs are all invalid.


    Gu fan seems to be a cold corpse, but only in this way can he maintain his life in a short time.


    Look at the death spider king.


    That silver needle contains the strongest cold poison.


    Variant cold poison has begun to play a role, the white and tender skin gradually coagulated a layer of small ice crystals, and the blood vessels under the skin gradually became ice blue.


    The spreading speed of cold poison is very slow.


    In fact, it can''t kill legendary silver level creatures at all, but Gu fan is not the same around him.


    This silver needle full of cold poison is not Gu fan''s last killing move. The real battle is just about to start now.


    "Come on!"


    "We don''t have much time."


    "Let''s kill and have fun!"


    Gu fan opened his hands. Although the death spider emperor did not know what his words meant, the killing intention and madness were the common language among species.


    Kill!


    Have fun!


    The edge of death hovers, either you die or I die.


    Walking on the wire of death, both sides have to fight with the strongest strength.


    Will Gufan die?


    Will he be cut into innumerable pieces of meat by the death spider emperor, and then swallowed one by one to become the food of the other party?


    This is really interesting!!


    Roar, roar, roar!!


    The death spider emperor felt the killing intention and madness, and couldn''t help roaring like a beast.


    Two super creatures, who are also "legendary silver" level, launched an attack. Gu fan, who was injured all over his body and was on the verge of death, did not retreat but advanced. His killing blade became scarlet.


    Somatosensory time is constantly compressed.


    The perception of both supercreatures is spreading.


    A drop of blood fell from the air.


    A hair cut by the blade of slaughter.


    They slowly fall on the ground, as if slowed down several times of the lens, engrossed in crazy ideas, and the surrounding time is constantly misplaced, the degree of body sensitivity is multiplied, and every second becomes very slow.


    Hair!!


    It''s like the shadows of the demons dancing around.


    Gu fan''s eyes were as sharp as hawk Falcon''s, and the blade of slaughter in his hand continued to wave those shadows.


    The sharp hair was cut off, and the attack was resolved again and again, and the distance between the two was shortened.


    There was no mistake.


    There is no gap or flaw.


    Even the slightest error, are very likely to be in front of the monster chopped body.


    That death spider emperor is also the same, a little messy hair, Gu fan may rush to her side and cut off her head.


    Time goes by.


    The ice crystals on the death spider emperor continue to spread.


    The cold poison attacks faster and faster under the intense exercise, and the ice blue veins under the skin are protruding like the roots of the dead tree.


    Gufan is more serious.


    His body is injured more than before. Every action on the verge of death may cause secondary damage to the wound. I''m afraid that as long as the ice of these frozen organs dissipates, he will die immediately.


    What kind of life and death battle is this?


    A person, no heartbeat.


    A person, the viscera have stopped all functions.


    A person, every blood vessel is frozen, every drop of blood is not flowing.


    Fight to the madness.


    It''s crazy to fight.


    Fight to the last drop of blood!!


    Gu fan''s smile is more and more ferocious, but the reason in his eyes is cold to frightening degree.


    Wu Ze, Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin


    These team members who follow Gu fan feel the real horror of Gu fan.


    It''s not his power.


    It''s not his strong ice blood, or the blade of slaughter.


    The most powerful part of Gufan is this craziness.


    This will be life and death aside, crazy mania in the determination to kill!!


    Poof.


    Poop, poop, poop.


    One wound after another appeared on Gu fan.


    The demons of the hair were waving, and the fine wounds appeared on the surface of the skin. At the same time, the muscles were cut off, and soon Gu fan became a blood man.He was bathed in blood.


    He was in agony.


    But Gufan became more and more crazy in Vietnam.


    Just like a wounded beast, the heavier the wound on his body, the stronger the fighting power of Gufan.


    There is a kind of person Only when he is in a state of absolute danger, or even on the verge of death, can he burst out full combat effectiveness and stimulate his whole body potential.


    Gufan, he will die at any time.


    But on the verge of death, he felt more and more the power in his body.


    The consciousness of extreme killing is merging with the body. The closer to the last moment of death, the scarlet life will be.


    Gufan became more powerful.


    Gufan''s speed is faster and power is stronger, and his strong perception is rippling like water ripples.


    More clear!!


    Gu fan almost closed his eyes, but he could see more clearly.


    The tangled hair, which cuts through the air one by one and cuts its own path, becomes so clear at this moment.


    Three thousand green silk, each one seems to be in Gu fan''s calculation, and all are reflected in his heart.


    The only thing Gu fan can do next is to wield a knife!!


    A knife.


    Ten.


    A hundred knives.


    The blade of slaughter is bright, and the scarlet color is exactly the same as Gu fan''s eyes.


    Crazy!!


    Poof!!


    Finally For the first time, he approached the death spider emperor.


    The blade of slaughter seems to be lengthening, but the sharper it is, the longer it is.


    A knife across a large area of black hair then slide, but also accompanied by the death spider emperor abdominal bloodstains.


    Injured!!


    The death spider emperor was injured.


    There was another emotion in its cruel and violent eyes.


    Fear!!


    The death spider emperor was scared.


    The crazy man in front of it made this legendary silver level special alien feel a bit of fear.


    I''m afraid!


    Death spider emperor seems to feel scared.


    Although it is in an absolute advantage, and the cold poison in the body has not spread on a large scale.


    but the killing consciousness and madness displayed by Gu fan is that even the alien species feel fear and fear.


    Fear in the heart.


    The hair is messy.


    Death spider emperor''s black hair can easily cut steel, but it can''t cut Gufan''s extreme killing consciousness.


    If you continue to fight with the man in front of you, maybe you will also be pulled into the 18th floor hell!!


    Back!!


    The fear in death spider emperor''s eyes became more and more profound, and his steps stepped back a little.


    However, it was this retreat that really changed the war situation!!

 Chapter 154

    Back!!


    The death spider emperor began to retreat and gave up killing the crazy human in front of him.


    Just as the so-called defeat is like a mountain fall, the war spirit of the death spider emperor also subsided, but it was this retreat that laid the foundation for its inevitable defeat.


    The strong fight.


    The difference is a thousand miles.


    Gu fan and death spider emperor''s intention to kill each other is like a flood and a dam.


    The retreat of the death spider emperor is like the collapse and fragmentation of a dam, and the torrent of flood comes down, and the flood is out of control.


    Boom boom!!


    Gu fan''s killing intention is fierce, and the blade of slaughter is so eager for blood.


    The strong desire for blood immediately wrapped the death spider emperor. At this time, another legendary alien had an illusion that the surrounding air became sticky, just like falling into a swamp.


    Slow.


    Flaws.


    The speed of death spider emperor has slowed down, and there are a lot of flaws between the actions.


    Under the atmosphere of peak killing intention, the death spider emperor was even suppressed to the extent that he could not raise his head. Although his disordered hair could cut steel and iron, it could not form an offensive to encircle Gufan.


    "You''re scared!"


    "I won the battle. Die!"


    Gu fan''s mouth showed a bloody and cruel smile, ferocious incomparable, more like a heterogeneous.


    He took several steps in a row, the blade of slaughter suddenly transformed into a shape in the palm of his hand, and the blade of bloody consciousness turned into a long gun.


    It was a long gun that carried out all the thoughts of killing and the consciousness of great pain.


    [extremely painful irrigation]


    this is Gu fan''s real killing move.


    This is the first and only natural power in ancient times.


    The long gun, with a strong intention of killing, turned into a sharp stab and stabbed it into the chest of the death spider emperor.


    Poof!!


    The death spider emperor''s chest was pierced with a big blood hole.


    The bloody spear of the killing blade disappeared, and the peak desire for killing mixed with extreme pain of fear poured into the death spider emperor''s body, just like a bolt from the blue tearing consciousness.


    The killing thoughts and pain gathered by the blade of slaughter were all poured into the body of the death spider emperor.


    Obliteration.


    The idea is broken.


    Death spider emperor''s eyes turned up, and his whole body could not help shaking violently, revealing pure white eyes.


    At this moment, her spirit was suffering and her level of consciousness was constantly broken. Eventually, the cold poison in her body could not be suppressed and quickly spread to all sides of her body.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    Shua, Shua, Shua.


    The disordered hair that can cut steel and iron is flying all over the sky, just like the shadow of demons.


    All the land around the area of more than ten meters was torn, breaking out cracks like spider webs, like dog teeth crisscrossing outward.


    Gu fan did not stop.


    All the flesh and blood on his hands were scratched and torn by the messy hair, and only half of his hand was left.


    Plasma is sputtering.


    The muscles are breaking.


    Gu fan rushed into the flying hair and grabbed the big scar on the death spider emperor''s chest with both hands. He tried his best to tear it.


    Yila!!


    The death spider emperor''s chest was torn in two.


    A beating scarlet heart is so bright that an ordinary decaying corpse will not die even if it is crushed. But the death spider king, a legendary silver level creature, relies on the heart to provide energy.


    Poof!!


    Gu fan, like the palm of a white bone, grasped the scarlet heart and pulled it out. Dozens of blood vessels were also broken.


    "Die for me!"


    Death spider emperor''s heart was pulled out by Gu fan!!


    White bone palm squeeze hard.


    The whole heart of the death spider emperor burst, and a crystal clear mysterious crystal nucleus appeared in the center of the heart.


    Death spider emperor''s heart core, got it!!


    Abyss nucleus!


    It was a crystal nucleus with mysterious silver light, just like a crystal diamond.


    Legendary Silver Heart core.


    This is the core of the abyss.


    Its precious degree is self-evident, you know, even the extremely cold ice python that Gu fan hunted before is just the peak of the fine steel grade.


    At the time of evolution, Gu fan took a hundred abyss forbidden fruits.


    In addition to his own strong ability, he forced himself to the legendary silver and obtained the rare and abnormal extremely cold blood.


    But The crystal nucleus of the death spider emperor in his hand is the real legendary silver level!!


    Truly powerful!!


    The orthodox legendary creature almost represents invincibility.


    A legendary creature is enough to destroy an entire army, and its terrifying ability can be imagined.Click, click, click!!


    Death spider emperor has no heart core, lost the energy supply, all over the sky hair finally stopped dancing.


    Her mind was almost wiped out, and after losing her heart nuclear energy, she could no longer resist the extreme cold and poison, and her body soon became an ice sculpture.


    The hunt was successful.


    On the verge of death, this legendary silver rare special alien was finally hunted successfully.


    Poof.


    Gu fan finally some can''t bear, again vomited a mouthful of plasma.


    His eyes were shaking. This decisive battle on the verge of death has paid a heavy price.


    All over the body, there are wounds everywhere.


    Gu fan''s skin was cut in a large area, his muscles were broken, the flesh and blood of one hand was completely cut out into white bones, and his internal organs were pierced with numerous pinholes by hair


    If you were anyone else, you would be dead by now.


    But his extremely cold blood, but temporarily maintain the state of life survival, always out of the dying stage.


    "Let''s go back."


    "As fast as you can, go back at once."


    Gu fan gave the last order, and the last trace of energy of the extremely cold blood had been used up.


    If you can''t go back to the gathering camp immediately, even Gufan will die. When those ice breath can''t freeze and crack the wound, Gufan will really die!!


    Lin Yuxin broke an arm.


    But at this time, without any complaints, she came to Wu Ze in pain and helped him up: "let''s go, let''s leave together!"


    Lin Yuxin''s ability is exhausted, but he doesn''t suffer any damage.


    She came to Gu fan for the first time, and a few of them protected Gu fan''s body and helped him to run towards the building.


    A few people come and go quickly.


    Gu fan soon disappeared near the building. There seemed to be a rope on the top of the building near the window. Several fast shadows flashed by from time to time, and finally disappeared


    What happened??


    The soldiers in the army looked at each other.


    The commander was even more shocked. He saw the situation of several human wars just now.


    The power of different species is beyond imagination.


    But human beings can compete with such a powerful alien species, which makes his heart shake to the verge of breaking!!


    Is it still human??


    "Commander, what are we going to do next?"


    The commander immediately responded, looking at the battle scene with scarred face, and the remaining dozens of powerful alien spiders, he also issued the order of fighting to the death.


    "The most powerful monster has been eliminated."


    "We fight with these spiders, kill a way out of the abyss and Canyon, and then we can leave the city!"


    The most powerful enemy is dead.


    Inspiring order, so that all the soldiers to take up arms again to fight, kill all of these lost masters of the alien spider, they will be able to rush out of the city.


    There was a lot of smoke.


    The guns roared.


    The deafening gunfire and the roar of the monster mingled again.


    A moment later, the abyss canyon was filled with corpses, some from monsters, some from humans.


    But in the end After sacrificing hundreds of soldiers again, the dilapidated army fought bravely, leaving only the devastated battlefield, as well as the broken walls and debris.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 155

    Those who stand in the way will be killed!!


    Gufan people return to the gathering camp as soon as possible.


    But along the way, those rotten corpse monsters all fell into a state of frenzy.


    The cataclysm broke out the potential of decaying corpses, and many strong decaying corpses directly evolved into the black iron class.


    Giant evil corpse.


    Fast evil corpse.


    There are more kinds of low-level xenogenes standing in the way of the team.


    Lin Yuxin did not panic at all.


    Although Le Zhiqi has only one arm left, it is also full of combat effectiveness.


    The hell special training these days is not for nothing. They go out to hunt carrion monsters every night. Now the scene has been a routine for them.


    I''m glad.


    They can''t help feeling lucky.


    The hellish training these days gives them a good ability to deal with monsters. Even if they are surrounded by corpses, they can get out of the siege in the fastest and most correct way.


    A moment later.


    Lin Yuxin and Le Zhiqi are all hurt.


    Especially Le Zhiqi, she broke an arm, lost too much blood, pale face of her blood almost to run dry.


    But they have completed the task to protect the safety of Gu fan and Wu Ze, and smoothly returned to the gathering camp.


    Blood


    Gu fan''s blood was constantly flowing out of his body.


    Those blood drops fell to the ground, immediately turned into a drop of frozen ice, and sent out bursts of cold white air.


    I can''t help it!!


    Gu fan couldn''t restrain his wounds.


    In a trance.


    Consciousness is becoming more and more blurred.


    Gufan''s heart returned to beating, but it was followed by a large amount of plasma gushing out, and the whole body organs were constantly necrotizing.


    "Wei Xianjian, bring me all the fruits of the abyss." Gu Fan said with a grim smile.


    Even on the verge of death.


    Even if consciousness is about to dissipate, life is about to come to an end.


    Gu fan is still laughing frantically, feeling the essence of life in the body.


    He had no flesh and blood in his hand, holding an abyss crystal nucleus, and put it into his mouth without hesitation.


    Legendary silver rare crystal nucleus!!


    The powerful genes contained in it are difficult to describe in language.


    Before long, a large number of abyss fruits were placed in front of Gu fan, and he began to eat them.


    The scarlet fruit exudes a fatal temptation.


    They are so bright, the flow of blood energy is bright, each one is carefully cultivated from the abyss.


    10.


    50.


    100.


    Gufan has swallowed more than 100 forbidden fruits.


    That''s more than the total amount of resources he used to evolve into a hunter.


    But he still ate one by one, and wolfed the fruits into his mouth, and the mysterious energy like blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.


    Melt.


    It''s hot.


    The fruit of the abyss radiates extremely hot energy, trying to dissolve the crystal Gufan swallowed.


    But After all, it''s a real legend.


    The 100 abyss fruits have just dissolved in Kaifeng.


    Gufan''s body is like a hot stove, which becomes an instrument to carry these energies.


    More!


    More!


    200.


    300.


    500.


    1000!!


    Gufan devoured 1000 abyss fruits.


    The process of eating the forbidden fruit in the abyss alone lasted for one hour, and nearly consumed all the resources that people hunted these days.


    It''s incredible.


    If ordinary people swallow so many fruits of the abyss, they will explode.


    Even the volume of 1000 abyss fruits is not what the human stomach can bear, which is equivalent to eating 1000 oranges!!


    Fusion evolution!!


    After the abyss of evolution, 1000 forbidden fruits are finally swallowed up.


    The road of a thousand miles begins with a single step.


    The most important stage of a thousand story building is when the foundation is laid.


    Gu fan''s extreme killing and evolution has laid a deep foundation that no one else can match.


    When it came to hunter, it devoured 100 abyss fruits and reached the legendary silver level, but it just reached the threshold.


    Hunter!


    Gu fan, who became a hunter, laid a solid foundation.


    At this moment, for the second fusion evolution, Gu fan directly swallowed 1000 abyss forbidden fruits.This has already exceeded the limit of human beings. Ordinary strong people can change even if they eat 10 pieces, but Gufan has increased by 100 times.


    Fire!


    Gufan''s body is a crater that erupts endless energy.


    His genes have undergone qualitative transformation, and have been transformed and strengthened again. In addition, there are more advanced "legendary silver" abyss nuclei integrated into it.


    The most powerful gene and energy of death spider emperor are all re integrated into Gufan''s gene sequence.


    Extremely cold blood.


    Three thousand magic dance hair.


    The ultimate speed of death spider king.


    The terrible power of ice python.


    There is also the most profound talent ability of Gu fan''s extreme killing, the blade of slaughter.


    All the abilities seem to be converging, all integrated into the gene sequence, forming a perfect whole.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    Gufan''s roar is not human.


    His face was hideous, but his eyes blazed with hysterical calm.


    This energy is enough to make others evolve 10 times, 100 times, but Gu fan only wants to make himself more perfect.


    On the legendary silver There is a higher level of existence!!


    God gold!!


    All the efforts Gu fan has made so far.


    The resources he collected, the species he hunted, and the men he subdued were all for the incredible feat.


    So that their own ability, metamorphosis to the "god gold" level.


    Even if you pay ten times, a hundred times, or even a thousand times.


    Even if he suffered from the unimaginable pain of others and fell into the abyss of unlimited killing, Gu fan still took a step forward.


    A thousand forbidden fruits.


    The legendary silver crystal nucleus of death spider king.


    Gu fan''s accumulation in the past, his own level and ultimate killing.


    Everything is moving towards the direction of "god gold" and rushing to the highest peak. Human beings who have reached this level of rarity have never been born!!


    I feel it.


    Gu fan felt an incredible power.


    It''s like opening the door to a new world.


    It was as if the frog jumped out of the well and saw the endless world.


    It seems that the hidden power in Gufan''s body will also be opened, and the super power of Shenjin quality will also open the door.


    Time goes by.


    The energy in the ancient fan''s body gushes out continuously, just like a flood gate, with continuous waves.


    Beyond the limit.


    Break through the shackles of thorns.


    To that incredible peak.


    Gu fan kept sprinting, and his hot body erupted with infinite power.


    However


    Gufan still failed to break the last line.


    A thousand forbidden fruits of the abyss, together with the accumulation in the past, still failed to break through the bottom line of the "divine gold" level.


    It''s terrible.


    Those monsters that have reached the level of "divine gold" are all disaster level of destroying heaven and earth, far beyond the level of legendary Mithril.


    They grow at the bottom of the rift in the abyss. Even the strongest of human beings can''t break through the layers of alien encirclement and come to the incredible field.


    If you want to reach the level of disaster, only 1000 forbidden fruits are not enough!!


    Stop.


    The evolution of Gufan''s limit finally stopped.


    Although he failed to break through the gate of "Shenjin" level, he also opened a crack in the door and peeped into the brand-new world. He was only one step away from the door.


    At the same time.


    Gu fan has really become a legendary silver level strongman, and the energy in his body has been increased by more than several times??


    Now, he is not only touching the threshold of Mithril level,.


    Gu fan is already the peak of the legendary silver, half step into the "god gold rare level" invincible!!

 Chapter 156

    Hu ~ ~


    GU fan slowly opened his eyes.


    Deep eyes are like bottomless abyss. Gazing at them, I''m afraid, I can''t extricate myself.


    Gu fan seems to have become a creature of another level. Although he is still a hunter at this time, his feeling is completely different.


    Even if they first see the eagle flying in the sky, they will shrink their heads into the nest.


    Gufan is like an eagle flying in the sky that day.


    Everyone''s first reaction to see him is that this man should be on the top, standing on the top that countless people can''t climb.


    Look carefully.


    Gu fan''s muscles are angular, just like steel and copper juice.


    It''s like countless roots of a thousand year old tree coiled and rooted in the body. After countless years of wind and rain, they finally showed a luster similar to that of ancient copper metal.


    Every muscle is stretched out in perfect golden proportion. Even the most fierce and swift cheetah on the grassland is not as smooth and perfect as his body.


    Power!!


    A deep sense of power.


    It''s incredibly explosive.


    Just with the naked eye, you can find the strength of Gufan''s body, which is definitely not what can be practiced in the gym.


    The transformation is complete.


    Fusion evolution is finally complete.


    Although Gu fan''s grade has not been upgraded to the highest level of "Shenjin", extremely cold blood has been strengthened to the limit.


    The energy contained in the extremely cold blood has been increased by more than 10 times. It is more integrated with the special ability of "death spider king" and has a new and incredible ability.


    "The boss wakes up!"


    "I told you long ago, boss can never become a monster, because he is the monster of monsters!"


    Le Zhiqi saw Gu fan wake up, excited to jump up, but this a little bit hard but pulled pain on the shoulder injury, another bandage are permeated with blood.


    Wu Ze, Lin Yuxin, Le Zhiqi.


    Han Peng, Wei Xianjian, the family of master Feng.


    Everyone''s eyes are fixed on Gu fan, and they are all amazed by Gu fan''s transformation.


    That''s 1000 abyss forbidden fruits.


    Gu fan actually survived, and absorbed the "death spider emperor" nucleus to complete the evolution.


    In front of such an incredible miracle, Gufan''s complete healing is not worth mentioning at all.


    "Incredible!"


    "Every time I exceeded my limit..."


    Wei Xianjian held his gold rimmed glasses.


    What Gu fan did was too crazy.


    He consumes ten times more resources each time he evolves!!


    Gu fan, relying on his own foundation, is more solid than others, challenging the limit of human endurance again and again.


    God knows how strong he is now??


    "I How many days has it evolved? "


    Gu fan asked slowly.


    This time, the process of evolution is actually extremely slow.


    Each segment of gene sequence is forged through a lot of tempering, and finally almost perfectly fused together.


    "Boss, you''ve been evolving for three days."


    Wu responded that they had obviously been waiting for a long time.


    Gu fan nodded, feeling his own strength, and said to himself, "did extreme evolution last for three days?"


    Power!!


    Deep sense of strength, full of every corner of the body.


    Bang!


    A heavy grip.


    Gu fan''s grip pressed the air, and there was a bang.


    His eyes swept the crowd, and finally stayed on Le Zhiqi.


    Once quiet and beautiful as lily girl, but now has been refined into steel, incarnated as a heterogeneous monster hunter.


    More than that.


    In the last battle, Le Zhiqi lost an arm to cooperate with Gu fan.


    "Lost an arm."


    Gu fan light continued: "it doesn''t matter, you will have stronger."


    In the last days, the probability of disability is very high.


    The alien monster is too powerful. If you don''t pay attention, you may be chopped up. It''s normal to lack arms and legs.


    But if there is a chance to hunt advanced alien species and absorb its genes, it is very likely to grow new limbs.


    As long as Le Zhiqi completes the next stage of evolution, it is not impossible for her to be reborn.


    Hear this


    Le Zhiqi''s eyes lit up the light of hope.


    Originally thought that she would become a disabled, even the most cumbersome role in the team.


    But hear Gu fan say so, immediately ignited the fire of hope.


    "What''s going on out there?" Gu fan continued.Three days!


    It''s been three days since the cataclysm.


    In these three days, great changes have taken place in the city.


    Those alien monsters are becoming more and more manic, not only the number is getting worse, but also the types are getting more and more complicated.


    "The mysterious black fog can intensify the variation and growth of monsters."


    "In these three days, I''m afraid there have been hundreds of new alien types."


    Wei Xianjian was a little tired in her words. She had been studying the nature of the disaster fog for three days.


    Disaster and evil fog.


    The unknown mist gushing from the great crack of the abyss.


    Its composition is not clear, but the energy it contains is extremely terrifying.


    Dong!!


    Dong, Dong, Dong!!


    As soon as Wei Xianjian finished, there was a fierce knock on the door outside the camp.


    The powerful power of the monster is smashing the door, and the sound is as loud as a bell coming into the air raid shelter.


    But this civil air defense door can even block the missile, how can it be so easy to open? After several days of intermittent attacks, the foreign species did not break the metal door.


    "Damn it, those aliens are hitting the door again."


    Le Zhiqi expression some worry, mouth asked: "Gu fan boss, what do we do next?"


    Gu fan turned his body slightly.


    Crackle!


    All over his body came the sound of beans frying. His bones crackled and he was eager to try.


    "Get ready."


    "We''re leaving the city today."


    Gu fan''s reply made everyone look at each other, and today he left the city??


    If it was before the great catastrophe, people would be able to leave the city unimpeded in the steel chariot refitted by master Feng.


    But now, the outside world is full of rampant corpses, as well as alien species that can be seen everywhere.


    It''s very difficult to rush out.


    "Just to test my strength now."


    Gu fan''s mouth rose slightly, showing a slightly ferocious smile.


    How powerful is this bloodthirsty demon butcher??


    No one knows!


    Before Gu fan completed this fusion and evolution, the power of extremely cold blood was shocking enough.


    Now he has devoured another 1000 forbidden fruits of the abyss, plus the abyss crystal nucleus fused with the "death spider emperor", what will Gu fan look like after completing the evolutionary transformation??


    Wait and see!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Dozens of minutes later.


    Everyone''s ready.


    Cargo resources have long been crammed into steel chariots.


    Master Feng, Han Peng, Wei Xianjian Several valuable talents were also placed in the specially vacated position in the carriage.


    Wu Ze is in charge of driving.


    Le Zhiqi and Lin Yuxin are standing on the carriage, ready to deal with special circumstances.


    For today''s evacuation, Gu fan had everything ready as early as a week ago.


    "Open the door and get ready to go."

 Chapter 157

    Squeak!!


    The metal gate opened slowly.


    A dark haze full of rotten evil came.


    The city outside the metal gate has already become a different image. It seems to have been completely eroded by the evil fog of disaster.


    Look carefully.


    Outside the metal gate, the corners were covered with fine sarcomas.


    It''s a kind of strange fungus mutation. After the magic fog decays, it becomes a kind of flesh and blood, covering all parts of the city


    "Er, er, ER!"


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    Monsters outside the metal gates roared miserably.


    Those rotten corpses at this time also completely changed, more ugly and ferocious!!


    These monsters were just rotting all over the body, but now they were covered with creeping sores, almost covering most of their bodies.


    It''s the same with other species.


    Those low-grade xenogeneic, the whole body up and down the muscle ferocious explosion, but also mixed with dirty thick sores sarcoma, from time to time ups and downs, as if they were living individuals.


    "Corrupt."


    "They are all corrupted by the magic fog."


    "Be careful, everyone. Try not to breathe the black clouds and mists when you leave."


    Gu Fan said cautiously in a deep voice. Everyone nodded deeply. In just three days, those monsters had been corrupted into this shape, which was obviously more harmful to human beings.


    Disaster and evil fog.


    The terrible stuff that comes out of the cracks in the earth.


    This is also the reason why Gu fan insisted on leaving the city.


    This place is no longer suitable for human survival. Even hunters will be corrupted by long-term exposure to the magic fog.


    A breakdown of consciousness.


    Flesh and blood rot.


    It''s possible to even become a monster.


    The future Only after reaching the third life form and becoming the "awakened one" can we fight against the evil fog of disaster and survive in this corrupt land.


    Miso!!


    Gu fan''s fingers moved slightly.


    Waves of silvery blue ice covered the gate.


    Those rotten corpse monsters roaring towards the gate rushed into the ice fog, and immediately came the sound of tearing flesh and blood.


    It''s bursting.


    Pieces of angular meat splashed out.


    Their incisions are smooth and even enough to show how sharp they are.


    What happened?


    What is hidden in the ice??


    "That''s "Line?"


    Wu Ze''s ability of mind and observation is the most acute.


    He recognized at a glance that there were sharp ice threads hidden in the ice fog, which were full of tenacity and flexibility.


    The corpses of those monsters rushed into the ice fog, and the inertia brought by the speed became a deadly scythe. In an instant, they were all cut into pieces.


    Those square and angular filthy flesh and blood are cut from these ice meshes.


    Very cold spider silk.


    Gufan''s new ability.


    After integrating the abilities of "death spider emperor", the gene molecules with the strongest powers were plundered by Gufan.


    Death spider king''s speed.


    Death spider is the spider web that can cut steel and iron.


    And the energy brought by the thousand taboo fruits, all of which made Gu fan''s power upgrade several levels.


    He can directly produce ice silk in the ice mist, which is sharper and more tenacious than death cobweb, and can also carry the special energy of extremely cold blood.


    Miso.


    Miso, miso, miso.


    Gu fan''s fingers trembled, as if fingertips were plucking some strings, which was the source of Jibing spider silk!!


    At the same time, the ice cobweb on the other end turned into sharp steel knives sweeping in all directions.


    Poof!!


    Poof, poof, poof!!


    Outside the metal gate, large pieces of decaying corpses were chopped up by polar ice spider silk.


    Several hundred decaying corpses were cut off on the spot, and then more silver blue cold light was not flashing. Half of the fallen bodies were quickly cut into pieces.


    Dumbfounded.


    All the players, they''re all dumbfounded.


    The ice spider silk is like a rubber band flying out, like a falling guillotine, all of which burst out a terrible lethality between Gu fan''s fiddling with the strings.


    The ability of death spider emperor has been absorbed and mastered!!


    "It''s powerful."


    "The energy contained in the blood has also been increased many times."


    Gu fan''s cold and cruel eyes twinkled slightly, and he was satisfied with the destructive power he just showed.


    And he has no worries.Gu fan has reached the peak of "legendary silver rare". The energy contained in his blood is as powerful as the sea, which is nearly 10 times stronger than before.


    The number of powers is almost inexhaustible!!


    "The monster has been swept away."


    "Let''s go."


    Gu fan gives orders.


    Wu Ze stepped on the accelerator heavily, and the heavy engine suddenly gave off a roar full of power.


    The steel chariot finally started, crushing the corpse monster''s cut debris, sending out a thick plume of black smoke.


    Go! Go!!


    Out of the city, out of the city!!


    The steel chariot was reinforced layer by layer, and the sharp and narrow guillotine on the front of the chariot cut the rampant corpse into two sections.


    Several circular electric saws rotate wildly, and all the monsters near the steel chariot are sawed to pieces by slouching, and fall to the ground with a scream, breaking a large amount of dirty viscera.


    "Heterogeneous!"


    "There''s a different species in front of us!"


    Wu Ze''s mind and eye ability is aroused. There are too many different kinds of monsters in the city. There are mutant monsters in all directions.


    They come in different shapes.


    Some of them are ferocious and powerful.


    Some of them jump up and down, bringing up the residual shadows, which are hard for the naked eye to keep up with.


    Some of them were covered with horny crustaceans, and their defense force was extremely strong. They roared and roared to the steel chariot.


    Lin Yuxin backhand bow: "I''ll solve it!"


    An arrow made of special metal feathers rose into the sky and burst into pieces. The arrow feathers scattered to the corpses, and countless metal feathers pierced a large area of violent decaying corpses.


    More than that, the penetration of metal feathers has become stronger, and many heterogeneous bodies have been penetrated.


    Although it didn''t kill them.


    But in a short period of time, it is impossible for those who have been pierced to catch up with the steel chariot.


    "Go on!"


    "I''ll kill you monsters, kill you!"


    Wu Ze guessed the bottom of the accelerator, and the steel chariot raced forward like an electric car.


    The fighting atmosphere gradually warmed up, and large areas of wild rotten corpses were smashed into meat mud and flew more than ten meters away.


    All of a sudden.


    More aliens are coming this way.


    Among them, the "self bombers" who have made the army suffer a lot are coming.


    It''s a huge fat man with a diameter of more than two meters, just like a huge meat ball.


    Its special attack method is self explosion, full of corrosive grease. If it falls on the steel chariot, it will be bad.


    "Boss, self destructor!"


    Wu Ze noticed the most threatening special species for the first time.


    In ancient times, the powerful perception of nature has long been aware of.


    He pointed forward a little and condensed hundreds of ice skates out of thin air.


    These skates are suspended around Gu fan, completely controlled by him, not even shaking.


    Consciousness.


    Perception.


    Control.


    After the fusion and evolution of Gufan, various abilities have been greatly improved again.


    Whoosh, whoosh!!


    Gufan flicked his finger forward.


    Hundreds of ice skates were shot like bullets, and the rolling self exploder was completely penetrated 100 meters away, like a huge balloon.

 Chapter 158

    Ice skates, a hundred.


    Such a long distance, it is to achieve the effect of a hundred steps.


    This move, no matter which hunter is concerned, is almost a stunt.


    It''s terrible to condense the energy consumed by 100 ice skates, let alone stab them into the enemy''s body 100 meters away!!


    However It''s cold enough to let him waste his energy.


    "Boss, the road ahead is covered with mist!"


    Wu Ze controls the steel chariot, and the land far away has been seriously corrupted at this time.


    A dense layer of delicate sarcoma, disgusting covered asphalt road, from time to time also spray dirty pus.


    Large areas of disaster fog blocked the line of sight, the monsters in the black clouds were all corrupted and mutated, so it was very dangerous to enter rashly.


    "Rush through!"


    "Lin Yuxin, Le Zhiqi, you go back to the car, don''t be eroded by the black fog."


    Gu fan orders that Lin Yuxin and Le Zhiqi on the top of the car nod their heads, drill deep into the window of the co pilot, and quickly close the window.


    The magic fog is strong enough to block the sight.


    If Lin Yuxin and Le Zhiqi are contaminated, they may leave some hidden dangers.


    I''m afraid that only Gu fan, the top strong man of "legendary secret silver", can resist for a long time in the fog of disaster.


    Bang!!


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    In the magic fog, large areas of rotten corpses were smashed, but they spurted out disgusting pus.


    Their bodies have been seriously decomposed, brown and yellow abscesses spilled juice, the windshields of steel chariots have been completely covered, and the black fog outside makes it impossible for the naked eye to see the outside world.


    But Wu Ze can!


    Wu Ze''s mind and eye ability can be seen through. He can not only see, but also see clearly.


    "Those What is it... "


    "Boss, the sky is full of monsters!"


    What are those mutated creatures? They are all over the sky!!


    In the fog of disaster, Wu Ze saw the dense red spots in the sky, which made his scalp numb and his back cool.


    Buzz, buzz!


    Buzz, buzz!


    Waves of wings buzzing down from the air.


    Wu Ze really saw the appearance of those monsters, which turned out to be huge mosquitoes.


    Mosquito!


    Thousands of giant mosquitoes.


    Each mosquito is almost the size of a human body. Its mouthpiece is long and narrow, and its needle is sharp. It stretches out for a full meter. I''m afraid it can directly penetrate the human body.


    Look carefully.


    In the distance, many of these huge mosquitoes stick their long and narrow mouthparts into the neck of the decaying corpse.


    The foul blood full of putrefaction was pulled out, and the huge mosquito''s abdomen swelled rapidly, and soon turned into a large sarcoma full of black blood and thick juice


    "Yes!"


    "Big mosquitoes, big mosquitoes all over the sky."


    "How do these mosquitoes mutate? Damn it!"


    Wu Ze shivered all over, and felt chills for this big mosquito.


    At the beginning of the end of the world, there were many monsters, and at most some of them climbed out of the abyss.


    But now the evil fog of disaster has changed everything, and all those "plants", "animals" and "insects" have degenerated and mutated into something more terrifying.


    Blood mosquito!!


    Although they are not alien in strength, they are more difficult to deal with.


    If there is no special ability, the whole blood mosquito population can destroy an entire army.


    There are thousands of them, which occupy the sky. Bullets and machine guns hit the sky, which is very effective.


    But these blood mosquitoes dive down, and each sharp sting can penetrate human beings, which is extremely terrifying.


    "Lying trough!"


    "They''re coming down!"


    Wu Ze is constantly making rude remarks.


    This scene is too shocking. The corruption brought by the cataclysm is beyond people''s imagination.


    The buzz was deafening.


    Countless blood mosquitoes dive down at the same time, and the more than one meter long mouthpiece poison needle is aimed at the steel chariot.


    Dense!


    Thousands!


    If we let them down, we have to pierce the whole chariot. I''m afraid everyone will die here.


    "Ha ha."


    "The blood mosquito tide is really hard to deal with."


    "It''s a pity that you''ve met a nemesis. I''ve fused evolutionary plunder genes, but they come from the death spider king."


    Gu fan''s eyes flashed a cold light and said to himself cruelly.


    In nature, spiders are the natural enemies of mosquitoes.


    Spiders are hunters, waiting for all kinds of prey to take the bait, and Gu fan is the hunter at this time."Polar ice cobweb!"


    Gu fan suddenly gave a big drink.


    The breath of terrible ice burst forth.


    The gloomy and cold white mist melted into the air, and a sharp cold light flashed by.


    The silvery white almost transparent ice filaments repeatedly entangled to form a network, and even woven into a giant spider web between the buildings.


    Throw yourself into the net!!


    All the spring tides of blood mosquitoes have fallen into the trap.


    This is the ability evolved from the variation of death spider king, the real super power of "legendary silver".


    Poof!!


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh!!


    The blood is pouring down like a torrential rain, and the blood mosquitoes that dive down are all cut into pieces by the giant net composed of ice filaments.


    The force of inertia has been unable to stop, sharp ice cut off their wings, chopped up their cysts bulging abdomen, and chopped up their huge compound eyes and heads.


    Blood splashed.


    Dirty plasma, rotten juice


    I don''t know if it''s the liquid of the mutated blood mosquito itself or whether it sucks the slurry of those rotten monsters.


    "Incredible!"


    "The boss is so strong, too strong!"


    Wu Ze exclaimed and shuddered. The power of Gu fan was so shocking.


    This spider silk network ability is obviously his new ability, but it shows amazing effect beyond imagination.


    Le Zhiqi and Lin Yuxin are crowded on the co pilot. They look through the window at the invisible cobweb between the buildings.


    Silver Ice color sharp spider silk each has several hundred meters long, repeatedly entangled and woven together to form a real network, it is hard to imagine that human power can reach this level.


    "The boss is invincible!"


    "We''re going to rush out!"


    Wu Ze laughed and smashed a large number of carrion monsters. After that, the steel chariot finally burst out of the thick black fog.


    At this time, people have rushed to the edge of the city.


    It''s out!


    They''re going to rush out of this damn city.


    "Roar!"


    "Cheery, cheery!"


    "We don''t know how many monsters we killed all the way..."


    When they got out of the siege, the haze in their hearts was swept away, and they were shouting loudly, shouting slogans such as "Gufan invincible".


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    I left.


    At last, people rushed out of the edge of the city.


    More than ten minutes later, the city gradually faded away and became blurred in front of people''s eyes.


    Look carefully.


    The city of the past is now tightly wrapped in black fog.


    The dense fog only exists around the crack of the abyss and covers the city. After leaving, the scene in front of people is suddenly bright.


    The sun shines on the earth again.


    The feeling of bathing in sunshine is so precious.


    Gu fan also looked back at the city.


    Corrupt city!


    A forbidden place covered by magic clouds and mists.


    "I''ll be back."


    Gu fan finally looked at the edge of the city, which was gradually blurred, and his mouth showed a more cruel smile.


    He seemed to think of something.


    In the previous life, fighting in blood, fighting in the abyss cracks, cutting off the heads of countless alien monsters, how happy it was!

 Chapter 159

    The sky is blue.


    The lush green bamboo forest gives off fresh air, which makes people feel refreshing.


    A whole month has passed since the end of the world.


    There is no light and heavy industry, and there is no discharge of a large amount of waste gas and sewage.


    In just one month, the earth''s environment has entered a "restoration period", and the sky once covered by haze has become blue and bright again.


    Boom boom!


    Steel chariots roared.


    One car after another was driven on the national highway, and a few carrion monsters were smashed into pieces on the spot.


    "Ohhh ~ ~"


    "rush out, cheery, cheery!"


    With one hand, Le Zhiqi jumped from the front passenger''s window to the top of the car.


    The fresh wind comes in bursts, bringing bursts of cheerfulness, which is far stronger than the stench of rotten corpse monsters everywhere in the city.


    Whoosh.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.


    Lin Yuxin attacked at random, and the scattered rotten corpses on the national highway were easily punctured in the head.


    "It''s too bad."


    Lin Yuxin can''t help sighing: "these monsters can''t be compared with the violent and corrupt alien species in the city."


    Different places!!


    A few decaying monsters on the national highway are still absorbing the energy of sunlight.


    No matter their speed, strength or physical strength, they are far from being able to compare with the wild monsters in the city. They are just very different.


    Gu fan nodded.


    "Disaster and evil fog completely corrupt the city."


    "Especially near the great rift in the abyss, the degree of corruption is even more serious."


    Corrupt!!


    This is the horror of Cataclysm.


    The black misty magic cloud can stimulate the energy in the monsters'' bodies and force them to make unknown changes.


    They contain too terrible material, even the plankton in the air, as well as those algae, moss and various bacteria, all transformed into a dirty and disgusting sarcomatous material on the ground.


    Plants, animals, insects No one can escape the bad luck of corruption, and all become terrible monsters.


    "Boss, I don''t understand."


    "You are so powerful that you can survive even in a corrupt city. Why should we leave the city?"


    Wu Ze, who was driving, also got in the way. Although corruption made a large number of corpse monsters change.


    But Gu fan is so powerful that he can still survive in the most dangerous city?


    "Ha ha."


    "You think too simply of the corruption of Cataclysm."


    "Those black misty magic clouds, not only other creatures can corrupt and mutate, but also we hunters can erode them."


    I see.


    Although the hunter can temporarily resist the disaster and evil fog, even the hunter will still be alienated in the corrupt environment for a long time.


    Gu fan''s eyes became deep.


    His voice became gloomy and he said in a low voice, "I tell you in advance that the third transmutation of life form is actually related to corruption."


    What!!


    Everyone was surprised.


    The third evolution of life form has something to do with corruption!!


    The biggest reason why Gu fan didn''t want to stay in the city must also be related to this third evolution.


    He needs to be more prepared, and the vast amount of general resources.


    Hearing this, Wei Xianjian, who was wearing communication headphones in the car, couldn''t sit still. He quickly picked up the walkie talkie to connect the vehicle communication tools.


    "What are you talking about, van?"


    "The third evolution of life form will not allow hunters to corrupt and erode it!"


    Indeed, Wei Xianjian had foresight. When was the evolution of human beings in this last world not a very risky move??


    The first evolution of life form, devouring the seed of the abyss, almost turned into a carrion monster.


    In the second evolution of life form, we plundered the crystal nucleus of the abyss, absorbed the most powerful genes, and forced them into our own body.


    The third evolution of life form Isn''t it the most terrible corruption?


    Can human beings bear it??


    After corruption, human beings will become dirty and terrible monsters.


    "Dr. Wei Xianjian."


    "In fact, you already have the answer in your heart, right?"


    Gu fan didn''t make it clear. Instead, he kicked the problem back to Wei Xianjian.


    Corruption!


    The evil fog of disaster can intensify the energy in the alien body and force its evolution.


    But if certain conditions are met and special corruption is carried out, maybe the hunter can also take risks to transform!!


    "Hoo ~ ~"


    "crazy, really crazy."


    "If the black haze is strong enough to a certain extent.""The energy in the hunter''s body is enough to support the special corruption, and his consciousness is firm. If he grits his teeth to get through the difficulty, maybe he can."


    Wei Xianjian subconsciously held his golden eyes, and his eyes were shining with excitement and fanaticism. He seemed to see a feasible way of evolution.


    This is also her future research direction!!


    The third transmutation of life form.


    What would human beings look like after they evolved into what Gu fan called "awakeners"?


    Gu fan looked back at the direction of the city that had already disappeared.


    "The time has not come!"


    "The cataclysm has just begun."


    "I''m afraid that in a few months, our present position will be shrouded by the disaster and evil fog, and then the turbulent tide of monsters will come."


    Gu fan''s words make people feel cool. Now he has left the city for dozens of kilometers.


    Can the Black Mist and magic cloud from the cataclysm spread here??


    "You mean..."


    "What we see now are flowers and plants, trees and greenery, as well as those small animals and insects."


    "All of them will be covered by the spreading disaster fog, and will be corrupted into terrible monsters?"


    Lin Yuxin and Le Zhiqi, are some incredible looking at the surrounding environment.


    Green leaves, green trees, trickling streams, and those lovely animals whispering in the mountains and fields


    They will all be enveloped by cataclysm in the near future and become terrible corruption monsters!!


    It''s cruel, it''s terrible.


    Gu fan did not answer, only a faint sneer.


    Do you think the end of life is just a family?


    Do you think that thousands of carrion monsters in the streets can completely exterminate human beings?


    No!


    Let''s not talk about evolutionary humans and hunters.


    Even the technology that was gradually restored before the end of the world was enough to fight against the carrion monsters in the city.


    Tanks, chariots, guns, artillery, fighters, armed helicopters


    Neutron bomb, incendiary bomb, nuclear bomb, hydrogen bomb


    Human beings have repaired these weapons and equipment, even if there is no evolutor, they can destroy the city completely and clean up all the monsters at will.


    Now it''s different. The cataclysm is coming!!


    Even the most advanced scientific weapons can''t cope with this terrible catastrophe.


    Endless mutated creatures, the tide of violent and corrupt monsters, and the more terrifying special species are all human nightmares.


    The hell of mankind has just begun.


    This disaster has just started.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS:


    ten more complete!!


    Don''t say much, we have to rush to the top!!


    From now on, keep 3 watch every day, and you may come back at any time!!


    Ask for recommendation ticket, ask for reward, let us infinite crazy end, set off a wave again!

 Chapter 160

    It''s going away.


    Far away from the city, the vehicles on the national highway are gradually scarce, and the carrion monster is much less.


    People''s mental calculation is temporarily put down.


    After experiencing the baptism of the city''s violent and corrupt monsters, the common decaying corpses have no threat to the public.


    "Old fan."


    "There''s a small town nearby."


    "The population is less than 10000. Shall we go and have a look when we pass by?"


    Wu Ze looked at the sign on the National Road and asked.


    It''s getting late.


    It took a lot of time for people to fight all the way out of the city.


    The sun is dim and dark. It will turn day into night in two hours. We need to find a place to rest.


    Gu fan nodded: "OK, find a place to rest for a night."


    "Xingnan town."


    That''s the name of the town.


    This small town has a small scale and a population of less than 10000.


    Although the sparrow is small, it has all kinds of facilities.


    Originally, Xingnan town was developing towards tourism, but the whole town is quite clean. The spacious roads and streets are surrounded by chic three story buildings, showing a rich state.


    The most unexpected thing is There is also a four-star hotel on top of the town.


    Four star hotels may not be much in big cities, but they are top luxury in some fourth and fifth tier cities.


    "Xingnan town."


    "Isn''t this the home of the richest man in our city?"


    "That Xingnan four-star hotel was built by the richest man in our city. The facilities, environment and decoration are qualified to be promoted to five-star, but the qualification is not enough."


    Le Zhiqi used to be a rich woman, or even a rich second generation. She also heard a little about the high-level business in the city.


    Bang!!


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    Wu Ze stepped on the accelerator, blocking the front of a small number of rotten bodies all hit fly, but found something wrong.


    "Gufan, we''re almost there, but there seems to be something wrong here."


    The landmark four-star hotel in the distance of the town is gradually clear.


    But there are fewer and fewer carrion monsters around. There are only a few hundred carrion monsters in the street.


    Is there any special species hovering around??


    No.


    "Human beings."


    Gu Fan said coldly and gave a conclusion.


    The pressure of the special alien species is particularly powerful. All nearby carrion monsters will be expelled.


    But the decaying corpses here are in a state of "leisure" without any pressure at all.


    "There are traces of human combat there."


    Lin Yuxin is also a subtle observer, shooting metal arrow feathers to clean up the monsters in front of the car, while observing some traces left around.


    The Yellow bullet case, stained with some dirty blood and dust, fell on the ground and half buried in the soil.


    Broken arrows, torn flesh and blood, and decaying corpses lying on both sides.


    Look carefully.


    The seeds of the abyss have been dug up in the location of the dead brain of these decaying corpses. I''m afraid only human beings can achieve this level.


    "It looks like someone got there first."


    "There are a lot of people in that four-star hotel."


    Le Zhiqi showed a little cruel smile, seems to be looking forward to something.


    Lin Yuxin shook his head, feeling a little helpless.


    These people, including themselves, have developed the characteristics of bloodthirsty and cruelty after staying with Gu fan for a long time.


    Everyone is a villain!


    When you meet a monster, the first reaction is to kill it!


    Meet human survivors, the first reaction is almost the same, not pleasant to kill!


    It''s a big head.


    "Hey, hey."


    Wu Ze also had no scruple to smile a few times, and stepped up the gas to drive towards the hotel: "Gufan boss, then I''ll drive the car. We''ll stay in the star hotel tonight."


    Gu fan didn''t object. He reminded with a sneer, "don''t be careless. Those people have guns."


    Guns!


    Just now the Yellow bullet casings stained with blood can see that the gang must have firearms.


    Although the threat of guns and bullets to hunters is not great, it is easy for a careless person to have an accident.


    "I understand."


    "All right."


    "Don''t worry, boss."


    Several players responded in unison without any sense of tension.


    Bullets, monsters, corruption, violence, bloody fighting


    People have been following Gu fan for a long time, but they haven''t experienced anything. Small guns are nothing at all.


    Brake!!Wu Ze stepped on the brake.


    The steel chariot left long tail marks, and the tires smelled of scorching.


    Le Zhiqi a turn over from the car, immediately burst out speed rushed to the nearby carrion monster, with the roof of Lin Yuxin quickly clear out a large area of safety.


    Ordinary carrion, too simple.


    The battle comes and goes quickly, but it''s enough to alarm the people stationed in the four-star hotel.


    Shua Shua!


    Several windows opened.


    A few black gun barrels protruded from the window, and the machine gun had been aimed at Gu fan.


    The door of the hotel was opened.


    A group of armed soldiers appeared in front of the crowd.


    A few of them are serious, well-equipped, and have a very sophisticated way of holding guns. They are well-trained elite soldiers at a glance.


    "Hello, my name is Xu Haihai"


    the team leader named "Xu Haihai" is relatively friendly.


    He glanced up a little and continued, "sorry, doomsday crisis, you have to be careful with anyone. I want to make sure you''re in danger."


    There''s no pride.


    Xu Haihai shows a kind of integrity and strength, and his words are neither humble nor overbearing, which makes people feel more comfortable.


    Maybe That simple "sorry" may have saved everyone''s life.


    "Old fan."


    "There are four people in the window and eight people in the room."


    "I''m afraid there are more than 30 people behind this team."


    Wu wantonly said that the sea water suddenly changed everyone''s face.


    What''s going on??


    How did the news of their stronghold leak out??


    Xu Haihai team immediately became nervous, and even put his fingers on the trigger. At any time, he had to raise his gun and aim at the crowd.


    Gu fan nodded, light said: "I advise you not to attack, otherwise the next second here will only be dead."


    Calm.


    Gufan seems to be describing a fact.


    Xu Haihai''s temples can''t help sweating from the mainstream. Somehow, facing the man in front of him, he feels enormous pressure.


    Gu fan didn''t release his intention to kill.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, this man is just an ordinary man in a thin shirt.


    But Xu Haihai has become an evolutionist.


    He deeply felt that Gufan was different in front of him, which was the natural power of "higher creatures", as if every cell was afraid of something.


    Strange.


    It''s strange.


    Clearly several guns aimed at Gu fan.


    But there is still an illusion in Xu Haihai''s heart, that is, once he attacks, everyone will be like what Gu Fan said


    Become a dead body!!

 Chapter 161

    What''s going on?


    What''s going on with these people.


    Gu fan, Wu Ze, Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin.


    A special group of small groups, facing the dark muzzle of the gun at their own body, but no one felt a trace of timidity.


    They are laughing.


    Their corners of the mouth, there is a faint confident smile.


    Especially the leader of the crowd.


    Gu fan''s feeling is too oppressive, as if there is something in his body that is about to rush out.


    "Put down the gun."


    Xu Haihai raises his hand to make a stop.


    His teammates all feel strange, and they know that they completely suppress each other in terms of weapons and numbers.


    But why did the captain give such an order?


    Strange as it is.


    But the fully armed team still put down their guns and took back the black muzzle on the window.


    "A clear choice."


    Le Zhiqi licked her crystal clear scarlet lips and continued with a laugh: "Captain Xu Haihai, it seems that your feeling is very sharp. You''ve escaped."


    This kind of feeling, too awkward.


    Gu fan, who is obviously in a weak position, is a threat to the fully armed elite team, and anyone will feel particularly subdued.


    At this time.


    Inside the hotel gate, several people came out and whispered a few words to captain Xu Haihai.


    "They want to see captain Xu."


    "Let them in."


    Team leader Xu Haihai was so relieved that he said, "please come in. Our boss is waiting for you."


    Boss?


    It''s not the title of military rank, but the ambiguous word "boss".


    "Let''s go."


    Gu fan is also fearless.


    According to the order, Wu Ze opened the protected carriage. Wei Xianjian and master Feng got off the car one after another.


    This makes Xu Haihai even more shocked. It''s not only Wei Xianjian''s elite temperament, but also the steel chariot''s back box, which is full of precious materials.


    Drugs, equipment, lots of food, precious nutrition cans, high calorie chocolate


    This is full of materials, absolutely can make the end of the world anyone envious.


    Everyone stepped into the hotel.


    Wu Ze, Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin.


    The three naturally walked on the outside and protected the precious talents such as Wei Xianjian and master Feng in the central government.


    The tacit cooperation of all the people surprised captain Xu. Sometimes the tacit cooperation and professionalism can be seen from the pace of a small team and the position they stand.


    Obviously.


    What these people are standing on is the most crucial point.


    Can attack can defend, not only the first time to protect the important people around, but also directly to help teammates.


    "Master."


    Xu Haihai''s team members are also silent.


    Experts know if there is a hand, just a few steps can judge the team in front of us is not simple.


    "Who is your boss?"


    Gu fan asked casually. Xu Haihai hesitated a little, but replied, "our boss is Wang Dafu, the richest man in the city before the end of the world."


    Wang Dafu!


    What a vulgar name.


    But he is the richest man in the city, worth tens of billions.


    The rapid development of Xingnan town owes a lot to Wang Dafu, who also invested in the luxury hotel.


    What a surprise.


    The person Xu Haihai protects is not the commander of the base, but the richest man in the city.


    "How strange!"


    Le Zhiqi revealed a little doubt, and continued: "money to the end, wipe the bottom of the paper is not as good, why do you this elite team to protect him?"


    Rough words are not rough reasoning.


    Before the end of the world, money is God.


    After the end of the world, money is too hard even to wipe the bottom, and it is not comfortable with soft paper.


    No matter how rich Wang Dafu was before the end of his life, he would not be treated like this unless


    "Resources."


    "Wang Dafu, you must hold the resources of the army that can''t be ignored, so you can protect him like this?"


    Gu fan hit the nail on the head, and Xu Haihai laughed.


    In the last days, resources are the most important. It seems that what the richest man holds is enough for the army to pay for it.


    People soon came to the place where Wang Dafu was.


    The image of the "richest man" is not as dignified as the commercial giant in people''s hearts.


    Generally, people who have reached such a high level are all in suits and don''t smile. The pressure of the giant boss even makes ordinary people fidgety.However, Wang Dafu has a feeling of "round soil and fat".


    He is about 1.6 meters tall, short and plump, with a smile like flattery on his face, bowing his waist and rubbing his hands repeatedly, more like a street hawker.


    The other bodyguards around Wang Dafu are more powerful. One by one, they are either ferocious or full of ruffians.


    They are both evolutionists and bodyguards hired by Wang Dafu.


    The main role of these bodyguards is to help Wang Dafu deal with all kinds of things. They belong to the role of a little boy, and their qualities are naturally uneven.


    "Hey, hey."


    "You''ve come all the way. You''ve worked hard."


    "My name is Wang Dafu. This hotel is my industry. Now it''s regarded as the stronghold of the last time. I''m laughing."


    Wang Dafu makes people feel guilty. He comes to Gu fan with a smile and takes the initiative to show his kindness.


    Gu fan narrowed his eyes slightly.


    One of the richest men, in the unknown situation that the people in front of him are not divided between ourselves and the enemy, took the initiative to break away from the protection of the bodyguard and shake hands with each other.


    This is a very dangerous behavior. Wang Dafu is either a fool or a real brave and careful man.


    Obviously.


    Gu fan believed that he was the latter.


    Otherwise, a fool can''t live so long in the end.


    At this time, one of Wang Dafu''s men came back.


    He took a can of mango, which was one of the materials on Gufan''s steel chariot.


    "Boss."


    "The goods these people bring are all the best."


    "There are also many medicines that the army lacks most, all of which can be sold at high prices."


    That person takes can to say at will, eyes still aim at Lin Yuxin and Le Zhiqi from time to time, they can be a big beauty.


    And the intellectual beauty with golden eyes.


    The feeling of iceberg beauty is irresistible, especially the beautiful legs with flesh colored silk stockings. Looking at them, they unconsciously swallow their saliva.


    Poof!!


    At this moment, suddenly a fine light flashed by.


    Le Zhiqi gently waved her one arm, and senbai''s sharp knife flashed by. The man''s arm holding the can was cut down.


    Pop.


    Le Zhiqi reaches for it.


    Mango cans are back in hand.


    "This is our stuff."


    Le Zhiqi light said a, who allows you to take the car can??


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    The screams of killing pigs reverberated in the room.


    Xu Haihai''s elite team, as well as Wang Dafu''s bodyguards, quickly drew out their weapons and aimed them at the crowd, with the appearance of a raging sword.


    "Put them all down, put the guns down!"


    It was Wang Dafu, a slightly obscene man, who was the first to speak.


    His exit, however, showed full dignity. The originally very funny Tu Fei Yuan was a bit domineering and even frightening.


    All of a sudden.


    Wang Dafu took one of his guns.


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    He picked up a pistol, aimed at the screaming bodyguards on the ground, fired several shots, and finally broke the other side''s head.


    He Kill your own people?

 Chapter 162

    He killed his own people!


    Wang Dafu shot and killed his bodyguard??


    This scene shocked everyone, especially captain Xu Haihai.


    This is the first time that he saw Wang Dafu kill people. I can''t believe that this timid and even some obscene Tu feiyuan dares to kill himself.


    "Is that shit in your head?"


    "I usually don''t give you food, don''t I give you women to play with?"


    "I''ve provoked people I shouldn''t have provoked. You want to die. I haven''t lived enough. Is that him?"


    In a rage, Wang Dafu fired several shots to kill his bodyguards, but he kicked the dead body and roared at him.


    Why?


    Is the richest man crazy?


    Why did he do this? When his men died, he still whipped the corpse, as if it was a blood feud.


    Take a long breath.


    The anger and murderous spirit on Wang Dafu''s face disappeared, and the dignity of the big business tycoon disappeared.


    He continued to smile and flatter, rubbed his hands to show his humble expression, bent down and said to all the people in Gufan: "I''m laughing, I''m laughing."


    "Dear guests, you are all tired."


    "I''ll arrange a room for you right away, have a good rest tonight, and come and tell me if you need anything."


    Wang Dafu''s 360 ¡ã attitude change is really confusing.


    Why is he so low and angry with all the people in Gu fan? He just confessed like his grandfather and even killed his men??


    Gu fan took the mango can and threw it at Wang Dafu''s feet.


    Wang Dafu quickly bent down to pick it up and said with a flattering smile, "I''ll return the goods to their original owners and let my men put the tin back."


    Gu fan nodded, showing a little interest, said: "I will go to you."


    "Welcome, welcome at any time!"


    Wang Dafu immediately responded and asked him to prepare the best room.


    This star hotel building is not seriously damaged, specially selected a few of the most comfortable and luxurious rooms for Gu fan.


    Gu fan disappeared in front of Wang Dafu.


    Wang Dafu''s bodyguards all showed a puzzled expression.


    Why?


    Why is Wang Dafu so servile.


    "Boss Wang, those people..."


    A little bit close to the sea and Xu asked a few hands puzzled.


    Wang Dafu stood upright.


    At this time, how could he have just fawned on the humble expression??


    A business magnate''s confidence and dignity then unfolded, and the thief''s smile was replaced by the deep seriousness.


    There have been rumors.


    In the face of the city''s leaders and various partners, Wang Dafu is totally glib.


    People and animals are always harmless and humble, but at the same time, they can deal with all kinds of relationships and help you do things safely and beautifully. At the same time, they can get their own share of interests, even higher.


    Smile, humble, flattery, flattery These are all his means of doing business, and he finally came to the present stage step by step.


    As for what was behind that hypocritical smile, I''m afraid people had already seen it when he just shot.


    "Ten days ago."


    "The army went to the city to collect materials and rescue the survivors."


    "A total of more than 30000 people have been saved, and there are a lot of materials. Although more than 500 soldiers have been sacrificed, it is definitely worth it."


    Wang Dafu''s voice is heavy, and he knows military secrets like the back of his hand.


    Xu Haihai also knew about this. The army brought many talents, and even many evolutionists.


    "Three days ago."


    "The army again sent a large number of troops to the city to collect materials."


    "This time it was bigger, better equipped and more effective, but in the end It''s almost total annihilation. "


    Wang Dafu told another secret.


    The military strictly forbids the spread of this incident, because the content involved is too terrifying and easy to cause mass panic and riot.


    The city has changed!


    Cataclysm, coming!


    Countless zombie monsters in the city are all corrupt and violent, and become more terrifying things.


    It''s just the most basic. Those omnipresent species are really terrible.


    In particular, according to the feedback from the report, the combat effectiveness of a particular species is beyond imagination.


    Just one monster is destructive enough to fight against the whole Legion and kill everyone.


    If it wasn''t for the mysterious human who suddenly appeared and killed it, I''m afraid no one in the whole army could come back.


    The senior management couldn''t even believe it. They thought it was just a way for the commander to get rid of the responsibility.But Wang Dafu thinks it''s true!!


    "Look, that car."


    "It''s full of filthy blood, and the thick juice from those sarcomas. I''m afraid only the mutated monsters in the city can have it."


    Wang Dafu continued to explain, and everyone was enlightened.


    Xu Haihai''s expression was a little dull: "boss Wang, do you mean These people came out of the city? "


    Wang Dafu nodded deeply and continued: "yes, the whole army was almost annihilated, but this group of people rushed out of the city, and it was three more dangerous days later."


    "That city has been corrupted."


    "No one knows what kind of danger there is, how much it will cost to rush out, and how much ability it needs."


    When the richest man said this, everyone was deeply silent.


    This group of people are killed from the monsters full of fury and corruption!!


    How can they be ordinary people? You can imagine the consequences of taking things from these people.


    "So, boss Wang, you just killed your bodyguard for the first time?" Xu Haihai figured out the cause and effect, and the public completely reacted.


    "As a man, I cherish my life."


    "That fool hit the muzzle of the gun and nearly killed us all."


    "If we don''t kill him, we will die now."


    Wang Dafu''s words immediately cooled everyone''s back.


    That group of ruthless people who came out of the city, the combat effectiveness is absolutely terrible.


    If Wang Dafu didn''t kill his men first, there would be more than a dozen corpses on the ground now.


    Xu Haihai nodded deeply.


    He finally understood why he felt huge pressure when fighting against Gu fan.


    That is the pressure brought by absolute strength. The instinct of the body feels for the first time that the person in front of you is better than yourself. I don''t know how many times.


    Almost.


    It''s so close, everyone''s dead.


    Xu Haihai turns his head and looks at the man named Wang Dafu.


    The richest man in the city.


    That timid, some cherish the life of the old slick, flattery, flattery, and to the leadership of tea pouring, humble shrewd businessman.


    If he doesn''t have the slightest skill and ability, and doesn''t surpass ordinary people''s vision and insight, how can he sit in this position??


    Great.


    Wang Dafu is also a cruel man.


    Sometimes, the disguised wolf is more dangerous.

 Chapter 163

    "Boss."


    "We''ll let those people go easily?"


    Le Zhiqi hummed, and finally showed a little devil like smile: "why don''t you kill them all?"


    Not a word, kill all!


    Le Zhiqi is really more and more unrestrained.


    Once that some shy, years quiet good Lily general woman, now has been completely taken by Gu fan.


    Gu fan did not answer.


    His eyes became deeper and deeper, and he seemed to be thinking about something.


    "Resources."


    "More and more resources will be needed in the future."


    Gu fan seems to be talking to himself, but he is thinking crazy things in his brain.


    God gold!!


    The highest level of rarity.


    If Gu fan wants to break through this level, he must have more resources, which is 100 times or even more than ordinary people.


    It''s a burden that ordinary people can''t bear.


    Bear the pain that ordinary people can''t bear.


    The ultimate consumption of resources, of course, is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    In the future, we need to break through to the third life form, and the resources needed to become an "awakened person" can only be described as massive.


    Slave!!


    I need more slaves and helpers.


    An elite team is not enough, I need more


    "That Wang Dafu is interesting."


    "There''s a knife hidden in a smile. It''s insidious and cruel. It should be useful."


    Gu fan once again showed the cruel smile of the signboard style. After not knowing how many dark massacres, he naturally saw through Wang Dafu''s disguise at a glance.


    Such people are very dangerous.


    Wang Dafu is even a hundred times more dangerous than the powerful hunters.


    You never know when he will stab you in the back.


    Even if he does not have any combat effectiveness, as long as he has "resources", he can buy enough strong people to serve him.


    Interesting.


    The more dangerous a person is, the more capable he is.


    The more dangerous people are, the more valuable they are.


    Such a person is very difficult to control, unless you are always stronger than him!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    The sky is fading.


    In the most luxurious box of star hotels, the round table of 20 people is full of flickering candlelight.


    In the faint light, the whole table was filled with dishes, all of which were the rarest materials in the last days.


    Sauced chicken legs, salted duck, all kinds of canned food, and even fresh vegetables and fruits After the chef''s new cooking, a table of delicacies was formed.


    Before the end of the world, such a table may look a little chilly.


    But after the end of the world, such a table of delicacies is unimaginable, just the hot white rice, I''m afraid the survivors salivate.


    Financial resources.


    Wang Dafu showed his financial strength.


    He is a man of ability and skill.


    Before the end of the world, Wang Dafu could turn money into more money, and let money roll like a source through various businesses and channels.


    After the end of the world, Wang Dafu can turn resources into more resources, as if in his eyes, both "money" and "materials" are equal.


    All the people of Gufan came to the table.


    Wu Ze, Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin, Wei Xianjian, Han Peng, master Feng and his family


    People sat around the table, and many people were shocked by the delicacies in front of them.


    "Captain Gufan, come on, you sit on the main seat."


    Wang Dafu said with a playful smile, half bowing to welcome Gu fan to the main seat, and then politely said: "today we should wash the dust, eat and drink, if it''s not enough, I''ll let the people behind continue to do it."


    Gu fan''s expression remained unchanged.


    But smart people already know what Wang Dafu is doing.


    Get off the horse!


    It looks like a feast.


    In fact, they are showing off their financial resources, indicating "how powerful I am".


    Dr. Wei Xianjian pushed the gold framed glasses and said faintly: "so many precious resources, converted into grain, are enough for an ordinary person to eat for a year?"


    A table full of delicacies, dozens of plates piled together.


    Those precious cans, sealed beef, mutton, pickled chicken and salted duck


    If all of them are converted into flour and white grain, I''m afraid they can really nourish and moisten ordinary people''s life for a long time.


    Wang Dafu laughed and patted his chest: "I''m not afraid of your jokes. I don''t have any other skills. I just know how to do business."


    "In the ''80s."


    "I resell TV sets. I buy them in Hong Kong for four or five thousand yuan. When I sell them in the county, they go up several times. I can''t take away twenty or thirty thousand yuan.""In the ''90s."


    "I resell stocks. At that time, stocks were in a bull market. There was no one who didn''t earn money when I bought them."


    "That meeting in 2000."


    "I caught up with the national policy and started to settle in the real estate business. I got a real estate speculation group to buy and sell. Later, the business became bigger and bigger, and I became a real estate agent."


    "When I think back to the years when I became the richest man, I''ve been doing almost all these things."


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Dafu talks like a river, all of which are his "great achievements."


    Now it seems that Wang Dafu may be just a nouveau riche, just lucky.


    But in fact, his vision is cruel and unique, every generation has caught up with the most profitable business, and gradually become the richest man in the city.


    Boasted for nearly half an hour.


    Han Peng and master Feng have eaten several dishes, and Xu man, a lovely and fat girl, is full of oil stains.


    Gu fan did not move his chopsticks. He listened with great interest and understood that Wang Dafu''s next words were the real theme.


    "The end of the world."


    "All my money is useless."


    "But it doesn''t matter. In my eyes, money is just a symbol, a number and a carrier."


    "No matter what age, it''s the same."


    "The real estate industry is getting rich, and the real estate industry is getting rich," Wang said In the end, the end of the world resources, all kinds of food, medicine and equipment are the same in my eyes. "


    "All can be bought and sold."


    "All can be bought at a low price and sold at a high price, as long as we seize the business opportunities."


    Brilliant!


    Money is just a vehicle.


    In the end, food can also be money, medicine can also be money, even the seed of the abyss, the crystal nucleus of the abyss can be money!!


    In Wang Dafu''s eyes, the so-called "money" is a kind of resource, but after the end of the world, everything has to start all over again, and the resources in his hands have to accumulate slowly.


    Maybe


    In the eyes of the richest man, money itself has never been a real goal.


    The meaning behind money is the real thing.


    "Hey, hey."


    "In the last days, I bought the resources in the hands of the survivors at a low price."


    "The seeds of the abyss they get from killing the carrion monsters occasionally, or the cold medicine they happen to carry with them, or other resources, are all bought by me at a low price."


    "I will sell the cold medicine of the healthy survivors to the poor people who are dying of serious illness at a high price in exchange for their food."


    "I trade very little food for what others have and sell it at a high price."


    The more Wang Dafu said, the more energetic he was. At last, he showed a sad and cruel expression: "I have to say that there are too many business opportunities in the last days, which are much more than the world of legal and moral norms!"

 Chapter 164

    There are too many business opportunities in the last days!!


    There are too many business opportunities in this cruel doomsday without law, moral bottom line and human feelings.


    "For food, you can sell your medicine at a low price."


    "For food, you can sell your valuable parts at a low price."


    "For food, you can sell your dignity, even the cheapest body."


    "For food, some people are willing to be slaves."


    Speaking of this, Wang Dafu seems to have revealed his final goal.


    He clapped his hands, the door of the luxury suite opened, and a row of beautiful women in sexy bunnies and various play suits appeared.


    Bunny Girl suits and professional women''s suits are tightly wrapped with several beautiful women''s exquisite and graceful figures.


    The pretty buttocks are perfectly curved by the skirt, while the white and delicate thighs are covered with thin flesh colored silk stockings, which can most arouse the male''s desire to tear them apart


    These are all bought by Wang Dafu.


    These beauties push the car, but the car is full of more androgen stimulating things.


    Guns!!


    The most difficult firearm in the last world.


    Pistols, submachine guns, shotguns, and even a 3000 rpm heavy machine gun artillery comparable to metal storm!!


    (to prevent harmony, we don''t write the model. We can imagine the type we like.)


    The shiny yellow bullets piled up box after box.


    They are like gold. They bury these guns deeply like a moving treasure house.


    It''s really a treasure house.


    In the last days, these weapons are more valuable than gold.


    Wang Dafu finally got to the point.


    He changed his humble attitude and his eyes were full of blood. He said excitedly: "I have resources, food, beauty and gun!"


    "But what we need most is your kind of masters!"


    "As long as you follow me, you will enjoy a lot of glory and wealth!"


    Wang Dafu''s tone is full of temptation, showing his enough strength and resources. Are you afraid that the strong will not follow him??


    "These guns, whatever you want."


    "These women, play whatever you like."


    "Popular, spicy, whatever you want."


    Wang Dafu offered enough favorable conditions and continued with a seductive tone: "I will sell the goods and materials you get and the good things in that car at the maximum value, which can be sold at a sky high price."


    "After you, you will be my cash cow. As long as you supply this kind of quality materials several times, I''m afraid we will rob most of the underground business of the whole military base!"


    Originally, this is Wang Dafu''s goal.


    If the ancient people can bring so many precious resources, there will be a second time, a third time, a fourth time


    As long as they try their best to meet the requirements, Wang Dafu will have enough resources to develop faster and more powerful, and even gradually become an underground giant in the military base, mastering most of the hidden resources.


    Hear that.


    Everyone understood.


    Wang Dafu wanted to bribe all the people of Gu fan to be his own thug.


    "Ha ha."


    Gu fan sneered, his eyes were full of disdain.


    Wang Dafu behind a bodyguard suddenly some anger, the boss out of such generous conditions, the man actually disdain??


    You know


    These beauties, the boss himself is not willing to play, are all ready to give "high-level" gift, clean very.


    They are all envious of such excellent conditions.


    If you change to other mercenaries, I''m afraid you will immediately completely submit to Wang Dafu. The condition of fatal temptation is enough to make people work for him.


    "Captain Gu fan is not satisfied?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not stingy."


    "If you are not satisfied, you can add some weights. Now several buildings in the military base are extremely precious, and the value of each house is so high that I am bleeding."


    Wang Dafu continued to add weight and said, "I''ll negotiate with the army and buy a set for captain Gu fan. That''s the permanent right of residence!"


    Vomit blood!


    Vomit blood!


    The bodyguards and mercenaries behind Wang Dafu are all red eyed.


    It''s too exaggerated. The buildings in the military base are so precious that you can imagine them with your butt.


    It''s the end of the world.


    The military base is the safest place.


    There were heavy troops, tanks and armored vehicles, and heavy machine guns on the wall.


    In the last month, more than 400000 civilians poured into the city, all of them fled from the counties and towns around the city. The disaster situation in those places was not as serious as that in the city, and many survivors survived.And


    A few days ago, 30000 people were saved in Tiancheng City, plus the original fighters and various talents in the military base.


    Half a million!!


    The whole army, there are 500000 people.


    With so many people crowded in a base, we can imagine how tense the dormitories are.


    To buy a suite is not only a matter of resources, but also a matter of connections.


    After getting through all kinds of contacts and paying a great price, I''m afraid we can get the property right of a set of accommodation.


    In order to please Gu fan, Wang Dafu has to buy a house in the military base??


    Yes.


    Everyone behind Wang Dafu felt that Gu fan would agree.


    A house in a military base, which means you can live there safely and comfortably, with a warm harbor from the wind.


    However


    Gu fan still shook his head.


    Does he still refuse to accept this kind of favorable condition?


    "Don''t be shameless!"


    A mercenary evolutionist behind Wang Dafu finally couldn''t bear it. He stepped forward and wanted to hit Gu fan hard.


    Poof!!


    Something that shocked everyone happened.


    For a moment, the hired evolutioner was stunned, but less than half a second later, his whole body cracked out large pieces of plasma, and then something more terrible happened.


    He''s broken.


    Yes The mercenary Evolver''s whole body is broken.


    It was as if he had been torn into flat pieces of meat by a high-pressure cutting machine. Each piece of meat was square and not more than the size of a nail.


    Die!!


    Very cold spider silk.


    Gu fan fingers, I do not know when the sharp ice cobweb has been wound in the elastic cut to the man, and his real pieces.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Those bunnies, seeing such a terrible scene, screamed and sat on the ground.


    Wang Dafu''s evolutionary bodyguards, one by one, armed to attack Gu fan.


    The door of the room was kicked open, and Xu Haihai, who was defending around the hotel, rushed over for the first time, and his face froze when he saw a pile of broken meat on the ground.


    This is, no talk??


    Look carefully.


    Gu fan is still sitting on the bench.


    It''s not just Gufan.


    His subordinates, too, should eat and drink, as if they had been used to the things in front of them.


    "I advise you not to take another step."


    "Otherwise, all of them will be like him and become pieces of meat."


    Gu fan took a look at the fragmented corpses on the ground, as if to narrate the fact.

 Chapter 165

    No death, no death.


    If you die in front of Gu fan, you will die!!


    The clamorous man is the first to die, but there is no shortage of such brainless stupid X in this world.


    "Yes, who do you think you are!"


    Wang Fugui behind another hand roared, raised the gun to pull the trigger on Gu fan.


    Hum, hum!!


    Gu fan''s fingers vibrated slightly, making a light buzzing sound.


    This time, everyone understood.


    The tip of Gu fan''s finger seems to be playing with the strings. There is a very sharp ice thread, which is hard to see by the naked eye, at the end of his fingertip.


    A little wave.


    The tight ice spider shivers, makes a buzzing sound, and lets countless silk threads cover the roaring hands.


    Poof!!


    The sound of flesh bursting and tearing came again.


    The second man, who screamed to death, burst his whole body, sprayed plasma all over the room, and finally turned into square pieces of meat smaller than nails.


    It''s as if he''s piled up with Lego blocks


    Line!!


    Extremely cold spider silk.


    This room, already imperceptibly full of extremely sharp silk thread.


    Someone leaned forward slightly, but a bloodstain was cut on his cheek, and a few drops of blood flowed down.


    It''s easier to cut flesh and blood with extremely cold spider''s silk than to cut tofu with steel knife.


    "Don''t act rashly!"


    Wang Dafu gave an order and everyone stopped.


    Gu fan has grasped everyone''s life!!


    If he wants to, he just needs to gently stir the spider silk, and the shivering cold spider silk network will tear everyone to pieces.


    "Wang Dafu."


    "One thing, you seem to be mistaken."


    "It''s not that I serve you, it''s that you serve me."


    With a cruel and bloodthirsty smile on his face, Gu fan continued: "I want you to work hard for me, earn resources for me, and earn money for me. You are wrong about the relationship between us."


    Gu fan''s words hit everyone''s heart like a sledgehammer.


    What!!


    Gu fan asked Wang Dafu to work for him?


    He is just the leader of a combat team, but he wants Wang Dafu, who has countless resources, to become a tool to earn wealth.


    "You, why?"


    Wang Dafu tore off the camouflage, burning unwilling and angry in his eyes.


    Although he pretended to be humble and flattering, he was actually unwilling to submit to anyone.


    "Why?"


    Gu fan''s eyes became cold gradually, but his eagle Falcon like sharp eyes were deep and incomparable. Staring at Wang Dafu''s eyes, he said: "with absolute power!"


    Absolute power!!


    People block the killing, and Buddha blocks the hegemony of Buddha.


    "You are not stupid, Wang Dafu."


    "Huge wealth and huge resources will harm you in the end."


    "There is not enough strength to protect them. You are just a lamb to be slaughtered at any time."


    Gu fan''s words gradually changed Wang Dafu''s expression.


    Lambs to be slaughtered.


    The more wealth and resources he has, the fatter his little sheep will be. People with power only need to kill it.


    "Can you hold on to wealth and resources in the last days?"


    "Power, wealth, power Do you think it really matters in the last days? "


    "Absolute power is everything. Anyone who doesn''t accept will kill you, just like I can kill you at will now. You should be able to understand these words!"


    Gu fan''s words were full of blood. Wang Fugui felt that the blood was coming towards him, as if a bloodthirsty butcher was standing in front of him.


    Absolute power.


    You can kill yourself at any time.


    What is strength, wealth, power?


    Gu fan, a real strong man, came to him, killed himself, plundered all the resources, patted his ass and left with only a corpse


    At that time, what is the value of what Wang Dafu has??


    "I It''s a "Fat sheep?"


    Wang Dafu''s angry and unwilling eyes kept shaking.


    He seems to have figured out something, and his definition of wealth is not so firm.


    "I need someone to earn resources for me."


    "Wang Dafu, you are very good. I can be your support then."


    "I''ll kill those you dare not offend."


    "Your competitors, I''ll kill them."


    "I will kill those who hinder you from earning wealth."


    Gu fan''s words are cold, but every sentence is shocking, as if a bullet hit Wang Dafu''s heart.Gu fan''s words gradually became more bloodthirsty. A ferocious smile made him look particularly terrible. He said with a cruel smile, "I need you to be the emperor underground and control all the transactions in the dark."


    "Dirty deal."


    "The dark trade."


    "Power, wealth, power All in your hands, engulf all the territory, occupy all the market


    "If you want to do it, you can do it big. Do you dare?"


    Gu fan''s words, more crazy!!


    The emperor!


    Underground emperor.


    All the deals that don''t go to the top, all the black market sites.


    Those dirty, dark, squeezing other people''s life, soul and dignity of the transaction, all let Wang Fugui a monopoly!!


    Finally.


    All the resources are used by Gufan.


    All wealth belongs to Gufan.


    He will make use of these, become the supreme power, step on the "god gold" supreme rare level, and evolve to the third stage, become the peak that others can''t cross.


    This is Gu fan''s plan.


    This is Gufan''s madness.


    He wanted to monopolize everything and get all the benefits of the underground black market transaction of the whole base.


    Wang Dafu felt he had difficulty breathing.


    Even the richest man felt that the people in front of him were more crazy than himself.


    He is vicious enough. In order to keep his territory, he has to do everything.


    Gu fan is more ruthless.


    He directly wants to monopolize everything and eliminate all competitors.


    This is simply to grasp the dark side of the military base completely in their own hands. It is not too much to call it the dark emperor.


    But Can we really do it?


    No matter how strong a person is, there must be a limit!!


    There are only four people in this team. Can we really achieve this level?


    Hoo!!


    Wang Dafu took a long breath.


    He seems to be the same as the whole body to unload the force, at this time full of sweat, cold back sweat also penetrated the clothes.


    "If it''s true, as captain Gufan said."


    "I''m wang Dafu, but I''d like to work under you. After all, it''s good to enjoy the cool under the big tree. Having a backer is really what I need most."


    Wang Dafu seems to have compromised.


    But he is still not sure about the strength of Gu fan.


    Gu fan stood up, went to Wang Dafu and patted him on the shoulder.


    "The richest man in the world."


    "You are a smart man."


    "Have a good sleep, and you will understand tomorrow."


    Gu fan''s words made Wang Dafu shudder.


    What is he doing??

 Chapter 166

    the second day.


    The light of the morning makes people feel a little warm.


    Gusts of breeze blowing, which should make people feel refreshing breeze, at this time is full of blood.


    "Boss Wang!"


    "Get up and have a look!"


    On the most luxurious round bed in the star hotel, Wang Dafu is sleeping with a beautiful girl in his arms.


    All of a sudden, his subordinates burst into the door and woke up Wang Dafu regardless of his identity.


    The man''s face was very ugly, as if he had been frightened. His eyes were full of wonder and fear.


    "What happened?"


    Wang Dafu opened the delicate silk sheets.


    Last night, Wang Dafu talked with Gu fan. He was tired and went to bed early. What happened early in the morning?


    Get dressed.


    Wang Dafu went downstairs with his men and finally came to the front door of the hotel.


    Bodies.


    It''s full of decaying corpses.


    Outside the gate of the star hotel, including this street, as well as the place you can see.


    All the carrion monsters have become carrion remains!!


    The smell of blood mixed with putrefaction, the air is also filled with a light ice mist, it is extremely cold temperature produced by the silver mist.


    These monsters are all killed by Gu fan!!


    These rotten corpses were all cleaned up by the team of Gufan!!


    "Why What happened... "


    Wang Dafu was also stunned. I''m afraid the number of these corpse monsters is thousands.


    Hunting such a large number of decaying corpses is Gu fan''s absolute strength, isn''t it a little scary??


    At this time.


    Several people came running in the distance.


    Xu Haihai appeared in front of Wang Dafu with members of his elite team.


    His face was pale, his eyes were full of disbelief, and he said in his almost trembling voice, "it''s all dead, not just the streets nearby, but the monsters in the whole town."


    What!!


    Wang Dafu felt that his chin was about to fall to the ground.


    All dead!


    Even if there are not many people in this small town, there are 10000.


    There are at least eight or nine thousand people who have become monsters, that is, nearly ten thousand decaying corpses.


    They''re all dead.


    And it was killed in a frenzy at night.


    Gu fan''s team and four soldiers killed nearly ten thousand carrion monsters overnight, and the whole town was completely cleaned up.


    Is that possible?


    It''s incredible, it''s unbelievable, it''s impossible.


    But the fact is in front of the public, people have to believe, have to tremble.


    Superman?


    The devil?


    Gods?


    How many people are Gu fan really human?


    Before long, Gu fan appeared from a distance.


    They were covered with blood, and everyone except Gufan was covered with filth.


    Le Zhiqi twisted his waist, tired face, seems to complain, said: "kill a night, I''m really tired paralysis, a little strength is gone, I have to quickly make up for a sleep."


    The monster laughs: "most of us are tired."


    Lin Yuxin also said coldly: "these monsters are not very difficult. The rotten monsters in the city are innumerable times stronger than them."


    Le Zhiqi shrugged, not against this statement.


    "OK, OK, you''re all right, but can you take care of me as a disabled person?" Le Zhiqi rubbed her shoulder with one arm and muttered in a low voice: "I don''t know when old Gu fan will find me a new arm."


    People come talking and laughing.


    It''s not like having experienced the cruelest killing at all. On the contrary, it''s like coming back from a spring outing in the suburbs.


    Especially Gufan.


    His white shirt is spotless, where is the appearance of a bloody battle?


    It''s all about This nearly 10000 decaying corpses can''t make Gu fan exert all his strength!!


    It''s incredible.


    Wang Dafu was completely shocked.


    Is this really what humans can do?


    Clean up all the monsters in the whole town. Even the army has to send a whole regiment of elite soldiers to do it?


    The crowd came to the front door of the hotel.


    "The richest man in the world."


    Le Zhiqi tone full of ridicule said: "how, now know who is the boss?"


    Wang Dafu was stunned for a moment.


    His attitude immediately changed 180 ¡ã and became the humble appearance of flattery and smile again.


    "Captain Gufan, of course, is my boss.""Oh, Hello, you will be my Lord in the future. I will make money for you."


    "No, it''s about earning resources!"


    Wang Dafu bent over and rubbed his hands. The folds on his smiling face were even close to killing mosquitoes.


    At this time, the richest man already understood that the bloodthirsty butcher like man in front of him really had absolute power.


    The power of trembling and throbbing!!


    Such a person can''t be his own subordinate and a tool for Wang Dafu to make money.


    He is a mountain!


    Gufan is a huge solid backer.


    Wang Dafu has completely changed his mind. At this time, he has to rely on this mountain.


    Under the protection of Gu fan''s absolute power, Wang Dafu, the "fat sheep" who is slaughtered at any time, is finally safe, and can freely develop and plunder wealth!!


    "You don''t have to give me that."


    "Order your men to take out all the seeds of these rotten corpses. In the future, this town will be the gathering place outside the base."


    Gu fan looked up at Wang Dafu and continued: "I don''t need to teach you about the integration of town resources, do I?"


    "Don''t worry, boss Gufan, you can have ten thousand hearts!" Wang Dafu flattered and responded, and continued: "I''m the best at these things. I''m sure I''ll drain every cent of oil and get every cent of profit!"


    The richest man.


    Wang Dafu is a vicious and vicious man with a knife hidden in his smile.


    At this moment, he was completely subordinated to Gu fan. Although this kind of person was like feeding an unfamiliar poisonous snake, he still needed this kind of talent for the time being.


    Gufan is not afraid of others betraying him.


    The real strong never fear the betrayal of others.


    As long as you are strong enough, others will not dare to betray, even less willing to betray and lose such a strong backing.


    But there are some things that need to be reminded repeatedly.


    "Wang Dafu."


    "I''ll remind you in advance."


    Gu fan''s tone was cold. He had just killed so many carrion monsters. Every sentence was full of blood: "traitors, there is no amnesty for killing."


    "Ouch


    "Mr. Gufan, you are very serious."


    Wang Dafu''s waist was about to bow to the sole of his shoes. He flattered and said in a panic: "I have to rely on your mountain. How dare I betray you? If I betray you, I will die. My whole body will be chopped into meat mud!"


    When Gu fan heard this, he sneered: "no one is stronger than me, no one is more powerful than me. Naturally, you don''t have to think about betrayal."


    "Betrayal and non betrayal are just a matter of interest. I never believe in the loyalty of others. I only believe in my own strength."


    Gu fan''s words hit Wang Dafu''s heart.


    If there are enough interests, let alone Gu fan, even Wang Dafu can betray his parents.


    But before betrayal, we should think about how ugly we are going to die. Is there a stronger person to protect ourselves and protect his life.


    Otherwise, Wang Dafu will be chopped into meat mud by Gu fan.


    But Is there anyone better than Gu fan?


    It doesn''t exist!!


    Therefore, it is safer to rely on this mountain with peace of mind.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS:


    the plot is more coherent, so it''s more complete!!


    It will also depend on the situation after the explosion. Let''s continue to be furious, at least 3 hours a day More can appear at any time!!


    In addition, the group number is 419608906

 Chapter 167

    "How''s the base?"


    People back to the hotel, Gu fan light asked.


    Since we decided to go to the base and occupy the whole underground black market, it''s better to know about it first.


    Wang Dafu''s expression was a little more serious.


    He began to explain to Gu fan that many changes have taken place in the military base recently.


    The influx of more than 400000 refugee survivors.


    The whole military base is almost saturated.


    So many refugees, just eating is a difficult problem to solve, the daily consumption of food is an astronomical number.


    Diseases.


    Famine.


    Plague virus.


    There are also often mental disorder mobs.


    All kinds of trivia make the military base become a mess. In addition, there are often carrion monsters, which presents a situation of internal and external troubles.


    "Recently There are many forces in the base. "


    "They oppress the people, they are made up of many local ruffians, and even evolutionists."


    "The emergence of these forces has made the base a little more stable, at least the rioters who caused trouble have been suppressed, and the high-level base naturally turns a blind eye."


    Wang Dafu sighed.


    In the face of domestic and foreign troubles, the army is in a state of great distress. In addition, the city has been severely damaged and a large number of soldiers have been sacrificed, making it even more impossible to spare spare people to maintain law and order.


    "Those forces, draw a lot of protection money."


    "Our business is not easy to do. It''s hard for ordinary people to survive. Almost no food will be sold to us."


    These words make people feel a little angry.


    Wu Ze frowned and asked: "is the high level of the base just allowing these forces to act recklessly?"


    Wang Dafu shook his head: "you do not know, these forces are not completely useless, they will even come forward to suppress troublemakers, they will naturally turn a blind eye."


    The members of these forces, to some extent, still abide by the rules.


    There will be at least a part of "insurgency" and so on.


    Many assassins and thugs make trouble, and the members of the forces will take action to solve it, so let the top management turn a blind eye for the time being.


    "I bought off some powerful societies."


    "At the same time, it also gives some resource support to the army."


    "They mobilized an elite team to protect me, but it''s almost my private team."


    Wang Dafu took a look at the men behind him, the evolutionist mercenaries, who were all "bought" from other gangs.


    As for Xu Haihai''s team, it was a team approved by Wang Dafu, who paid a great price and gave massive materials to the top management of the base.


    Now it belongs to Wang Dafu and becomes his private soldier.


    Xu Haihai didn''t veto it, but he was quite disappointed in his tone: "yes, this is the above order. Let''s protect boss Wang Dafu. The senior management thinks that Wang Dafu can gather more resources, which is good for the development of the base in the future."


    I see.


    In this world, as long as there are interests, nothing can''t be bought.


    Xu Haihai, such an elite combat team, has become a private soldier in exchange for resources, and has also sold a large number of arms.


    What else can''t be bought in the base?


    Gu Fan said with a faint smile, "in the last month, you have accumulated a lot of wealth."


    One month.


    Wang Dafu can "buy" so many things.


    Dozens of gang members, mercenary evolvers, and an extraordinarily valuable elite combat team.


    There are so many materials he saved, beautiful women he searched for, guns and ammunition, and all kinds of resources. All in all, this wealth can not be underestimated.


    Genius.


    Sure enough, he is a prodigy of making money.


    It has to be said that Wang Dafu is one of the best in making money.


    "I''m kidding, I''m kidding, it''s my old business!"


    Wang Dafu laughs, but turns to the front of the story and says with a worried brow, "but now business is not good. Even I can only take the team to venture out and search for supplies."


    At the beginning of the last century, food was not in short supply.


    But now, with the influx of refugees, food has naturally become the most scarce resource.


    In order to make money, Wang Dafu took the risk of bringing his bodyguards and elite combat team to the most familiar Xingnan town to collect resources.


    If you can go back this time and bring back a large number of goods and materials, you can definitely make Wang Dafu''s wealth to a higher level!


    "Listen to what you say..."


    "The survivors in the base, didn''t they die miserably?"


    Le Zhiqi turned her lip and said, "the top management of the military is flawless, and they have to help them to bully and collect protection fees. What''s more, Wang Dafu, a black hearted businessman, who buys low and sells high, can ordinary people survive?"Ordinary people''s way of life?


    The survivors who are waiting for food every day?


    Not really.


    Gu fan has said that for a long time.


    If there is no skill, no use of value, ordinary survivors will not be easy to go anywhere.


    It used to be, it is now, and it will continue to be.


    It''s cruel and dark, but that''s the truth.


    "You can see with your own eyes what the actual situation is."


    "Wang Dafu, the resources of this car will be handed over to you for the time being."


    Gu fan took a look out of the window, but the resources on the steel chariot were amazing. Wang Dafu was overjoyed.


    Before Wang Dafu flattered him, Gu Fan said in a cold voice, "if you can''t double the value within a week, you don''t have to exist."


    Wang Dafu immediately gave a shiver.


    Within a week, the value doubled.


    Generally speaking, one truck of resources should be transformed into two trucks.


    How to toss, how to buy and sell, how to make money, how to turn up its value, all depend on Wang Dafu''s hand.


    "I try, I try..."


    Wang Dafu wiped the sweat on his forehead, but he didn''t refuse.


    It seems that the difficulty of doubling is still not the limit for the "richest man".


    "Prepare for the rest. We''ll leave tomorrow at the latest."


    Gu fan gave the final order, and the whole team was busy.


    The seeds of the abyss of 10000 decaying corpses must be plucked out from the back of the brain.


    The integration of a large number of materials in Xingnan town.


    Finally, the resources of goods are too huge, and the car brought by Wang Dafu can''t be pulled away at all. At this time, the role of master Feng is reflected.


    He took a group of people, dismantled dozens of cars, processed and repaired two heavy trucks in Xingnan town.


    Wang Dafu''s eyes shine!!


    Talent!


    Gufan is surrounded by talents.


    I''m afraid that the wealth that master Feng can create is beyond imagination. What the base lacks most is such senior professionals.


    A day later.


    Five heavy trucks appeared in front of the star hotel.


    Two of them are from Wang Dafu himself, the other two are steel chariots, plus two heavy trucks repaired by master Feng.


    The goods and materials returned with a full load.


    The drugstore in Xingnan town was emptied, and a large amount of flour and rice were transported to the car.


    Each one is overweight and overloaded, full of more than 50 tons of goods, which add up to hundreds of tons of weight!!


    This time, Wang Dafu is fully developed!!

 Chapter 168

    Boom boom!!


    The roar of heavy truck engines roared past.


    Steel chariots lead the battle. They are reinforced by multi-layer steel plates, reinforced by guardrails, and surrounded by electric saws and choppers


    The carrion monsters who get in the way have only been smashed.


    "This steel chariot..."


    "The steel plate has strengthened so much, but it has no effect on the whole, let alone the problem of side deflection."


    "Master Feng is really a talent. He demolished dozens of cars in one night and repaired two trucks with usable parts."


    Wang Dafu''s eyes were bright, and he saw that the steel chariot was no less powerful than the armored car in the army.


    This craft is put in the base, it''s powerful!!


    Whoosh.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    Lin Yuxin stands at the top of the heavy truck, jumping back and forth to shoot arrows.


    Many rotten corpses, which could pose a threat to the motorcade, were shot through their heads on the spot.


    There was almost no obstacle in the whole motorcade, and they didn''t worry about the attack and encirclement of those monsters at all.


    "Yes."


    "Absolutely."


    "Each of the eight immortals has his own magic power when crossing the sea. These teammates around Gufan are also capable people."


    Wang Dafu sighed heartily that his eyes were full of little stars.


    Such a strong hunter, put in the base is absolutely not to be ignored.


    This "richest man" feels more and more that relying on Gufan is very safe, even a very lucky thing.


    Underground emperor.


    With Gu fan''s full support, maybe Wang Dafu can really reach such a high level.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A few hours later.


    The motorcade was unimpeded. Under the guidance of Captain Xu Haihai, the people finally approached the military base 100 kilometers away.


    Before the end of the world, this military base could be regarded as a restricted area for civilians, and its location was relatively secret and safe.


    "We''re almost there."


    "The base is ahead."


    Xu Haihai said that the people looked around and saw the outline of the base.


    At this moment, the military base is under construction, and the steel and concrete walls are rising.


    To fight the carrion monster!


    It is obviously very important to build a steel wall.


    Several mixers nearby make a roaring sound, and sand and stone are constantly mixed into them to form building materials.


    Although it''s a steel wall, the interior is actually made of concrete, but it''s completely enough to resist the attack of carrion monsters.


    "The wall is more than 20 meters high, isn''t it?"


    Le Zhiqi can''t help but wonder that the 20 meter high city wall is as high as a six story building. Falling down can definitely kill people.


    "It''s more than five meters thick," Xu added. "As long as it''s built, those carrion monsters won''t rush in."


    "Let''s go in."


    The team slowed down.


    The steel city wall stretches for more than ten kilometers. At a glance, it gives people a very shocking feeling.


    If you stand under the city wall, you will feel very small, especially the huge city gate which is enough for six trucks to enter side by side.


    "Hurry up!"


    "Get these materials out of here."


    The supervisor urged the ordinary people, strong or thin, to carry sacks and bricks with their teeth clenched.


    Before the end of the world, people who had worked as coolies were very delicate. They wanted to take two steps to catch their breath.


    But in the end, if you want to eat more and get more food, you have to work.


    Even if the teeth are broken.


    Even if the hands are all bloodstains.


    Even if the shoes are worn out, the soles of the feet are worn out with blood bubbles.


    In order to get more food, they all have to work for me, and they are rushing to work!!!


    "400000 survivors, only enough food to survive every day."


    Wang Dafu continued to explain to Gu fan, "if you want more food, you have to work. These coolies can get about a jin of food every day."


    More than a jin of grain.


    If there are ten thousand people working, it''s ten thousand pounds.


    It''s no wonder that the military bases are unable to bear such a huge consumption.


    Wang Dafu saw the business opportunities and made a decision to go out to collect materials with his own people in order to catch up with this wave of rising grain prices.


    "Stop!"


    Near the gate of the base, a team of Guard soldiers stopped the way and made a routine inspection.


    "I''ll take care of it."


    Wang Dafu smiles and gets out of the car in person.


    Naturally, the guards knew the former "richest man", and they were well-known figures in the base."Yo, Captain Liu."


    "You are on duty today. It''s hard work."


    Wang Dafu doesn''t have any airs. Although his current status is much higher than that of the other party, he still looks like a brother.


    That feeling It''s like the chairman of a big company. Putting down your position gives you enough face.


    Wang Dafu smiles and takes out a packet of Chinese cigarettes.


    This kind of thing is absolutely a luxury in the last days.


    We can''t get enough to eat, not to mention the enjoyment.


    "Come on, brothers, smoke."


    Wang Dafu was rich and powerful. He opened the package and gave the cigarettes to a group of gatekeepers.


    Captain Liu, who was on duty, was a little embarrassed and quickly declined: "don''t, boss Wang doesn''t have to be like this, and we have rules here. We can''t accept bribes."


    Before he had finished, Wang Dafu had finished smoking, and each of them had two or three cigarettes.


    "Captain Liu, you''re very serious"


    "brothers, it''s hard to smoke two cigarettes. What kind of bribery is it?"


    Wang Dafu was really good at being a man. He quietly took out another two packs of cigarettes and stuffed them into captain Liu''s pocket.


    Captain Liu wanted to refuse.


    But his brothers had already lit the cigarette, and he could only accept it with a bitter smile.


    "Boss Wang is very polite."


    "Release, boss Wang''s materials don''t need to be checked, they are all his own people."


    As the saying goes, cannibal hands are soft, and holding hands is short.


    Captain Liu took advantage of others, so naturally he had to do something. With a wave of his hand, Wang Dafu''s team passed.


    Le Zhiqi looked at this scene and said, "I finally know how Wang Dafu became the richest man."


    This guy is so good at being a man.


    Attitude to others determines the success or failure of many things.


    Wang Dafu, a character like this, is able to use his own identity to make the other side let him go.


    However, his "quiet attitude makes him feel comfortable."


    Given the full benefits, both sides are comfortable, paid a little price, but established a "relationship of interest."


    Whether it''s a little guard, or their captain, or even the commander of the base.


    Wang Dafu will use his own way to please each other, and try to deepen the relationship between the interests, gradually everyone will become a person on the boat.


    The little guard, though insignificant.


    But what if Wang Dafu''s network is all over the base and everyone becomes his own?


    Maybe Before the end of the world, Wang Dafu was like this, getting through all the relationships bit by bit.


    In the end, all his business is basically green all the way.


    If other people can''t approve the documents in a few months, he can handle them in three days. This is Wang Dafu''s skill!

 Chapter 169

    Gu fan watched the scene.


    He seemed to laugh at himself.


    I have to say that sometimes people like Wang Dafu are more able to get along well in the last days.


    If it''s Gu fan Maybe it''s bleeding all over the place. The bodies are all over the place.


    Base!!


    The team led by the steel chariot slowly drove into the base.


    People''s eyes touched the place, everywhere is human, but it presents a gloomy appearance.


    He''s a disgrace.


    Ragged.


    After the disaster of this month, those beautiful men and women no longer have the style of the past.


    Once those fashionable men in the city were all dressed in rags and their faces were gray and black.


    Once upon a time, those delicate and beautiful girls who didn''t take a bath for a month also became stinky. They lost their cosmetics and all kinds of skin care. At this time, they all became sloppy village girls


    "These ordinary people have a hard time."


    "We can''t keep up with the nutrition, we are pale and thin, and we barely depend on the relief food provided by the army."


    Wang Dafu looked at these people and shook his head: "some people even have no strength to work, even they can''t carry bricks in military bases."


    Look carefully.


    Many of the people in the crowd have become skinny.


    They haven''t had a full meal for a long time, and they are already hungry.


    After consuming the fat energy on the body, it is very hard to walk, let alone work.


    The crowd looked further away.


    On the huge square where the military base used to drill, one broken tent after another was set up.


    Puffs of cooking smoke rose from near the tent. People set up a fire rack with simple wood. Three or five families got together and cooked rice soup in a dark iron pot.


    "Those people, have they settled in this tent?"


    Le Zhiqi asked curiously.


    She saw a lot of men and women in the tent, reorganized their families, and some women were still holding hungry children in their arms.


    "After the end of the world, most people were displaced and their wives and husbands died."


    Wang Dafu sighed: "but people have to continue to live. They need a comfort. They need a husband and wife to support each other. It''s normal to start a new family."


    It makes sense.


    How cruel and terrible is the end?


    Countless people have been displaced, their families broken, their wives and children separated.


    People always have to have a run to live. Many men and women together become each other''s dependence, holding together to warm and comfort the injured and despairing hearts. At the same time, they can also help each other.


    "Those people are happy."


    "They have a new family, at least a partner and a place to live."


    "There are too many refugees in the base, many of them live in the open, live in the street and suffer from the rain and the sun."


    Xu Haihai also sighed that the people who were living in the tent could be called happy.


    There are also a large number of refugees living in the open.


    They don''t have a place to live, so they just lie down and sleep on the dusty ground. When night comes, they shiver and curl up in a group, or even hug each other in groups to keep warm.


    It''s too bad.


    After the end of the world, even the safest military base, ordinary people''s life is still very difficult.


    At this time There was a riot in the distance.


    "Who wants to work!"


    A strong man in a vest came to the crowd and yelled, "those who have the strength to work, we need 100 places."


    A stone stirs a thousand waves.


    Around the survivors quickly climbed up from the ground, began to fight for the 100 precious places.


    "I do!"


    "I have strength, all over me!"


    "Brother, my wife and children are still waiting for dinner. Please let me go!"


    The strong man in vest was soon surrounded by a crowd, scrambling to get to work.


    "We belong to the black tiger society."


    "These 100 places must be obedient. Anyone who makes trouble will be killed. Do you understand?"


    The strong man showed his fierce color, and people around him nodded to show that they knew the rules.


    Military bases need to be built.


    It takes a lot of hard work to build walls, carry materials, cut down the surrounding forests, and so on.


    However, it is impossible for the base to let all the 400000 refugees go to work!!


    There are only about 10000 to 20000 jobs a day. Even so, it''s very difficult to manage. Sometimes the coolie refugees will make trouble and eventually get into trouble.


    Some people set up community forces to solve this problem for the time being.


    No one dares to resist.


    Those who are beaten will resist.Anyone who dares to make trouble will be beaten up, sometimes even disabled, and even killed.


    "If you want to work, you have to be obedient."


    "In addition, we black tiger Gang didn''t give this opportunity for nothing. There must be protection fees. After finishing our work, we have to give 50% of the food!"


    The strong man''s words suddenly made the people in an uproar.


    50 percent protection.


    He worked hard for a day, but in the end he paid half of the black tiger gang.


    They don''t have to do anything, just sit and collect food. Every grain is the hard-earned money of the refugees.


    "It''s not fair!"


    "We''ve worked hard all day. Why should we give you half?"


    "Yes, I''m tired to death. You''ll enjoy your success. I''ll quit!"


    Many people are enthusiastic. Although the black tiger Gang provides opportunities, the 50% bonus is too much, isn''t it??


    This is the overlord clause.


    This is the squeezing of chiguoguo, which leaves a way for people to survive??


    Every grain is the hard work of refugees, hard work and hard work in exchange for!!


    But in the end, it became the steaming white flour steamed bread in the hands of the gang members, even the flesh and blood steamed bread


    Too much??


    "Get out of here if you don''t!"


    The member of the black tiger Gang snorted coldly and continued to shout: "there are plenty of people to do this job. Anyone who accepts 50% of the protection fee will give it to Laozi."


    Although the refugee survivors were angry, unwilling and desperate.


    But what are the qualifications for the weak to resist the overlord clause?


    The only way to earn more food is to work hard!!


    "I''ll do it!"


    "Can''t I give you half the salary and grain?"


    Many people clenched their teeth, but they could not find these job opportunities. They could only endure being exploited and squeezed, and agreed to the hegemonic terms of the gangs.


    Scene after scene, shocking.


    It''s a cool conversation.


    The darkness of human nature makes people tremble, even more filthy than the rotten monster.


    Le Zhiqi, Wu Ze, Lin Yuxin People are deeply angry, these gang members, far more hateful than those carrion monsters.


    "Is no one in charge of them?"


    "Survivors, refugees, are exploited like this. It''s not as good as pigs and dogs."


    Le Zhiqi was indignant and wanted to kill the gang scum directly.


    Wang Dafu shook his head helplessly: "in the end, everything is in chaos. Order is more important than anything. As long as these people don''t make trouble or rebel, they will turn a blind eye."


    Cruelty.


    This is the cruelty of the end.


    They remembered what Gu fan had said.


    Those survivors at the bottom, refugees with no skills, are rubbish wherever they go, cannon fodder that can be discarded at any time.


    That''s true.


    That''s the end of the world.

 Chapter 170

    law of the jungle.


    Survival of the fittest.


    That''s the law of the jungle.


    Everything is natural selection.


    If it''s a little more popular, the strong can get more resources, the most popular and the most beautiful girl.


    As for the weak, I''m afraid they can only barely survive, huddle together for warmth, and struggle to survive.


    These are unfair.


    The darkness of human nature.


    These particularly ugly ferocious faces, but let Gu fan feel very familiar.


    That''s right.


    A sense of familiarity.


    This is the taste of cruelty at the end of the world. There is no humanity at all. There is only exploitation and being exploited, squeezing and being squeezed.


    "We''re not good people."


    "We are not the saviors."


    Gu fan''s tone was cold and indifferent, like a basin of cold water poured on the people, which suddenly made several people wake up a lot.


    Scenes of shocking darkness, though outrageous.


    But no one can change anything. People in every era have their own way of life, and everything in front of them is the way the survivors survive in the end.


    You can save a man. It''s a piece of cake.


    You saved 100 people, no problem.


    But


    Can you save 400000 people from the base?


    Can you take the responsibility of 400000 people to live in the future?


    Can you provide resources for 400000 people to eat, drink and live in Lhasa??


    "They want to live on their own in the end."


    "No longer break out in silence, die in silence."


    Gu fan is still the old saying, lightly said: "one day, among these oppressed refugees, they will not be able to endure exploitation and oppression, and new strongmen will break out."


    "As for the rest, they may be squeezed like cattle all the time."


    It''s cruel.


    It''s too realistic.


    Wang Dafu was also stunned. He didn''t expect that old Gu fan could see people''s heart so thoroughly.


    You can''t save people in this last world.


    The only way to be saved is to save yourself, to become a strong man and to control your destiny.


    "Ah."


    "After all, the strong are in the minority."


    "How many people have the courage to resist in this last life."


    Wu Ze turned around and finally took a look at these refugee survivors. Human beings are such sad creatures.


    The truth is in the hands of a few.


    The same is true of power. Only those who have really experienced hardships and dare to fight can be qualified for real power.


    It wasn''t long.


    Under the leadership of Wang Dafu, five heavy trucks slowly drove into the warehouse.


    "Hey, hey."


    "I rented the warehouse for the time being. Let''s unload the goods first."


    Renting a warehouse in a military base costs a lot.


    But there is an advantage, you can temporarily store down the goods, waiting for the opportunity to sell.


    Some of them can go to the military to exchange materials, while the other can sell and circulate privately to the black market to earn more resources.


    5 heavy trucks.


    Each overload, nearly 50 tons of cargo resources, if you dare to overload before the end of the world, you will definitely be punished for vomiting blood.


    Materials.


    Flour, rice, canned, spiced beef, spiced chicken legs, hillbilly eggs


    Needless to say, the materials on these foods, especially the ham sausage and meat, are all rare food resources.


    Drugs.


    Cold medicine, inflammatory drugs, medical alcohol, medical bandages, all kinds of antibiotics


    Boxes of medical supplies are the main source of materials this time, and their value is more than that of food and other resources.


    The army is in short supply.


    Those emergency drugs on the black market can also be sold at several times the price.


    There are many other resources, many tools that master Feng and Han Peng need, and Dr. Wei Xianjian''s experimental equipment can definitely create more value in the long run.


    "In a week, the value of all resources doubles."


    "Boss Gu fan underestimates me. Mr. Wang wants to stir up the price of this batch of goods!"


    Wang Dafu said to himself, looking at nearly 300 tons of materials, his eyes shining.


    But at this time, some uninvited guests came outside the warehouse.


    People are afraid of fame, pigs are afraid of strength.


    It is the so-called "tree big catch wind" principle that everyone understands.


    It''s not common for five trucks to return with a full load. Many scheming refugees quickly reported what they saw to the community forces and happily exchanged some food.


    The news soon spread.


    So many materials are enough to make anyone envious, and the Sifang Gang is one of them."Stop!"


    "This is private territory."


    Xu Haihai''s voice came, and the elite soldiers stopped the people outside the warehouse.


    There were more than twenty of them.


    One by one, they are all ruffian, more like local ruffians.


    The man at the head took out his ears and said casually, "you are the private soldiers Wang Dafu bought. It seems that they have good quality. Hehe hehe."


    Although this is true.


    But the irony made Xu Haihai very unhappy, and one of his subordinates even drank: "we are only ordered to protect boss Wang!"


    "Whatever, whatever."


    "We are from Sifang meeting. According to the order of the boss, we specially come to visit boss Wang!"


    The man at the head took out his ears and blew air. He pretended to shout to the inside of the warehouse. There was an echo from the slightly empty warehouse. Naturally, everyone heard it.


    It wasn''t long.


    Wang Dafu showed up with his men.


    Gu fan stood in the rear without saying a word. He seemed to want to see how the richest man dealt with the matter and what the gangs wanted to do.


    "Ouch!"


    "The heroes of the Sifang meeting should be welcomed from afar and from afar."


    Wang Shoufu is still like that, with a flattering smile on his face, he calls everyone brother.


    The rambling man was ungrateful. He didn''t have any pressure in his heart. He seemed to be really superior. He continued: "this area is now the territory of our Sifang Association."


    "Whatever goods come in, we have to go through the hands of boss Xu of our Sifang meeting."


    "According to the rules, boss Wang, you didn''t pay the protection fee."


    What?


    Protection fee?


    He actually let Wang Dafu pay the protection fee!!


    Wang Dafu''s face was still full of smiles, but there was a flash of killing intention in his eyes.


    "Boss Xu of the Sifang meeting has heard about it for a long time."


    "We all know the name of Xu Shuangdao. We didn''t expect that this area would be unified by Sifang."


    Wang Dafu is still flattering, flattering Xu.


    That''s the number one person in the Quartet.


    Boss Xu used to be a practitioner, but he played with a pair of big swords in a dignified manner.


    "Just know."


    "We don''t want more, 30 percent."


    "Boss Wang, as long as you hand over 30% of the goods, we will guarantee your safety."


    The first man continued, but Wang Dafu''s expression was frozen.


    30%!!


    At least, it''s almost a hundred tons. It''s really a lion''s mouth.


    Wang Dafu''s eyes narrowed: "boss Xu must be joking. Although Wang''s strength is poor, there are dozens of evolutors under him, and captain Xu Haihai is protecting him."


    "For the time being, I''m afraid we don''t need boss Xu to worry about it."


    Wang Dafu''s tone was colder.


    He wants guns, guns and people.


    Captain Xu Haihai, plus dozens of evolutors, is a small Gang.

 Chapter 171

    "Wang Dafu!"


    "Don''t be shameless!"


    "I tell you, many gangs have been eyeing this batch of goods. You are not the only one."


    The man, who is the first to be a fool, doesn''t give any face. He continues to speak with high spirit and swearing.


    Wang Dafu''s face changed slightly.


    Big trees attract wind. Five trucks are too eye-catching.


    It''s not just the Sifang association that is targeting this batch of goods. If several other gangs work together, they will not be enough.


    Damn it!!


    Wang Dafu''s eyes twinkled with anger.


    This is really what Gu Fan said. If there are resources and wealth and no strength to support them, they are just a fat sheep to be slaughtered.


    As long as there are enough interests, those people will take risks to rob themselves!!


    "We don''t want much, just 30 percent."


    "To tell you a secret, boss Xu has become a hunter the day before yesterday!"


    The messenger continued, revealing the secret.


    Hunter!


    Two days ago, Xu became a hunter.


    Among the bases, the most effective are these people.


    Hunters can hardly be called human beings any more, and their combat effectiveness is extremely strong. If such people engage in sneak attacks and assassinations, few people can stop them.


    "Hum!"


    "If you cooperate, the other gangs will not dare to touch you."


    "If you don''t cooperate, several other gangs will work together, and you won''t be able to keep the goods at all"


    the punk man continued to threaten and sneer. Finally, he said, "boss Wang, you are a business man, you have to think carefully. It''s the most cost-effective to cooperate with our Sifang Association."


    Wang Dafu''s expression is uncertain.


    He can be regarded as a figure with a head and a face. At this time, he was threatened by this little scoundrel.


    If we put it in the age of peace, laws and regulations will restrict us. Even if there are grey areas, we will not easily involve our lives and personal safety.


    It''s not the same now.


    Those people may not be as good at business as Wang Dafu.


    But they can be bandits and robbers. They can rob you or even kill you.


    This is not what Wang Dafu is good at. Just like the little loser just said, Wang Dafu is a businessman


    Poof!!


    Wang Dafu is hesitating.


    Suddenly, a large amount of warm liquid spilled on his face.


    Head of the heart, and I can''t believe the cold smell of his heart.


    The feeling of warmth spreads to every part of the chest.


    It''s a burst of blood vessels and heart, the feeling of blood flowing freely, but it''s followed by a strong sense of pain, and the numbness of the body gradually losing control.


    "You How dare you Kill... "


    Before he finished speaking, another skate stuck into his throat, completely ending his fragile life.


    "Kill all."


    Gu fan fingertip also exudes a touch of cold breath, ruthless to the team members issued an order.


    The gang members were stunned, one by one dumbfounded, and they didn''t understand what had happened.


    How can these people be killed??


    Whoosh.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yuxin immediately raised her hand and shot dozens of arrows to pierce the bodies of those gang members.


    Poof.


    Poop, poop, poop.


    Le Zhiqi burst out at a high speed, just like a startling flash, the knife light flashed by.


    The throat veins of several gang members were immediately cut off, and a large amount of plasma was sprayed through the fingers of their hands covering their throats. Finally, they fell to the ground with their eyes closed.


    Soon.


    In less than a few seconds, all the members of the mass organizations died.


    Wang Dafu was also a little shocked. Although he also wanted to kill these people, he would never kill them as cleanly as Gu fan.


    "It''s like war!"


    Wang Dafu wiped the blood on his face and muttered to himself, "killing these people is equivalent to our going to war with sifanghui."


    He is more concerned about the situation after the death of these people. Boss Xu of Sifang will never give up.


    War?


    Gu fan sneered: "the moment we step into the base, we have already started war. Don''t forget that I want you to become the underground emperor. Those gangs are our enemies and competitors."


    "Kill them all."


    Gu fan showed a cruel and bloody smile.


    Kill them all!


    There are so many gangs large and small in the base, but Gu fan wants to wipe them out, leaving only Wang Dafu, an underground force.How crazy.


    How cruel.


    Wang Dafu thought that Gu fan wanted him to climb up step by step to reach the peak of the base.


    But this is not the case.


    Gu fan is more simple and rough, more impatient, enemies and competitors and so on Just kill them all.


    Absolute power.


    Wang Dafu finally realized the horror of absolute power.


    Ignore your identity.


    Ignore your power.


    If you dare to fight against me, kill it. It''s so simple.


    Gu fan from the back of the warehouse step by step in the corridor, casually looked at the corpse on the ground, some pity said: "a little mistake, I should leave a live."


    "Wang Dafu, do you know where the stronghold of sifanghui is?"


    Stronghold?


    Gu fan now wants to know what the stronghold of Sifang Gang is doing!!


    Wang Dafu swallowed his foam subconsciously: "I know What are you going to do? "


    Although he knew the answer vaguely in his heart, he couldn''t help asking.


    "What for?"


    "Of course, if you start to work, you don''t have to be a businessman to do the dirty work of killing people."


    Gu fan patted Wang Dafu on the shoulder, although the tone was very relaxed, but the content was chilling.


    Kill!


    Gu fan will kill people if he wants to go everywhere!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In a few minutes.


    Gu fan and Le Zhiqi are out of sight.


    Under the leadership of Wang Dafu''s younger brother, they went straight to the headquarters of Sifang gang.


    As for Wei and Lin Hsien, they may have trouble protecting other gangs.


    "Old fan."


    "The stronghold of Sifang Gang is over there, and the surrounding area is his territory."


    My younger brother led the people to a slum.


    He pointed to a bungalow not far away, which is the headquarters of sifanghui. Although it looks shabby and dilapidated, it is rich to build a house in a military base.


    The smell of survivor refugees fills the space.


    It was the sour smell of human beings who didn''t take a bath for a month, which was also mixed with the stench of feces, mixed with all kinds of uncomfortable smell, almost made Le Zhiqi vomit.


    She would rather face the rotten flesh of monsters!!


    "Let''s go."


    Gu fan didn''t care and went straight to the place where the refugees gathered.


    Along the way, Gu fan and Le Zhiqi attracted the attention of the people around them. They were all ragged and smelly.


    But Gu fan and Le Zhiqi are clean and tidy.


    Especially Le Zhiqi, a beautiful woman, although she is missing an arm, she can''t cover up her graceful figure and her face which is comparable to that of a popular movie star.

 Chapter 172

    Among the civilians.


    Several burly men are collecting protection money from door to door.


    "Protection money, here it is."


    The man went to a tent and asked for protection money, which is called food.


    This grain is the disaster grain distributed by the army. The quantity is very low, but the members of the association still have to draw half of it.


    "Big brother of Sifang meeting."


    "My children are really starving. Can we get rid of the protection fee today?"


    A young mother pitifully begged that her child was only about two or three years old and was lying in the tent with a fever.


    In this situation, if half of the relief food is taken away, the child may not be able to resist.


    Before the end of the world, a minor disease that can be cured by taking an injection and medicine is now so fatal.


    "You garbage, half of the relief food will not die of hunger. Give it to me!"


    The man didn''t say anything about his feelings. He took the grain from his young mother''s arms and burst into tears.


    The young mother begged for mercy, but in vain.


    Finally, her eyes changed, breaking through her bottom line, holding the gang man''s thigh: "I''ll give you me. I''ll accompany you tonight. Please don''t take away the life-saving food!"


    For the sake of the child''s survival.


    Mother can only sell her dignity and body.


    The gang man seems to have been used to this kind of thing for a long time, disdaining nuzui: "cut, there are many women who want to climb onto my bed. I''ve played with those teenage girls."


    "But it''s OK to change the taste occasionally and play with young women."


    The man threw the bag of dried grain back to the young mother''s hand.


    The mother clenched her teeth, but knelt down to thank and kowtow, and tonight she had to pay the price of body and dignity.


    Cruel?


    Is it dark?


    This is the way of the world. Ordinary people''s lives are worse than dogs.


    "Ouch."


    "How come there are two big men in our slum?"


    The man looked back and happened to meet Gu fan and Le Zhiqi, who were walking this way.


    A pair of restless eyes swept up and down, especially Le Zhiqi''s round, tight and slender thighs, as well as a pair of big white rabbits with full and round chest, and then look at the white, tender and smooth skin and beautiful face.


    What a beauty!


    "This chick is so cute."


    "Although I''ve lost an arm, I''m sure it''s more exciting to play than these sour women."


    The man''s mouth is full of foul language, and his tone is frivolous and licentious. He comes to meet them: "you two, this is the territory of Sifang society. What can I do for you?"


    Le Zhiqi''s cold eyes flashed. Instead of Gu fan, she asked, "are you from Sifang?"


    The man was very proud and said, "of course, this is the territory of Sifang society. Naturally, I''m from Sifang society Yes... "


    He did not finish his words, but saw a fuzzy knife light from his face across.


    Blood poured out like a fountain.


    The ten fingers were tightly covered, but it didn''t help. The throat and meridians were cut off, and they couldn''t say the words behind.


    "Four sides will die!"


    Le Zhiqi said coldly, the tone was full of killing.


    Anger.


    There was anger in her heart, too.


    Although Le Zhiqi can''t save everyone, let alone become the Savior in Gu fan''s mouth.


    But this doesn''t prevent Le Zhiqi from killing these scum. The anger and murderous spirit in her heart all depend on the success of these four sides to vent!!


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "Kill, kill, kill!"


    "Blood Blood Someone died Someone''s dead! "


    Ordinary people panic, Le Zhiqi so aboveboard killing.


    Along the way, all the four helpers who stopped Gu fan were killed.


    Survivors who have seen such a terrible picture, Le Zhiqi and Gu fan, it is like a pair of killing gods.


    People kill, Buddha kill.


    There are really many members of the Quartet.


    In less than a month, they had more than 200 members, mostly strong men.


    A small part of them have transformed into evolutionists, who are the elites of the Quartet.


    "Enemy attack!"


    "Yes, who is so bold and aboveboard to help us kill?"


    In the courtyard of the bungalow in the distance, more than 20 people rushed out. Each of them was an evolutor, and it was a business to put them in the base.


    However Evolutionists are bullshit?


    Let alone Gufan.


    Even Le Zhiqi, who lost her hand in many battles, is far from the so-called evolutionary elites.How many times more powerful than ordinary people?


    Faster than ordinary people?


    What is all this in front of hunters? Moreover, Le Zhiqi has experienced countless battles, which is far from what these "novices" can compete with.


    The tiger goes into the sheep.


    Gu fan doesn''t need to do anything at all. Le Zhiqi rushes into the crowd of evolutionists.


    The so-called evolution elite, all in front of Le Zhiqi into a rabbit, sheep, slaughtered!!


    The light of the knife flickered.


    Senbai''s blade continued to cut off the meridians of his throat.


    The perfect radian brings up blood lines. Le Zhiqi, who has only one arm, has killed all 20 evolutioners in a twinkling of an eye


    she turned her lips: "it''s rubbish. The fighting power of these evolutioners is not as good as that of the violent decaying corpses."


    Le Zhiqi is right.


    These evolutionists, in fact, have experienced very little actual combat.


    When they fight, they are full of flaws, and the cooperation between them is even more chaotic, even becoming a burden to each other.


    In a way.


    The combat effectiveness of these evolutionists is not as good as the most rubbish carrion.


    "It''s over?"


    "Let''s go."


    Gu fan took a look at Le Zhiqi and knew that she was venting in her own way.


    They pushed open the gate of the bungalow yard.


    A man with two knives has been waiting here for a long time.


    Boss Xu is also called Xu Shuangdao.


    Before the end of the world, this man was a practitioner and was good at using double knives.


    After the end of the world, a lot of decaying corpses were killed. By chance, they became evolutors. Two days ago, they evolved into hunters. Their combat effectiveness was the strongest in the base.


    "Why?"


    "Who the hell are you? You''ve killed so many people in Sifang society. You can''t get out of this yard today."


    Boss Xu gave a loud and powerful drink.


    He danced his hands and cut a flower with two big knives. The wind was extraordinary.


    Gu fan took a step forward and sneered: "I don''t have the habit of explaining to the dead. You can try it. I want to know what level the hunters in this base have reached."


    Have a try?


    In Gu fan''s eyes, Xu''s life seems to be only valuable as a measuring tool.


    He wants to see how strong the so-called leaders of these societies and gangs are.


    Xu''s eyes swayed from side to side, but he guessed something. Fox asked: "are you wang Dafu''s man?"


    Gu fan did not answer, raised his hand to hook his finger, and motioned to boss Xu to do it.


    This action is full of contempt.


    The elder Xu was insulted again. He looked fiercely and said, "no matter who you are, I''ll let you die today!"

 Chapter 173

    Die!!


    Boss Xu gave a loud drink.


    He came running towards Gu fan with two knives.


    These two knives are specially processed, especially heavy, and the blade is extremely sharp.


    One cut.


    Gu fan''s figure flashed slightly to the side.


    As leisurely general, easy to avoid the knife.


    Le Zhiqi looked at the boss''s action, pupil suddenly shrunk!!


    She is a person with extreme speed ability. She absolutely knows how terrible the speed Gu fan just showed. The process of a little flash is very short. If the continuous flash is enough to avoid this knife ten times!!


    No matter how fast the knife is, it can''t reach Gu fan.


    It''s too strong.


    Gufan is too strong.


    Le Zhiqi remembers that the speed of Gufan was not so terrible last time.


    But this time, after the fusion of the abyss crystal nucleus of "death spider emperor", it completely transformed.


    The power of death spider emperor is not just the sharp silk.


    Rare silver''s super speed is also one of its "super speed" and "super speed".


    Obviously


    Gufan boss has plundered this part of the gene, and completely and perfect fusion.


    Thousands of forbidden fruits in the abyss, coupled with Gu fan''s original extremely strong physical fitness, eventually made Gu fan''s physical fitness far beyond Le Zhiqi''s imagination.


    "So fast."


    Old Xu''s eyes flashed with surprise.


    Is this man a hunter with super speed?


    "Good!"


    "Let me see. You can avoid me a few times!"


    The elder Xu failed in a blow, but his other arm suddenly started to work, and he cut Gu fan''s waist from a tricky angle.


    He has a plan.


    And then there''s the downpour.


    There will be no pause in the light of the sword. Even the top speed hunters will inevitably show their flaws in dodging.


    Gu fan seems to have no plan to dodge.


    He seems to be tired of playing, gently stretched out a hand, accurate on the knife light is about to cut to the track.


    A little pinch.


    A few fingers were fixed at the end of the blade, and the huge force made the knife stop in the air.


    "How can it be!"


    Xu''s big eyes are about to burst out.


    This knife is very powerful and has terrible inertia. I''m afraid even steel can be cut with one knife.


    Gu fan just grabbed the knife.


    His fingers crushed the blade, deeply inlaid into the back of the knife, leaving five finger marks, as if this heavy steel knife was as weak as tofu.


    The re success of fusion evolution.


    Gu fan''s ice Python is more powerful. It doesn''t take much effort to hold this sword.


    A point more powerful.


    The strength is one more point.


    Click.


    Click, click, click.


    The knife in old Xu''s hand was broken in Gu Feng''s hand, and it split like a spider web.


    At last, a hundred jin steel knife broke into countless pieces of iron and fell to the ground, making bursts of sound.


    I''m confused.


    Boss Xu is completely confused.


    What kind of strength, what kind of terrible ability, can we achieve this degree??


    "Disappointed."


    "I''m disappointed."


    "A month after the end of the world, you hunters are still so weak."


    Gu fan shook his head, showing the color of disappointment: "although it has reached Shantong level, the actual combat effectiveness has not broken out, even Le Zhiqi can easily solve you."


    Gu fan made a conclusion.


    Such a boss Xu is too weak.


    Gu fan is at the peak of the rarity of legendary Mitsui. He is one step away from being able to evolve into a "divine gold" level. I don''t know how many times better he is than Xu Da.


    But even Le Zhiqi, who has broken her arm, can easily kill her.


    Although boss Xu is a practitioner, Le Zhiqi comes out of the actual fighting. If you really want to fight, I''m afraid it only takes a few seconds to decide the outcome.


    "Die."


    "The Quartet is worthless."


    Gufan fingers slightly forward.


    An ice stab burst out, and instantly penetrated the heart of Xu.


    The ice sting is too fast.


    It''s faster and sharper than a bullet.


    Xu''s subconscious hind legs took two steps. He looked down at his chest in disbelief, and the blood flowed out of it.


    That''s it?Is the boss of a four party meeting so easily killed?


    No!!


    I don''t believe it!


    How can there be such a strong human in the world.


    I don''t believe that I''m the boss of the Sifang Association. I''m not easy to reach the level of a hunter, so I''m killed by a random blow.


    Xu Shuangdao''s brain is full of these shocked and desperate ideas.


    But all this, can''t stop his death, finally slowly kneel on the ground, pus blood constantly flowing out of the mouth and nose.


    He died.


    The boss of Sifang Gang died like this.


    The hunter, the so-called boss Xu of the highest combat effectiveness level of the base, was easily killed by seconds.


    That''s the absolute power.


    "It''s boring."


    "Boss Gufan, I''ll give you such a rubbish opponent in the future."


    Le Zhiqi jumped down from the wooden pier in the yard, flattered and said: "you are really overqualified to do it yourself. These rubbish dirty your old hands."


    Gu fan didn''t object.


    He nodded and said: "the so-called strong men in this base all lack the actual combat experience of killing between life and death. The evolutionary method is also a bit wrong, and their strength is not very strong."


    "You''re good enough to deal with ordinary societies and gangs."


    That''s true.


    After just a crushing battle, Gu fan has seen the fighting level of those so-called gangs.


    Weak.


    It''s really weak.


    Wu Ze, Lin Yuxin, Le Zhiqi.


    It''s enough for them to do it.


    Gu fan tone slightly pause, showing a smile: "just don''t know, after the war baptism of the military, can come out a few ruthless role."


    "Hum."


    "Can you be cruel to me?"


    Le Zhiqi is really more and more thick skinned, and continues to flatter Gu fan.


    However, this is not flattery.


    After all, what she said was facts, irrefutable facts.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Back


    "Gufan is back!"


    Xu Haihai reported to Wang Dafu.


    Surprised, Wang Dafu sat up and went out with the others.


    "Boss Gufan!"


    "You''ve come back so soon. It seems that the strength and distribution of the members of the Quartet have been investigated!"


    Wang Fugui didn''t look elsewhere.


    Gu fan almost walked around the four directions and came back.


    that''s a gangster. It''s normal to investigate before the attack.


    "When do you say to attack?"


    "I immediately mobilize my men, and I will be caught off guard when I fight in all directions."


    Wang Dafu is full of self-confidence. He has already ordered his subordinates to be ready to attack with Gu fan and destroy the Sifang meeting.


    Gu fan sneered and said faintly, "no, all the people in the Sifang meeting are dead."


    Dead?


    All dead?


    Wang Dafu''s face was twitching.


    Boss Gu fan, are you kidding? He went out for a walk, and the Sifang meeting was destroyed!!

 Chapter 174

    All dead.


    A understatement, the content is so bloody.


    The leader of the Quartet and the members stationed there are all dead.


    "How..."


    Wang Dafu''s expression was rather stiff.


    He had the impression that there were many people in Sifang, and there were at least 20 people in evolution.


    And the old Xu, who has just been promoted as a hunter, how can he fight a bloody battle?


    "Wang Shoufu, don''t be nervous."


    Wu Ze patted Wang Dafu on the shoulder and said in a deep voice: "the elder brother Gu fan took the hand in person, and the result can be imagined."


    Gu fan himself.


    There is no chance that those people will live!!


    "Boss Wang, we can''t do business." Le Zhiqi is also playful smile, raised a finger slightly swing, continue to say: "but when it comes to killing, you can''t


    Simple and crude.


    Wang Dafu''s way of dealing with people is so tactful that it doesn''t leak.


    If you want to do business, I''m afraid that all the people present together can''t match the richest man.


    But if we say that fighting, killing and bloodthirsty butcher like devil Gufan can definitely become everyone''s nightmare.


    "It''s not over yet."


    Gu fan, who has been silent, said faintly: "Wang Dafu, it depends on your ability next."


    The four party meeting is over.


    But there are still many problems to deal with in the future.


    As for the disposal of the corpses of the four gang members, the site has to swallow them quickly. Moreover, when so many people died, they have to contact the upper level to explain. All kinds of trivia have to be handled by Wang Dafu.


    Wang Dafu''s eyes flashed, rubbed his hands to flatter him and said with a smile, "don''t worry, boss Gu fan. The people in the four directions will not kill in vain. I will fight for the best interests."


    "But one thing is up to you."


    "According to reliable information, I''m afraid there''s more than one Sifang gang that''s targeting our goods."


    A big tree catches the wind.


    This time, Wang Dafu is a bit too ostentatious.


    This time, Sifang would like to help Wang Dafu resist the covetous eyes of other gangs by swallowing 30% of the goods.


    But now the four clubs have been destroyed, and a nearby area has become ownerless. Those so-called gangs will certainly take advantage of it.


    "Don''t worry."


    "You can finish the finishing work."


    Gu fan didn''t think so and said lightly: "at the same time, be ready to swallow up the territory of other gangs. I believe you will be busy soon."


    Wang Dafu immediately shivered.


    The survival of many people has been decided by a few words.


    That is to say Boss Gu fan is going to wipe out all the societies and guilds that don''t have eyes!!


    Busy.


    I''m afraid that in a short time, Wang Dafu will be very busy. I believe there will be more sites waiting for him to swallow up.


    "Gufan, I see."


    "I''ll let my men prepare and try to expand their power."


    Wang Dafu wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and his brain full of business giants began to work.


    How to develop power, expand territory, buy people''s hearts, and ultimately maximize interests are all Wang Dafu''s specialties.


    Soon.


    Dozens of evolutionists were sent out.


    Before long, the site of sifanghui has been taken over by Wang Dafu. As Gu Fan said, he began to be busy.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Another part of the base.


    Several big men seem to be sitting together and planning something.


    "Ladies and gentlemen."


    "Today, my black tiger regiment called you here just to discuss how to kill and divide the fat sheep Wang Dafu?"


    A man made a deep voice.


    That is a tall and burly man, the whole body hair is particularly exuberant, a pair of eyes are also full of beast general aggressive.


    Black tiger!


    This man is the leader of the Black Tiger Group, nicknamed black tiger.


    Legend has it that a week ago, he became a hunter, and he had a strong body and animal nature.


    Black tiger regiment.


    It''s also one of the most powerful gangs in the military base.


    In the past month, the mass organizations and gangs in the base have sprung up, and there are as many as 20 or 30 in all.


    Some of the smaller gangs may only have dozens of people, but the powerful forces like the black tiger group have nearly 300 men.


    They are powerful.


    Naturally, there are a lot of resources.


    Gu fan had seen the black tiger regiment selling jobs before, and the survivors had to take half of the profits from the food they exchanged with blood and sweat."Lucky for that guy."


    "Wang Dafu, a businessman, doesn''t know where to transport several trucks."


    "If these goods flow to the black market, the value of the resources in our hands will definitely be greatly reduced."


    Another big guy said slowly.


    It was a skinny man with a smart look in his eyes.


    This man is the leader of another influential society. He is the leader of "half Jin club", Gu half Jin.


    It is said that they hold more "jobs", but just like the name of this force, everyone has to pay half a jin of food.


    "Ha ha."


    "Businessmen, after all, are businessmen. No matter how much money they make, it''s not cheap for us."


    On the other side, a plump and graceful woman said slowly.


    The woman is not young, but she still looks charming.


    In particular, after evolution, the skin became tender and smooth, and returned to the young state of 20 years old. Coupled with the charming posture, it was more attractive than a little girl.


    Mama purple.


    It''s her nickname.


    Violet mother''s reputation outside can be described as a disgrace.


    She either forced, or induced, to get a lot of beautiful young girls, and for those who have the strength to provide services.


    No matter what type, as long as you can afford the price, purple mother can find the corresponding beauty, in your crotch service.


    "Brother Yun, do you think so?"


    Purple mother threw a wink and looked at another person in the room.


    That man is in the limelight recently.


    Rumor has it that the survivors survived the rescue operation in the city.


    But this man is vicious, and by virtue of his status as a survivor, he won over other surviving refugees in the city, and soon formed a new force.


    The rainstorm helps.


    This is the name of his influence. It seems that he is going to expand rapidly with the momentum of wind and clouds.


    Look carefully.


    The man, who is called "Brother Yun", looks a little thin and doesn''t look like a strong man.


    But all of you know that this man is vicious and cruel. He is cruel not only to others, but also to his own people.


    Zhang Yun!!


    Yes, if Gu fan was here, he would be able to recognize it at a glance.


    He is Zhang Yun who escaped from the gathering camp and stepped on the bones of his men.


    The cowardly boy has become the vicious boss of the base gang.


    "I''m new."


    Zhang Yun opened his mouth and said: "several of them are real big men in the base. I''ll listen to the arrangement of how to do it and how to divide it."


    Black tiger''s eyes flashed.


    "Not bad."


    "You are expanding rapidly these days. You know how to keep a low profile. I''m very optimistic about you."


    The boss of the black tiger group showed his appreciation.


    He is the strongest one here. There are nearly a dozen forces in the northern area of the base, all of which depend on the look of the black tiger.


    Purple Mother, Gu Banjin, showed a knowing smile.


    If Zhang Yun joins in again, the four forces will be united into a rope, and finally the fat sheep Wang Dafu will be eaten separately, and his strength will be promoted to a higher level again.


    Black Tiger Group, half a catty club, rainstorm Gang, plus Purple Mother''s power of selling beautiful women


    People together, I''m afraid it will become the northern region of the base, leading the general existence!!

 Chapter 175

    Dong Dong Dong.


    The big guys'' party was going on, and suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    A little brother flurried to the black tiger, whispered a few words in his ear.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha


    Black tiger even said three good words, people cast eyes, curious looking at him, what happened?


    "Just got the news."


    "Wang Dafu is looking for death. He will fight with Sifang."


    Black tiger laughs wildly, claps excitedly on the table, that solid mahogany has been patted 5 finger prints.


    What?


    Wang Dafu and the people of Sifang gang fight together!!


    Gu Banjin''s eyes twinkled and his insidious smile seemed to guess something: "Hey, hey, that makes sense. No wonder boss Xu of Sifang Gang refused to cooperate with us. It turned out that he wanted to share the goods equally with Wang Dafu..."


    "The demands he put forward must be very high. Wang Dafu''s business is very popular, and it''s normal for the two sides to have a fight."


    Gu Banjin has a lot of brain, so he can reason with the current.


    Purple mother can''t help but wonder: "who won in the end?"


    Black tiger excited said: "it is said that Xu''s territory has been swallowed."


    What?


    Boss Xu just became a hunter, but he was killed by Wang Dafu!!


    Black tiger sneered and continued: "ha ha, it seems that the bodyguard employed by the richest man has some ability."


    "But it doesn''t matter. After the two sides fight, Wang Dafu is bound to lose his strength. We''ve saved a lot of trouble by taking advantage of him."


    When they said this, they all sneered.


    Yes, it doesn''t matter what the result is. Wang Dafu''s fighting with Xu will certainly hurt his strength.


    At this time, it''s the best time to take advantage of the opportunity to hunt this fat sheep!!


    "Let''s go!"


    "We''re going to call the men now."


    "Before the whole thing gets big and the upper class doesn''t pay much attention, let''s quickly share Wang Dafu''s fat sheep."


    At the command of the black tiger, everyone showed a knowing look, and then it was time to slaughter the fat sheep.


    In the end, the law of the jungle.


    Once merchants, no matter how much wealth they earn, will be plundered by the strong at any time.


    Wang Dafu has accumulated enough wealth. After this fat sheep is slaughtered, the leaders of several gangs will be fed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The undercurrent is surging.


    There are hundreds of thousands of military bases in total, and there are more than 400000 survivors alone.


    Now the whole base is like a small city, which is full of darkness and evil.


    There are more than ten gangs in the north of the base. At this time, they are all summoned by the order of the "black tiger Gang" and quickly send out people and horses to run in one direction.


    Black tiger, Gu Banjin, purple mother, Zhang Yun.


    Their power is the largest in the northern region and the leader of other small gangs.


    They should quickly scrape away the resources collected by Wang Dafu before the upper level of the base really pays attention to them.


    In the end, even if the investigation comes down For the stable development of the base, the upper level will only turn a blind eye.


    "Mom, where are those people going?"


    In the civilian area, a four or five-year-old boy pointed to the fierce crowd with a club and a machete in the distance and asked curiously.


    The young mother quickly pulled him to her side and said in a low voice, "don''t point at it. It''s all about adults. Don''t be curious about children!"


    She subconsciously covers the child''s eyes. She has a premonition in her heart that something big is going to happen. It is likely that she wants to see blood.


    Such scenes appear everywhere in the power community.


    The gang members, one by one with weapons, went in the same direction.


    Many people took out their guns, even drove precious off-road vehicles, equipped with enough weapons, and were eager to have a big fight.


    The battle is about to begin.


    Wang Dafu, a fat sheep, will be slaughtered at last.


    "Boss black tiger, the front is the territory of Sifang meeting."


    Black tiger side a younger brother whispered: "but now has been engulfed by Wang Dafu."


    From a distance.


    Wang Dafu''s younger brother is doing the final finishing work.


    The bodies of boss Xu and his subordinates have already been buried in the earth, and all kinds of materials are being counted. Finally, they will be put into Wang Dafu''s hands.


    "Ha ha."


    "Let''s start."


    The corner of black tiger''s mouth goes up, showing a ferocious smile and a gentle wave of his palm.


    The younger brothers behind him rushed out one after another, with sticks and steel knives in their hands. They chopped at each other.


    "Stop!""Who are you?"


    Wang Dafu''s younger brother was attacked, and in the twinkling of an eye, he was killed several times.


    But they are not vegetarians either. Wang Dafu''s employees are all evolutionists. They reach out and fight back immediately.


    Fight!


    A massive fight.


    Most of the people on both sides are not ordinary people.


    The physical quality of the evolutionist is far superior to that of ordinary people. Every punch weighs more than 100 Jin. One kick is enough to kick the enemy several meters away.


    Bang bang!!


    When the fists and feet were added together, the sound of the percussion of sticks, machetes, gold and iron reverberated.


    The battle of the evolutionists will inevitably not affect the fish pond, and many refugee survivors have been chopped down, causing more and more lives.


    "Brother black tiger."


    "Wang Dafu''s men are all evolutionists. Our people can''t stand it..."


    The younger brother next to black tiger lowered his head and said that although there are 300 black tiger gang members, most of them are stronger ordinary people, and the number of evolutionists is not as much as Wang Dafu.


    Black tiger''s face was ugly, and said: "no wonder old Xu Dadu was killed, but what''s the evolutionist? I''ll do it myself!"


    Roar! Roar!!


    The black tiger roared like a wild animal.


    Black tiger''s body is big, as if a body of steel and iron, muscles have ridged cohesion.


    His fingers suddenly grow, the narrow and sharp claw fingers of wild animals emit cold light, and the human palm has changed into a claw.


    No wonder the nickname is black tiger!


    At this moment, the boss of the black tiger Gang is like a fierce tiger coming down the mountain, with a turbulent momentum.


    The addition of hunters immediately changed the war situation. Although the speed and strength of Wang Dafu''s evolutors were several times higher than ordinary people, they had no fighting power in front of hunters.


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    Poof, poof, poof!!


    Black tiger''s steel claws easily cut off those iron bars, and then cut them on the flesh and blood body. Suddenly, the whole body was completely torn open, and the viscera came out.


    One side down.


    Black tiger''s joining, instantly another situation tilts, rolling towards the direction of one side.


    "Ha ha ha, let me die!"


    "All of Wang Dafu''s men were killed, and none of them remained."


    The black tiger could not help licking the blood of the enemy at the corner of his mouth, which further stimulated his deep brutality.


    "Black tiger is very good."


    Purple Mother chuckled: "save our hands, save a lot of trouble."


    Defeat is like a mountain.


    From a distance, Wang Dafu''s men have begun to run around, running towards the final warehouse.

 Chapter 176

    It''s a mess.


    The bodies of ordinary people and evolutionists are stacked together.


    The cry of children is interwoven with the scream of survivors, and many innocent people suffer from the disaster of fish pond.


    The little tiger with the last black claw is not worth the life.


    "Don''t..."


    "I''m just hired by boss Wang. Brother tiger spared me..."


    The evolutionist was thoroughly counselled. They were hired by Wang Dafu, and they were not loyal at all.


    Poof.


    Brother Hu''s palm pressed hard, and the man''s head was smashed like a watermelon, and the blood mixed with his brain sprayed all over the ground.


    "Powerful, powerful, worthy of tiger brother."


    Gu Banjin clapped his hands, followed up with his younger brother, and continued: "in this way, there are not many people under Wang Dafu."


    Black tiger disdains to smile: "fat sheep is fat sheep. No matter how many people they employ, they will only be nibbled in the face of real beasts."


    The crowd went on laughing wildly.


    The community in the base, almost to the extent of lawlessness.


    The strong in the last world gradually understand that in the world without legal and moral constraints, they are power and rules!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Wang Dafu made an inventory of the materials and spoils from the Sifang meeting.


    He kept giving orders to his subordinates to control how they encroached on the territory of Sifang.


    "Boss Wang, it''s not good, it''s not good!"


    "The people of the black tiger Gang came to kill and brought several other gangs. All the brothers died!"


    A little brother came running in a hurry, and there were several knife wounds on his body. It was obvious that he fought all the way.


    What?


    Wang Dafu face a tight: "so fast to start it?"


    The black tiger regiment is the biggest force in the neighborhood.


    Black Tiger Group, rainstorm Gang, half a catty meeting


    Even if Wang Dafu is killed, there will be no big problem.


    Wang Dafu has a bleak face.


    At last, he could only look at Gu fan for help. At this moment, I''m afraid only this "big guy" can bring a glimmer of hope.


    "Old Gu fan..."


    Wang Dafu''s face was worried, and he was about to kneel down in front of Gu fan. He said in a flustered voice: "boss, what can I do? The black tiger regiment and several other gangs can''t match each other."


    Wu Ze, Lin Yuxin, Le Zhiqi.


    The three are still like "no trouble" and have no feeling about the joint attack of several forces.


    Gu Fan said coldly: "what are you panicking about? I told you to prepare to take over the enemy''s territory. Are you ready?"


    Receiving site?


    At this time, are you still thinking about taking over the territory??


    Wang Dafu said bitterly: "boss Gu fan, we''ll talk about the territory of Sifang society later. Otherwise, I''ll go to other people and hire more evolutionists to block it first?"


    He hasn''t turned his head yet.


    Black tiger''s reputation in the base is too good, not to mention Gu Banjin, purple mother, and Zhang Yun, who has just risen.


    Gu fan mouth slightly up, with a playful tone said: "you misunderstood, I am to let you ready to accept the black tiger their territory."


    What!!


    Wang Dafu''s eyelids jumped after hearing this.


    Gu fan, what are you going to do to accept the black tiger''s territory??


    This is preparing to completely break up with the black tiger people and fight against several forces with the strength of four people.


    Wang Dafu felt that his throat was dry and he could not say anything.


    Gu fan gave his men a look: "are you ready to kill?"


    Big killing.


    How many people come, how many people die.


    This is Gu fan''s style. This is his plan and preparation.


    "Look, boss."


    "The monster killed many, all some numb, the change taste is also good."


    The eyes of the three men were all scarlet. They were not afraid, but eager to try.


    Ten minutes later.


    Black tiger a people finally came to Wang Dafu warehouse nearby.


    "Hey, hey."


    "Here we are at last."


    "In front is Wang Dafu''s warehouse."


    Black tiger''s eyes were full of greedy light, and he saw several heavy trucks from a distance.


    Especially the transformed steel chariot made him greedy.


    Not to mention the materials, the price of these five vehicles in the base is very frightening.


    "It''s said that Wang Dafu still has a team of elite soldiers under his hand."Purple Mother news is the most well-informed, looking back, said: "Xu Haihai, I remember the name, elite special forces."


    The strength of Xu Haihai''s team of elite soldiers can not be underestimated.


    Black tiger nodded, called a few men, ordered to shout: "you guys, go to explore the way, and hand over the Wang Dafu by the way. If he can actively contribute all the materials, spare his life."


    Although several men were afraid in their hearts, they had to follow the orders of the black tiger boss. Finally, they trembled and came to the warehouse gate.


    "Wang Dafu!"


    "We black tiger boss said, as long as you You... "


    Before they finished speaking, there was a sound of breaking the air around them. The sharp feather cut the air and stabbed into the neck, which immediately penetrated the throat vein.


    He died.


    A feather arrow stabbed to death in the throat.


    "The top of the building!"


    Someone pointed to the top of the two-story warehouse, and there stood a graceful woman. It was obvious that she had just made the attack.


    Lin Yuxin.


    It was Lin Yuxin, the cold and indifferent archer.


    Master!!


    Black tiger eyes pupil a shrink, carefully staring at the woman with the silver bow, immediately found her extraordinary.


    Her eyes were sharp and calm, her hand was fierce and resolute, her strength was extremely delicate, and her hand killed people.


    The most special thing is that the woman''s arm is covered with a layer of fine metal feathers, each of which is extremely sharp. It is obvious that she is a hunter.


    "Wang Dafu, actually found a hunter."


    Gu Banjin is also a bit surprised. The meaning of Hunter is totally different from that of evolutor. It''s not something that can be invited at the expense of money.


    "It''s her!"


    "It''s her!"


    Zhang Yun suddenly roared like crazy: "let''s go, all the people of rainstorm Gang, retreat for me, immediately!"


    Lin Yuxin.


    Zhang Yun naturally met Lin Yuxin.


    After Zhang Yun left the gathering camp, he thought that he had completely got rid of the demons and was able to dominate the base.


    But I didn''t expect to meet her here again. That is to say That bloodthirsty butcher like terrible devil, Gufan is here too!!


    Run!


    Zhang Yun''s first reaction was to run away with his men.


    It''s impossible to fight!


    Heihu, gubanjin, zima.


    No matter how strong they are, they can''t fight against the bloodthirsty devil.


    Cruel, violent, bloody, dark, insane, powerful Countless words together, can not describe the bloodthirsty butcher like Gufan.


    Die!


    Stay, you will die!!


    All those who fight against Gu fan will die!!


    This is Zhang Yun''s real thought and deepest fear.

 Chapter 177

    "Zhang Yun!"


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    All of them were confused by Zhang Yun.


    Before the fight started here, Zhang Yun counseled him first, and at the first time he wanted to escape from the battlefield with hundreds of younger brothers from his club.


    It''s all silly.


    Zhang Yun''s younger brothers were all stunned.


    Wang Dafu to mouth fat sheep do not eat, do not fall from the sky pie?


    "Yes!"


    "Zhang Yun, are you a coward? Aren''t you two dead?"


    Black tiger called and scolded, at the same time, he continued to threaten: "go away, this time you run away, not only the resources do not have your share, when you solve this fat sheep, by the way, you swallow your territory."


    Zhang Yun is too lazy to deal with Heihu, and continues to order: "all the people of rainstorm Gang, follow me, or there will be no amnesty!"


    After that, he was the first to step back.


    Although those younger brothers were not reconciled, most of them followed Zhang Yun to withdraw.


    "Ouch, ouch."


    Zhang Yungang wanted to leave, but the retreat was blocked.


    A slightly charming one armed woman, with that joking tone, said: "this is not Zhang Yun. It''s really fate. Once we meet again in the city, where are we in such a hurry?"


    Le Zhi Qi.


    Next to her, there was an elite soldier who closed his eyes slightly. It was Wu Ze!!


    Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze, I do not know when they have blocked the way back.


    Catch a turtle in a jar!!


    Zhang Yun came up with this word in his mind.


    It''s obvious that they are trying to catch turtles in a jar. The front and back roads are blocked.


    Bad!


    It''s done. It''s done.


    Zhang Yun''s face is full of pain. The boss of the rainstorm Gang kneels down toward Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze.


    "Miss Le Zhiqi, big brother Wu Ze."


    "How do I know it''s you who are offending today?"


    "Otherwise, lend me 10000 courage, I dare not be presumptuous!"


    Zhang Yun''s words shocked everyone.


    A big man of rainstorm Gang, kneeling and smiling, even his younger brother felt ashamed.


    "Say Where''s boss Gufan? "


    Zhang Yun continued: "Miss Le Zhiqi, I have no heart to fight against Gu fan!"


    What he was most afraid of was the butcher named Gufan.


    Zhang Yun believes that if Gu fan wants to die, he will die.


    Le Zhiqi curled her lips: "the boss is in the front. Is it a little late for you to show loyalty now? Come on, be practical."


    It''s more practical.


    As soon as Zhang Yun gritted his teeth, he stood up and said to the brothers behind him: "brothers, from today on, we are at odds with the black tiger regiment. We will work under the leadership of Gufan!"


    What??


    Is Zhang Yun not crazy?


    What the hell is he talking about!!


    Even if we just retreated, now we have to fight against the powerful black tiger people, and we have to join the hands of Gu fan.


    Who is Gu fan?


    I haven''t heard of it. Which onion in the base?


    Zhang Yun looked at each other from the bottom of his hand. The once cruel boss suddenly went crazy. It was unreasonable.


    Black tiger has fierce eyes.


    Zhang Yun, a little boy, even dared to betray himself in public, and he wanted to be his enemy.


    Death!!


    "Zhang Yun, I think you are tired of living."


    "What are you playing here? I''ll kill you later!"


    Black tiger suddenly drinks, at the same time, his eyes also notice the two people around Zhang Yun.


    Le Zhiqi, Wu Ze.


    The woman''s arm was broken, and the man''s eyes were cloudy, as if he were blind.


    Don''t know why, these two people bring black tiger a kind of dangerous feeling, are they also hunters??


    Just when he wanted to say something more.


    Another man came out of the warehouse slowly.


    It was a man in a thin shirt. He didn''t look big, but he was a little thin. His deadly muscles were hidden under the shirt.


    Danger.


    A strong sense of danger came to my face.


    At the beginning, Gu fan seemed to be deliberately suppressing his killing intention, and did not make people feel any discomfort.


    But every step he took forward was like stepping on a big drum, and the dull waves spread out like ripples, which made people feel flustered.


    "It''s a strong intention to kill."


    "Who''s that man? I''ve never seen him in the base before."As a woman, Purple Mother''s perception is more acute. He feels that the seemingly ordinary man is gradually sending out the cold and murderous intention, just like the bitter wind from Siberia.


    It''s terrible.


    This man, it feels very different.


    He seems to be at a higher level, belonging to a more superior species, and even gives people the oppression of "natural enemies".


    Here we go!!


    Zhang Yun swallowed his saliva involuntarily.


    He once again yelled: "rainstorm help all people to my back, otherwise will fight, all according to the enemy to deal with!"


    Fighting?


    Zhang Yun is going to take his men, together with the four mysterious strongmen, to fight with the black tiger Gang?


    Funny!!


    No matter how strong four people are, how far can they reach.


    Black tiger Gang, banjinhui, Purple Mother''s influence, plus many small gangs who want to drink soup, add up to 800.


    Why fight with black tiger?


    "Ha ha."


    "Interesting."


    "Wang Dafu, no wonder he''s so arrogant. He hired some experts and paid a lot of money?"


    Black tiger took back his eyes. He had seen something.


    These people are all experts.


    Although I don''t know how much Wang Dafu paid, he invited these big men.


    But just relying on these people, it is impossible to stop the four forces, plus nearly 10 gangs big and small coming to drink soup!!


    "My name is black tiger, the leader of the black tiger group."


    "Are you invited by Wang Dafu?"


    Black tiger cold hum a, threaten to say: "I advise you not to get in the way, so many gangs group together, a person a spit also spit dead you!"


    Purple mother also came forward, with that charming and seductive voice chuckled and said: "in other words, why do you protect the fat sheep Wang Dafu? Why don''t you kill him with us now? What you get is more than the commission!"


    Funny.


    These people are ridiculous.


    Zhang Yun left a cold sweat on his temples.


    He didn''t think that Gu Fanji was hired, that cold and heartless bloodthirsty butcher, how could he be someone else''s man.


    There is only one conclusion.


    Wang Dafu I''ve been around Gu fan for a long time!!


    Click, click, click.


    Gu fan turned his body slightly, and the sound of beans frying appeared in the upper and lower bones of his body. It seemed that he had done some preparatory activities.


    "I don''t have to explain to the dead."


    Gu fan''s tone is cold. In his eyes, the black tiger people are no different from the dead. Then his next sentence is even more thrilling.


    "Do it, kill them all."

 Chapter 178

    Kill them all.


    Gu fan''s words are understated.


    It''s as simple as eating and drinking soup. It seems that this is a common thing.


    Whoosh!!


    When Lin Yuxin heard the order, he started immediately.


    A fine awn cuts through the sky. On top of the special arrow, there is a light wind, which bursts into countless pieces of silver and metal feathers, scattering towards the crowd.


    Poop, poop!


    The sound of arrow rain piercing flesh and blood is so clear.


    Many evolutionists behind the black tiger were killed on the spot, which killed at least dozens of people and injured hundreds of people.


    "Grass!"


    "How dare they do it!"


    The black tiger didn''t expect that the other side was so decisive. Before he finished, he ordered to launch the attack.


    At the same time.


    Black tiger all heard behind the team also came a scream, it seems that Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze also started at the same time.


    It''s a perfect cut.


    Although Le Zhiqi had only one arm, she burst out the power of terror. Every time Sen Baigu knife flashed, it would cut off the enemy''s larynx and vein.


    Large areas of blood spray out, but she is like a butterfly dancing in the blood, smart pace is the tango of death, the next moment to take the lives of the enemy.


    Wu Ze did not use weapons.


    His hands are weapons, and his body is lethal. His neck and spine, Taiyang acupoint and viscera are all his targets.


    With the gradual development of the mind''s ability, he can see the weakness of the enemy''s body, smash the heart through the chest with one blow, or stab the enemy''s temple.


    Come on.


    It''s too fast.


    Gu fan''s men have long been used to killing.


    The body structure of human and decaying corpse is almost the same, and even human has more weaknesses than decaying corpse.


    The evolutors under the black tiger generally lack combat experience, and their combat effectiveness is not even as good as the stack of carrion monsters.


    Evolutionist?


    How many times the power and speed of ordinary people?


    But what''s the use of all this? Humans will be afraid, they will feel fear, and they will watch their companions cut their throats one by one, they will be smashed to the chest, or they will be pierced by prison.


    People, will feel fear!


    Fear, fear, tremble In the end, the so-called evolutionists are afraid to move forward, and even have the idea of running away.


    The defeat was like a mountain.


    If one person runs away, many people will collapse and more and more people will flee.


    Thousands of gang members turned into a mob for a while. Those close to Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi did not dare to fight back. What''s more, they cried in despair.


    It''s too weak.


    These people can''t be compared with the violent corpse tide.


    "How could that be?"


    "Hateful, hateful, hateful!"


    Black tiger was so angry that he didn''t expect thousands of brothers to be vulnerable to just four people.


    "I''ll kill anyone who dares to run away."


    Black tiger roared angrily, grabbed one of his men, pinched his claws and tore his neck and head.


    This time, many of his men were awed by God.


    The big black tiger will kill people. They will kill anyone who dares to escape. In the end, those gang members are forced to fight with the terrible enemy.


    "Black tiger, look over there!"


    The little brother beside the black tiger trembled and said, his face full of fear, as if he saw a ghost.


    Hum, hum!!


    The sound of the strings played.


    Under the sun''s irradiation, there appeared a faint reflection of cold light.


    Then a large number of heads fell to the ground, like a ripe watermelon rolling down the mountain road, weird and terrifying.


    What happened?


    Their heads, well, how could your head be cut off!!


    The strings of death are still shaking.


    As if waves of ripples spread out, each wave of ripples will take away a large number of people''s heads, as if those people''s lives were cut off like autumn harvest wheat.


    "What the hell!"


    "Those things are Silk thread! "


    Gu Banjin''s eyes were fixed on the cold light in the air.


    It''s a very ice spider that''s indistinguishable to the naked eye, and its silk is dense in the air.


    Every time Gu fan fingered the ice, the vibration would turn these sharp filaments into steel knives, cutting to groups of ignorant evolutioners.


    These threads cut people''s necks.


    In the end, the human head is like watermelon and wheat, rolling to the ground, strange and terrifying.


    "These threads must be cut off!"


    At the same time, his thin body suddenly shot out sharp blades, which were dozens of sharp throwing knives, stabbing ice in all directions at the same time.Ding Ding Ding!!


    The sound of metal hitting came.


    Gu Banjin''s face changed again. The extremely cold spider silk was not cut off by the flying knife. On the contrary, the sharp flying knives were cut one by one.


    How sharp!


    Good toughness!


    These extremely cold spider silk are definitely sharp weapons for killing people. They are sharper than blades, but they are stronger than steel.


    Gu Banjin turned his head and looked at the man in the white shirt, who sent out a sense of terror.


    "He is!"


    "It''s all his tricks. I''ll kill him first!"


    Gu Banjin had already seen that the man in the white shirt, who was full of cold, was the initiator of everything.


    Kill him to stop his men from dying.


    Half a catty of grain is fast.


    Thin and short body, but more sensitive than the ape, sharp eyes staring at the mid air, left and right Dodge, unexpectedly dodged countless ice traps.


    "Hum!"


    "In such a dangerous situation, I don''t know..."


    Gu Banjin evades layers of ice, and finally attracts Gu fan''s attention. His words are not finished, but the next second his body has been penetrated.


    Cold prison ice sting!


    Gufan, finger gently.


    On the ground at the foot of Gu Banjin, sharp Ice Spikes suddenly rose. There were hundreds of them, which directly stabbed him into a hornet''s nest.


    Blood dripping on the icicle, steaming, Gu Banjin''s expression is frozen there, full of incredible.


    What kind of power is this!


    Move your fingers, but you can turn into a hundred ice thorns and pierce yourself.


    "Please Wrong person It''s over. "


    When Gu Banjin was dying, he said this sentence slowly.


    He understood that the man in front of him was far from the same level as himself.


    The gap between them is like the difference between clouds and mud. To provoke the existence of this level is absolutely to seek death!!


    Dead!


    Gu Banjin is dead!


    Half a Jin will be here of hand, all silly eyes, boss so easily stabbed to death?


    "How could that be?"


    "Black tiger, this is totally different from what we agreed."


    "Why are Wang Dafu''s men so strong? You are bringing us to death."


    Purple Mother at this time also completely flustered, in front of the scene is too shocking.


    Gu fan''s power beyond the limits of human beings, as if the gods came down to earth, and put an end to other people''s lives.


    "Yes!"


    "How do I know what a monster that kid is?"


    "Don''t you know how to use poison? Use poison to solve that boy."


    Black tiger burst drink, urged purple mother quickly use their own ability.


    Poison!


    Yes, Purple Mother''s ability is highly toxic.


    Up to now, purple mother can only do her best, her face a ruthless mouth spit out a poisonous fog.


    The poison fog has a lavender color.


    Dense flow, such as fantasy, slowly floating to the direction of the ancient fan.

 Chapter 179

    Poison!


    Purple mother used poison.


    Her ability is frightening in the base.


    People along the way smell the fragrance, and then they feel that their blood vessels are bursting, their hearts are beating wildly, and their blood vessels are bursting


    Poisonous purple smoke.


    Purple Mother''s poison can make the blood flow several times faster, until the heart can''t bear the degree, even the blood vessel pulse will burst.


    It''s impossible to prevent this ability.


    No matter how fast and powerful you are, as long as you are poisoned and erode the internal organs, you will be finished.


    Bursts of purple mist spread in the direction of Gufan.


    But they were hindered by a layer of ice fog, which gradually merged with the purple poisonous smoke, but covered and submerged it.


    Hoo!!


    It''s windy.


    The blue and silver fog rolled in the direction of purple mother.


    This ice fog makes people feel cold to the bone marrow. When they take a breath, they feel eroded by the cold.


    Click, click, click.


    On the surface of the skin, a thin layer of ice crystals freezes.


    Within the five zang organs, the speed of blood flow becomes extremely slow, the blue veins become ice blue, and the strange cold poison spreads in the body.


    Ice fog cold poison!!


    Hunters can resist the cold poison of this mutation, but evolutors can only let their bodies become ice sculptures a little bit.


    Ice sculpture.


    More and more evolutionists have become ice sculptures.


    The flesh and blood of the skin were frozen into ice, and the cold air that invaded the viscera was frozen into the marrow.


    More than 100 evolutionists have frozen into ice sculptures, each of which is lifelike. However, this is not ingenious, but the ice sculptures are originally living people!!


    "It''s cold poison!"


    "How could that be? That man could poison it, and he was so powerful."


    Purple mother can''t believe repeatedly back, in front of hundreds of ice sculptures is not fake, each other''s cold poison than their own purple smoke strong, don''t know how many times.


    Whoosh!!


    All of a sudden, Gu fan''s hand suddenly swung.


    A blue silver needle flashed by and pierced into purple mother''s arm, but it soon melted.


    Purple Mother''s face suddenly changed.


    She felt the numbness in her arm and lost consciousness.


    The blood is gradually condensing into ice, and the fine blood vessels are rapidly freezing, spreading upward like dense leaves and meridians, and soon reaching the shoulder.


    "I''m poisoned!"


    "That silver needle is very poisonous..."


    Purple mother felt numb and cold.


    The cold poison needle made by Gufan is far more condensed than the ice fog poison, and the attack speed is faster, even the hunter can''t resist it.


    For a moment.


    Purple mother has also become an ice sculpture.


    It''s lifelike, ingenious and uncanny. Its plump and graceful figure is revealed, and its charming and enchanting face has the expression of despair and fear, which seems to be the finishing touch of the whole work.


    He died.


    The second boss is dead.


    Black tiger is also completely confused at this time, suddenly turned around and found that purple mother has also become an ice sculpture.


    Here''s the hunter, only himself!!


    "Yes!"


    "You monster, freak!"


    "You coward, you have the ability to fight me head on. Don''t hide there and play tricks."


    Black tiger rushed out of the crowd and roared furiously. He was about to collapse because of repeated attacks. He even asked for a head-on battle with Gu fan.


    "Well..."


    "Rare grade, barely reached the refined steel grade."


    Gu Fan said to himself that the black tiger barely had some ability, and his physical strength reached the threshold of refined steel.


    No wonder it''s so arrogant.


    No wonder it can be the strongest force in the neighborhood.


    "Courage is commendable."


    Gu fan took a few steps forward, but when he was about to approach the black tiger, he stopped and showed a ferocious smile: "but how to kill you depends on your mood. You don''t have a choice."


    Black tiger thought Gu fan wanted to fight with himself.


    But when I heard this, I felt a chill on my back.


    All of a sudden, Gu fan''s ten fingers suddenly swung, and there were countless ice spider threads between his fingers, which immediately condensed into a net to cover him.


    Poof!!


    The black tiger is bursting with plasma.


    Ice silk made up of the vast network from his body, the space between the cobwebs is very small, instantly cut it into countless pieces, each piece of meat is square, smooth cutting, not more than the size of nails.He died.


    The black tiger was killed in the most cruel way.


    This is Gu fan. He doesn''t follow the rules, but only according to his own mood and preferences.


    How to motivate?


    It doesn''t work. That''s naive.


    Black tiger how to die, he did not have any right to choose, holding all the ancient fan can rely on their own preferences, decide how to kill him!!


    The three strongest leaders have all disappeared in a flash.


    Heihu, gubanjin, zima.


    The three hunters were all annihilated like local chickens and wagons, and they were simply vulnerable.


    "Run, run!"


    "The boss is all dead, continue to fight with these monsters, we are dead!"


    Those men had already been scared out of their wits and wanted to retreat to escape, but their back skull had already been sealed.


    Wu Ze, Le Zhiqi.


    Two people have been blocked in the back road, who close will be killed, there is no possibility of escape.


    "Brothers!"


    But at this time, Zhang Yun stood up and raised his command with a big hand: "brothers, it''s time to do meritorious deeds. Kill all these rubbish. I have said that black tigers will surely die!"


    At this time, people finally thought of one thing.


    Zhang Yun has known Gu fan for a long time. When he saw Lin Yuxin''s appearance, he was scared and wanted to run away.


    Finally, he knelt down in front of Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze and vowed to fight against the black tiger group.


    In the beginning People just think that he is crazy, like a silly x to the mouth of the mutton to lose.


    But now, people know how right Zhang Yun''s choice is. Only in this way can Zhang Yun keep his life.


    The people behind Zhang Yun all showed admiration.


    Thanks!!


    It''s lucky to be behind Zhang Yun, otherwise all of them will die!!


    "Kill!"


    "Kill, it''s time to make contributions!"


    "We will follow Zhang Yun and Gufan to the death!"


    The younger brothers behind Zhang Yun even yelled slogans. One by one, they took weapons and rushed to kill them, chopping black tiger and Gu Banjin to the ground.


    Gu fan looked at this scene, light back eyes, turned away, walked back to the warehouse.


    "The rest is up to you."


    Gu fan light said, standing on the roof of the Lin Yuxin nodded: "don''t worry, these dregs of garbage, don''t bother you to move."


    After that, Lin Yuxin shot an arrow again.


    All over the sky arrow feathers scattered into countless metal feathers, large areas of the evolution also fell to the ground.


    A river of blood.


    Soon, the members of several gangs have been wiped out.


    All that was left at the scene was a broken limb, hundreds of lifelike ice sculptures, and Wang Dafu''s exaggerated expression

 Chapter 180

    Absolute power.


    Overwhelming power.


    Gu fan, like a demon butcher, is simply a demon king that can''t be touched by ordinary people.


    The advantage of the number of people in front of him is so ridiculous, hundreds of people were killed in less than 10 minutes, blood gathered into a trickle of water, scream is still heard.


    All over the sky!!


    White bone blade!!


    Military and sports fight!!


    Even if Gu fan doesn''t fight any more, the three younger brothers are enough.


    Lin Yuxin''s right arm seems to be surrounded by a strong blue wind, which spirals continuously to form wind pressure. The sharp metal feather turns into a beautiful flower. With the hurricane shooting into the sky, it bursts into countless pieces, and the arrow rain falls all over the ground.


    Le Zhiqi''s arm knife cuts out a perfect arc. The light of the knife flashes by the naked eye, and then the blood line is raging, and one evolutor after another is cut throat.


    Wu Ze is also unwilling to show weakness. One move in one style implies killing. The military and physical killing fist exists to wipe out the opponent. It can easily break the enemy''s joints while having both hardness and softness, and can see through the enemy''s real flaws.


    Broken down!!


    A team of hundreds of people collapsed in an instant.


    As the saying goes, when the tree falls and the monkeys scatter, most of the black tigers are dead. If they continue to fight, is there any meaning besides seeking death?


    "Run for life Run for your life... "


    "These people are monsters, all monsters!"


    Those younger brothers, no matter normal people or evolutionists, were all slaughtered like local chickens, scurrying one by one without any intention of fighting. Who would like to fight against such a terrifying and demonic enemy??


    "Spare me, I surrender!"


    "Don''t kill me, please don''t kill me!"


    More people cry bitterly, holding their heads on the ground to beg for mercy, and make a gesture that they will not resist.


    On the other side.


    Seeing that the time had come, Zhang Yun yelled: "your boss is dead. Now everything here is taken over by Gu fan. If you don''t want to die, throw your weapons on the ground and surrender!"


    Zhang Yun


    Insidious and ruthless, in order to survive, he easily betrayed his brothers, took them as stepping stones and kicked them into the corpse group to fight for a little time for himself.


    But it has to be said that his mind is very flexible, and he knows how to choose at the critical moment. At this time, it''s also the best time to accept all the younger brothers!!


    Dangdang!!


    They all dropped their weapons.


    Whether it''s machetes, sharp blades, or firearms, they are all thrown on the ground, making a clear sound.


    Those people feel regret for the first time. They should just stand behind Zhang Yun instead of fighting against these abnormal monsters. They are looking for death!!


    Wu Ze stopped the killing.


    Le Zhiqi took a look at Zhang Yun and laughed: "Oh, you know how to take advantage of the fire."


    Take advantage of the fire.


    Judging from the current situation, it seems that there is only one way for those who surrender, that is to temporarily comply with Zhang Yun''s words.


    In a flash.


    Hundreds of subordinates seem to be on Zhang Yun''s side.


    Wang Dafu in the distance just reflected that it should be a good time to buy people''s hearts. How can Zhang Yun take advantage of the cheap??


    "Xu Haihai, you go to collect those people quickly!"


    "We are short of manpower now. With these people, we can occupy all the territory in the north of the base!"


    Wang Dafu''s subordinates have been killed and injured countless times. Now it''s time to be short of manpower. These younger brothers just fill the vacancy, but we can''t let that "Zhang Yun" take advantage of it.


    So.


    A very funny scene appeared.


    Just now also scurrying under the younger brother, at this time suddenly became a sweet cake.


    Zhang Yun and Wang Dafu bribed people with all kinds of means. They sent these men to their own camp and promised to follow the "mysterious adult" to have more glory and wealth.


    "Ha ha."


    Lin Yuxin gave a sneer.


    Just after the end of the war, I was anxious to divide up the spoils. It was really ugly.


    "Fight and rob. In the end, it depends on Gu fan''s face."


    Le Zhiqi continues to ridicule, but she doesn''t care who these younger brothers are subordinated to. Anyway, in the end, she serves for Gu fan.


    What''s more.


    This kind of rubbish scum, how many have how many!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In an hour.


    The battlefield has been cleaned up.


    Black tiger, Gu Banjin, Purple Mother The remaining men have been incorporated by Zhang Yun and Wang Dafu.


    In the four regions of "East, West, South and North" of the base city, all the big giants in the north were wiped out, and Wang Dafu''s mouth was crooked. He happily asked his subordinates to guard the territory of the former big men.He finally felt how wise it was for him to follow Gu fan as a businessman.


    As for Zhang Yun


    In this battle, he made a great contribution.


    But Zhang Yun is still very worried. After all, the last time he left without saying goodbye, he abandoned all the people in the camp when he saw the military rescue, which can even be regarded as a betrayal.


    Gu fan, the cruel butcher devil, will he forgive himself?


    "Zhang Yun, boss Gu fan wants to see you."


    Wu Ze followed the order and said coldly, "let''s go."


    Clattering.


    Zhang Yun''s heart beats fiercely. I really don''t know what my destiny will be next.


    Inside the warehouse.


    Gu fan took a bath, changed his clothes and waited for the crowd calmly.


    He doesn''t look outstanding in appearance. He doesn''t have the burly figure of those King Kong strongmen who are more than two meters tall.


    The white shirt hides the muscles cast by refined steel magic iron. It is as smooth and deadly as a cheetah. It is hidden in the white shirt. With the breeze blowing, the corners of the shirt swing gently, and it even looks delicate.


    But everyone here knows.


    The man in front of them is a real bloodthirsty demon!


    "It''s done?"


    Gu fan light command way: "Wang Dafu, all kinds of business on these sites, temporarily have you to manage."


    Wang Dafu nodded, showed his flattering smile, rubbed his hands and said, "boss, you can see. This is my specialty."


    Gu fan nodded.


    He looked at Zhang Yun, who was uneasy on the other side, with a slightly cruel smile: "Zhang Yun, gather at the camp and say goodbye. We meet again."


    Poop!


    Zhang Yun listen to that gloomy words, which also scruple what dignity face??


    Although on the surface it sounds like there is nothing wrong with this, Zhang Yun is completely afraid of that indifferent killing intention.


    "Boss Gufan!"


    "I didn''t mean to betray you from the beginning to the end."


    "I''m just afraid I want to escape from that city full of monsters... "


    Zhang Yun quickly get rid of the relationship, he deeply knows the end of betraying Gu fan, it is absolutely only a dead word.


    "Boss Gufan, I''m willing to give my everything. I''m very useful."


    "I can recruit for you. I can do a lot of things for you. You can give me all the dirty work."


    Zhang Yun has a sense of being in a hurry to choose his way, but at the same time, he is also very clever. He quickly moves out his own use and proves that he is not a useless person.


    Use value!!


    Only those who are valuable can stay with Gufan.

 Chapter 181

    "Oh?"


    This guy is smart. Zhang Yun is vicious. He obviously knows how to survive.


    "You''re a back stabber."


    Gu fan light sneer, asked Lin Yuxin A: "do you think?"


    Lin Yuxin''s face was cold and he began to count the people Zhang Yun had betrayed.


    "For the first time, Zhang Yun decisively attacked and killed the boss of the gathering camp."


    "The second time, Zhang Yun sold his teammates decisively and pushed them to the corpse tide to fight for time."


    "For the third time, Zhang Yungang betrayed black tiger and Gu Banjin''s stinky fish and rotten shrimp, and turned back temporarily."


    These words made Zhang Yun''s heart cold.


    That''s right!


    Zhang Yun has come to this point step by step stepping on the bones of his companions. He has betrayed so many people. Who knows if he will betray Gu fan??


    Zhang Yun was shaking all over.


    If he continues according to this statement, he will definitely die!


    Fear envelops Zhang Yun.


    His teeth are trembling. Whether he can live or not depends on Gu fan''s thoughts.


    "Boss Gufan!"


    "I''m a traitor, but that''s because they''re too weak!"


    Zhang Yun admitted his betrayal, suddenly raised his head, and his gums were bleeding.


    "You are not the same!"


    "You are like a demon!"


    "You are the highest I can''t surpass, I can only look up to."


    Zhang Yun almost roared out the last sentence: "you are so powerful, I dare not betray, only dare to surrender, I am very clear that betraying you will end in a dead end!"


    Betrayal.


    Betrayal for the sake of profit.


    For power, wealth, power All kinds of desire and betrayal.


    Zhang Yun is such a person who is good at stabbing in the back, but Gu fan is high above and beyond reach. Even if he wants to betray, he has no such strength at all.


    Betraying you only means that you are not strong enough.


    As for Gu fan, people can''t have the idea of betrayal, because the price is too high.


    In a nutshell.


    If you are strong enough, no one will betray you!!


    Yes, if you are betrayed, it can only prove that you are not strong enough.


    Because you are not strong enough, you will be betrayed, used, stabbed in the back and taken away.


    But Gufan is different.


    He is the most powerful bloodthirsty butcher, strong to heinous, strong to terrifying, strong to make people feel desperate!!


    Betray him, seek death!!


    "I don''t want to die, I want to live!"


    "So I will not betray you. I will be a dog at your feet. I will bite whoever you want me to bite."


    Zhang Yun almost buried his head in the earth. He was biting his teeth and crying out with blood. He would live even if he became a dog.


    The end is cruel.


    The end is dark.


    If you want to live, you will either become Gu fan, a strong man with absolute power, or a dog at his feet.


    But what''s more ironic is that even if you want to be a dog at Gu fan''s feet, it''s not an easy thing, and you have to pay a great price!!


    Finally


    Such words, let Gu fan slightly raised his eyes to see next Zhang Yun.


    This kind of consciousness is not bad. At least it''s enough to be a dog, but it lacks some meaning.


    Whoosh!


    Gu fan''s fingers moved forward slightly, and a sharp ice blade with cold air pierced into the ground.


    "My dog, it''s not so easy to do."


    "I''ve got consciousness, but I''m still short of determination. Prove it to me."


    Determination?


    Proof?


    If Zhang Yun wants to be a dog, he has to take out a nomination.


    Leng Sen''s face is filled with cold. Zhang Yun shakes and picks up the ice blade inserted on the ground, which makes him shiver.


    How to prove your determination?


    I''m afraid it''s not enough to cut off a finger.


    If you want to live, want to be a dog beside Gu fan, want to get his recognition, you have to prove your determination!!


    "I I... "


    "I will never betray you, just use this eye to prove it!"


    Zhang Yun finally took up the ice blade and stabbed his left eye.


    Poof!!


    The sound of flesh and blood breaking.


    In the cold, Zhang Yun suddenly stabbed his eyeball.


    How much courage and determination does it take to poke your eyes??


    This is his nomination, this is Zhang Yun''s determination, hysterical pain let Zhang Yun scream, blood along the ice blade spray on the ground.All the onlookers felt that his back was cold.


    Hard, too hard.


    This cloud is cruel to others, and even more cruel to himself. This scene is painful just looking at it.


    "Barely, enough."


    Gu fan lightly commented that this level of courage and determination, in the eyes of the cruel devil, was just a reluctant range??


    "Zhang Yun, just cooperate with Wang Dafu."


    "He''s in charge of making money, and you''re in charge of some dirty work, understand?"


    Gu fan ordered that the ruling power of underground forces in a region would be directly handed over to Zhang Yun.


    In other people''s eyes, this kind of power may be a huge lust for power, but in Gu fan''s eyes, it is just a trivial matter that he is too lazy to deal with.


    Wang Dafu is responsible for making money and getting more resources.


    Zhang Yun is responsible for some dirty work. He is obviously better at the management of his younger brother and fighting in various sites.


    The two are combined.


    The entire northern region of the base will be in the bag in a very short time, and it is Gu fan, the demon king with absolute power, who controls all this.


    I heard about this arrangement.


    Wang Dafu turned his lips, which is equivalent to depriving Zhang Yun of a large part of his rights.


    The richest man was originally Gu fan''s "number one running dog."


    Now there is one more competitor, which naturally makes him a little uncomfortable.


    "Well?"


    Gu fan noticed Wang Dafu''s face and asked, "Wang Dafu, do you have any opinions?"


    Bullshit!


    How dare Wang Dafu have an opinion? Even if he really has an opinion, I dare not lend him ten courage to say it.


    "No, no, absolutely not!"


    "I''m a businessman. I''m escorted by boss Zhang Yun, so I can concentrate on business."


    With a flattering smile on his mouth, Wang Dafu came to Zhang Yun hypocritically and gave a friendly handshake.


    Zhang Yun covered his blind eyes and stretched out his bloody hand.


    Two hands intertwined, a heavy grip, a drop of residual blood dripping from the cracks on the ground, indicating that they will cooperate


    "Good."


    "Just now those stinky fish and rotten shrimp that don''t have long eyes, take back their territory for the time being."


    "Wang Dafu, Zhang Yun, let me see your ability and value. If you disappoint me, I will change people at any time."


    Gu fan''s words made them tremble.


    Anyway, if you want to be a good dog around Gufan, you must have your own strength!!

 Chapter 182

    e raging like a storm.


    The undercurrent is rushing.


    Overnight, the forces in the northern region of the base underwent a thorough reshuffle.


    Black tiger, Gu Banjin, purple mother, various forces of different sizes


    All of a sudden, they disappeared and died, and their territory was completely occupied by others.


    Rainstorm.


    The force called "rainstorm" suddenly turned into an underground force sweeping the whole northern region. The thunder force accepted the territory of various forces.


    Not only that.


    The transactions of underground forces in various sites were quickly taken over.


    All these are the good deeds of "Zhang Yun" and "Wang Dafu". According to the agreement reached by the two people, Zhang Yun is responsible for many things on the surface, taking over and fighting for each site.


    Wang Dafu went underground and carried out capital operation and various unknown profiteering businesses.


    So.


    Before everyone could react, the matter was settled.


    As for the former overlord "black tiger" and "Gu Banjin", their blood has already been washed clean. With the former partners who died together in the war, they were treated as garbage and buried forever.


    At the same time.


    In the warehouse where all the people lived, all kinds of news came from time to time.


    Sitting on a leather sofa, Le Zhiqi can''t help but say: "you don''t have to say, those two people did really well."


    Wu Ze took a look at her and said, "of course, this is Gu fan''s own choice. Naturally, he can''t be wrong."


    "Ha ha."


    Lin Yuxin said with a cold smile: "it''s strange that those people are so greedy that they want to kill us as fat sheep. It''s a pity that they are the ones who die in the end."


    All of a sudden, there was a roar outside the warehouse. It was the sound of the car engine.


    Hum, hum


    Several cross-country military vehicles stopped side by side.


    Several resolute soldiers got off the train one after another.


    They were dressed in formal military uniform, standing straight one by one, their hair was combed meticulously, and their faces were serious and upright.


    The leader, however, was a female officer, who felt quite heroic.


    Although she looks white and beautiful, and her face looks pretty, she has a rigorous attitude. Her temperament is similar to that of Dr. Wei Xianjian. She has a kind of iceberg beauty feeling.


    "Hello, my name is Han Xue, from the base official."


    The voice of female officers is neither humble nor overbearing, neither condescending nor disrespectful.


    Han Xue''s facial expressions and movements are very formal, but what makes people care most is that she exudes a dangerous breath, and Le Zhiqi turns around and squints at her.


    This Han Xue is from the government and a hunter!!


    Wu Ze came out.


    He was once a soldier, came to Han Xue in front of a salute, the other side is very surprised, but also immediately a salute.


    Wu Ze shook hands with Han Xue on behalf of Zhongren: "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    Han Xue is not wordy.


    "Yesterday, nearly 500 people died and many forces were destroyed."


    "Today, you have made a big move. The whole northern region has been swept away by underground forces."


    Han Xue directly said the purpose of his trip, the official people are not idiots, out of such a big thing can not not not know.


    A powerful force is rising!


    This has to attract the attention of Al Qaeda officials. Usually, those so-called "organizations" can not only make small trouble, but also share part of the pressure.


    But now it''s different. Wang Dafu and Zhang Yun''s actions are too big. The underground forces in the north of the base are swept away and finally twisted into a rope. No matter how stupid the officials are, they have to take action.


    "Base official, invite you to have an interview."


    "We hope Wang Dafu, Zhang Yun and the mysterious man behind you We can all be present. "


    Interview!!


    This is a formal interview.


    Everyone looked at each other, the word interview is very ambiguous.


    This matter caused so much trouble, but he didn''t immediately convict him. Instead, he made an appointment with Gu fan??


    Wu Ze''s eyes flashed.


    He can''t decide this. He has to let Gufan make up his mind.


    "I''ll go."


    On the second floor of the warehouse, there was a heavy and dull sound.


    An indescribable pressure came on my face, as if there were some monsters about to jump down from the second floor. It was a frightening pressure!!


    The man showed up.


    Gu fan stood on the second floor, holding the railing and looking down, his sharp eyes were like falcon.


    Several soldiers looked at him, but they felt that their eyes were like knives. They pierced into their eyes and made people unable to look directly at him. They moved away and stepped back.Only Han Xue dares to look at Gu fan directly, but her eyes also become lax and inadvertently take a step back.


    How strong!!


    This man is so powerful.


    Just sharp eyes, let people have such a big pressure, and his aura is shocking, let people feel trembling fear.


    Who is he??


    One man''s momentum has overwhelmed everyone!!


    "Ouch!"


    "Neglect, neglect, how can we disturb the official by making a little fuss?"


    Behind Gu fan, a greasy middle-aged man appeared with a big belly and a big smile on his face. His trademark flattering smile was Wang Dafu.


    His appearance immediately broke the deadlock.


    This guy is very smooth, holding the luxury cigarette of the end of life in his hand, chatting with a smiley face, breaking the awkward and serious atmosphere at the scene.


    Han Xue frowned.


    "Boss Wang, don''t do this."


    "We''re here on a mission. Please be serious, and what you''ve done has caused very serious consequences!"


    Han Xue speaks meticulously. What people like Wang Dafu are most afraid to deal with is this kind of upright person.


    Think about it.


    In this incident, more than 100 evolutionists died, not to mention hunters like "black tiger" and "grain half Jin".


    "Oh, talk slowly, talk slowly."


    Wang Dafu smiles all over his face and quibbles: "these are just small things. The base is in a bit of chaos now. We just want to help and let the officials do less snacks..."


    Speechless.


    Han Xue brows deep lock.


    Wang Dafu''s words are smooth, he has occupied other people''s territory and killed all those powerful people. Now he says he is helping??


    She took a deep breath.


    These matters should be handled by the master negotiator, and have nothing to do with her.


    "This interview is very important and formal."


    "Please don''t make fun of boss Wang. In addition, please ask this gentleman Be careful "


    Han Xue said solemnly, but when the beginning of the conversation came to Gu fan, she was silent for a moment before saying" be careful ".


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 183

    An official interview.


    This is very formal.


    Gu fan, at the invitation of Han Xue, gets on one of the military vehicles.


    "Gufan, what shall we do later?"


    One eyed Zhang Yun lowered his head. Although he tried to cover it up, he felt a little flustered. He kept beating drums in his heart, and some of them didn''t work.


    Official!


    The official of the military base!


    This is a military base, guarded by tens of thousands of soldiers. If this matter is not handled properly, you may lose your life.


    Wang Dafu around Zhang Yun is not so nervous.


    The guy who didn''t want to leave his hand was calm. He took a look at Zhang Yun, a competitor, and said sarcastically, "why, Zhang Yun, you''re not afraid, are you?"


    Fear!


    Of course, I''m afraid.


    Zhang Yun is quite capable of dealing with the local ruffians and the leaders of various forces.


    But in the face of the official military base, he is not so bold, in the final analysis, he is just a rogue bandit general role.


    Wang Dafu changed his obsequious attitude and said cautiously: "nothing will happen. The advent of doomsday disaster has made the state and law no longer exist. Now this special period is the time to employ people."


    "As long as it is valuable and we can bring benefits to the base, killing that person is nothing."


    Sophistication.


    It is true that Wang Dafu was once the richest man. He was a ruthless man killed in the ups and downs of the business world. He knew his advantages very well.


    It''s nothing to kill those people.


    It''s nothing to rob a lot of territory.


    As long as there is no rebellion, and it can bring order and security to the base, and even bring many benefits, how can the high level be willing to kill them??


    "Hum!"


    "I think you both think too much."


    Sitting beside Gu fan, Le Zhiqi continued with a cold hum: "Gu fan''s boss is so powerful. People block the killing Buddha. What''s the matter with the heavy guard? It''s a big deal to kill him directly!"


    Le Zhiqi is full of bandit spirit, and her tone is full of ferocity. She is a big villain!


    She is not afraid to follow any rules now.


    In the eyes of Le Zhiqi, Gu fan is no longer an ordinary mortal, but a supreme God, a terrifying devil.


    Hear that.


    Wang Dafu and Zhang Yun look at each other.


    This fearless guy is more ruthless. I''m really afraid that she will cause something in the military base. That''s troublesome.


    "Here we are."


    Gu fan, who had been silent and didn''t speak, looked out of the window and said faintly.


    When they arrived at a heavily guarded building, rows of soldiers in uniform stood ready, with all kinds of guns and weapons in their hands. Their faces were serious, and their eyes were bright.


    Obviously, these are all well-trained fighters.


    Their existence makes it solemn here.


    "Please get out of the car."


    Han Xue personally opens the door for Gu fan. Under her leadership, people enter the armed building.


    Along the way, the guards in the vicinity are as solemn as a statue. Only when Han Xue leads people through, can they respect a standard military etiquette. Their rigorous attitude makes people more serious.


    "Come in, please."


    Han Xue takes everyone to a meeting room.


    A bald man has been waiting here for a long time, but he has no military position. He arranges the documents in his hand and makes a gesture of "please sit down."


    The atmosphere is a little stiff.


    There are also several big men sitting in the opposite company, obviously important figures sent by the high level.


    "To introduce you, this is our negotiator, Dong Wenlu."


    Han Xue raised her hand to introduce her, and continued: "he will replace our officials in this interview."


    Negotiators?


    It seems that the base is not prepared to arrest all the people and convict them, but to negotiate as Wang Dafu said.


    "To get to the point, the influence of crowdsourcing is enormous and extremely bad."


    With sharp words, the negotiators seized the initiative and gave a stack of documents to Gu fan.


    The paper describes the bad consequences they caused.


    Several innocent people died.


    Several members of the forces died.


    Several evolutionists and hunters died.


    How much economic losses have been caused, as well as the photos of the fighting among the members of the forces, and many civilians have affected the fish ponds


    Gu fan listened in silence.


    But Wang Dafu couldn''t sit still. He pointed to some parts of the document and said, "it''s obvious that the other party is attacking us and robbing us. Can''t we fight back? How can these losses only be counted on us?"The bald negotiator''s words are still sharp: "no matter how cunning, you are all beneficiaries in the end. According to the official investigation, you soon took over all the territory and occupied all their business."


    "It''s up to you, of course."


    "There were so many deaths and so many losses that all of you would have been convicted."


    "But now is a special time, you are qualified to sit here and continue to negotiate!"


    Aggressive.


    The negotiator didn''t give any face, and his words became sharper and sharper.


    Wang Dafu was a little annoyed, but after looking at the guards with guns around him, he managed to suppress them.


    He took a long breath and changed his attitude 180 degrees. On the contrary, he showed his glib face: "well, well, although we are also victims, we will certainly cooperate with the authorities!"


    The bald negotiator thought Wang Dafu was soft and showed a smile of success.


    "You don''t have to be afraid, either."


    "The government is in need of talents. As long as you are willing to pay for the government, help us maintain part of the law and order, and then pay part of the profits, you will support you."


    As the negotiator spoke, he took out another contract document and handed it to the public.


    I''m afraid it has already been calculated, including how many interests Wang Dafu secretly sought in the future. He should pay more than 50% tax.


    At the same time.


    All the people in ancient times should obey the arrangement of the base.


    Looking at these articles, Le Zhiqi can''t help but frown. Many articles are very overbearing, and even can be said to make everyone obey them.


    "Isn''t that the overlord clause?"


    Le Zhiqi slapped the table with her palm and yelled.


    The bald negotiator shrugged helplessly, then lowered his head and said in a deep voice, "Miss, you should have heard that people under the eaves have to bow their heads?"


    "We have made enough concessions, and given you a lot of power to control such a large area of underground forces, almost like the existence of the earth emperor."


    "But don''t forget, this is a military base, everything is up to us!"


    The baldness expert was aggressive, and finally threatened: "it''s a good ending that you''re not convicted."


    According to what he said.


    It''s the greatest kindness that people have not been shot to death.


    When things got to this point, Wang Dafu was furious. However, in response to that sentence, people had to bow their heads under the eaves. Do they dare to resist the tough officials in the military base??


    "There''s no need to talk about it."


    A man''s heavy voice suddenly made the whole audience much quieter.


    The speaker is Gu fan.


    He has been quietly heard now, understatement said this sentence.

 Chapter 184

    No need to talk about it?


    In ancient times, the understatement is the final word.


    The man''s eyes twinkled with a faint sense of killing, for him to hear the last, is to give each other face.


    "What do you mean?"


    The negotiators were also a little annoyed that the negotiation was almost finished.


    He had already used the official authority to force Wang Dafu to death, so he had to sign his name on the document.


    "What''s your attitude?"


    "Do you know what you''re doing?"


    The bald negotiator harshly scolded and said, "your words may lead to the conviction of all people. At that time, let alone the local emperors, they will all have to be executed!"


    This threat made Gu fan frown.


    "Your death is my attitude."


    Gu Fan said faintly, the aggressive bald negotiator showed a puzzled expression, your death??


    Poof!!


    The negotiators just wanted to go on.


    All of a sudden, he felt a lump in his throat and could not say anything.


    More than that, he couldn''t move a finger all over his body, and then the blood burst into the air.


    Balding negotiator, vaguely see himself in constant rotation, he also saw a headless body burst out of scarlet slurry, at this moment he suddenly understood His head was cut off.


    That''s right.


    Gu fan did it.


    The spider''s silk trembled slightly, and the negotiator was cut into countless pieces.


    Shocked!!


    Everyone at the scene was shocked.


    Gu fan, how dare he really kill people?


    This is an important military area. It''s heavily guarded. He kills people openly and without scruples. Is he crazy??


    Shua Shua!!


    The guards around the room drew out their guns and aimed at Gu fan''s head.


    "Don''t move!"


    "Move again and shoot!"


    More than a dozen machine guns didn''t give Gu fan a sense of urgency.


    On the contrary, a female officer named Han Xue not far away made him pay a little attention.


    Bang!!


    Han Xue at the foot of the power suddenly broke out, the floor has been stepped on the crack broken.


    In an instant, Han Xue rushes in front of Gu fan. Under the skirt, a straight leg draws a perfect arc, like a whip, and throws it to Gu fan''s head.


    Bang!!


    Gu fan easily grasped the slender ankle, but the corner of his mouth flashed a trace of cruelty, without any pity.


    Click!!


    Han Xue''s ankles were crushed by Gu fan''s single hand.


    Bone dregs and flesh mixed together, completely destroyed the perfect white greasy long legs, as well as the crystal clear sole of the foot.


    Bang!


    Again came the sound of flesh and blood.


    This time it was Gu fan who hit Han Xue''s chest with his fist. A violent force went through his chest and immediately depressed Han Xue''s chest. Even his heart was crushed on the spot.


    Han Xue is like a broken kite, spinning and crashing to the back wall.


    The dull sound came again, and the front wall was about to be smashed. A human figure was deeply depressed, showing the terrible power of Gufan.


    Legendary silver!


    It''s a real legend of the incomparable power of Mithril.


    The perfect evolution of extreme killing, the great power of ice python, and the secondary evolution of death spider king


    In ancient times, even if they only used the power of the body, they could not be compared with those hunters. Both the power and the speed were on the steps of the Mithril level.


    Dead??


    Han Xue, the official hunter, was killed by one blow??


    "Shoot!"


    The guard ordered to shoot, but the words did not fall, and a shadow passed by.


    Although Le Zhiqi has only one arm, the knife is faster than people''s eyes. Before pulling the trigger, she has easily cut off all the barrel of the gun.


    WOW!


    The guns in the hands of those soldiers, turned into spare parts, scattered all over the ground, and all of them were shocked.


    "Don''t move, it should be you!"


    Le Zhiqi''s hand on a soldier''s shoulder, playfully said: "move again, it''s not as simple as cutting off your barrel, but the throat..."


    It''s naive to point a gun at Gu fan!


    Not to mention Gu fan, even Le Zhiqi, who is under his care, is absolutely no longer afraid of these firearms.


    There are more and more soldiers in the corridor.


    A large number of soldiers with guns are coming here, aiming their guns at the door of the room.It''s arrogant.


    It''s terrible.


    Blatant official killing is definitely a big waste.


    But just then, a woman''s voice came from the room: "put down the gun, don''t attack, don''t stop, or you will die!"


    Yeah??


    It was Han Xue who spoke.


    Han Xue was broken several bones, chest completely depressed, heart was crushed, is not dead?


    That''s right!


    Han Xue is not dead.


    She seems to have an extraordinary talent.


    Looking carefully, Han Xue''s ankles, crushed by her wrists, are recovering at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Bone materials grow rapidly, muscle fibers entangle together repeatedly, white and tender flesh and blood finally connect with each other, and gradually recover as before.


    Her chest is the same, even the crushed heart, but also in this incredible power of rapid recovery.


    "Oh?"


    "Super recovery self-healing factor, good ability."


    Gu fan''s ability to restore the system is not uncommon.


    Many powerful hunters are far more resilient than ordinary people, but few of them are as resilient as Han Xue.


    Super cure factor?


    It''s like the ability to come back from the dead.


    This is really a powerful talent. I didn''t expect to meet a person with such strong ability here. I''m afraid he has reached the level of "Jinggang"?


    However, although the ability is good, but the strength is slightly weak.


    Gu fan in the heart a little evaluation, if not this super cure factor, I''m afraid Han Xue has just died.


    "Don''t attack him. You can''t deal with him. Everyone retreat quickly. I''ll bear all the consequences!"


    Han Xue issued an order, and all the soldiers looked at each other.


    But in the end, the soldiers chose to obey the order and gave way one after another.


    It''s horrible.


    What kind of degree can a strong man ignore firearms??


    The answer is obvious.


    Han Xue was attacked by Gu fan. She deeply understood that the terror of the strong man was beyond the limit of ordinary people''s understanding.


    A well-trained soldier takes up a gun and aims at the target. His brain sends out nerve signals. He pulls the trigger with his fingers. The firing pin of the gun strikes the primer of the bullet, and finally shoots out of the gun.


    The whole process, I''m afraid, does not take more than one second.


    However, such a second, for the absolute strong, is extremely slow and deadly, I''m afraid the bullet has not been shot out, people have been killed.


    Let alone Gufan.


    Even Le Zhiqi just now has proved this with her own strength. In an instant, she will cut off the arms of the guards in the room, and there is no chance to shoot!!

 Chapter 185

    Dangerous people.


    Gu fan is definitely a top risk man.


    His speed, his power, and the unknown ability to cut people to pieces It''s terrifying.


    "Here''s a piece of advice."


    "My patience is limited. If you attack me again, I will regard you as enemies."


    Gu fan showed a cruel, bloodthirsty and ferocious smile and said with a ferocious smile: "I treat the enemy very cruelly."


    Kill!!


    The fierce and incomparable intention of killing came to my face.


    Han Xue felt like she was wrapped by a cold current, cold from head to foot, and her back had been soaked with sweat.


    He''s not human!


    This man in a white shirt looks like an ordinary man, but he is a real devil in his heart.


    Gu fan picked up the document on the desk.


    As soon as he lost it, the document floated in the air, and then it was scattered and broken into pieces, torn into pieces by invisible cobwebs.


    "You were wrong in the beginning."


    "I don''t need to live on this base, so I can''t be your dog."


    Gu Fan said with a ferocious smile: "my patience is limited. It''s possible to kill all of you after you annoy me."


    Arrogance!!


    Extremely arrogant!!


    This is the official place of the base, but Gu fan''s arrogant clamour can kill all the people here??


    But I don''t know why, Han Xue feels more terrible in her heart. Such a powerful devil may really do such a crazy thing.


    "Think about it."


    "If you want to cooperate, come back to me."


    The corners of Gu fan''s mouth gradually lengthened, and his smile became more and more ferocious and terrifying. In that very low and dark voice, he finally said, "but if you want to kill me, come and have a try. I''m looking forward to this choice..."


    Looking forward to??


    Gu fan is looking forward to the official of the whole base to eradicate himself!!


    Han Xue felt that an absolute dark and cold atmosphere filled the room, and that feeling made her extremely uncomfortable.


    As if he was just a rabbit, in a dark forest, waiting for the bloodthirsty monster to chase him.


    When she came back to God, Gu fan had already left with his own people, and the soldiers all the way came out one after another.


    Corridors, corridors, stairs


    The temperature seems to drop sharply in everything Gufan has gone through.


    It''s not just the temperature of the physical level, but the coldness of people''s hearts.


    "Don''t stop them!"


    "Don''t shoot, don''t attack, don''t stop!"


    Han Xue yells, orders the soldiers along the way not to attack, otherwise the consequences are unimaginable!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    I left.


    Gu fan with the people, finally left.


    Han Xue is like a lot of general, sitting on the wall, gasping.


    It''s incredible that a person can make her lose the sense of fighting by means of killing in a gas field.


    In an hour.


    Base officials held an emergency meeting.


    The atmosphere in the conference room was tense and full of high-level figures of the base, not only the leaders of various departments, but also the commander of the base.


    People''s faces were very ugly. What happened today was so serious that there was a murder in the military area, and Gu fan left safely with his own people.


    This is the face of the base!!


    "Instructor Han Xue."


    "You''d better give a reasonable explanation, or you''ll be punished severely in the military court!"


    One of the people in charge sternly scolded, very don''t understand why Han Xue will give such an order, let Gu fan all leave.


    Han Xue came out.


    She respectfully and humbly explained: "according to my judgment, the strength of the other side has reached the level that conventional weapons can''t confront. If we attack and intercept, our soldiers may be killed..."


    You''re going to die??


    Jokes.


    It''s a joke.


    "Instructor Han Xue, are you kidding? Is it a group of people destroying our whole garrison?"


    Another person in charge said with a sneer: "our firepower is enough to flatten the whole building. All human beings are beaten into meat mud under the blockade of the bullet storm, and there are snipers ambush, and heavy machine guns form the blockade firepower line."


    "You think a human being can fight against our whole army?"


    The Arabian Nights.


    This is just a fantasy. The army firepower guarding here is enough to smash a monster. How can it not deal with a human?


    Han Xue''s eyes became colder.She continued in a deep voice: "yes, I think that person is more threatening than a whole team, and can even kill all the people here!"


    Han Xue''s decision immediately caused a lot of commotion at the meeting.


    Is it a bit of a boast that one person can be comparable to the whole armed and experienced army?


    "Han Xue!"


    Just now, the person in charge of the clamor slapped his palm heavily on the table: "I''m going to take you to the military court now. I suspect you have made some kind of deal with Gu fan in private!"


    There was a riot in the meeting room.


    Some people even think that Han Xue has colluded with the human named Gu fan.


    "Wait!"


    All of a sudden, a big man on the top of the meeting room stood up.


    He looked at the information in his hands, as well as the photos of Gu fan and Le Zhiqi leaving, his hands trembled.


    "It''s them!"


    "That''s right, it''s them, it''s them!"


    The high-level boss was so excited that his face was extremely complicated.


    He was the supreme commander of a certain troop. After the end of the world, he personally participated in several major battles, with more than a thousand people, and saved countless refugees. He was the famous commander Xia Cunjian.


    People hesitated to look at Xia Cunjian.


    What''s wrong with the commander?


    Commander Xia, since the failure of the second rescue plan, the whole person has become a little abnormal.


    But understandably, after all, his team lost more than 90 percent of its people, and only a few hundred soldiers came back.


    That''s right!


    He is in charge of the second urban rescue plan.


    Commander Xia held the photos and recalled the second urban rescue campaign.


    A hundred spiders of different species tore up the bodies of those soldiers, and the death spider emperor who climbed out of the abyss canyon was even more terrifying. Three thousand green silk cut armored chariots and reaped life like death.


    Abyss Canyon, full of bodies.


    Some come from monsters, some from other species, some from those bloody soldiers!


    They killed the enemy bravely, and the dilapidated army tried their best, and finally they went out with the help of Gu fan


    "He, that''s him!"


    "This powerful hunter, killed that terrible monster."


    "If I didn''t have them, I''m afraid I''d have to sacrifice in that abyss gorge. I won''t admit it wrong!"


    Commander Xia Cunjian said firmly that the whole conference room was in turmoil again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 186

    Death spider king.


    Absolutely powerful alien.


    After Xia Cunjian came back, he kept describing how powerful the special species was.


    However, few people believed that this was the reason for his failure.


    A special alien, can use hair to cut armored vehicles, can easily tear the tank, who will believe this nonsense??


    "Commander!"


    "I agree with instructor Han Xue."


    Commander Xia said seriously: "this group of hunters are far more powerful than ordinary evolutors, and they have lived in a city full of monsters for a long time. They must know more about those monsters than we do."


    "I suggest that we should cooperate with each other according to what the other side says, not as our enemies."


    All of a sudden, the meeting room became more riotous.


    "Cooperation?"


    "Lao Xia, what nonsense are you talking about? Have you drunk too much?"


    Many people angrily patted the table and stood up: "this is the base. What qualifications does he have to talk about cooperation with us, and what qualifications do he have to do with us?"


    "A joke. It''s a joke."


    "No matter how fierce he is, he has to live in the wall of the base. What cooperation does he say?"


    Base.


    What it stands for here, of course, is security.


    All people live and work in peace and contentment, live in the wall, enjoy the last remaining sense of security, don''t have to worry about being eaten by monsters every day, and enjoy the comfort to serve the base, isn''t it right??


    But what happened?


    Does Gu fan need these comforts?


    He came to this base not to find a safe home, but to quickly gather wealth and resources.


    The crowd quarreled and expressed their opinions.


    Some people are conservative and think that they may be able to cooperate with the powerful Gu fan, but more people think that he is not qualified at all and even should be eliminated as soon as possible.


    "Quiet!"


    All of a sudden, the man sitting in the center said two words in a deep voice, and everyone became quiet.


    He is the commander of this base - Wu Panshan!!


    Commander Wu''s words were as thick as his name, and the people around him suddenly lost their voice.


    If you look at it carefully, it''s a gray old man over fifty.


    He can''t see any feeling of old and powerless. He is energetic and dignified. Even though he is just an ordinary person, he reveals a kind of prestige that can''t be questioned.


    "There are many difficulties in this base."


    "Our soldiers, cleaning up the rotten corpses outside, have made countless sacrifices and suffered heavy losses."


    "Our resources are running out, and our food and other food are not making ends meet. In addition, many cities are shrouded in the fog of disaster, and the resources we can collect are even less."


    Commander Wu said something else, but the weight of it was too heavy for people to look up.


    "Inside the base, we need powerful soldiers, as well as forces other than us..."


    That is full of dignified old man, finish these words appear a little tired, words of dignified, more revealed a deep sense of powerlessness.


    Powerless.


    This most powerful old man can only feel deep despair in the end of life.


    Where is the time to fight for power, where is the space to think about dignity and qualifications, and where is the ability to fight inside??


    Commander Wu stood up, but his straight body looked a little bent, which made the wrinkles on his face seem deeper.


    All the high-level officials bowed their heads.


    Shame.


    What commander Wu saw was more distant, more profound and more realistic than them.


    Do we have enough food?


    Do we have enough soldiers?


    In order to protect the base, how many hot-blooded soldiers are sacrificed every day?


    In order to supply the base with hundreds of thousands of people, how much food is consumed every day?


    The number of soldiers is decreasing.


    Grain depots are shrinking.


    Now these high-level officials are arguing about such things as "face" and "qualification", which is ridiculous.


    The base seems to be beautiful, but in fact, it is even more difficult to survive. The end of the world is too dark and cruel. If human beings want to survive, they have to struggle like cockroaches.


    "I heard that they brought the resources of five trucks."


    "There are grain, medical equipment and various daily necessities, with a total of 300 tons."


    Commander Wu didn''t talk about how arrogant he was today. Instead, he focused on Gu fan''s contribution. Those materials are what the base needs most.


    300 tons!


    The crowd exclaimed.


    Even the top is shocked by this number.At the same time, many senior officials also understood what commander Wu meant.


    What they should think about is not how to keep the face of the base, nor how to retaliate back and show their authority, but how to make the base survive and support hundreds of thousands of survivors.


    "We get it."


    "I agree to cooperate with Gufan."


    "I agree."


    "Seconded."


    "Secondment"


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Wang Dafu is driving his men to carry materials to the truck. According to the situation, it seems that they are running away


    "It''s over."


    "Gufan, let''s run first?"


    "This is a complete break with the authorities. No matter how strong we are, we can''t fight with 100000 soldiers in the base?"


    Wang Dafu''s face turned into a bitter gourd, anxious to turn around, like ants on a hot pot, which can poke a big basket.


    Zhang Guyun did not dare to resist.


    But he also felt that he was finished. This time, Zhang Yun''s dream of dominating the underground forces instead of Gu fan was completely shattered.


    Le Zhiqi is not very concerned, but some excited said: "afraid of what, I think the boss just very handsome, real people block killing Buddha block killing Buddha, fearless!"


    "What base!"


    "What official!"


    "As long as you dare to offend me, boss Gufan, do it all!"


    Le Zhi Qi raised his fist, quite some worship said.


    Lin Yuxin did not care about more enemies, light said: "at most just leave the base, even if we go to the outside world, want to survive is not difficult."


    That''s true.


    Although the base is the best place for Julian fortune, if it really can''t get along, there''s no need to force it to stay. Instead, it''s free to roam outside, just to face some danger.


    The general rotten corpse monster, even Lin Yuxin and Le Zhiqi several people can solve, those powerful special alien nature to Gu fan big brother.


    "I think that if the officials are smart enough, they will choose to cooperate with us."


    Another cool voice came. Wei Xianjian, full of intellectual charm, stopped the experiment and took part in the discussion.


    All of them looked sideways. Wei Xianjian, the most intelligent man, thought that the base officials would be soft?


    She held her gold rimmed glasses and explained, "the situation of the base is not good, and now the catastrophe is even worse. I don''t think the leaders of the base are all stupid. They will definitely find out the wise choice."


    The wisest choice.


    Is that cooperation with Gu fan?


    All of a sudden, outside the warehouse, the roar of the engine came again.


    Han Xue appeared in front of the crowd again, but this time he was holding an invitation card.


    "There is a banquet tonight. I''d like to invite Mr. Gu fan and all of you to discuss the cooperation."


    "Mr. Gu fan and all of you are welcome to attend."


    Han Xue''s words, immediately let everyone''s chin is about to fall down, in addition to Wei Xianjian a pair of such attitude, other people doubt that they heard wrong.


    It''s impossible, isn''t it?


    Gu fan has just been so arrogant and domineering in the military area!!


    The high level of the base really compromised and wanted to maintain an equal relationship with Gu fan and cooperate with him?

 Chapter 187

    In the evening.


    The banquet was held in a three story building.


    The building was originally outside the base, but it was also surrounded by a high wall due to the expansion. It is said that it was built by a rich man.


    Its style is inclined to luxurious European style, with independent swimming pool and spacious parking space. Although it has experienced the baptism of doomsday, the three storey luxury building is quite complete.


    Gu fan all in accordance with the agreement, under the leadership of instructor Han Xue, came to the dinner place.


    This time, many people attended the banquet, including master Feng''s family and Dr. Wei Xianjian.


    "Wow!"


    "I didn''t expect that there was such a place in the base, such a beautiful villa."


    Le Zhiqi exclaimed, a soft red carpet extended out to welcome the crowd. Several guards at the door leaned slightly, waiting for Gu fan to enter.


    "Go in."


    Gu fan light command way, people walk into it carelessly, countless eyes focus on the people.


    "Here you are at last. Welcome!"


    A smart and calm man in a suit came forward and warmly extended his hand to welcome him and said, "I''m Xia Cunjian, who is also responsible for receiving you. I don''t know if Mr. Gu fan has forgotten me. You saved the whole army last time!"


    Xia Cunjian.


    He was the commander Gu fan accidentally saved when he killed the spider king.


    "I remember you."


    Gu fan cold response, and he shook his hand a little.


    "You don''t have to make yourself at home."


    Xia Cunjian said with a mysterious smile: "no, this is your home in the future!"


    "What does commander Xia mean?"


    Han Xue is confused after hearing this sentence. Does she say


    Xia Cunjian takes out a bunch of keys. It''s the key to the three storey western style building and the villa gate!!


    "It''s a meeting gift, and it''s also the sincerity of our base officials."


    "We all hope that Mr. Gufan and your friends can live comfortably."


    Xia Cunjian''s words made many people at the scene confused. Wang Dafu, the former richest man, was shocked.


    Such a small western style building is located in the key area of the base, and its value is self-evident. I''m afraid that even the high-rise buildings in the base don''t have the luxury of living here, but now it''s given to Gu fan??


    What a great gift!!


    "I''ll take it."


    Gu fan''s heart is at ease.


    Wang Dafu''s eyes brightened at the sight of money. He took the keys with both hands. The wrinkles on his face could kill the flies.


    The two sides exchanged pleasantries with each other.


    But not far away, there are many different eyes showing more dissatisfaction.


    "I don''t think these people are great."


    "How can they be on an equal footing with the base, talk about cooperation, and send out the most precious villa in the base?"


    "I think it''s Lao Xia who fooled xuanxu. They''ll look good later. Wait and see..."


    Several people whispered.


    Although they listened to commander Wu''s arrangement, they were against it from the bottom of their heart. At this time, seeing Gu Fanpu''s ordinary appearance, they were even more puzzled and wanted to make a fool of him.


    Bang!!


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    Sure enough, the accident happened soon.


    A giant man, more than 2 meters tall, walks slowly with huge steps. Every step seems to vibrate slightly on the ground.


    Look carefully.


    His body shape is like a hill. His broad back covers the light, producing large dark shadows. His clothes can only cover the nearly burst ridge muscles.


    "Mr. Gufan!"


    "I heard that you are very powerful. I just want to ask for advice. I don''t know if I can reward you?"


    King Kong smiles and shows a provocative expression. Several people around him also look at him jokingly, hoping to see how Gu fan will deal with it.


    "King Kong!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense with Mr. van at the dinner party today!"


    Xia Cunjian harshly scolded, but also carefully looked at Gu fan''s face, for fear of any change.


    Stab, stab, stab!!


    Just as the name of King Kong is, with a little effort to expand the muscles of the ridge, he tore up the clothes and turned them into wisps of rags.


    He showed his steel like muscles, which reflected the metal like color in the sun. The veins were bulging, just like a dragon under his skin.


    Just with the naked eye, you can see the power of King Kong is very powerful.


    "Hey, hey!"


    "Mr. Gufan, are you afraid?"If you give me the key, I''m afraid of it


    "Nonsense!"


    Xia Cunjian''s face is red and saturated. He just wants to stop Vajra with an order. However, Gu fan comes here.


    Gu fan calmly said: "I can only kill people."


    This sentence seems to be a threat.


    This is a good sentence, like a warning.


    But Gu fan under a few people feel sweat hair upright, cold sweat DC!!


    When Gu Fan said he wanted to kill, it was not just a threat That guy named King Kong is going to have bad luck!!


    "Let''s go!"


    Le Zhiqi yelled, and everyone was confused. Unexpectedly, he quickly added: "that fool named King Kong, you run away quickly, you will die!"


    What?


    She let King Kong run away?


    No matter how you look at it, it should be Gu fan who should escape!!


    "Hahaha, I''ll run away?"


    After listening to le Zhiqi''s words, King Kong laughs and mocks.


    "Mr. Gufan, since your men are so confident, I''m not welcome."


    King Kong suddenly drank: "take the move!"


    He raised his iron fist high, and his whole body muscles stretched to the limit. The iron like muscles puffed up and burst out a terrible force.


    This blow, like a pile driver with several tons of weight, smashed down hard!!


    To the naked eye.


    Gu fan''s "thin arms and legs" can only be smashed into meat mud with one punch.


    People exclaimed one after another, as if they would see Gu fan''s broken body in the next second.


    However An incredible scene appeared.


    Bang!!


    There was a violent crash.


    The ground at the foot of Gu fan was broken and cracked like a spider web, extending nearly 10 meters.


    His feet were like wooden piles, which were smashed into the floor half an inch by the heavy force, but his knees were stiff without bending a point.


    Look carefully.


    Gu fan even used his palm to understate the fist of King Kong.


    It felt like using an egg to block the heavy blow of a huge hammer, but for Gu fan, it was light and easy.


    Legendary silver.


    Gu fan''s physical fitness, all aspects of the indicators, have reached the legendary silver standard.


    His gifted powers are even closer to the highest level of "divine gold". Although they seem to be ordinary, in fact, even his power is far more than that of the big man in front of him.

 Chapter 188

    Stop it!!


    Gu fan understated the block.


    This picture is full of impact. The open palm is not half the size of the iron fist, but it gently blocks the fist.


    Click Click


    Gu fan raised his feet and pulled them out of the ground.


    King Kong was in a state of shock. Before he could react, he saw a shadow flash by and hit his abdomen heavily.


    This time, it''s Gu fan''s turn.


    Come on, come on, he was so fast that no one could see how it hit King Kong''s abdomen.


    Poof!!


    Gu fan''s fist hit the steel like muscle, but the sound of flesh and blood burst came.


    King Kong''s whole abdomen is deeply depressed, his intestines are squeezed into a ball, making a crushing sound. The whole person flies out like a shell, smashing on the wall, making a roar, which makes the room tremble for several seconds.


    The dust rustled down.


    Vajra''s abdominal muscles were smashed, and the blood trickled down from his abdomen, and trickled down his thighs and wrists to the ground, forming a bloody puddle.


    The strength of this fist far exceeds that of King Kong.


    Everyone was shocked by the scene in front of him. Why did Gu fan''s seemingly delicate body break out such a terrible force.


    Is this his power talent?


    What kind of special abilities did he use??


    What people don''t know is Gu fan didn''t use any powers at all. He just used his own physical strength and explosive power to blow this fist, but even so, it wasn''t able to be resisted by King Kong.


    Divine power.


    Gu fan is so powerful!!


    King Kong can''t believe it. Under the hysterical pain, he is full of discontent.


    He can''t believe that he lost to others in strength?


    King Kong endured the infinite pain from his abdomen. He stood up again and grabbed the railing nearby. He pulled out a long section of steel.


    Hum


    But before he could continue, an imperceptible buzz would ring.


    King Kong froze.


    His body, frozen in place.


    Extremely cold spider silk cut off the source of his life. The silk thread that can cut iron and steel cut King Kong into countless pieces of meat. Each piece is even and smooth, like a perfect trace cut by the aurora water knife.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Vajra scattered on the ground, really scattered on the ground, into countless pieces of meat fell on the ground.


    People are shocked again. What''s the ability to cut people into countless pieces in a moment, each of which is less than the size of their nails. It''s really terrible.


    "You!"


    "Bold, King Kong is an important member of our hunter. How dare you kill him here!"


    Just now, the officials who were whispering saw that their subordinates were killed on the spot, and died to such a degree that they burst into a rage.


    Gu fan did not panic.


    In his eyes, there was only cold intention to kill. He gave those people a light look: "I can kill you all by the way."


    Cold eyes.


    It''s as solid as an abyss.


    Evil and darkness came, and the bloody and cruel decision on the corner of his mouth made people feel that Gu fan was not just boasting.


    Tengtengteng!


    Those people were immediately shocked by this look and retreated. They didn''t dare to say one more word, as if they would be like King Kong in the next second, dead without whole body turned into minced meat.


    "Wanton!"


    "Who allowed you to fight Mr. Gufan? You''ll be punished by the commander!"


    Suddenly, a reprimand came from the railing on the second floor. It was the adjutant beside the commander.


    The guilty people bowed their heads one after another. They did not expect that Gu fan would be so severe that they could not make a fool of Gu fan. Instead, they killed King Kong.


    At the same time, he made a gesture: "Mr. Gu fan, commander Wu is waiting for you on the second floor. Please don''t mind what happened just now."


    Gu fan just killed King Kong. It seems that he just let it go??


    In fact, most of the people present were unconvinced and wanted to try Gu fan''s strength.


    But after trying, I felt more desperation. Many people gave up other ideas and deeply felt that the commander''s decision was right!


    As for King Kong It can only be regarded as the price and victim of temptation.


    "Hoo..."


    Wang Dafu all breathed out a tense turbid breath.


    Gu fan always does something out of the ordinary, but he can always save himself from danger. He thought that killing King Kong would cause great trouble, but he didn''t expect that the matter was exposed??


    The rules are slowly changing.


    The cruel and dark end of the world has completely changed, and it has long been impossible to use the old way.People are used to the rules and thinking before the end of the world. Those things have been deeply rooted for a long time, but they don''t work now.


    Respect the strong!


    If you have enough power, you can be unscrupulous. What''s the point of killing King Kong in seconds!!


    They followed Gu fan to the second floor.


    The largest living room is now regarded as a conference room. The dignified old man sits in the center of the conference table, waiting for the arrival of Gu fan.


    The four eyes meet.


    Ancient Falcon like sharp eyes, full of killing cold, as if the deepest darkness of the abyss gaze, boundless.


    The old man''s eyes reveal the indescribable dignity. At this time, he represents the highest power in the base, and contains the life and death of hundreds of thousands of people in the base, which is as deep as a mountain.


    They gazed for a long time.


    Finally, the commander slowly sighed: "old, after all is the world of young people."


    All of them were surprised. Usually they stayed in front of the old commander, and their heads didn''t dare to lift, let alone look directly into his eyes.


    But Gu fan is not the same, even in the eyes of the confrontation, also took the upper hand??


    "Say it..."


    "Young man, what do you want?"


    Commander Wu said slowly, there''s no need to hide at this point. Just open the window and tell the truth.


    Gu fan is also not polite, directly listed his various requirements.


    1: I want to transform a laboratory. The base needs to provide some equipment and auxiliary talents.


    2: I want to build a manufacturing workshop. The base will provide some materials and auxiliary technicians.


    3: I want the right to free trade, which is the responsibility of Wang Dafu.


    4: I need the base to share all kinds of information about monsters at any time.


    5£¬6£¬7£¬8¡­¡­


    Gu Fan said one by one, and the officials around turned dark.


    This NIMA is too much, there is no end, and many of the terms are too much, it is simply the base as their own private territory!!


    "You''ve gone too far!"


    One of them couldn''t bear it. He stood up and pointed to Gu fan''s nose and yelled.


    Commander Wu yelled: "shut up, sit down and let him finish!"


    The official could only endure, listening to Gu fan continue to list those terms one by one, it is to kill the base as a fat sheep.


    Gu fan finished.


    Commander Wu was silent for a long time. He slowly raised his head and asked in his old and calm voice.


    "So What can we get? "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 189

    What can we get?


    Gu fan''s conditions are many and demanding.


    In particular, "the right of free trade and trafficking" and "the ruling right of underground forces" make those officials scratch their ears!!


    This is a blatant desire to become an underground emperor!!


    Eat the meat of the base, drink the blood of the base, dig the corner of the base. The problem is that the base officials have to endure the Treaty of cooperation and transaction.


    But


    Base gives Gu fan so much, what kind of benefits can this man bring to base??


    "Supplies!"


    "I can bring a lot of materials into the base."


    Gu Fan said lightly that with the ability of Le Zhiqi, the whole team went out to clean up materials easily.


    Commander Wu shook his head.


    That''s not enough.


    Even if the 300 tons of materials in Gu fan''s hands were to be exchanged for those rights, it was still far from enough.


    "Dr. Wei Xianjian, please explain to the commander."


    Gu fan seems to be ready to raise a finger and let Wei Xianjian, an intellectual beauty sitting nearby, speak.


    Wei Xianjian held his glasses, revealed the beauty of the iceberg, and continued to speak.


    "I have a copy here."


    "Here is a very small part, and a catalogue. Please have a look."


    Wei Xianjian distributed the information to the officials of the base. At first, they didn''t care much, but they were more and more frightened when they saw the content of the information!!


    Data:


    variant name: decaying corpse.


    Variation type: physical variation, the first life form.


    Detailed description: decaying corpse is a kind of creature alienated by human beings. Its brain tissue is seriously damaged, leaving only the desire for flesh and blood. Its power is 1-3 times that of human beings. There is no such feeling as "fear" and "pain", but it often falls into a state of anger.


    Appendix: its weakness lies in the head, or breaking the joints to prevent it from continuing to move.


    Data:


    variant name: Juli evil corpse.


    Variation type: body variation, alien second life form (black iron level)


    detailed description: giant evil corpse is a monster evolved from decaying corpse. Its brain tissue is seriously damaged, but it can know how to use its power. By comparison, this monster is more huge, and its physical power is about 10 times that of ordinary people.


    Appendix: avoid close combat with them. Huge bodies are very clumsy. Speed is their weakness. Attacking the head is enough to kill them.


    Data: fast evil corpse.


    Information: Night devil.


    Data: self exploder.


    Data: Hunter.


    All kinds of monster materials are sorted out by Dr. Wei Xianjian, and they are depicted in photos or pictures.


    In the data, Dr. Wei Xianjian will analyze in detail their characteristics, danger degree and grade, as well as where each weakness is, and point out it in the pictures, and also formulate the combat strategy.


    "Monster illustrated book!"


    This is a gradually improved monster guide.


    "If our soldiers can read this book."


    "Then our casualties can at least be reduced by more than half, and the efficiency of cleaning up and hunting can also be greatly increased."


    A General Commander slapped his hands on the table on the spot. Unfortunately, the contents behind the monster''s illustrated book were all catalogues, which were obviously hidden by Dr. Wei Xianjian.


    Knowledge is power.


    Only when you know the enemy, you can win.


    These are not the most important. Dr. Wei Xianjian has also produced another kind of more precious information.


    How to cultivate evolutionists.


    How to cultivate the abyss forbidden fruit, and all kinds of basic data!


    How much energy does an abyss seed have on average?


    How many mysterious substances can a deep seed absorb?


    What kind of conditions.


    What kind of weather.


    What kind of temperature, humidity, light conditions.


    How to cultivate the more precious fruits of the abyss, and what steps and conditions are needed to cultivate them successfully?


    How many abyss seeds can a soldier take to evolve? How much is the maximum? How can he use it safely??


    This book was first written by Gu fan, and then gradually perfected by Wei Xianjian. At the same time, it was taken out and presented to the public as a trump card.


    Even commander Wu feels incredible!!


    It''s so precious. These materials are so precious. They are knowledge that can change the pattern of human beings!!


    "We need this information!"


    Many high-level officials are looking at Wei Xianjian with eyes full of light.


    Although Wei Xianjian is an intellectual iceberg beauty, his beautiful face and straight, white and greasy legs wrapped in silk stockings all become dispensable and unimportant.The knowledge in her head, as well as the wisdom of this doctor, is far more valuable than that beauty!!


    She''s worth thousands of tons of food.


    She''s worth thousands of evolution fighters.


    This is the power and charm of knowledge!!


    "Mr. Gufan, can we transfer this doctor to the Research Laboratory of our base?"


    "We will give her the best experimental environment to carry forward her knowledge and technology."


    One of the officials was even more excited and pleaded, but Gu fan shook his head and said with a faint smile, "I''m sorry, she''s not for sale."


    Not for sale.


    Wei Xianjian, a talented person, can''t be released naturally. He must firmly hold on to himself.


    Wei Xianjian also held his gold framed eyes: "yes, I am more suitable to work under Mr. Gu fan. Only by following him can I see those more powerful monsters and find more valuable specimens."


    Superior environment?


    State of the art machinery?


    Of course, these are very important, but Gu fan himself is more interested in Wei Xianjian.


    Mysterious men often fight with those incredible powerful monsters, which can always give Wei Xianjian all kinds of inspiration and inspiration, and can bring all kinds of powerful specimens.


    But even if you don''t say that, Gu fan''s own evolution is already a miracle, powerful and fascinating.


    These are the bases can not give!


    "In addition."


    "I need the base to provide information about all kinds of special monsters, which is also good for you."


    Gu fan light smile: "because I will eliminate them, hunting more powerful monsters is my interest, which has unexpected benefits to your base."


    Monster!!


    More powerful monsters.


    Base officials also encounter various problems, especially those special varieties whose quality reaches "fine steel grade" or above.


    They can always cause heavy losses to the troops. If Gu fan can clear these obstacles and get through all channels, it is self-evident for the base.


    The officials looked at each other.


    One of them, what he thought of, asked questions carefully.


    "Mr. Gufan, this condition you put forward is really meaningful."


    "More than ten days ago, there was a very serious tragedy. Our troops sent hundreds of soldiers, but only a few came back, and they were crazy."


    The man sighed: "we know a little bit of news from their crazy words. They are all pieces of sounds, hallucinations, pain and so on."


    "I don''t know if Mr. Gufan can solve this kind of problem?"


    This question made the scene solemn and quiet again.


    The base massacre ten days ago!


    Hundreds of soldiers, all destroyed, died, and their deaths are very strange.


    A few people came back, and they were all driven crazy, talking nonsense.


    All this is too weird. Up to now, the base still has no way to solve it. It has sent more than ten reconnaissance teams, but they are as dead as a stone.


    If Mr. Gu fan can solve this kind of problem, it is undoubtedly the greatest help to the base!


    Gu fan laughed when he heard this.


    He laughed so happily, so excited and crazy, so ferocious!!


    "Of course!"


    "I like hunting this interesting monster best."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 190

    Special species.


    Gu fan has already confirmed that the one who caused the tragedy is a powerful and special alien just by virtue of the official''s description.


    Its level is likely to reach the level of "legendary secret silver". Otherwise, it is impossible to kill hundreds of soldiers without life!!


    Interesting.


    It''s really interesting.


    The news of these special species is what Gu fan really needs.


    A legendary secret silver level alien can''t be let go. Maybe after absorbing and swallowing its crystal core, it can open the door of "Shenjin" class for Gu fan!!


    Gufan trembled with excitement.


    Cold emperor, death spider The power they bring is unparalleled.


    So what ability can this powerful monster, which has killed countless soldiers, bring to itself?


    I''m looking forward to it!!


    "It''s up to me."


    Gu fan is excited and ferocious smile: "I like these strange and powerful alien most."


    Everyone felt a chill, and at the same time felt that the man in front of him was so crazy, even some abnormal!


    The officials looked at each other.


    After pondering for a long time, the commander finally decided: "if Mr. Gu fan is willing to help the base deal with these special monsters, then our cooperation will begin!"


    Both sides take what they need.


    All kinds of overlord clauses put forward by Gu fan can quickly accumulate wealth and obtain a large number of abyss seeds.


    The base can also obtain valuable information, exchange a large amount of resources and food from Gu fan, and employ him to eliminate those extremely strange special species.


    Gu fan and commander Wu shake hands slightly.


    The two sides have reached an agreement, cooperation is the beginning of this!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In an hour.


    After the agreement was completed, the officials exchanged greetings and left in a hurry even after the evening banquet.


    Commander Wu, as the leader of the base, is not so free to have a dinner with Gu fan. In the end, all kinds of things in the base have piled up for him to deal with.


    Han Xue and Xia Cunjian stayed.


    The dinner was held as scheduled, and the base was worthy of being the base. In order to show sincerity, a captive lamb and a wild boar were slaughtered to make a delicious meal.


    The fresh and juicy leg of mutton is baked with golden on both sides. The children next door are crying!!


    Master Feng holds his lovely baby Xu man, and his mouth is full of oil.


    Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin, Wu Ze The elder brother and the younger brother are also happy to eat.


    "Yes!"


    "What kind of fairy food is this? It''s definitely the most perfect leg of lamb I''ve ever eaten in my life!"


    Le Zhiqi, once a rich lady, has never eaten any delicacies?


    But after the end of the world, there was no real fresh meat for a month. At this time, the food in front of us was so delicious.


    "This time, the base officials took great pains."


    Han Xue shook her head and said with a bitter smile: "under the arrangement of the commander, even the cook is prepared in advance. He is still an evolutionist."


    What?


    Commander Wu is really interesting!!


    Delicious, good to drink, good to live, but also with a chef!!


    "Let the cook come out quickly!"


    Before long, a man appeared in front of people, who was just the "King time" who was responsible for Gu fan''s food in the future


    Good, good!


    The head is big, the neck is thick, is not the rich cook, looks is a good cook!


    The crowd was in a mess and had a good time.


    Whether it''s the three story small western style building or the "victory" they just won in the negotiation, it''s all worth celebrating.


    After a long time in the last world, they are in a tense state all day, and now they finally have a home and a home.


    That kind of happiness.


    That kind of light temperature that can warm people''s heart is by no means what others can experience.


    Gu fan looked at these people playing around, but also rare to show a smile.


    Eschatology is like boundless, do not know the depth of the deep sea, but occasionally you can see the lighthouse that swaying dim light, although so weak, but it will not let people lose their way.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s the end of the dinner.


    The mascot like "Xu Manman baby" has already eaten a round drum.


    All the plates on the table were swept clean.


    "Mr. Gufan, what are you going to do next?"


    Xia Cunjian asked in a low voice, and the eyes of all the people were focused on Gu fan.


    Gu fan looked up at the crowd, glanced at Zhang Yun and asked, "what do you think?"Zhang Yun''s power "rainstorm" these days, sweeping the entire northern region, is known for fear.


    Although he lost an eye, he used it in exchange for the unimaginable power of ordinary people and became the "storm" boss in the eyes of others!!


    "Boss Gu fan, I think we should take advantage of the situation to wipe out other forces."


    "This base is roughly divided into four regions, East, West, North and south. Now that we have obtained commander Wu''s permission, we might as well wipe out all the other major forces!"


    Zhang Yun is heroic and fierce. He wants to sweep all the forces of the base directly.


    "I object!"


    Wang Dafu immediately stood up to oppose.


    "Our territory is not stable now, and we don''t eat what we should eat. Aren''t we afraid of capsizing in the sewer?"


    "Even if we ask boss Gu fan to do something to wipe out all forces, can we swallow it all at once?"


    "In my opinion, we should first completely accept the vast territory, stabilize it, then slowly develop it, gradually erode the forces around us, and then give thunder a blow!"


    Wang Dafu decided to seek stability.


    Both sides have their own reasons to express their views.


    At this time, Lin Yuxin, who has been silent, said: "we have just completed the agreement. There should be no more large-scale bloodshed. Moreover, Gu fan''s goal is not to occupy the territory, but to obtain resources."


    Gu fan looked up at Lin Yuxin. She could understand her own thoughts.


    Yes, it''s not Gu fan''s original intention to occupy the territory.


    The purpose is to obtain a large amount of resources and the seeds of the abyss.


    "Wang Dafu, you should develop steadily first."


    "Zhang Yun, these days you also cooperate with Wang Dafu, expand the business vein first, the business of the site is not urgent."


    Gu fan''s words make Han Xue and Xia Cunjian feel relieved.


    If he really chooses to kill a lot of other forces, according to the agreement, the base officials will turn a blind eye


    But how serious the damage is, and how many people will die.


    "Everyone, get ready."


    "Let''s put aside the interests of the base for the time being. I decided to hunt that special alien first!"


    Gu fan gave orders again, and everyone was shocked.


    Is hunting going to start again??


    Human beings, territory, interests


    The attraction of these things is far less than that of a special exotic legendary silver!!


    Gu fan decided to take his men and horses with him again to launch a hunt for the legendary silver level alien species.


    Excited!


    Le Zhiqi, Wu Ze, Lin Yuxin


    These people who are in charge of fighting feel that they are going to be excited. The most unforgettable and exciting time is to follow Gu fan and hunt those monsters.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 191

    the second day.


    The warm and soft light seems to be weak, but it has enough power to tear the night, shine on the earth and bring hope.


    In a three story luxury villa, people are sleeping soundly. In the hall, all kinds of wine and beverage cans are lost, and food plates are thrown everywhere.


    Le Zhiqi is drunk, no product fell on the sofa, holding the pillow to sleep.


    Some chubby Wang Shi shook his head and began to clean up the mess in the room. At this time, a large number of workers came outside to help rebuild the three story villa.


    "I''ll take the whole basement."


    Wei Xianjian was the first one to show up. He looked at all kinds of experimental equipment sent by the workers and said: "go to the basement to build, clean up, transform, and then move all the equipment."


    Master Feng and the talented student Han Peng also occupied the swimming pool and garage and transformed them into their own manufacturing workshop.


    Soon, the three story building was transformed into a small base.


    But although the sparrow is small, it has all five internal organs.


    Whether it is about the "abyss of the species" of the laboratory, or the transformation of steel chariot workshop, all have!


    As for Gu fan.


    He decided to investigate a few crazy patients a little bit, so-called know yourself and know your enemy.


    Although the information is very clear, Gu fan himself may be able to find some useful information.


    Le Zhiqi sleepy eyes, holding the pillow opened his eyes.


    When she saw the boss in front of her, she felt as if she had been splashed with a basin of cold water. She immediately shivered and felt sleepless.


    "Just now, I can kill you ten thousand times."


    Gu Fan said coldly: "the life in the base makes you too slack. With such a state, you will die outside the wall!"


    Le Zhiqi was scared out of her wits.


    These days, the security in the base makes people lose the sense of crisis, which is the most terrible.


    Gu fan is about to lead the people to leave the base. When they arrive in the wild, they may be attacked by monsters at any time. I''m afraid they will die at that time. I don''t know how to die.


    "Sorry, Gufan."


    "I drank too much yesterday. I was a little too reckless."


    Le Zhiqi bowed her head and said that Gu fan only responded to her, otherwise she would be severely punished.


    Lin Yuxin and Wu Ze did well.


    Gu fan approached Lin Yuxin and let out a little bit of killing intention. She jumped up like a female cat with fried hair.


    Wu Ze has the ability of heart and eye, and is in a light sleep at any time. Gu fan has just found out that his performance is the best in the game.


    In an hour.


    The crowd came to the place where several soldiers were placed.


    It''s an official military hospital. It''s supposed to be a place to cure and save people, but it''s actually the cruelest place in the whole base.


    The hospital in the last days is totally different from what it used to be.


    Minor injury, minor illness, cold and fever, it is impossible to come to such a place, let alone qualified.


    Only those who died for the base and suffered heavy injuries would be sent here for treatment.


    Just stepped into the hospital, a cruel resentment came to my face.


    Except for doctors and nurses, you can hardly see any "complete" patients here.


    Someone had his arm cut off.


    Someone had their thighs cut off.


    Some people were shot in the eyes and head by the quilt during the riot. Although they were not dead, they were completely paralyzed.


    Some of them were even disembodied by other species, but at last they were rescued in time, and they stuffed their intestines back to their stomachs and picked up a life.


    This is a Torah.


    You can see all kinds of tragedies. At any time, new soldiers are sent here with serious injuries. The hall is full of howls.


    "Too bad, too bad."


    "The monster survived the rotten corpse, and his first right hand did not have time to shoot."


    Two nurses have just completed the emergency rescue, passing by Gu fan, shaking their heads and sighing.


    Wu Ze looked at this and clenched his hands.


    He was once, and was seriously injured, and was shot more than 20 times. He deeply understood the feeling that life is not like death in a hospital bed.


    But in this hospital, everyone is like this, everyone is so miserable, the living 18 story hell is just like this!


    "Mr. Gufan?"


    "Officer Han Xue has said hello in advance. I''ll take you to the crazy soldiers."


    At this time, a nurse came over and led Gu fan to the deeper part of the hospital.


    That''s a cell!


    Several soldiers were held separately, with bandages all over their bodies and hands and feet tied to the bed board.


    "Ah."


    "It''s too bad. They''re completely broken."On one side, the nurse explained, "they were beaten and abused as soon as they were sent here. We really had no choice but to bind their hands and feet..."


    Look carefully.


    One of the soldiers tore off his ears.


    His eyes were lax and crazy, and he kept shouting: "I don''t want to listen, don''t listen, don''t listen!"


    "Come in, please."


    "I won''t go in with you. I''m fed up with it. We people are tortured to madness every day."


    The nurse opened the door and didn''t seem to want to contact these crazy and twisted soldiers.


    Every day to rescue those dying soldiers, contact those bloody pictures, but also to take care of these crazy soldiers, the little nurses feel that their mental weakness is going crazy, this is really not a place to stay for a long time.


    Gu fan nodded and led the people in.


    Several crazy soldiers, refused to eat any food, can only transport nutrition to keep alive.


    They all looked skinny, but they were still struggling and resisting, as if they were suffering a lot.


    "Untie the bandage."


    Gu fan light command way, Le Zhiqi arm knife then a flash, one of the soldiers bandage then slide.


    On his body, there are wounds everywhere, but those wounds are not made by monsters, but by himself!!


    The soldier tore his skin with his fingernails, scraped blood stains, and his whole body was dripping with terror. It''s hard to think of what he had experienced


    After the bandage broke.


    This soldier is more like a runaway wild horse, hitting the wall with his head, raising his fist and pounding his skull.


    "Don''t..."


    "Please, don''t do this, don''t!"


    He scratched, trying to cover his ears.


    But in fact, his whole ear had already been torn by himself, and the eardrum tissue was seriously damaged, so it was impossible to hear any sound.


    Pop!


    Gu fan caught him and stopped him from abusing himself.


    Le Zhiqi felt some back chills, everything in front of her was too strange.


    "Isn''t that horrible?"


    "He can''t hear any sound any more. Why is he so afraid of the sound around him?"


    Le Zhi Qi hit a cold shiver, is there a ghost around??


    "It could be auditory hallucination."


    Gu fan guessed: "even if his ear tissue has been completely damaged, but his mind still seems to reverberate with some terrible voice, that''s why it''s like this."


    At the same time, a blood red blade appeared in his palm.


    It''s the dagger that evolves from the talent of the blade of slaughter!


    What are you doing?


    Boss Gufan, don''t you want to kill this guy?


    "It''s very painful


    Gu Fan said these four words lightly.

 Chapter 192

    Great pain!


    This is a unique skill that condenses the idea of killing, infinite madness and pain.


    This time, Gu fan didn''t use all his strength, only poured a little cohesion of killing intention and pain, but even so, ordinary people can''t bear it.


    Of course In front of the crazy soldiers, obviously can not be called ordinary people.


    Poof!


    The dagger went into the soldier''s shoulder.


    His muddy eyes suddenly became more painful.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    The soldier screamed wildly, shrill and shrill, full of broken throat hoarseness, which made people want to cover their ears.


    Blood seeps out.


    His eyes, full of swollen blood, burst with it.


    Rich plasma, but also from his nostrils, corners of the mouth, ear holes in the penetration, seven abnormal bleeding.


    Originally, he was already very painful.


    Gu fan''s this move extremely painful injection, moreover it falls into more misery!


    But this move is obviously effective, the peak of the intention to kill and extreme pain, suppress the sound reverberating in his brain.


    The muddy eyes, for the first time, showed the ferocious color of "fear", "despair" and "pain".


    "Help me!"


    "Voice, don''t let me hear that voice again!"


    "Butterflies, all butterflies, butterflies from hell, ah!"


    Crazy soldiers talk nonsense, but Gu fan is not willing to let go of every word. This is the last information he can reveal.


    Poof!!


    The soldier spurted blood.


    The blood on his eyeballs burst, obviously unable to support such a great pain.


    Gu fan pulled out the blade, the soldier''s face was constantly ferocious, but the corner of his mouth showed a smile of relief.


    "Thank you..."


    "Thank you Let me Free... "


    He''s probably saying, thank the man who finally set him free?


    Lin Yuxin saw this scene, but also revealed a trace of intolerance, sighed: "perhaps, death is the greatest relief for him, trapped in the pain of the brain, it is too cruel."


    Gu fan gave a look, and Lin Yuxin nodded knowingly.


    She pulled out a sharp metal wing and cut the throats of the remaining soldiers.


    Sometimes it''s cruel to live.


    These soldiers have long been tortured to the point that life is not like death, and their consciousness collapses. On the contrary, death is a relief, ending their painful lives.


    Gu fan left the room.


    The nurse in front of the door was a little surprised: "you killed them all?"


    Lin Yuxin shook his head: "no, I''m helping them out."


    The nurse sighed. Instead of blaming Gu fan, she said to herself, "it''s good to be free, it''s good to be free You don''t have to suffer any more. "


    This cruel doomsday is driving people crazy.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Back to base.


    Gu fan went out of his way to find Wei Xianjian and asked for his opinions.


    Wei Xianjian was very interested in this matter, inquired about the whole process in detail, and analyzed it according to the information provided by the official.


    "According to you, my ability to judge a particular species is probably related to sound."


    "But when the conditions are met, it can create a certain degree of illusion, which can be seen from the performance of those crazy soldiers."


    Wei Xianjian analysis, involuntarily helped under the gold frame glasses, fell into thinking.


    "Gufan, have you ever heard of the memory palace?"


    Wei Xianjian suddenly thought of a word, but let Gu fan frown slightly, do not understand.


    "The Memory Palace is just a metaphor, and also a secret method of memory training in Europe."


    "It compares our memory to a palace."


    "The most central road in the main hall may be your way home from work every day, so I feel very familiar with it."


    "On both sides of the hall, there are things you are familiar with. They can be swords and weapons, or books and knowledge. They all symbolize everything you are familiar with..."


    "As for those dark corners, dusty materials, rotten books, you may be about to forget things."


    When we talk about hypnosis, we can make a deep impression on the cerebral cortex, which is similar to the purpose of hypnosis.


    Gu fan is thoughtful.


    "I suspect that the consciousness of those people has been destroyed."


    Wei Xianjian continued to analyze and said: "the subconscious memory of their cerebral cortex has been almost erased, and the palace of memory has gradually collapsed, leaving only painful memories."


    Gu fan gradually understood the meaning of Wei Xianjian.In the last ten years, he experienced countless strange things, many people''s willpower is very tenacious, even can use spiritual power as a weapon!


    Gu fan''s "blade of slaughter" is the condensation of the highest intention of killing. From the level of consciousness, it actually constitutes a real weapon, which is extremely sharp and extremely destructive.


    Some powerful monsters have similar abilities.


    Gufan knew there was a kind of puppet beast.


    They can invade the human brain, forcibly erase the consciousness, and transform those people with shallow will into their own slaves.


    Gu fan has also heard that a super powerful invincible creature appeared in the crack of the terrible abyss, and even reached the extremely terrifying rarity of "divine gold", which is extremely strange and terrifying.


    Its name is nightmare beast!!


    In fact, the nightmare beast only exists in the legend, and no one has ever seen it in reality, because it has no entity at all, which is weird and unpredictable.


    In fact, many people have been wondering whether the nightmare beast really exists??


    But it is true that countless human beings have been killed by them. When night comes, people go to sleep, and the nightmare beast will step into the spiritual consciousness of human beings and directly wipe out the target from the spiritual level.


    There used to be a large-scale human gathering place with tens of thousands of survivors, but all of them died in their dreams overnight, and the gathering place also became a dead city.


    People die peacefully in their sleep, or panic and despair to collapse. It''s strange to think about the terrible scenes!


    Do you mean That mysterious alien monster is like a nightmare beast??


    Gu fan can''t help asking: "so you think that the other party not only has the ability to attack the spirit, but also attacks the subconscious, even destroys human memory?"


    Dr. Wei Xianjian shook his head: "it''s difficult to analyze, it''s impossible to determine what it is."


    "But I suggest you practice the secret of Memory Palace and strengthen your memory before you leave."


    Dr. Wei Xianjian naturally understands the famous Memory Palace training method. Many people have mastered this method of strengthening memory in the previous TV program "six brain''s strongest walnuts" broadcast by Huaxia TV station.


    "Besides, I''ll give you some prescription medicine."


    "Similar to stimulants, can make the spirit of high concentration, but they are contraband, have very strong side effects."


    What did Wei Xianjian think of? He began to prepare. As for the drugs that made him excited, I''m afraid they were all contraband


    She thought a little and showed a playful smile: "although there are side effects, you are no longer ordinary human beings. If the dosage is stronger, there should be no problem!"

 Chapter 193

    A good hunter should be patient.


    Only by knowing the enemy and friends can we win a hundred battles. It is absolutely necessary to make all-round preparations.


    Gu fan is very strong, very strong, strong to outrageous, strong to terrible!


    He is among the human beings, people block the killing Buddha block the killing Buddha, so far no human can let him use a little real skills.


    But This invincibility is just an illusion!!


    Yes, Gu fan''s feeling of being powerful and absolutely invincible is just an illusion.


    The end of darkness.


    An endless stream of corpses.


    The rotten city covered by disaster and evil fog, the monsters who are decaying and changing every day.


    And the bigger disasters brewing in the huge abyss cracks are all unimaginable horrors


    Gufan is really strong among humans.


    But his enemies are never those stupid and fragile human beings, but those invincible creatures in the cracks of the abyss and Canyon under the disaster of darkness!!


    Legendary silver!!


    Gu fan deeply understood what the special species of this rank represented.


    If you are careless, you will lose your life.


    Looking back, how terrible was the death spider emperor I met last time?


    She is just born from the matrix, but she has the ability to cut steel and iron. Those armored cars and tanks are cut like tofu.


    If you give her a period of growth, how terrible will it become??


    "Three days later, we''re off!"


    "During this time, all of us have trained the secret of Memory Palace to strengthen our memory."


    Gu fan didn''t rush to attack, but let Le Zhiqi follow him to train the secret method taught by Dr. Wei Xianjian.


    The development of human brain is limited.


    The Memory Palace training method is not difficult, but it can greatly develop the memory willpower of the brain. For example, some people can completely remember the order of 54 cards by just glancing at playing cards.


    In ancient times, many people could reach this level.


    After all, they are hunters. After evolution, their willpower has long surpassed that of ordinary people. However, after training in the Memory Palace, their brains can still tap greater potential.


    At the same time.


    Master Feng and Han Peng also made a huge Hongzhong!!


    It''s a Hongzhong made of copper and iron. The impact is deafening. Sound waves can be transmitted several kilometers away.


    "Master Feng, hard work."


    Gu fan took a look at the Hongzhong which was installed on the steel chariot. It was built by master Feng in cooperation with the workers these days. Today, it is finished.


    Master Feng said with a smile: "don''t worry, it''s not finished yet. Han Peng is installing the manipulator."


    At this time, the huge bell is not made of wooden piles. Not far away, Han Peng, who is the best at playing with machinery, is installing a huge fully automated mechanical arm.


    The mechanical arm is strong and strong, and the sound will be more magnificent if it knocks heavily on the striking bell.


    "Gufan, this robot arm is automatic."


    Han Peng installed the mechanical arm, jumped from the car, and took out a controller: "this is the controller, press this button, the mechanical arm will automatically knock, convenient for you to use in the battle!"


    He''s very thoughtful.


    Strange alien from the data point of view, the way of attack seems to come from the sound, the target of attack is mental consciousness.


    But the machine will not be affected by the mental consciousness, and the sound produced by the Hongzhong combined with the mechanical arm is more grand, hoping to interfere with the invasion of monsters to some extent.


    "Well done."


    Gu fan accepted the remote control and praised it sincerely.


    These technical talents are all the rarest and precious wealth, and their role in important moments is beyond doubt.


    Wei Xianjian also deployed some psychoactive drugs in recent days.


    "These potions are very effective. Pay attention to them."


    "Their ingredients are all banned drugs, which can make people excited to a great extent. Ordinary people may die directly if they use them, but you should have no problem."


    Wei Xianjian handed these potions to Gu fan.


    This can be regarded as a complete preparation. If monsters are good at mental attack, the temporary medicine that can greatly stimulate the mental will will will certainly be of great help.


    Ready to go!


    In these three days, everyone is ready.


    And this time, Gu fan''s weapons and equipment were not shabby at all, so to speak, they were fully armed.


    Le Zhiqi, Wu Ze, and Lin Yuxin naturally follow Gu fan, but then Xu Haihai and other elite soldiers are responsible for covering and assisting them.


    Wang Dafu is rich and powerful.


    These days, he made a lot of money, and even equipped the steel chariot with the most powerful mechanism gun.The thick and dark barrel was enough to be called a "gun". Every bullet was thicker than the big finger.


    If you hit a human, I''m afraid it will tear the target apart immediately and explode it into bloody mud. Even if you encounter a giant alien with strong defense, you can destroy it!!


    "Get ready to go!"


    Gu fan drove two heavy steel chariots towards the gate of the base.


    Han Xue and Xia Cunjian have been waiting here for a long time. Like waiting for heroes, they welcome Gu fan''s attack.


    "Mr. Gufan, be careful."


    Xia Cunjian ordered the city gate to open and exchanged greetings again and again.


    Han Xue stood aside, as if thinking of something, and said: "Mr. Gu fan, give your team a name!"


    The name of the team?


    Gu fan didn''t refuse. A team name that had been used for a long time appeared in his mind.


    "Wild hunting."


    Gu Fan said these two words lightly.


    Crazy hunting!!


    English: will, hunt.


    It seems to represent some kind of myth.


    Crazy hunting is about a group of ghostly or supernatural hunters, constantly chasing incredible prey in the wild!


    Gufan is the king of killing, the king of hunters, who chases the monsters and kills them in other people''s eyes.


    People recite the name, as if it had profound meaning.


    "Let''s go."


    Gu fan issued an order, the roar of the steel chariot sounded, and the soldiers on guard at the gate fired their guns to welcome and drive out of the gate of the base slowly.


    "Ahhh!"


    "We''re out, free, long live the hunting team!"


    Le Zhiqi half body out of the window, laughing.


    The fresh wind blowing from the edge of the blue sky makes people feel fresh and refreshing. There is a feeling that the sea is deep and the sky is high and the birds are flying.


    "Old fan."


    "In half an hour, we''ll be out of the safe area."


    Xu Haihai took out the map and found that the area within a few tens of miles around the base had been cleaned up by the base officials, and all the alien monsters had been eliminated.


    Beyond this range, it is the yellow warning area.


    As for the grain processing base more than 100 kilometers away, the target is a certain grain processing base.


    There is a huge grain processing plant. Before the end of the world, the daily output was amazing, enough to supply the consumption of a whole city.


    Food resources in the last days were very scarce. The base officials wanted to occupy the factory first to make up for the huge vacancy of food resources in the last days.


    But


    This factory is occupied by a strange and unpredictable special species.


    The base official dispatched troops several times, but they all died in the end. Even if they came back, a few people became insane and couldn''t extricate themselves from great pain every day.


    This is no longer a problem that can be solved by firearms and ammunition.


    Gu fan, the "expert" hunter who specialized in killing special species, appeared at the right time!

 Chapter 194

    Hum, hum


    The gears of the engine of the steel chariot are turning and galloping in the wilderness.


    After the end of the world, the environment was purified, and the fresh air was refreshing.


    "To some extent, eschatology is good for nature."


    Lin Yuxin looks at the boundless blue sky. I don''t know how long I haven''t seen such a pure sky.


    The haze and dust, as well as the dust particles produced by various light and heavy industries, seem to be purified and absorbed by the crazy growth of vegetation, and the earth''s environment has been greatly cleaned up in just one month.


    Her words aroused people''s deep thinking.


    How many evils have human beings ever done? Global warming, countless garbage piled up into mountains, light and heavy industries polluting water sources, fog and dust blinding the sky


    "Lin Yuxin, when you say that, it seems that we humans are pests?"


    Le Zhiqi shivers. Human beings claim to be the king of the world and the spirit of all things.


    However, in the past 100 years, the life span of the earth has been shortened by a billion years. It may take hundreds of millions of years for all kinds of permanent damages to heal.


    "Isn''t it?"


    Lin Yuxin sighed and took a deep breath of the pure air: "this disaster may be the punishment for mankind."


    They are discussing.


    The steel chariot is slowing down.


    The road has become muddy. The asphalt road, which used to cost a lot of manpower and material resources, is now covered with weeds, and the roots of trees smash the ground, making it spread like a spider web, crisscrossing and crisscrossing.


    "What a big forest."


    People looked up and saw that the road in the distance was now covered by a forest.


    At the end of the world, the special environment had a very serious chain reaction. Once, the green forests on both sides of the road grew crazily, and together they turned into a dark and gloomy forest??


    Look carefully.


    In the dark forest, there are many ancient trees.


    Those giant trees are full of more than ten people, thick and thin, some even grow to nearly 100 meters, lush and luxuriant, open branches and scattered leaves, hidden from the sun, the light is all blocked.


    In the distance, the last direction of the road is like entering the mouth of an ancient beast.


    "Are these plants growing too fast?"


    "It''s only a month, and it''s already grown like this. I can''t see the road clearly."


    Le Zhiqi got out of the car window, jumped to the top of the car and looked carefully. The traces of the road became more and more blurred in the forest.


    It seems that the traces left by human beings are being erased by nature. I''m afraid they will disappear completely in a period of time


    "Old fan."


    "After entering the forest, there will be a red warning area. There may be some exotic monsters."


    Xu Haihai put down the map and said that the safe area cleared by human beings has come to an end, and there are hidden crises everywhere in the dark forest.


    "Go in."


    Gu fan light command: "everyone, keep alert, don''t chat."


    Everyone became cautious, and the steel chariot slowly drove into the dark forest, and the light around it suddenly dimmed, which was quite depressing.


    "It''s so quiet."


    "Some of this forest is too quiet."


    Wu Ze launched the ability of mind and eye, and did not find any special monster.


    However, the crazy growth of the giant trees around them makes people feel more and more gloomy.


    "Something''s wrong."


    "These trees have a lot of energy!"


    Wu Zexin''s eye has the ability of perspective, clearly seeing the energy veins contained in the ancient trees, far beyond the ordinary plants.


    "Underground!"


    "Energy, it''s pouring into the ground!"


    Wu Ze followed the flow direction of those energy veins and looked carefully. They all gathered underground and became a larger underground network!!


    Boom, boom!!


    Boom! Boom!!


    As soon as the voice fell, the ground under the steel wheels began to shake violently.


    Countless strong roots have sprung up. They are as thick as a baby''s arms. Their teeth and claws are like countless tentacles. They are enveloped in the steel chariot.


    Sure enough!!


    These crazy trees have also changed to some extent.


    The roots were as flexible as tentacles. They swept and twisted towards the steel chariot, locked the railings at once, and several long whiskers were involved in the wheels to organize the steel chariot to move on.


    Le Zhiqi made a quick decision and her eyes were cold.


    The sharp cold light of the white bone saber cuts the roots in two.


    "Shoot, shoot!"


    Xu Haihai also immediately issued an order.


    The elite soldiers who followed showed no fear on their faces, picked up all kinds of guns and pulled the trigger.Da da da da!!


    The deafening sound of gunfire reverberated in the forest.


    The smell of smoke filled the air. The heavy fire produced a hot spark. The bullet hit the thick and thin roots of the baby''s arms, and the spinning and tearing bullet Immediately shattered them.


    Poof, poof, poof.


    The roots of those giant trees spray out a lot of rich sap.


    They even sent out a strong stench, color is dark green mixed with brown yellow, as if blood vessels were cut off in general, the pain of swing up and down.


    "More and more!"


    Although the barrage of bullets has prevented the attack of roots, there are too many of them.


    Those roots entangled together repeatedly to form a vast network, like a huge trap, blocking the road in front of the steel chariot completely and covering the sky.


    "Break it with a heavy machine gun!"


    The mechanism gun installed on the top of the steel chariot finally worked.


    The bullets, which are thicker than fingers, have great penetrating and tearing power. They can make a huge hole in the tangled root vein with one shot. The shooting speed of this machine gun is More than 3000 rounds.


    Broken!!


    Countless roots of the network, in the air constantly burst.


    "Get rid of them!"


    The devastating mechanism guns not only broke those ferocious roots, but also tore the trunks of the trees behind them.


    Under the baptism of the machine gun, the ancient wood with more than a dozen people in arms gave out a huge roar of fracture in just a few seconds. In response to the roar, it fell into a deep gully, causing a violent tremor on the surrounding ground.


    "Their energy is concentrated in those trees!"


    Wu Ze saw through the variation of the giant trees in the forest and directed Xu Haihai and others to continue to attack.


    Innumerable shining yellow shells scattered on the ground.


    3000 bullets per minute, the storm instantly tore everything in front of us, the huge trees fell down, and the net of Luodi was also destroyed that day.


    A moment later.


    The air was filled with the smell of scorch, and the stench of the mutant tree burst was disgusting.


    Gu fan has been looking at all this blandly, nodded slightly and said: "it''s not in vain. The destructive power of these weapons is OK. It''s enough to deal with ordinary monsters."


    This kind of attack is not qualified for Gu fan.


    But the machine gun and all kinds of heavy firepower machine guns also proved their destructive power. It''s not in vain

 Chapter 195

    The power of guns!


    The destructive power of the metal storm cannon is much more terrifying than that of ordinary hunters.


    Although hunters with various powers have sprung up in the last days, the weapons that humans have accumulated and created over the years are by no means vegetarian.


    "Great power."


    Lin Yuxin looked at the fallen giant trees and could not help sighing. I''m afraid that even her hurricane penetrating arrows did not have such destructive power.


    "Wang Dafu vomited a lot of blood, but it''s worth the money!"


    Le Zhiqi also repeatedly praised, with these modern super weapons, it saves a lot of things.


    "How far is it?"


    Gu fan asked. Xu Haihai took out the map and looked at it carefully. He replied, "boss Gu fan, there are more than 20 miles left. We are getting closer."


    Let''s go!


    They wiped out large mutated trees and continued to move forward.


    The steel chariot soon drove out of the dark forest and gradually approached the grain production base, getting closer and closer.


    But weird things happen.


    A hazy fog covered people''s sight. Even if the dazzling lights of the steel chariot were turned on, the visible range of the naked eye was no more than 20 meters.


    Fog??


    "Slow down."


    The speed of the steel chariot decreased again, and the fog around it became more and more dense.


    At the same time, something strange happened, and some creepy laughter reverberated in the fog.


    "Hee hee hee..."


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey..."


    "Wuwu, Wuwu..."


    They are like the strange and harsh cry of a baby, the silly smile of a madman, and even the whimper of a young girl.


    Those sounds are far and near, loud and vague. It''s hard to tell where they are coming from. It''s even more chilling.


    "What''s that?"


    Some of the soldiers looked around and noticed that there were figures in the fog.


    A gray old woman with crutches, people show a treacherous smile.


    A little girl with a flower basket was dancing around the steel chariot. She turned her head and only half of her face was bloody.


    What''s that?


    Monsters?


    Wu Ze looked puzzled.


    He launched a special power of mind, and saw something completely different from others. At this time, the images of various people in the fog were more like some strange energy, not the real body.


    "They have no substance."


    Wu Ze reminded the public that Xu Haihai even gave orders to all people not to attack without authorization.


    People try to ignore the strange scenes around them.


    But a special energy, but in inexplicable circumstances, affects all the people in the fog.


    The soldiers on the steel chariot finally began to react. Their consciousness seemed to be in a trance, and the strange scenery in the fog became clearer.


    Soldier!!


    In the fog, a soldier raised his head.


    The elite soldiers on the steel chariot have their eyes jumping wildly, and the soldier is the teammate they once sacrificed.


    "Help me Please help me... "


    The soldier begged, and the illusion around him became more and more clear. A rotten corpse seemed to come out of the soil, surrounded the soldier and gnawed at him.


    A soldier''s eyes were filled with tears.


    In a trance, he recalled the tragic death of his comrades in arms.


    The scene of the corpse monster tearing his comrades in arms stimulated his nerves again, and involuntarily pulled up a gun to aim at the head of the corpse.


    Bang!!


    He pulled the trigger, a bullet through the head of the carrion monster, but did not spray any blood.


    they exploded like bubbles and turned into smoke and mist returning to the surrounding fog, such as fog, wind, and psychedelic anomalies.


    But it didn''t stop the chain reaction. The corpse monsters became more and more real, as if hundreds of monsters surrounded the steel chariot.


    The rotten bodies were ferocious and terrifying, their rotten bodies smelled, and their sharp claws were still sticky with flesh and blood. They opened their mouths and roared to the chariot.


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    Dada dada!!


    More and more soldiers pull the trigger, and they attack the tide of decaying corpses composed of illusions around them.


    The soldiers'' eyes were bloodshot and covered with protruding blood. Their nerves were deeply psychedelic again under the stimulation of gunfire, as if they were going through a big war.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Finally, a soldier was pulled out of the chariot by the illusion.


    In his illusion, he seems to be besieged by countless rotten corpses, constantly tearing his flesh and blood.But in fact, there was no monster attacking him, and there was no carrion pulling him out of the car. It was all a mental illusion that made him jump out of the car and scratch his skin!!


    He tore his skin and flesh.


    He lay on the ground and screamed, as if there were countless monsters tearing himself up.


    "No, no!"


    "I won''t let you monsters eat when I die!"


    The soldier, pulling the trigger, broke his head and died in the fog of illusion.


    On the other side.


    Xu Haihai kept giving orders to stop the soldiers from shooting.


    But his orders had no effect at all. All the soldiers who were fully armed were stunned and could not hear anyone''s dissuasion.


    When!!


    Dong, Dong, Dong!!


    All of a sudden, there was a deafening sound.


    Gu fan pressed the controller given by Han Peng before, and the metal arm on the steel chariot hit the bell heavily, making a huge sound.


    The layers of fog were suddenly dispersed by the grand bell.


    The sound of those hallucinations are covered by the bell, the illusion in front of the public immediately eliminated, this found that everything is false.


    Everyone was sweating.


    They had guns in their hands and couldn''t believe what they had just done.


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    "Those just now, are they all illusions?"


    Many elite soldiers are covered with sweat on their foreheads, and their back clothes are soaked in cold sweat. Only then can they realize that they have just been stunned.


    It worked.


    The Hongzhong that Gu fan prepared in advance greatly restrained this kind of illusion.


    While the strange sound has not completely eroded people''s consciousness, the grand bell timely rescued people from the illusion.


    Hong Zhong was constantly knocked by the mechanical arm.


    Layers of sound waves spread out like ripples. The thick fog around them was scattered and could not be approached. The hallucinogenic sound was also covered by the bell.


    The steel chariot continued to advance.


    They were so absorbed that they didn''t dare to carry anything, for fear that the illusion would erode their brains again.


    However, at this time, the mutation regenerates


    In the dense fog, a monster appeared near the steel chariot.


    It''s a very horrible and disgusting monster, which has a human body, but the whole body tissue has changed.


    It has no head!!


    It has no arms!!


    There was only a trunk and two thighs on the rotting body.


    Its broken head is empty, and the incision drips blood from time to time, but the most terrible thing is more than that.


    This monster, the whole trunk is full of mouth!!


    That''s right!


    Its body, covered with countless mouth, vertical and horizontal, dense, looks terrible.


    Those mouths, at this time, are still murmuring to themselves, telling all kinds of strange words with different tones. Some are like beautiful women, some are like old people, some are like newborn babies.


    It turns out that all those sounds were made by this monster!!

 Chapter 196

    Terror.


    This is a very disgusting, scalp numbing alien.


    There are countless mouths left in it, making strange sounds. Men, women, old and young interact with each other, and there is also a conscious spiritual erosion, which makes people degenerate and fall into illusion.


    The screamer.


    This is a species called the screamer.


    They are very good at mental attack, using sound to guide, confuse the enemy and erode the will.


    Click!!


    Click, click!!


    The screamer''s body began to crack.


    The trunk full of mouth split from the middle, and an extra large mouth appeared.


    The huge mouth of the blood basin spread from the chest to the abdomen, deeply split into a huge arc, presenting a spiral pattern, extending to the inside of the body, just like the sea bottom fish Qisi eel.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!"


    The screamer made a piercing sound.


    It was a wave mixed with countless sounds. The sound waves whirled like a hurricane, and the sharp sound waves even exceeded the pounding bell.


    The glass outside the steel chariot is lined with cracks and finally cracked.


    Many soldiers were shocked by sound waves, seven holes were bleeding, the blood red filaments of eyeballs were bursting, and thick plasma was flowing out of ears and nostrils.


    Dada dada!!


    The soldiers fired, but the guns exploded, and the bullets were destroyed in the gun hall.


    Poof!!


    A soldier''s body cannot withstand the pressure of sound waves.


    His skin was constantly cracked and broken, and finally his whole body burst open, his flesh and blood splashed and his internal organs sputtered.


    What a terrible sonic attack!!


    Ordinary means of attack have lost their function.


    Wu Ze jumped out of the car, concentrating on his mind and ability, turned into a bunch of consciousness attacking lines, and went straight to the screamer''s body.


    The howling stopped suddenly.


    Wu Zexin''s ability of eye consciousness is really effective.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Lin Yuxin also attacked for the first time.


    She jumped high, a little bit of green wind around a punch, countless metal feathers form a strong wind pressure, two fingers on the silver bowstring, release the moment suddenly burst out the sound of Hurricane tearing.


    A light green light shot at the screamer, straight into the mouth of her blood basin.


    Poof!!


    Tearing and rotating arrows pierce the screamer, and countless metal wings burst in the body, tearing up countless mouths one after another.


    "It''s up to me in the end."


    Le Zhiqi did not know when to use their own speed, came to the screamer nearby.


    The white bone arm knife cuts from top to bottom and cuts the originally cracked screamer in half.


    Dead!


    The screamer suffered a lot and finally died under the attack of the crowd.


    "It''s very simple. Is this monster blocking the way to the grain base?"


    The process of Le Zhiqi taking back the knife and killing the screamer is much simpler than imagined.


    Gu fan didn''t do anything, but he tried his best to observe the surrounding environment.


    The dog shook his head, and the cold watcher said, "it''s not just the cold one."


    Wu Ze also stood up and cautiously said, "the energy around us is stronger. It seems that we have been found?"


    "Hee hee hee..."


    "Gaga, Gaga, Gaga..."


    "Jie Jie..."


    There are more and more psychedelic sounds around, and the same sound of temptation comes from all sides.


    Out of the fog came a group of figures, all of them had no head and arms, and their huge trunks were full of mouths, which were more Screamers.


    Screamer!


    And there are more than a dozen of them??


    Not good!!


    So many Screamers appear at the same time, their attack should not be underestimated.


    Gu fan''s eyes flashed while sitting in the car. He jumped up and shot instantly. The power of extremely cold blood burst out, and an absolute chill filled the surrounding space.


    Ice wall.


    A huge wall of ice with extremely cold blood powers blocked everyone.


    This ice wall is several meters thick. The cold atmosphere makes the temperature drop suddenly. Its only function is to resist the shock of the sound wave of the screamer!!


    Ah, ah, ah, ah!!


    Ah, ah, ah, ah!!


    The Shrieker again sent out the harsh sound.


    Ultrasound and infrasound are combined, and various kinds of Psychedelic sounds are mixed together. The sharp howling will shatter people''s eardrums.


    Click, click, click!!


    The ice wall, which is extremely cold and condensed with blood, cracks with it. The soldiers on the steel chariot are deaf and kneel down on the ground one by one with their heads covered.Bang!!


    The ice wall was completely blown up.


    All of a sudden, there were so many waves that they even overturned the steel chariot.


    But at this moment, Gu fan''s attack also arrived. There are countless fine threads hidden in the broken ice wall. It is the ability obtained from the death spider emperor, extremely ice spider silk.


    Spider silk is still tough in the ripples.


    At the same time, it wound around the body of more than a dozen Screamers, and its fingers vibrated slightly. The spider silk tightened the body of the screamer, and then cut it into pieces.


    Under one blow, Gu fan solved more than ten Screamers at the same time!!


    People are still in shock, what happened in front of them is too terrible, and the injured are stunned by the sound wave, unable to wake up for a long time.


    "Yes!"


    "Why are there so many different species, and each one is so disgusting?"


    Le Zhiqi wiped the bloodstain beside her ears, and even she was slightly injured.


    "Gufan, I can''t use the car."


    "The car logo instruments are broken, and the sound waves have broken many parts..."


    Xu Haihai took a look at the steel chariot. The sound wave almost overturned the chariot just now. Naturally, many fragile parts were damaged to varying degrees.


    "You and your soldiers, just stay here and fix the car."


    Gu Fan said in a cold voice: "the next road, you follow is also a burden."


    It''s OK for these elite soldiers to help clean up the road and solve some low-level carrion monsters, but the next enemy they have to deal with is beyond the limit, and will become a burden instead.


    Xu Haihai hesitated for a moment, obeyed the order and said, "yes, we will repair the chariot as soon as possible. Please be extra careful."


    Gu fan nodded.


    He took Le Zhiqi several people, continued to go deeper into the fog, and gradually disappeared in people''s sight.


    Ten minutes later.


    Gu fan did not meet any more enemies along the way.


    But vaguely, a strong field of consciousness enveloped the surrounding space.


    "Boss, the energy is more and more strong, and it''s a kind of spiritual energy."


    Wu Ze felt very uncomfortable, even uncomfortable.


    A more powerful evil consciousness, constantly oppressing Wu Ze, it felt like stepping on the ground and crushing him.


    "From the beginning, my mind was a little confused, and my consciousness couldn''t concentrate."


    Le Zhiqi also felt wrong, shook his head and wanted to drive those tired.


    Consciousness!


    There is a strong sense of incompatibility, which is eroding people all the time.


    Gu fan''s expression was gradually cruel and ferocious, and he said excitedly: "it seems that We''re very close to that particular species! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 197

    It''s foggy.


    Vaguely, you can see a fuzzy factory in the distance.


    The energy of the surrounding spiritual consciousness is more and more strong, and there are bursts of hallucinations in the ears of the people, like the whispers of demons, full of evil and temptation, causing people to fall into the spiritual mystery.


    "That''s Rotten corpses? "


    Wu Ze''s ability to see that the soil near the factory is full of sleeping life.


    But after they approached carefully, they found that there were human beings buried in the soil.


    That''s right!


    It''s human indeed, and it''s living human.


    They are like radishes leaking out of their heads. Only their heads and shoulders are exposed in the air, and the rest of their bodies are buried in the soil.


    "Boss, they''re all unconscious."


    Wu Ze squatted down and opened the eyelids of one of them, only to find that his eyes and pupils had already lost their brilliance, turbid and lifeless, just like a paralyzed vegetable.


    The next second, something more bizarre happened.


    His shoulder, exposed in the air, suddenly began to crack, with a soft strip protruding in the blood, which was a fresh tongue.


    Mouth!!


    This human shoulder, split a new mouth!!


    "Help me Help me... "


    The mouth on the human shoulder is wailing and moaning in pain.


    Screamer!


    This human being is changing into a screamer!!


    As soon as Wu Ze''s eyes coagulated and subconsciously punched, he suddenly smashed the heads of human beings in the earth.


    However


    Even though the degenerated human brain was smashed, it still failed to kill the mutant human life.


    He has become half a screamer, even though his head and brain have been destroyed, he can still live by driving the shell.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "I''m so miserable, so miserable!"


    "Kill me, kill me, kill me, kill me!"


    The earth began to churn, and the buried mutant human body continued to crack, tearing open the mouths of different sizes, and fusing into a special monster.


    It''s very painful!!


    The sharp screech came from every bloody mouth, and the scene was even more terrifying.


    "Its brain has already collapsed."


    Wu Ze saw the real secret of the screamer''s body in his heart, and continued: "his body has changed. His strong consciousness energy is trapped in the shell, and his painful consciousness drives him."


    The screamer''s body is collapsing.


    It gets out of the mud, its arms fall, and a bigger mouth grows under its armpit.


    Poof!!


    Le Zhiqi''s fast knife cuts the mess, while it has not completely changed, the white bone arm knife cuts it in two directly from top to bottom.


    A more shrill scream came from the split body.


    The shrill scream was more harsh than just now, but it was not from any mouth in his body, but from the level of consciousness. It was like a sharp blade piercing into people''s spirit, and it was as painful as countless needles all over his body.


    "No!"


    "This is not right!"


    Gu fan raised his head abruptly and had a bad premonition.


    Although the screamer''s body was cut in half, the fierce consciousness in his body did not dissipate, but condensed into a new entity in the hazy mist.


    What!!


    With the help of the mist in the air, the spirit energy can exist even if it is separated from the body??


    "That''s Do you blame ghosts? "


    People raised their heads and looked at the overturned energy mass in the fog with some shock.


    Although the energy of consciousness spirit can''t be seen with naked eyes, the fog around it becomes its body temporarily, and becomes the existence of fierce ghosts in hell. It constantly twists in the air and turns into various terrorist shapes.


    "A mixture of consciousness!"


    "It breaks away from the physical body and temporarily lodges in the mist. This painful consciousness energy is the real noumenon."


    Wu Ze also saw the essence of these Screamers. The endless pain made the consciousness of being imprisoned in the body change, constantly ferment, and finally become a mixture of absolute evil spiritual energy.


    In other words, this is the soul of change??


    Hoo


    The breeze blows gently.


    The twisted and graceful ghost in the air seemed to be summoned. The body made up of thick fog floated towards the inside of the factory and disappeared in the sight of the public.


    "Boss, what should we do?"


    "Are we going to wipe out the mutant Screamers in the soil around the factory?"


    Le Zhiqi swallowed her vomit. She looked forward and saw that there were hundreds of human beings buried in the soil.In a while.


    Don''t these human beings want to be Screamers??


    "No more killing."


    Gu fan immediately stopped this stupid idea and said: "these ghosts are probably from that special alien culture!"


    Endless pain.


    Pure evil.


    Buried in the soil of human beings, consciousness and soul are distorted and changed. At this time, if all of them are killed, those evil thoughts will gather together, which may lead to greater disaster!!


    "Let''s go in. Don''t do anything rash."


    Gu fan bypassed the heads on the ground and stepped into the factory carefully.


    A more intense resentment energy came, the surrounding fog was more dense and hazy, and the visible range of the naked eye was no more than 10 meters.


    Hallucination!!


    In front of everyone''s eyes, there seems to be an illusion.


    In the hazy fog, the human voice appears and disappears from time to time, and the entity that is transformed into reality from time to time is completely condensed by the fog.


    Those white fog condensed into human beings, whistling, chatting, laughing, playing.


    It''s like ghosts and ghosts are the entities of hell, but the reality can''t tell one from the other.


    "It''s not just an illusion!"


    "Some of them are made up of spiritual bodies, all of them are just those ghosts."


    Wu Ze closed his eyes. There was only black and white in his heart, but the human figure in the mist was as bright as blood.


    They suffer.


    They hate it.


    They are evil.


    They are like scarlet blood, opening the fangs of evil thoughts.


    Hoo Hoo Hoo


    Strong wind surging, with a hazy mist and countless ghosts, forming a large rotating hurricane to wrap people.


    The illusory images of human beings suddenly twisted and turned into countless evil spirits and rushed to the ancient people.


    "Kill, kill, kill!"


    "Pain, pain, pain!"


    Pure evil thoughts are imaging the red man, and those shadows are actually passing through the body. Although there is no damage to the body, the spiritual consciousness is on pins and needles, as if countless needles have penetrated into your brain.


    Mental attack.


    It''s a mental tear attack.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS:


    as you can see.


    I changed the title of the book to "I was born in hell"


    this time, I''m sure, I''m sure!!


    Well, you can vote and give a reward, ha ha ha!!

 Chapter 198

    Spirit.


    Consciousness.


    The soul.


    The pain of tearing is all over the brain.


    Le Zhiqi felt that her whole body was full of tingling anxiety.


    Her consciousness gradually blurred a lot, and her brain became not very clear. The scene in front of her was even hazy. She only saw a series of ghosts rushing towards her, constantly tearing and scratching her broken body.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "Kill you, kill you!"


    Le Zhiqi is a little crazy. She jumps up her arm knife and cuts at the ghosts.


    The sound of Jinge jiaoming emerges in endlessly, and Le Zhiqi fights with one of the most powerful ghosts, only to see countless sharp blades stabbing at him.


    Ding Ding Ding Ding!!


    Le Zhiqi''s arm knife cuts off those rusty and filthy blades and rushes towards each other with extremely fast speed


    "Boss Gufan!"


    "The spirit of Le Zhiqi and Lin Yuxin is about to collapse."


    Wu Ze hesitated, but he could still keep his brain awake. When he turned his head, he found that Le Zhiqi had already fought with Lin Yuxin.


    That''s right!!


    In reality, Le Zhiqi''s consciousness has collapsed.


    She has been unable to distinguish which is the real enemy, but in the illusion Lin Yuxin has become the evil spirit who attacks herself, and fights fiercely with each other.


    The same is true of Lin Yuxin.


    Two eyes scarlet, fighting each other together, are confused by the illusion, the final outcome will only be both sides.


    "A little tired."


    Gu fan frowned, in the face of these repeatedly entangled spiritual aggregation, finally to come up with real skills.


    "Drink!"


    All of a sudden, Gu fan gave a loud drink.


    An idea of extreme madness kept gushing, and the idea of peak killing surrounded him like blood.


    The idea gradually turned into essence, and the blood red in the air finally condensed into a blade of slaughter in Gu fan''s hands.


    One cut!!


    A touch of bright red cuts into the hazy fog.


    The omnipresent mystery was immediately divided into two parts, and a large energy group composed of spiritual ideas was also cut to pieces by the blade of slaughter.


    Ah, ah, ah, ah!!


    The shrill screams are heard all the time, and the demons, whose spiritual energy is mixed and disillusioned, are just like melting ice and snow, being wiped out by Gu fan''s knife, and vanishing into a wisp of smoke.


    The blade of slaughter.


    This bloody blade is gathered by pure killing intention.


    It is extremely restrained and only writes about the mixture of spiritual energy. After a knife is cut off, the clouds will be light and the wind will be light, and the ghosts around will flee like fear.


    The force field shrouded in spirit dissipated temporarily.


    "Wake up!"


    Wu Ze took the opportunity to use the ability of mind and eye, and hit heavily on the consciousness of Le Zhiqi and Lin Yuxin.


    They wake up in a dream.


    They twisted to fight together, looking at the enemy in front of them from the fierce ghost to the former partner, showing the expression of shock.


    "We..."


    Le Zhiqi cold sweat dripping, did not expect that he did not pay attention to the road.


    Move on.


    "At the critical moment, use the medicine given by Dr. Wei Xianjian."


    Gu fan continued to move forward, holding the blade of slaughter in his hand. The sharp killing intention made the fog around him dare not approach. However, there were still many ghosts in the distance, watching in the dark.


    Although the fog can''t get close.


    But everyone can feel that the sense of spiritual oppression is getting stronger and stronger.


    It''s a powerful force field composed of mental force. The closer to the most central hub, the stronger the force field will be.


    In the mist, more incredible things happened.


    In the center of the square of the food production base in the distance, dozens of hundreds of shrieks knelt down, worshiping in a certain direction, and countless mouths with their bodies split were also mumbling.


    Spirit is gathering!!


    The power of consciousness, constantly merging in the center of the screamer, finally becomes a huge vortex.


    Whirlpool!!


    A huge whirlpool that keeps spinning.


    It was like the middle of a raging ocean, a terrible disaster caused by nature.


    But the disaster finally converged on the sky, and those spiritual forces poured into the sky like a cocoon.


    "That''s What... "


    Everyone was shocked by the shocking picture.


    The misty sky seems to open a hole, and the huge whirlpool finally converges in the center of the hole. Countless howling and complaining aggregates revolve around the center. After falling into the whirlpool, they are fragmented and become pure spiritual energy.What''s that?


    The whirlpool completely smashes the mutated souls of the Screamers, melts into the center of the whirlpool, and is devoured by some more mysterious and powerful existence!!


    There is something that is constantly devouring the souls of these Screamers.


    "Butterfly."


    "The golden butterfly."


    Wu Ze''s ability to open his mind and see the center of the vortex.


    In the world of pure color and black and white, the huge whirlpool is like a golden sun, bursting out his unprecedented mental power.


    What a powerful energy!


    What a powerful spiritual force!!


    Is that really a special species??


    It is the monster hidden in the top of the mist and the center of the cloud vortex that is the source of all this.


    Powder!!


    A pair of wings of the golden butterfly is more than ten meters wide. Every time it flutters, it will lead to bursts of hurricanes and sprinkle the powder around.


    It turned out that the particles in the mist were all from the wings of the golden butterfly.


    Wu Ze watched carefully.


    But unconsciously, his eyes left a rich plasma.


    Even if he just observed the golden butterfly on the top of the cloud, he could not bear the mental load, fed back to his own consciousness, and received a very hidden counterattack.


    "Don''t look."


    Gu fan stopped and warned, "you will be blind."


    The voice just dropped.


    There was a roar in the whirlpool of the sky.


    A strong sense of the overwhelming fall, it feels like a tidal wave of spiritual ideas, into the turbulent waves of worship, a torrential torrent down, the moment will crush the consciousness of all.


    Poof!!


    Wu Ze''s eyes were even dimmer, as if he had been hit with blood.


    The pressure is unprecedented.


    The wave of spiritual ideas gradually makes the surrounding space like a quagmire.


    Doping!!


    At this time, without any scruples, they took out the psychoactive agent that Dr. Wei Xianjian deployed and injected it directly into the aorta.


    Adrenaline surges.


    In a few seconds, the spirit is greatly stimulated and excited to the limit.


    The blood vessels under Le Zhiqi''s skin are protruding like earthworms. Her eyeballs are scarlet and bloody. Her conscious thinking has become more acute, and her mental power has become less terrible.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 199

    excitement.


    Excited.


    Thanks to everyone''s early preparation, Dr. Wei Xianjian''s medicine is very effective.


    But a wave is not flat, a wave rises again, the spiritual force in the sky is still surging, but the Screamers under the giant whirlpool move again.


    Ah, ah, ah!!


    Ah, ah, ah!!


    How terrible is it that dozens or hundreds of shriekers attack with sound waves at the same time??


    The sound wave shattered the fog, turned into layers of visible ripples and rushed to the crowd. In an instant, it felt that the whole body was going to be fragmented, disintegrated and burst into a pile of mashed meat.


    The skin is cracking.


    Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin, Wu Ze


    Their skin began to peel and crack little by little, and their blood vessels couldn''t bear the sound waves. One by one, they burst open.


    Spiritual power.


    The sound is shrill.


    Two kinds of ability attack at the same time, several people immediately have a kind of difficult to support the feeling.


    Click, click, click!!


    Click, click, click!!


    "Ice shield wall."


    Gu fan carefully examined the unknown butterfly shape enemy in the sky, and once again launched the extremely cold blood power.


    The temperature of the air dropped abruptly.


    Extremely cold blood fog into ice, creating a solid shield ice wall, temporarily blocking the attack of those Screamers.


    "Attack with all your strength!"


    Gu fan took advantage of a gap and issued an order to the crowd: "those shrieking people, kill them all!"


    Opportunity is only in the blink of an eye.


    Le Zhiqi''s three younger brothers look at each other and see the determination in each other''s eyes.


    Bang!!


    Click, click, click!!


    The moment the ice shield wall burst, three shadows jumped out.


    Whoosh!!


    Lin Yuxin holds the silver sky in his hand. The hurricane''s arrow trembles on the bowstring. Then a dark green wind burst out, turning into a tornado and shooting at the screamer.


    One by one, the Screamers were torn up and turned into mashed meat like they were thrown into a meat grinder.


    Shua Shua!!


    Le Zhiqi endure the vibration of sound wave, the skin on the whole arm has been cracked and peeled, revealing the scarlet ferocious muscles.


    But her white bone saber showed the sharpness it should be. After several consecutive flashes, the Screamers were cut in half one by one.


    Wu Ze is also the ability to open his mind.


    Mind seems to be countless needles, hard into the body of those who scream, disturb their painful soul, interrupt the howling of many monsters.


    "Cold prison ice sting!"


    Gu fan put his hands into the earth, and the whole earth was frozen by the power of cold blood.


    The ground covered with a layer of cold fog and broken ice stretched out ice spines of different thicknesses, which instantly penetrated the body of those howlers.


    Big Screamers die.


    These just changed special monsters are not strong in defense and vitality. In a few seconds, they have been cleaned up by all the ancient people.


    "Bad."


    Gu Fan said to himself that although he killed the Screamers, something worse happened.


    The existence of the screamer is very special.


    The destruction of their bodies, the pain of the consciousness of the soul is released.


    The soul of dozens and hundreds of Screamers, all separated from the terrible body full of "mouth", and then with the fog rising to the sky, poured into the huge vortex near the hole.


    Ghosts cry.


    The surrounding space, gradually dim down.


    The scream soul full of pain and sorrow turned into a hungry ghost. The resentment permeated the whole space, and integrated into the overwhelming spiritual consciousness of the golden butterfly, making the surrounding become a ghost.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    "Hee hee..."


    "Ah, ah, ah..."


    "Jie Jie..."


    There is a qualitative change in the souls of those who scream.


    Gradually formed around the ghosts, so that the inclination of the mind is more powerful, while the resentment and pain continue to suppress brewing, eventually the mixture of consciousness and spirit, all turned into ghosts!!


    The wind is blowing.


    The evil spirits present their entity in the mist and rush to the crowd one by one.


    Poof!!


    A devil passed through his chest.


    Le Zhiqi shoulder a large piece of flesh and blood have been torn, and her spirit has been seriously damaged.


    These ghosts are more weird and dangerous. They not only bring great harm to the spirit, but also directly hurt your body??


    White bone arm knife.


    All over the sky.


    Le Zhiqi and Lin Yuxin constantly fight back, but in the end, they can only say that the illusions in the fog are broken, and the next second they will gather together again, as if they have not been hurt.Don''t say it''s them.


    Even Wu Ze''s mind and eye ability can''t cause effective damage to these evil spirits.


    "I can only rely on Gufan..."


    Under the repeated attacks of ghosts and ghosts, all the people can only keep on defending and resisting, shrinking into a circle, and being torn out of the wound by the omnipresent devil.


    The only one not affected is Gu fan!!


    "It''s a strange and powerful special species."


    "I can''t wait to devour you."


    Gu fan''s introverted killing intention bloomed again, holding a blade dripping with rich dirty blood in his hand.


    It''s the blade of slaughter that has experienced countless battles and blood. It seems to kill all the ghosts in the hell.


    "Let''s see if your ghost is stronger, or my killing intention is stronger!"


    Gu fan''s blood is surging and his killing intention is surging. His eyes are full of cruelty and violence, and his mouth is flashing a crazy smile.


    Wave the knife!!


    Crazy cut!!


    The remnant images cut by bloody knives cut through the clouds.


    Those hungry ghosts were cut off with a knife, and then they gave out hysterical howls, which were completely destroyed by the killing intention from the inside out.


    Gu fan raised his head.


    The golden butterfly is hidden in the center of the vortex in the sky.


    You think you can''t hide in the air??


    Extremely cold blood!!


    To the maximum, open all the power in the blood.


    Gufan as the center, the surrounding temperature dropped to a zero point, a blood frenzy of cold air erupted from the ground.


    Spring!!


    It''s a hundred meters deep spring.


    Gu fan''s blood was cold and connected with the water flowing underground, and then a huge ice thorn rose up. The absolute cold and white fog lifted him up into the sky.


    Icicles!!


    Gu fan created a huge icicle and rushed him to the vortex hole in the sky??


    Boom! Boom!!


    The earth is shaking and the underground spring is erupting.


    Le Zhiqi everyone was shocked by the scene in front of them, the power of human beings can reach this level!!


    Extremely cold icicles roll up the earth''s soil.


    Gu fan, like a killing God, stands in the center of the icicle and rushes towards the golden butterfly in the air.


    The wind blew by.


    It seems that the ghosts in all directions are converging here.


    Resentment of the spiritual energy aggregate more and more rich, and finally turned into a deep purple ball in the rotating hole.


    In the huge sphere, countless ghosts stretched out their skulls and turned into the purest evil thoughts.


    Come on!!


    Come on, come on, come on!!


    Gu fan roared in the strong wind. When the icicle reached the zero point, his legs heavily stepped on the ice. The huge force of his legs suddenly crushed half of the icicle, and he flew out like a shell.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 200

    Top kill.


    Endless resentment.


    Gu fan was crazy, and the bloody blade in his hand became more sharp, cutting a knife at the deep purple sphere composed of endless resentment and ghosts.


    Kill!!


    Ferocious laughter.


    It''s killing.


    The blade of slaughter is horizontal, and the strong smell of blood fills the whole space.


    The huge dark purple ball was suddenly divided into two parts, and countless ghosts were struggling and screaming, but it also disappeared with the blooming of the peak killing intention.


    There is no trend.


    He cut off the huge purple ball with one knife, but his body still kept blowing towards the center of the vortex in the air.


    Close!!


    Closer!!


    The golden butterfly is like a dazzling sun.


    It blooms with golden light, and the energy of consciousness around it is constantly winding around its body.


    At this moment, Gu fan finally realized that this alien has been feeding on human consciousness and spirit, constantly devouring people''s pain


    "Die for me!"


    Gu fan roared and stabbed the golden butterfly with the killing blade in his hand.


    Poof!!


    The blade of slaughter pierces into the body of the golden butterfly, a stream of golden blood gushes out, and the golden light bursts out like a rain of arrows.


    Poof, poof, poof!!


    Gufan''s body was as hard as steel, but it was pierced by the golden light.


    These golden lights are composed of the purest energy body, and they are no less sharp than the blade of slaughter.


    Gufan fell from the air.


    The blood splashed down from the air.


    "Go and catch the boss!"


    Wu Ze saw everything clearly. If Gu fan fell from a hundred meters in the air, he would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die.


    Tengteng!!


    Le Zhiqi rushes up the magnificent icicle created, and bursts out at a very fast speed.


    When she reached a certain height, she jumped up and put out her arm to hold Gu fan''s body full of piercing wounds.


    Bang!


    With a heavy sound, Le Zhiqi and Gu fan fell to the ground at the same time. They rolled on the ground several times before they could stop.


    "Boss!"


    Everyone rushed forward, but Gu fan, who was seriously injured, waved his hand: "I''m ok."


    The voice just dropped.


    The golden butterfly in the sky also fell.


    Although it is a special species of legendary Mithril, it is the most bizarre spiritual system, and its physical body is not as powerful as the legendary creatures of the same level.


    The killing idea of the blade of slaughter is enough to bring heavy damage, even a fatal blow!!


    Boom! Boom!!


    The giant golden butterfly fell to the ground, smashing a deep hole, mud flying, debris splashing.


    Its wings were broken by gravity, and its body was smashed into meat mud in the fall. Its golden blood flowed all over the ground, and it seemed to be dying.


    "It''s dying!"


    Lin Yuxin was a little relieved.


    With all the preparations and painstaking efforts, are we going to wipe out this legendary alien??


    "Wait!"


    "There''s something wrong with it. Legendary Mithril monsters don''t die so easily, and the ghosts around don''t disperse!"


    Wu Ze''s mind and eye ability detected the abnormality. Although the golden butterfly fell to the ground and turned into a pool of blood mud, the residual mental power did not dissipate.


    Not only did it not disperse.


    On the contrary, they become more intense, more sad, more abhorrent, more rich!!


    Hoo


    The wind howled.


    The ghosts are gathering.


    Around the factory, the human beings buried in the soil all vibrated violently under a certain call.


    Those who are about to degenerate Screamers, their bodies are burst one by one at this time, into a stream of resentment energy rushed to the ghost.


    Sorrow.


    Hate.


    Pain.


    Hysteria.


    Countless ghosts and hungry ghosts rush into the ghosts and scream bitterly. They finally melt into the vortex in the middle of the fog and tear into the purest energy.


    Boom boom!


    This energy, at last, turns into a light column, which seems to be a channel connecting heaven and earth, shooting at the golden butterfly from the center of the vortex.


    That''s


    The golden butterfly floats out of thin air.


    Although it turned into mashed meat and its wings were broken, it still floated.


    Its body is constantly broken, and its flesh and blood tissue vanishes in the pure column of energy, and finally changes into a black airflow.


    It''s transformed.


    The golden butterfly has changed.


    That''s its real essence, the super spiritual power trapped in flesh and blood, waiting to gather enough energy at any time to break through the limitation of flesh and blood and turn it into pure soul idea!!"Not good!"


    People all feel that this black air current has a more terrifying and terrible pressure.


    It has completely transformed, or a decisive battle, but it has further stimulated the potential of this legendary alien species and transformed it into another creature.


    What''s that!!


    A spirit of pure evil??


    No!


    We can''t use the words of "evil spirit" or "evil spirit" to describe it.


    It''s a nightmare.


    It''s pure evil, absolute evil.


    Gu fan''s eyes widened. He never thought that he met such a terrible thing.


    If I guess correctly, I happen to meet the terrible alien that can kill people in the invisible -- nightmare beast!!


    One, a newborn nightmare.


    It absorbs the sorrow and pain of countless people, transforms from a golden butterfly, and finally forms the nightmare of absolute evil pure idea, which can freely shuttle in human consciousness.


    Dong!!


    Dong Dong Dong!!


    All of a sudden, the nightmare beast burst out a loud bell.


    People''s eyes were dazed. They were shocked by the bell and lost the ability to think for a while.


    The bell, of course, does not depend on sound waves.


    It is a kind of burst of spiritual power, which directly knocks out human consciousness from the level of spiritual consciousness.


    The will of ancient people is as firm as a rock.


    But still feel a blur of vision, hearing has become very chaotic, brain dazzled, brain enlightenment.


    Look at the companions around, the three men have been stunned by the bell.


    "Powerful human beings Perfect Drive the shell... "


    Nightmares absorb human pain and ideas, and even can imitate human thinking and make sound from consciousness.


    In its eyes, Gufan seems to be the most delicious meal among all people. It must be eaten well.


    Whoosh!!


    The black airstream passes through the body.


    That invisible and unknown terror, the consciousness composed of absolute evil thoughts, actually got into Gu fan''s body, and burst out its real terror power.


    Bitter fantasy corridor!!


    At this moment, Gu fan felt the hysterical pain of his brain.


    His vision became more blurred, his consciousness became more and more turbid, his ears were full of auditory hallucinations, and his thinking logic was constantly collapsing.


    Nightmares burrow into the body.


    Nightmares melt into the brain.


    Nightmare beast''s special ability "bitter hallway" will take you to the real hell.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 201

    What is hell?


    The Iron Eagle pecks the eye, the iron snake twines the neck.


    In the joints of the limbs, there were 360 long nails, and a long nail was inserted into each joint.


    Pull out the tongue to plough, pull out the intestines to file and chop, close the mouth of copper irrigation, and entangle yourself with hot iron.


    It''s a small penalty to go up the knife mountain and down the oil pan.


    But these are still not the most terrible punishments in the world.


    In fact, the real hell, the real pain, is buried in the depths of our hearts, hidden in the most dark and precious safe.


    Memories.


    In our memory, we keep the most reluctant memories.


    The best things in our hearts are constantly broken, and the pain is the real hell.


    This is the ability of the bitter hallway.


    Gufan''s hell has just begun here.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    I


    My head hurts. Where am I??


    Gu fan lying on the dormitory table, slowly wake up.


    The surrounding pictures made him feel familiar, but so strange.


    The bowl of instant noodles is still smelling of residue. The characters in the game on the screen are in the "hang up" state because they haven''t moved for a long time.


    Did you fall asleep?


    But why, all around so strange.


    Jingle!


    Gu fan''s mobile phone rings. When he opens the wechat of his mobile phone, he is surprised by a flashing picture.


    Gu Xuerou?


    It is Gu Xuerou who sends messages to himself.


    Gu fan''s mouth involuntarily shed a smile of excitement, and quickly opened the picture, but the message above was a refusal.


    "At night Shall I ask you to see a movie? "


    "No, no time."


    Light four words, but let Gu fan extremely lost.


    But he felt a little disobedient. He was really lost, but why didn''t he feel that he should be??


    I haven''t waited for him to think about it.


    The door of the dormitory was suddenly kicked open by several roommates. They were laughing around Gufan.


    "Hello, Gufan."


    "Come on, I''ll show you something exciting."


    One of them picked up his mobile phone and opened a video. The content was really ugly.


    Gu fan is the goddess Gu Xuerou. In the video, Gu Xuerou is graceful, charming and charming.


    The sexy underwear peels off a little bit, and the white and tender skin can be broken by blowing.


    At this moment, a man appears in the video, drags Gu Xuerou''s hair and throws it on the bed without pity: "you''re just a dog, you know?"


    Gu Xuerou quickly got up and knelt down on the bed, really sticking out her tongue like a dog


    The next picture, how hot, how hot, Gu Xuerou wantonly by that man, like a slave, a toy.


    Gu fan looks at the picture.


    He just felt that his heart was beating wildly, almost burst open, his brain was congested, and he wanted to smash the mobile phone.


    The picture is clearer and the chant is more graceful. Everything is deeply engraved in Gu fan''s brain. The scene in the video is magnified infinitely by consciousness, and the anger and pain become more and more intense.


    "Well Er... "


    In a gentle whisper, Gu Xuerou''s seductive and pure face aims at the camera and talks with Gu fan across the screen: "Gu fan, are you looking? Are you looking?"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Gufan, look at your goddess. Open your eyes wide. It''s a whore, a whore!"


    The roommates around are also laughing at him, exaggerating to make fun of him.


    The smiles became distorted, just like the faces of evil spirits. The grimace full of ridicule tore Gu fan''s self-esteem repeatedly.


    Gu fan felt his heart broken.


    His brain was congested, his consciousness became more and more blurred, and the surrounding scenes were constantly broken like glass.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    Gu fan opened his eyes again and felt the strong wind roaring around him.


    He is running, running, all around are the old familiar classmates.


    In his hand, Gu Xuerou was still holding the goddess he had always dreamed of. At this time, Gu Xuerou was looking at herself with her soft eyes, as if Gu fan was the only hope.


    Gu Xuerou?


    This bitch, it wasn''t in the video just now


    No!


    It''s like my hallucination. What''s wrong with me?


    Gu fan ran wildly without knowing why. He turned his head a little, but found that there were several mummified monsters coming towards him.


    What''s that!!


    What are those monsters with sharp broken teeth and brown yellow mucus flowing around their mouths??There was no time to think about anything else. There was only one word left in Gu fan''s mind.


    Run!!


    Gu fan''s mind, only run this word!!


    Poof!!


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh!!


    The familiar relatives, friends, classmates and classmates in the past were all knocked down one by one.


    The sound of flesh and blood chewing came constantly, and they uttered a very pitiful scream, and they begged before they died.


    "Gufan, help me!"


    "Gufan, please, help me!"


    Fear and unwilling, let Gu fan left tears of humiliation, he also wanted to save these familiar students, but what can an ordinary person do??


    "Gu fan Help me Help me... "


    All of a sudden, Gu Xuerou, who was pulled by the palm of Gu fan''s hand, tripped. Several decaying monsters seized her body and began to nibble at her tender legs.


    This time Gu fan finally got up his courage and tried his best to hold Gu Xuerou''s hand, trying to save her back to his arms.


    Yila!!


    Blood burst, Gu fan fell to the ground heavily.


    He looked at his palm in horror, a white broken arm as lotus root in his hand.


    Look at Gu Xuerou again, she has been submerged in the corpse group, and her eyes are particularly harsh and piercing. The tenderness just disappeared. Instead, she blames Gu fan for not saving herself like a ghost.


    "Sorry..."


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry!"


    Gu fan tears, mouth can only constantly say sorry a few words.


    At this time, he was so weak that he only shivered in the face of those monsters.


    The endless tide of corpses surrounded him. Gu fan wiped his tears and nose, left his white broken arm, cried and rolled, and continued to run away, hysterically shouting "sorry".


    Whoa, whoa!!


    The picture is broken again.


    Gu fan opened his eyes and found himself hiding in a dark chamber.


    "Gulu."


    The stomach is shriveled and makes a hungry noise.


    The food had already been eaten up. He was ragged and his face was full of oil stains. He left tears of regret. It seemed that he was regretting that he had not been able to save his classmates and goddess.


    He shivered slightly, his head was hot, his whole body was cold, and he was obviously in the stage of high fever.


    Gu fan cowered, pitifully and helplessly hiding in the corner, enduring hunger until night.


    In the middle of the night, the ferocious corpse monsters roared, and the sound of wailing came into their ears. Gu fan was afraid and scared to the limit, and tears kept spinning in his eyes.


    Shasha.


    The subtle sound in the corner caused Gu fan''s attention. A cockroach crawled past Gu fan.


    Bang!!


    Gu fan slapped the cockroach and brought it to him.


    In this dark space, I''m afraid this cockroach will be his only food.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    Cockroaches into the mouth, hard to accept the taste of Gufan almost vomit out.


    Fear, reluctance, grievance, pain All kinds of negative emotions made Gu fan shed tears of humiliation. It was too difficult to survive in this last life.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 202

    Gufan opens his eyes again.


    The picture around him changed again.


    In his hand, there was a little more food. In a small bag, there were several seeds of the abyss.


    Resources!!


    Precious resources.


    All these resources were found in the city at the risk of their own lives.


    These seeds of the abyss were all captured by themselves. Several times, they were dangerous and almost died.


    "Honey, what are you staring at?"


    "Go to bed. We''ll have to get out of here in the morning."


    Sweet voice came from one side. Gu fan turned his head and found that he was lying on the soft sofa, and his other hand was embracing the lover who accompanied him day and night.


    Love.


    That''s right.


    The beauty in my arms is my love.


    These days, he helped me out of the haze, accompanied me, comforted me and encouraged me


    These days, she let me have a glimmer of hope for the end of the world, and a little light for the future.


    Gu fan always thinks that there is something strange, but he still can''t say it. However, it doesn''t matter. As long as he can protect his lover in his arms, he is willing to give everything, even his life!!


    Gufan fell asleep.


    Embrace the feeling of love, so comfortable, so satisfied, so happy.


    But he opened his eyes again in a daze, only to find that the beauty in his arms had been deserted, and the remaining temperature was already cold.


    The food is gone.


    Clean water is gone.


    The seeds of the abyss are gone.


    It''s not true!!


    This is definitely not true!!


    I was betrayed!!


    That woman, my last hope She took all my supplies.


    Gu fan was so stupid that he almost lost his life in many fights, but in the end, he got this result.


    Betrayal.


    Negative emotions are constantly amplified.


    Gu fan felt that he lived in this world, a gray.


    Why even this wisp of light should be taken away from me? What did I do wrong??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The picture turns.


    Gu fan seems to be fighting bravely on the front line with a gun.


    The smell of smoke is very pungent, bullets whistling in the ear, the sound of guns deafening, people can not hear any other sound.


    Kill!!


    Fight!!


    Gu fan roared and hissed, following other soldiers to fight forward.


    A monster died at gunpoint.


    Those terrible aliens are also eliminated in the cooperation with their teammates.


    Finally, they spent all their resources to fight to the end. After losing a large number of hands, they killed a rare alien of "fine steel".


    Gu fan tore the corpse of the alien species and took out the abyss crystal.


    "We did it, we did it!"


    Gu fan laughs wildly. With this abyss crystal, his powers will go up a new level.


    Poof!!


    At this time, Gu fan suddenly felt a stabbing pain in his abdomen.


    It turned out that a teammate he once believed took a dagger and stabbed Gu fan deeply in the back. He whispered in his ear: "sorry, I need to swallow this crystal alone..."


    Betrayal.


    Another betrayal?


    This time, do I have to give my life?


    No!!


    No, no, no!!


    I will kill all of you traitors!!


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    It''s like broken glass again.


    The wind was blowing on my face.


    Gu fan was bathed in blood and stood in a sea of blood.


    The countless corpses of monsters, mixed with the limbs and arms of countless human soldiers, actually formed a hill.


    Strong incomparable strength, full of the body!!


    Gu fan understood that he was no longer weak.


    He is a demon like character with the power to destroy heaven and earth. He can crush the beast into mud with one hand.


    But.


    He looked back.


    In the past, the city created by human beings to resist the alien monsters Destroyed!!


    The city walls were trampled, the city gates were smashed by monsters, and human beings were slaughtered wantonly. Everything he once guarded no longer exists.


    He died.


    After ten years of fighting, all of my trusted comrades in arms died.


    After ten years of fighting, the party''s power, which was painstakingly established, collapsed and destroyed in an instant.


    This world, as if only left him, so lonely, so desperate.I lost.


    I killed all these monsters and all those traitors, but did I lose??


    Gu fan looked into the distance. In the abyss Canyon, there are still a steady stream of powerful monsters, and there are also incredible high-quality special species. That is the king of monsters!!


    Man is extinct.


    There is only endless despair left.


    I fight alone, just like a ghost.


    The vast and endless sea of corpses is surging. Gu fan, holding a chopper, roars into the tide of corpses.


    He killed in darkness and blood. He forgot why he fought and waved his weapon like a walking corpse.


    Finally In ancient times, the meaning of existence is gone.


    Pain!!


    This is the horror of the corridor.


    It can remind you of the most afraid things in your heart, smash those good happiness, let endless torment drown your nerves, constantly torment your memory.


    Consciousness, more and more shallow.


    Pain, more and more profound.


    Dr. Wei Xianjian once said the concept of Memory Palace.


    At this moment, Gu fan''s Memory Palace is collapsing, and memory fragments are constantly broken.


    Which memories are true, which memories are false, seem to become more and more blurred at this moment.


    It''s hard to tell the truth from the truth. In the end, Gu fan even forgot who he was and why he suffered so much


    Open your eyes again.


    Gu fan went back to the familiar dormitory. The real and fuzzy environment around him made him feel that this is what is happening!!


    "I..."


    "What''s my name again?"


    Gu fan felt his pocket, picked up an ID card, and printed "Wang Dafu" under his head.


    My name is Wang Dafu??


    Gu fan thought the name was strange, but he didn''t know what was wrong. At this time, the mobile phone in his pocket rang again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s terrible.


    This is the power of nightmare.


    It sneaks into people''s consciousness, creates dreams and illusions, shows infinite pain, and makes your Memory Palace collapse.


    It will continue to modify the memory, erase your consciousness, until in the end you forget who you are, forget what happened, and all the memories become the illusion of nightmare transformation.


    At that time, it let you live, you live, it let you die, you die!!


    Nightmares can even occupy the human body, integrate into the human consciousness, and seize their own lives.


    "Consciousness is tough and strong."


    "The phantom pain corridor has been circulating for hundreds of times, but his will has not been completely broken..."


    Deep in Gu fan''s consciousness, the nightmare beast controls all this. The flow of time here seems to be different from that of the outside world. Those painful memories constantly appear, repeatedly tormenting the human beings in front of us.


    But these pains have not completely destroyed it.


    This is really a miracle. I''m afraid that if other people only do it once, their consciousness will collapse and they can''t bear it??

 Chapter 203

    "Delicious."


    While controlling Gu fan''s consciousness, nightmare beast is tasting those painful memories from deep memory.


    It is a very special species. The mixture of consciousness and energy reaches a certain peak. After metamorphosis, it breaks away from the limitation of the body and feeds on the consciousness and spirit of human beings


    Obviously.


    Gufan is suffering from unimaginable pain.


    The nightmare beast savors the delicious food and constantly modifies the contents of Gufan''s Memory Palace to make it fall into greater suffering.


    Memory in the cerebral cortex


    Those painful memories, just like plucking silk and cocoon, are pulled out continuously.


    Deeper.


    A little deeper.


    Nightmares continue to dig, gradually from the subconscious to deeper, where there are more ancient hidden memory.


    Those betrayals.


    The pain.


    The darkness.


    Those who used to be cowardly, self abased, unwilling, humiliated, muddle along


    Gu fan once was just an ordinary person. He had just finished his university career, but he was still naive before he got into the deep world.


    At that time, Gu fan was just a good man. When he saw other people suffering in the end of the world, he would lend a helping hand, but in the end, he got one betrayal after another.


    "Dig to the deepest..."


    Nightmare beast has dug the painful memories to the deepest level.


    The Memory Palace has already collapsed and destroyed, but it is hard to open a door in front of it.


    Deep consciousness, buried precious memory!!


    Here is Gu fan''s last position. As long as these memory fragments are swallowed up and modified, his consciousness will be completely erased!!


    Squeak, squeak, squeak.


    Nightmare beast pushed the door open, the most good at manipulating other people''s consciousness and thinking of the beast, but at this moment felt a bit of crisis.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom.


    The hidden things of deep consciousness are completely different from the superficial memory of cerebral cortex, which is full of death everywhere, and full of bloody darkness.


    "You Finally... "


    In Gu fan''s deepest consciousness, behind the gate of thinking, a bloody man stood there waiting quietly.


    What?


    Deep consciousness, in front of the human should have no power to fight back!


    But this man, Gu fan, has realized the real form in his deep consciousness??


    This shows that he has been able to control his own consciousness, even the deepest part. Why didn''t he resist just now??


    "If you want to see my past, I''ll watch it for you!"


    The nightmare beast feels that the space in all directions is constantly broken. If the human consciousness is compared to the sea, the shallow memory is just the sea, while the deep consciousness is the endless deep sea.


    But!!


    At this moment, the deep ocean becomes plasma.


    Gollum, Gollum!


    The surrounding space is constantly broken, permeated with endless hot blood, and there are dense bubbles from time to time.


    Soon the whole space was filled with rich blood, and the deep part of the subconscious became a sea of blood, not only the rich and hot plasma, but also the corpses of countless monsters and human remains floating in the pus


    "I''ve changed."


    "For the sake of profit, I can sell my teammates and kill the people around me."


    Kindness, cowardice, innocence, love, pity


    All these useless wastes were thrown away and crushed by Gufan.


    He has changed.


    Gu fan became cunning, cruel and able to sell everything for profit.


    Another picture appears in front of the nightmare beast. Gu fan has completely changed at this time. He becomes a mean person. At this time, he can abandon everything for the sake of benefit and the seed of the abyss.


    Poof!!


    Gu fan holding a sharp knife, stabbed into the chest of his companions.


    He looked at the corpses on the ground, gouged out the most precious abyss crystal of the alien species, and said to himself, "don''t blame me, this last time the law of the jungle, and I will be the strongest one!"


    Cruel, violent, crazy, cunning, bloody, crazy Gu fan walked step by step towards the darkest and deepest part of human nature.


    He gave up all his good side and embraced the evil and cruel evil. Everyone seemed to be his slaves and tools. He drained all the value of his use and discarded it when it was useless.


    He is the devil.


    People fear him, fear him, reprimand him.


    "Why are you so cruel?"


    "Are you still human? Do you have humanity?"


    "You devil, if you want to die, you will go to hell!"Those people denounce Gu fan, but in the end, they are all sent to a fire rack by him and turned into ashes in the burning of the fire.


    Go to hell?


    Where Gufan is, it''s hell!!


    This dark end of humanity is hell.


    But I will be the master in hell. If all the people in the world are so disgusting, then I am the most evil and terrible one!!


    I was born in this hell!!


    Scenes of bloody shock are constantly evolving, and countless people want to fight against Gu fan, but they are all killed by him cruelly.


    Nightmares are shocked by it.


    It has manipulated the consciousness of countless human beings who have collapsed in painful experiences.


    But Gu fan in front of him was different. He became more and more powerful in pain. On the contrary, in the dark and bloody hell, he evolved into a more cruel and violent devil.


    Pain makes people grow.


    Sharpening makes people strong.


    The horror of the unknown makes people crazy.


    "You just abused me, right?"


    Gu fan showed a ferocious smile and made a gesture: "now it''s my turn. Let''s feel the pain with me..."


    Gulu Gulu!!


    In the rich and hot plasma, countless severed limbs and arms begin to grasp the concrete body of nightmare in the spiritual world.


    Kill!


    The highest consciousness of killing, the consciousness of killing even if being spurned by thousands of people.


    Pain!


    All the sufferings Gu fan suffered, the purgatory place which was more painful than the 18th floor hell, was like a prison that trapped the nightmare beast.


    No!


    At this time, the nightmare beast completely felt that something was wrong.


    This is not only Gu fan''s deep consciousness, but also a trap and a cage!!


    Now it seems that it''s too late to escape. The nightmare beast wants to break through the painful prison around him, but the hot sea of blood around him is like a swamp, and it''s hard to move.


    It''s caught!!


    Nightmares are caught by the arms of countless ghosts.


    The idea of killing at the top of the mountain converges into a blade tearing nightmare beast.


    The pain turns into a huge oil pan, throwing the nightmare beast into it and cooking it continuously.


    The black consciousness group is repeatedly ravaged, the boiling blood sea is constantly surging, injecting compression double torture, constantly tearing it apart, wiping it from the source of consciousness.


    Ten years.


    Endless killing.


    Endless torture.


    They are not only Gu fan''s painful memories, but also the driving force for him to move forward. Now they have become a rock solid consciousness, and they really compete with the nightmare beast


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 204

    Roar! Roar!!


    Roar! Roar!!


    The scream of nightmare beast shocked the whole consciousness space.


    Countless black chains, entangled and trapped in its body, pull it into a deeper place in the sea of blood and mud.


    Gu fan''s consciousness of killing at the top of the mountain keeps crushing and tearing it up, while the pure black beast is struggling to break the cage of pain.


    It''s powerful.


    The consciousness of nightmare beast is extremely powerful.


    It has absorbed the consciousness energy of tens of thousands of people, and created hundreds of Screamers. Those consciousness pains have become the spiritual food of nightmare beast.


    But!


    Gu fan''s consciousness is fighting against the pain of tens of thousands of people.


    One vs ten thousand!!


    Gu fan is the demon king who slaughters thousands of people, sitting on the throne full of skeletons. Even if the nightmare beast erupts the ability of "ghost" in deep consciousness, and even controls tens of thousands of ghosts and hungry ghosts to make the final counterattack, it is useless.


    Those hungry ghosts were killed by the blade of the slaughter, and then they were caught and thrown into the oil pan for cooking. They were forced to go up the knife mountain and pierced all over. They were infused with molten copper water into the criminal population. They were absolutely scorched inside and tender outside, so that they could burn iron red on their bodies


    Nightmares are suffering, too.


    "A collection of bitterness."


    "Manipulating human consciousness, swallowing human spirit, wandering in dreams, and constantly becoming more powerful."


    Gu fan''s killing blade suddenly penetrates into the black body of the nightmare beast. He constantly feels the ability of the nightmare beast through the blade. He goes against it and feels its special power!!


    This beast is very weak.


    If we give it enough time and devour tens of thousands of people''s consciousness, even hundreds of thousands of souls, it will completely degenerate into a terrible nightmare and become an invincible "god gold" quality creature.


    At that time, even if the ancient stone like killing idea, I''m afraid it will be torn up by absolute power!!


    But now, the young beast was caught by Gu fan!!


    "I''ve always wanted to try this ability."


    "If the effect of [pain infusion] is reversed, what will happen?"


    Gu fan manipulated his talent, and felt that the time had come, and the consciousness of nightmare beast had been suppressed to the limit.


    [swallowing pain]


    the blade of slaughter goes in the opposite way. Every drop of scarlet plasma keeps going back, but the body of nightmare beast is constantly swallowed and absorbed by the bloody blade.


    Powerful spiritual ideas, incredible special abilities, contradictory logic different from human beings, and terrifying and treacherous forces are constantly pouring in through the blade of slaughter


    Pain!!


    Gu fan felt sharp pain in his head.


    This is the collision of ideas, the competition of different logics, the mutual pulling of ideas and ideas, and the final counterattack at the same time.


    "Want to take away my consciousness?"


    "Nightmare beast, you''re too young. I''m also one of the characters who stepped into the golden class, and the endless killing in those ten years Can strangle you completely! "


    Gu fan sneered, and the killing blade stirred, and the beast''s body burst into a magic fog.


    A trace of fog, a wisp of dust, all in the slaughter of the blade of swallowing absorption, surging back to Gu fan''s mind, into the body.


    Change!


    Alienation!


    Nightmare beast has no real body, but its mental power has reached the level of crystallization.


    The special idea crystal, that is, another kind of abyss crystal, began to melt continuously, accompanied by those black fog pouring into Gu fan''s nerves all over his body, full of his conscious brain!!


    The transformation began.


    Nightmares and humans are totally two species. The different consciousness, the collision of thinking logic, and the phagocytosis and absorption of extremely special ability have greatly changed Gufan''s genes.


    Spiritual change!!


    Gufan''s brain, all the mental cells, began to undergo an earth shaking transformation.


    A trace of black air, like a treacherous magic fog, pours into each gene sequence, reshaping the spiritual ability.


    Hoo


    In reality, Gu fan is shrouded in a layer of black magic fog, dense and fuzzy, very treacherous.


    This layer of magic fog appears and disappears from time to time, constantly shuttling around the body, sometimes drilling into the skin from the pores, sometimes spreading out, exploding into dust all over the sky, and dyeing the surrounding black.


    "Consciousness is jumping!"


    "The power of the mind can be used in this way."


    "I can control ideas, control the consciousness in other people''s brains, plunge their thoughts into the maze of memory, and create a corridor of pain..."


    Gu fan''s ability to feel the arrival of nightmare beast, especially the phantom pain corridor, is more powerful.


    By invading into the enemy''s brain, this ability forcibly erases and remoulds the consciousness, creates a corridor full of pain, and torments the enemy repeatedly.Gu fangeng learned more about the manipulation of ideas.


    In particular, the blade of slaughter can control every killing intention more carefully and integrate into the nerves.


    Grade!!


    After the nightmare beast is fully grown, it can reach the level of "god gold".


    Although Gu fan devoured only a cub, but also full of a kind of divinity, and its spiritual consciousness has been the ultimate sublimation.


    The door of Shenjin is going to open!!


    Gu fan saw the broader world, blood boiling to the extreme, gradually integrated with consciousness, it seems that he is about to reach the realm of "body and mind in one".


    I see!!


    The divine gold level requires not only the strength of the physical body and powers, but also the control of the mind and mind in accordance with the physical body, otherwise there is a risk of collapse.


    The door of Shenjin has been opened to Gufan!!


    But he didn''t step in. There was a little difference between them, a little difference in taste!!


    What am I missing?


    The highest level of "Shenjin" is not the level of strength that can complete evolution.


    I still lack something, although the door of Shenjin has been opened, but rashly step into the land that will be doomed, it seems that there is still a little lack, and it is very important!!


    What is it?


    Complete physical and mental unity?


    The complete integration of consciousness and body?


    Or other necessary factors, the ultimate secret I don''t know


    In the end, Gu fan failed to take that step, and everything was ready, but what he lacked was so obscure and important.


    A long time, a long time.


    Gu fan wakes up slowly from the metamorphosis.


    He opened his eyes and the whole world changed.


    Gu fan''s pupil becomes more deep and dark, and he can see more essential things in matter.


    Ideas?


    Spirituality?


    Gu fan''s eyes can see the resentment in the air.


    They are like traces of flint, which gather in the air for a long time, but gradually disappear with the passage of time.


    Look back.


    Gu fan saw "Le Zhiqi", "Wu Ze" and "Lin Yuxin".


    The consciousness of Le Zhiqi is like a flame, dancing up and down, left and right


    This proves that her consciousness and character are very happy, belonging to the type of inner heat, which is also very consistent with her performance.


    Wu Ze is calm and capable. Military life sharpens his temperament, and he is more cautious because of his ability.


    As for Lin Yuxin


    She is like a drizzle, a little bit cold, but some soft heart, as her character is general, some inhuman cold, but kind-hearted, often for the sake of others.


    However, at this time, the three people are in great danger.


    Like Gu fan, they all fell into some painful fantasy and couldn''t extricate themselves. A deep black was constantly circulating and fermenting in their bodies and invading their consciousness.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 205

    The corridor of bitter fantasy.


    Nightmare beast blooms the last spiritual attack, not only attacking Gu fan himself.


    Le Zhiqi, Wu Ze and Lin Yuxin are all deeply immersed in the corridor of bitter fantasy. The only difference is that the nightmare beast intrudes into the depth of Gu fan''s consciousness.


    "Well?"


    "Are these three guys in pain?"


    Gu fan''s "magic pupil" can see that the black air on the three people''s bodies is constantly volatilizing, and the pain of being tortured becomes more and more profound.


    Ding!!


    Gu fan''s fingers touched Lin Yuxin''s eyebrows.


    The ability to launch the bitter illusion corridor, a trace of black fog around Gu fan''s fingertips, eroded to the deep consciousness of Lin Yuxin.


    Little girl.


    At this time, Lin Yuxin appears in the memory maze.


    She kept circulating that nightmare day. Lin Jie, a perverted murderer, killed Lin Yuxin''s parents, dismembered them, put them in a beautiful box and gave them to Lin Yuxin as a gift.


    Open the box.


    Young Lin Yuxin saw his parents'' heads and the dismembered body.


    Her spirit, again and again by heavy damage, pain cycle, in this day, whenever she fainted again, will repeatedly wake up from this day, again received the exquisite gift box.


    Day after day.


    Time in the spiritual world is different from the outside world.


    She may have gone through hundreds of days of repeated content, each time the spirit will be weakened by one point, to the point of collapse.


    "Oh?"


    "It seems that the medicine of Dr. Wei Xianjian and the training method of Memory Palace have played a role."


    Wei Xianjian''s teaching method made Lin Yuxin have the ability to resist spiritual attacks, but even so, the spiritual world is about to collapse.


    Give her a little help.


    On a brand new day in the world of consciousness, Lin Yuxin is still tortured. She opens the box and sees her parents'' bodies again.


    Lin Yuxin sat on the ground, his eyes empty and weak, but his face was scared to the limit.


    All of a sudden.


    A policeman came to her and took off his coat to cover her.


    "You have to be strong."


    "Lin Yuxin, those who can''t kill you will make you stronger."


    "These pains will also become your experience, your motivation to move forward, so that you keep moving forward..."


    The police took off their overcoats and put them on for extra warmth.


    Lin Yuxin looked up thoughtfully, but could not see the face covered by the shadow under the police hat.


    Before long, the police left and disappeared in Lin Yuxin''s world.


    Gu fan opened his own ability to create a "back door" for the corridor. As long as Lin Yuxin can pick himself up again, he will find a way to leave.


    "The rest is up to you."


    "Lin Yuxin, don''t let me down. If you sink in the torment of pain, you will become a crazy monster with collapsed consciousness. But if you can find your way home, you will grow stronger!"


    Gu fan left the depth of Lin Yuxin''s consciousness.


    If Lin Yuxin is forced to use her ability to extricate herself from the corridor of bitter fantasy, it will destroy her spiritual consciousness.


    But if Lin Yuxin can complete the challenge, sharpen himself from the bitter fantasy corridor and find the way back to reality, it is also a baptism of the spiritual mood.


    Gu fan also uses the corridor of bitter fantasy to come to the depth of Wu Ze''s and Le Zhiqi''s consciousness.


    Wu Ze''s consciousness still has strong resistance, which may be related to his mental ability.


    The time span of his corridor is also very long, starting from fighting with the mob in the frontier, then falling down one by one with his comrades in arms, and finally becoming a waste when he was seriously injured, lying in the hospital, becoming a maggot like existence


    The death of comrades in arms is a feeling of death.


    And the days when I was lying in the hospital bed, bored and seemingly relaxed.


    But these are the biggest insult to a soldier with high self-esteem. He never wants to live like a maggot for the rest of his life!!


    All these are tormenting Wu Ze. For him, to die in battle is a kind of luck.


    "You can still fight."


    Wu Ze bedside a little nurse, light finish to leave.


    Wu Ze suddenly sat up, as if he suddenly thought of something, but he was not sure


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Le Zhiqi is more special.


    There seems to be no pain in her life.


    She lived a happy and wealthy life, married a rich man and lived in a luxurious villa.


    Don''t worry about food, don''t worry about flowers, in the eyes of others, she is happy, but it is such a life that torments Le Zhiqi.


    She is a vase.


    No matter how hard she tries, she is a vase in other people''s eyes.Her talent, her achievements, everything she has, can''t be noticed.


    She was born a beautiful vase.


    To her death, she was still just the beautiful vase.


    I''m not reconciled.


    That kind of unwillingness, pain, all the time in the torture of Le Zhiqi.


    I''m afraid for her, this kind of fall in the ordinary, the end of chronic death, is the biggest hell!!


    On this day, Le Zhiqi was bored. On the way home to play mahjong with other rich wives, she met a little girl selling flowers.


    "A bunch of flowers for you!"


    The little girl came to le Zhiqi with a jump.


    Le Zhiqi took the flowers with a smile, but she felt a sense of loss in her heart. Just as she wanted to say something, the child suddenly burst into a strange smile: "you are such a waste..."


    Rubbish!


    The little girl left without waiting for Le Zhiqi to react.


    I''m such a loser.


    On the contrary, Le Zhiqi is not angry and keeps on chanting this sentence.


    "So what should I look like?"


    She murmured to herself, lost in thought.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the real world.


    Gu fan took back his fingers, and the Black Mist also went back to his fingertips.


    He has just eroded into the three people''s spiritual world, but whether he can finally get rid of the sea of bitterness and find his way back from the maze of consciousness depends on his own nature.


    If the test of this degree can not pass.


    Then this kind of waste, there is no need to stay in their own side.


    "Hoo..."


    The first one to wake up is Wu Ze!


    His mental power is particularly strong. He walked out of the maze of consciousness, completed the spiritual baptism, and suddenly woke up, which also led to the sudden increase of the power of the mind and eye.


    "Me?"


    "I''m back to reality!"


    "I was trapped just now. It seems that 5 years, 10 years have passed!"


    Wu Ze felt that he was trapped in that space for ten years.


    He couldn''t believe looking at his hands, but back to reality, it made him feel a little unreal.


    The second one who came back from the dream was Lin Yuxin.


    He finally got out of the nightmare brought by Lin Jie and became more tenacious.


    Lin Yuxin raises her head and looks at Gu fan''s face, which is familiar and strange. It seems that she has seen it in that nightmare like dream


    Finally, it was le Zhiqi who came back.


    She is trapped in happiness and ease, and it is more difficult for her to realize that it is a nightmare.


    But in the end, she didn''t let Gu fan down. She chose to give up all wealth, give up a good life, give up her obedient husband, and choose her own way.


    "My players."


    "Welcome back."


    Gu Fan said with a faint smile.


    That smile, more like a demon.

 Chapter 206

    "This is The real world? "


    "I almost forgot that I was in the end of the world, and I was a little unfamiliar with my special abilities."


    Le Zhiqi can''t believe that she has spent several years in that illusory dream.


    She is waving the arm knife, the long-term dream numbs her fighting consciousness, the movement is somewhat unnatural.


    "It will take time to recover."


    "I was in that dream, lying in the hospital bed for 10 years, and forgot how to punch!"


    Wu Zexin said with lingering fear that he was lying in the hospital bed day after day, and his will suffered from the torment of years. The speed of time was too fast.


    Lin Yuxin shook his head: "my feeling, probably only after 100 days, repeating that day."


    Among all the people, Lin Yuxin has the fastest flow of time in her dream, probably because the events she experienced on that day were too impulsive, and the energy consumed and various details were completely out of proportion to others.


    Dream!


    When we dream, we often feel that we have been in the dream for a long time, and sometimes we even feel that we have been in the dream for a month.


    This illusion can be maximized by the bitter fantasy corridor. The real time may be only one night, but people feel trapped in a dream for several years. Even Lin Yuxin, who has the greatest impact, feels that she has spent hundreds of days.


    "Gufan, what about you?"


    "How many days did you stay in that nightmare, and how did you kill that beast in the end?"


    Everyone can''t help but be curious. It''s obvious that Gu fan was the most affected. The pain he suffered in the nightmare like dreamland was more profound than others.


    Gu fan showed a mysterious smile, some people said: "this is a secret, and you don''t know better."


    The crowd shivered.


    Although a few people are curious, it makes people feel numb to inquire into Gu fan''s secret.


    In any case, the battle was finally over.


    The special alien species that occupied the grain production base were finally eliminated.


    It''s a coincidence that Gu fan is the one who came to kill it today. If he were someone else, he would die, and he would become the spiritual food of the nightmare beast.


    In time.


    If this beast is fully mature, maybe it will target at the base city!


    There are no terrible nightmare beasts to find. When the time comes, mature and invincible nightmare beasts may be able to kill all the people in the base alone and trap them in the corridor of nightmare


    "Le Zhiqi, you go to call Xu Haihai and all of them, and the car will come."


    "There are a lot of resources in the grain base. Taking some back can be regarded as an extra reward, which also proves that we have cleaned up this area."


    Soon.


    Le Zhiqi called Xu Haihai back.


    From their mouth, we know that after the people of Gufan entered the grain base, the surrounding environment changed.


    The dense fog has dispersed, the murmur of demons around has disappeared, the screamer has died in the soil, and countless visible souls have gathered in the vortex.


    They said the picture was miraculous, as if they had encountered a miracle!!


    It''s hard for science to explain these things, especially the "soul" as a part of the "mixture of spiritual consciousness". Ordinary people believe that it''s the God who comes, and Gufan has the divine power.


    However, there is also a disappointment.


    That is, the birth of Screamers is very special. Their noumenon is actually the spiritual consciousness trapped in the shell, so there is no abyss crystal at all.


    Otherwise, the amount of crystal produced by so many different species is also an unimaginable wealth!!


    The rest is very simple.


    Xu Hai sailor''s next soldiers filled two steel chariots with grain, and each one was overloaded!!


    More than that.


    They also found several cargo trucks that were not seriously damaged in the grain production base.


    After many parts were disassembled for exchange, two trucks were "revived", both of which were large trucks specialized in running grain, and the resources in the granary were taken out in large quantities.


    Xu Haihai counted the goods and materials, and he couldn''t believe the report: "we have to take at least 1000 tons of grain when we go back this time."


    A thousand tons of grain!!


    That''s 100000 Jin!!


    These are still only part of the stock of the grain production base.


    If all the grain in the base is taken back, the base will not worry about eating for half a year. After all, it is still a huge granary that can supply millions of people!!


    "I can think of boss Wang''s excitement when I go back this time!"


    Xu Haihai said humorously, people''s minds suddenly come up with Wang Dafu see thousands of tons of grain, I''m afraid that with his nearly 300 Jin fat body to dance a difficult house dance!


    This time, they killed the beast. Although they had gone through a lot of hardships, they almost killed the group.But in the end, the result is good. The monsters here have been swept away, the road of grain base has been opened up, and a large amount of grain resources have been obtained.


    Moreover, what is more important is that Gu fan has opened the door of "Shenjin level". It only needs a last chance to reach a field that has never been explored by human beings.


    "Go back."


    Gu fan gave an order.


    The crowd was full of praise, two steel chariots in front of the road, a few trucks full of grain followed, turning back towards the direction of the base.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "La la la!"


    Along the way, Le Zhiqi is in a good mood humming an unknown ditty.


    On their way back, they were very relaxed and cheerful, and there was no depression when they came.


    "I feel more acute, both hearing and vision, have been greatly strengthened."


    Lin Yuxin shot and killed several rotten corpse monsters on the road. He sincerely felt that his strength had increased a lot.


    "Yes, I am, too, especially in terms of consciousness, fuller and more mellow."


    Wu Ze also felt that his mind and eyes were more open and his sense of consciousness was more freely used, as if the old machine had added lubricant.


    Of course!


    They have experienced many nightmares, their spiritual consciousness has been baptized, and the benefits are self-evident.


    "How many days have we been away?"


    Gu fan told everyone to shut up and asked about something.


    The flow of time in the dream is different from that in the reality. If you spend a year in the corridor, the reality may only spend a night.


    "Four days have passed."


    "I''m really worried about you. Although the fog has dispersed these days, you haven''t heard from me all the time."


    The elite soldier in the car interjected: "we don''t know what the war is like. We tried to go to rescue several times, but they were stopped by Captain Xu Haihai. If we think about it, we can only make trouble with our strength."


    Four days?


    It''s not long, it''s not short.


    After listening, Le Zhiqi breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Wu Ze''s eyes twinkled and he was relieved.


    Both of them spent several years in nightmare, especially Wu Ze spent 10 years lying in bed.


    Only four days have passed in the real world, which is good news for both of them.


    "Well?"


    People are discussing, Gu fan suddenly frowned, feel a trace of malice is brewing in the distance.


    Wu Ze''s second reaction.


    His perceptual ability of mind and eye can detect something wrong.


    "All be careful, enemy attack!"

 Chapter 207

    Enemy attack!!


    How could the enemy attack you??


    As soon as Wu Ze''s voice fell, the crisp crack of the windshield rang out.


    The elite soldier driving, with the splash of glass slag, was hit directly in the head by a bullet.


    The steel chariot suddenly became unstable and swayed from left to right. Wu Ze knocked the elite soldiers away for the first time and stepped on the brake hard.


    Brake!!


    The screeching friction between the tire and the ground sounded, and the smell of scorching came from the sparks.


    After the steel chariot reached an unstable zero point, the whole body suddenly turned over and fell to the ground heavily.


    The car overturned??


    Hundreds of meters away A man with a sniper gun has a confident smile.


    Its appearance is very unique, the whole body is covered with bumps, dense like a layer of goose bumps, but with the surrounding environment and constantly changing the color.


    The strange skin full of bumps and bumps can be integrated with the surrounding environment, and finally achieve the effect of blurred vision, which has the feeling of modern optical camouflage invisibility.


    "Chameleon, good job."


    The voice of admiration from his companion came from the headset. Just like the characteristics of his ability, the man code named chameleon does have this ability.


    "Vulcan, kill them."


    The mysterious captain sent an order again. Another man, who had been hiding on the other side, immediately took action.


    His code name "Vulcan" shows its characteristics. The moment he rushes out of the hidden bush, the whole body of Vulcan burns up, and a stream of hot energy pours into his arms.


    Fire!!


    The extremely hot flame condenses into a sphere, and the hot fireball is thrown into the steel chariot like a shell.


    Bang!!


    Boom boom!!


    The fireball hit the steel chariot, causing a series of explosions. The hot heat melted most of the front of the chariot, and finally ignited the engine and fuel tank, causing a second explosion.


    Perfect!!


    The moment the steel chariot overturned, Vulcan broke out this hot fire.


    This time, there is absolutely no possibility for the people in the truck to survive, but it''s a pity that the truck is full of grain.


    "Good!"


    "The first car solved."


    The team leader''s confident voice came from the headset, and immediately continued to give the order: "cat demon, go to search and kill all the people in the second car!"


    The mysterious man orders again, and a shadow rushes out of the dark place.


    It was a charming and enchanting woman. She was as sexy as a cat. Her face was often provocative. She responded to her code name - Cat demon.


    The cat demon not only looks similar, but also has some alienation in her body. Originally, a woman''s slender palm has turned into a hairy claw. The meat mat will not make any sound when stepping on the ground. The extremely sharp steel knife claws are also hidden in the meat mat like a cat.


    The cat demon keeps leaving her shadow. Agility and speed are her biggest advantages.


    The smell of burning rice grains, the smell of burning around the explosion, agility, code named "cat demon" woman, near the explosion of steel chariot.


    "Captain ghost..."


    "The first car, except the driver who was shot by the chameleon, had no other bodies!"


    The cat demon approached the steel chariot and was surprised to find that there was only one body in the cab. The driver, who was shot by a sniper gun, was engulfed in the fire. At this time, it had burned into a skeleton.


    As for the others, I didn''t see any!!


    "Who are you looking for?"


    Suddenly, a cold voice came from one side.


    The cat demon suddenly turned her head and saw that the almost perfect arc was drawing towards her neck.


    Ding!!


    A crisp sound.


    The cat demon''s variant palm meat pad ejects a sharp steel claw blade, which can resist Le Zhiqi''s attack.


    Good response!


    Speed is not bad!


    The cat demon has real combat experience and is very experienced in combat.


    Ding Ding Ding!!


    The clang of metal collision is heard all the time.


    Le Zhiqi white bone arm knife is very fast. Although it has only one arm, it beats the cat demon back and forth.


    "Cat demon, come back, let''s retreat!"


    Ghost captain command, feel bad, the first time to make the order to retreat.


    But the cat demon at this time even has the time to retreat, Le Zhiqi has completely stuck her, even if as long as a little careless half minutes, the arm knife can kill her.


    Bang!!


    Hidden in the woods, the chameleon, holding a sniper rifle, aims at Le Zhiqi and fires a shot to push it back to cover the withdrawal of the cat demon.


    The man, code named "chameleon", slowly emerged from the trunk of the forest.His numerous pimples gradually faded, and the texture on the trunk gradually stripped from the camouflage of those pimples, revealing the original color.


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!!


    A few metal feathers suddenly shot at the chameleon, the other side''s reaction is also very fast, the first time jumped off the tree trunk, the other few feathers into the tree trunk.


    But even so, there are still a few arrows stabbed his arm, causing blood to drip.


    No!!


    Chameleon sniper, encountered a deeper archer.


    Lin Yuxin didn''t know when she was around. One arrow plume shot from her right arm, and the chameleon dodged around, in a very awkward situation.


    When Vulcan sees this, his powers are working again.


    The hot flame will continue to raise the temperature around, a huge burst fireball along the arm of the flame re condensation.


    Dong!!


    Suddenly, Vulcan felt as if his consciousness had been hit hard.


    The fireball in his hand exploded into countless sparks on the spot, and the energy chains like molten slurry fell to the ground, burning the surrounding soil into ash.


    The God of fire felt the constant tearing of consciousness.


    Now he wants to control his powers are very difficult, the flame is constantly burst in the body, it seems that there is a risk of violence at any time.


    Wuze!


    This is the ability of Wu Ze''s mind!


    The God of fire is clearly able to control fire with a psionic talent.


    It''s a very powerful ability, but this ability must have a high intensity of mental power and control. Wu Ze''s mental ability can just restrain it, turn it into a strong idea, and force it to invade the other person''s brain.


    The God of fire feels confused, and his consciousness is like being hit hard by a heavy hammer. He has a splitting headache, and it''s hard to control his powers.


    "Cat demon?"


    "Chameleon, Vulcan?"


    "Damn, these people are more powerful than the data shows!"


    The ghost captain listened to the noise of the other players in the headset, and knew that he had hit the iron plate this time.


    He thought, a blue dagger appeared in his hand.


    This dagger is between the real and the unreal. The surface of the dagger is flowing with strange dark blue, and there is a special pattern, which seems to be flowing water.


    That''s the spirit captain''s special ability.


    This "phantom dagger" is a weapon that he can realize and create through his strong mind, which is as special as the blade of slaughter.


    Captain spectre, we''re all in the dark.


    He is like the night, suddenly disappeared in the shadow, silent stealth.


    However


    Ghost captain just did not walk a few steps, but behind him came a more strange voice.


    "Where are you going?"

 Chapter 208

    Enemy attack!!


    How could the enemy attack you??


    As soon as Wu Ze''s voice fell, the crisp crack of the windshield rang out.


    The elite soldier driving, with the splash of glass slag, was hit directly in the head by a bullet.


    The steel chariot suddenly became unstable and swayed from left to right. Wu Ze knocked the elite soldiers away for the first time and stepped on the brake hard.


    Brake!!


    The screeching friction between the tire and the ground sounded, and the smell of scorching came from the sparks.


    After the steel chariot reached an unstable zero point, the whole body suddenly turned over and fell to the ground heavily.


    The car overturned??


    Hundreds of meters away A man with a sniper gun has a confident smile.


    Its appearance is very unique, the whole body is covered with bumps, dense like a layer of goose bumps, but with the surrounding environment and constantly changing the color.


    The strange skin full of bumps and bumps can be integrated with the surrounding environment, and finally achieve the effect of blurred vision, which has the feeling of modern optical camouflage invisibility.


    "Chameleon, good job."


    The voice of admiration from his companion came from the headset. Just like the characteristics of his ability, the man code named chameleon does have this ability.


    "Vulcan, kill them."


    The mysterious captain sent an order again. Another man, who had been hiding on the other side, immediately took action.


    His code name "Vulcan" shows its characteristics. The moment he rushes out of the hidden bush, the whole body of Vulcan burns up, and a stream of hot energy pours into his arms.


    Fire!!


    The extremely hot flame condenses into a sphere, and the hot fireball is thrown into the steel chariot like a shell.


    Bang!!


    Boom boom!!


    The fireball hit the steel chariot, causing a series of explosions. The hot heat melted most of the front of the chariot, and finally ignited the engine and fuel tank, causing a second explosion.


    Perfect!!


    The moment the steel chariot overturned, Vulcan broke out this hot fire.


    This time, there is absolutely no possibility for the people in the truck to survive, but it''s a pity that the truck is full of grain.


    "Good!"


    "The first car solved."


    The team leader''s confident voice came from the headset, and immediately continued to give the order: "cat demon, go to search and kill all the people in the second car!"


    The mysterious man orders again, and a shadow rushes out of the dark place.


    It was a charming and enchanting woman. She was as sexy as a cat. Her face was often provocative. She responded to her code name - Cat demon.


    The cat demon not only looks similar, but also has some alienation in her body. Originally, a woman''s slender palm has turned into a hairy claw. The meat mat will not make any sound when stepping on the ground. The extremely sharp steel knife claws are also hidden in the meat mat like a cat.


    The cat demon keeps leaving her shadow. Agility and speed are her biggest advantages.


    The smell of burning rice grains, the smell of burning around the explosion, agility, code named "cat demon" woman, near the explosion of steel chariot.


    "Captain ghost..."


    "The first car, except the driver who was shot by the chameleon, had no other bodies!"


    The cat demon approached the steel chariot and was surprised to find that there was only one body in the cab. The driver, who was shot by a sniper gun, was engulfed in the fire. At this time, it had burned into a skeleton.


    As for the others, I didn''t see any!!


    "Who are you looking for?"


    Suddenly, a cold voice came from one side.


    The cat demon suddenly turned her head and saw that the almost perfect arc was drawing towards her neck.


    Ding!!


    A crisp sound.


    The cat demon''s variant palm meat pad ejects a sharp steel claw blade, which can resist Le Zhiqi''s attack.


    Good response!


    Speed is not bad!


    The cat demon has real combat experience and is very experienced in combat.


    Ding Ding Ding!!


    The clang of metal collision is heard all the time.


    Le Zhiqi white bone arm knife is very fast. Although it has only one arm, it beats the cat demon back and forth.


    "Cat demon, come back, let''s retreat!"


    Ghost captain command, feel bad, the first time to make the order to retreat.


    But the cat demon at this time even has the time to retreat, Le Zhiqi has completely stuck her, even if as long as a little careless half minutes, the arm knife can kill her.


    Bang!!


    Hidden in the woods, the chameleon, holding a sniper rifle, aims at Le Zhiqi and fires a shot to push it back to cover the withdrawal of the cat demon.


    The man, code named "chameleon", slowly emerged from the trunk of the forest.His numerous pimples gradually faded, and the texture on the trunk gradually stripped from the camouflage of those pimples, revealing the original color.


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!!


    A few metal feathers suddenly shot at the chameleon, the other side''s reaction is also very fast, the first time jumped off the tree trunk, the other few feathers into the tree trunk.


    But even so, there are still a few arrows stabbed his arm, causing blood to drip.


    No!!


    Chameleon sniper, encountered a deeper archer.


    Lin Yuxin didn''t know when she was around. One arrow plume shot from her right arm, and the chameleon dodged around, in a very awkward situation.


    When Vulcan sees this, his powers are working again.


    The hot flame will continue to raise the temperature around, a huge burst fireball along the arm of the flame re condensation.


    Dong!!


    Suddenly, Vulcan felt as if his consciousness had been hit hard.


    The fireball in his hand exploded into countless sparks on the spot, and the energy chains like molten slurry fell to the ground, burning the surrounding soil into ash.


    The God of fire felt the constant tearing of consciousness.


    Now he wants to control his powers are very difficult, the flame is constantly burst in the body, it seems that there is a risk of violence at any time.


    Wuze!


    This is the ability of Wu Ze''s mind!


    The God of fire is clearly able to control fire with a psionic talent.


    It''s a very powerful ability, but this ability must have a high intensity of mental power and control. Wu Ze''s mental ability can just restrain it, turn it into a strong idea, and force it to invade the other person''s brain.


    The God of fire feels confused, and his consciousness is like being hit hard by a heavy hammer. He has a splitting headache, and it''s hard to control his powers.


    "Cat demon?"


    "Chameleon, Vulcan?"


    "Damn, these people are more powerful than the data shows!"


    The ghost captain listened to the noise of the other players in the headset, and knew that he had hit the iron plate this time.


    He thought, a blue dagger appeared in his hand.


    This dagger is between the real and the unreal. The surface of the dagger is flowing with strange dark blue, and there is a special pattern, which seems to be flowing water.


    That''s the spirit captain''s special ability.


    This "phantom dagger" is a weapon that he can realize and create through his strong mind, which is as special as the blade of slaughter.


    Captain spectre, we''re all in the dark.


    He is like the night, suddenly disappeared in the shadow, silent stealth.


    However


    Ghost captain just did not walk a few steps, but behind him came a more strange voice.


    "Where are you going?"

 Chapter 209

    PS:


    in the previous chapter, the system made an error and sent a duplicate chapter. Now it has been modified. You can see it when you refresh it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "No!"


    "It''s not true!"


    The secret of the ghost''s deep consciousness was dug out.


    When these most painful memories showed up again, the ghost captain only felt that he had a splitting headache, and that the places where the meat worms penetrated all over his body were aching.


    That''s right.


    This is not the reality.


    This is Gu fan''s ability, the corridor of bitter fantasy.


    The ghost captain turns around and looks at Gu fan at first sight. He has already been attacked.


    Magic pupil!!


    Gu fan swallowed the nightmare beast, a pair of deep and boundless eyes on the transformation.


    Through his eyes, he can see people''s seven emotions and six desires, their desires, their pain, their sadness, or their happiness


    But the ability of magic pupil is more than that.


    It is also the key to launch the corridor of bitter fantasy. As long as you look deeply into Gu fan''s eyes, you can''t extricate yourself as if you are trapped in the mire, and you are pulled into the nightmare space consciousness composed of that dreamland.


    That''s what captain ghost is like.


    He was already in a hazy nightmare.


    This is the illusory world weaved by Gu fan. According to the memory of the ghost captain, all kinds of familiar scenes have evolved, just like what nightmare beast once did to Gu fan.


    "General."


    "And the inexplicable wise man."


    "He has a special method of evolution, through which meat insects can devour and transform mysterious substances, and then be absorbed by human beings..."


    Gu Fan said to himself that he learned a lot of important information through the memory picture of the ghost captain.


    To be exact.


    He went into captain ghost''s nightmare space to get the information.


    Torture?


    Physical torture?


    The methods of interrogation are weak and explosive.


    Gu fan directly stepped into the nightmare and saw the truth through each other''s memory.


    This way must be more fast, more accurate, more real and more graphic.


    "You''re useless."


    Gu fan took a look at the wailing ghost.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Click, click, click!!


    Everything around, time and space, and all the pictures, are extremely broken and burst.


    The nightmare space is collapsing. Gu fan has regained his ability. The ghost captain feels like the end of the world.


    "Cough, vomit..."


    The transformation between illusion and reality, the strong maladjustment makes the ghost captain almost vomit out.


    He looked around again and found that he was still in the long established ambush, but the outcome of the battle was completely different.


    Lying on the ground, the cat demon had a big cut in his neck, and his mouth was wide open. It seemed that he was asking for help.


    Vulcan''s head burst and he was shot in the middle of the brow. No matter how powerful the power is, it''s useless.


    The chameleon was pierced all over, and the metal feathers pierced hundreds of holes in his body, so that he could not die any more.


    The end of this battle is not what captain ghost saw before.


    I lost.


    All lost.


    Gu fan, a member of the "crazy hunting" team, defeated all the people on his side and slaughtered them mercilessly.


    "You You... "


    Captain ghost was too shocked to speak.


    He raised his head and looked at the man in the white shirt more shocked.


    Gu fan, who should have been turned around by himself, looked at himself coldly, as if he were looking at a piece of rubbish.


    "Le Zhiqi, bring a bottle."


    Gu fan orders, Le Zhiqi quickly takes out a transparent glass bottle, waiting for the boss to do something strange.


    Captain ghost realized something.


    He thought of the painful picture he had just recalled in his mind, the horrible picture of fleshy worms getting into his body. Is it to force the fleshy worms out of his body?


    Besides, you have to kill yourself first!!


    "Wait!"


    The ghost captain twitched and showed his value in a panic. He asked: "I''m still useful. I can tell you a lot of secrets. Don''t kill me first!"


    Secret?


    Gu fan sneered: "I''ve just read your secret."


    Poof!


    Gu Fan said that, in his hand, he had an ice skate with cold air.


    The ice blade stabbed the ghost captain''s neck and pierced his back."Squeak."


    A strange scream came.


    On Gu fan''s ice blade, there is a meat worm with the thickness of thumb, writhing and twisting on the ice blade.


    This meat worm is more than 10 cm long, disgusting like a worm, and its mouth is covered with sharp teeth.


    What is this!!


    "It''s disgusting."


    Le Zhiqi and Lin Yuxin, though they have experienced countless battles, have killed countless carrion monsters.


    But at this time to see this twisted meat insects, can not help but feel a nausea, scalp numbness, goose bumps all over.


    "Carnivores."


    "A very vicious thing."


    Gu fan explained: "it will get into the back of the human brain, parasitize in the body, and constantly eat human flesh and blood..."


    Obviously.


    He knows what this carnivore is.


    Ten years of dark disaster career, let him see those people who are corroded by meat eating insects.


    At the beginning, these dirty insects that parasitize the human body will even give you some power, just like the ghost captain. Instead, they will gain powerful power.


    But over time.


    When they grow up to a certain point, they will start to phagocytize the host and devour those abilities with interest.


    Even In order to gain strength, some people devote themselves to meat eating insects.


    "I didn''t expect that the infection of carnivores came so fast."


    Gu Fan said to himself that the harm of carnivore is extremely terrible, and it can be hidden in the human world. It is a very destructive parasite to human society, and can also be regarded as a heterogeneous species.


    But Gu fan did not expect that the infection of carnivores would be so fast.


    Obviously, inside the base, there are a lot of infected carnivores. The ghost captain and his team members are one of them.


    "Boss!"


    "All of these people were


    Le Zhiqi has a little fear in her eyes. Naturally, women will feel more fear of these meat insects.


    Look carefully.


    Elvis, Vulcan, chameleon


    The positions of the dead points in the back of the players'' brains began to drum up.


    The disgusting thing called carnivore broke the skin with a strange cry. When it came out, it found that the outside world was in a mess. Then it turned back and began to eat crazily.


    The host died.


    Carnivorous insects will also start the last "interest" link to devour the flesh and blood with interest.


    Squeak, squeak, squeak!!


    Gu fan used the ice blade to pick up the flesh worms and put them into the glass bottle.


    Although he has understood most of the characteristics of carnivores, he still wants to take some back and provide them to Dr. Wei Xianjian for research.


    "Back to base."


    "It''s a bit interesting. Not only did they find the infection of carnivores, but they also wanted to Kill us. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 210

    On the way, people''s mood is not so good.


    The steel chariot was transformed by master Feng himself. It was easy to drive, but it was blown to ashes in this battle


    Another point is that the carnivore is too expensive, weird and disgusting. The scene of wriggling and twisting in the back of the skull still makes the two ladies feel numb on the scalp and cold on the back.


    "Gufan said."


    "This kind of carnivore is parasitic in human body, but it can''t be seen from its appearance."


    Le Zhiqi shivered and turned her lips.


    Lin Yuxin is also disgusted, and deeply afraid: "I don''t know how many people in the base are infected with this parasitic insect."


    Think about it, feel disgusting!!


    Gu fan knew more about the threat of carnivores and made a decision.


    "I''ll go back to the base first to avoid disturbing the snake."


    "You go back as usual and deliver the goods. Don''t be too fast."


    Gu fan orders to say, a few people immediately understand the meaning of the boss, this is to enter the base ahead of time to clean up a few pests??


    Think about it.


    If the team arrives at the base, it means the ghost and their team have failed.


    The black hand behind the carnivore must be aware of it. It''s not good to beat the grass to scare the snake and make it run away.


    After that, Gu fan jumped out of the heavy truck.


    He broke out with legendary silver speed. The muscles on his two thighs were high and bulging, so tight that the whole trouser legs were completely stuffed, and at the same time he danced like a train wheel.


    He overtook the van, leaving a trail of shadows that disappeared in a flash.


    "It''s dozens of kilometers away from the base."


    "The boss just ran back. His physical endurance is a little abnormal."


    Le Zhiqi can''t help but wonder. She is a hunter who is good at speed and can run on the grassland like a cheetah.


    But at this time, compared with Gu fan, it''s still very different. If Le Zhiqi is a cheetah, Gu fan is the top S-Series super car with no energy consumption


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later.


    It didn''t take long for Gufan to return to the base city.


    The guards at the gate of the city were well prepared, and occasionally military collection teams came in and out.


    Those fully armed chariots will occasionally go to the surrounding villages and towns to collect materials, and the military will also send special forces in charge of fighting to eliminate the surrounding carrion monsters and alien species, so as to ensure the safety of the base.


    Gufan stops at the gate of the base.


    The magic pupil can see more things, such as the mood of the soldiers at this time.


    The soldiers looked very serious, but there was a little anxiety in their hearts, and a little greed.


    Among them, the color of greed is the brightest. Magic pupil is very good at discovering people''s dark side. Although these soldiers at the gate of the city do their duty, they occasionally get a lot of harmless bribes.


    For example When Wang Dafu entered the base, everyone gave out some cigarettes.


    The harmless and unimportant bribe can tempt people''s desire a little bit. A little makes a lot, which may eventually change a person''s character. For example, the captain of the goalkeeper will become very tactful, even cunning.


    Magic pupil!!


    Gu fan launched a little power.


    A kind of illusion full of hazy, blowing the people.


    It felt like there was a layer of hazy mist veil, covering the eyes of the people.


    Gu fan swaggered and followed the crowd, but all the guards turned blind, as if the man in front of him was just a breeze that could not attract their attention.


    Shield!


    Mobilize those negative emotions.


    Desire in the magic pupil constantly enlarged, and finally became the "key" of the ancient invasion of people''s consciousness


    Some consciousness was blocked, and finally their brain automatically ignored Gufan, even if the naked eye had seen Gufan, but the brain could not receive the signal.


    Can this ability be used like this?


    It seems that there are many changes in the ability of nightmare beast.


    "Next, find the general first."


    "Use the general''s memory to find out the wise man..."


    Gu fan made plans and began to explore. It was not difficult to find the "general".


    In this process, you only need to enter the dreams of a few soldiers to quickly find your own answers and lock in the general''s current position.


    At the same time.


    In another dark basement.


    The man called "general" is falling into a depravity of pollution.


    The basement was damp and dark, and the sound of insects creeping from time to time came from the corner.A few candlelight give off dim light, but outline the swaying figure defect is particularly twisted and strange. Occasionally dim light shines on the ground, only to find that there are fat meat insects are twisted.


    Several human beings, by this time, have completely fallen.


    They became loyal followers of a cult, and it was the so-called "wise man" who guided them.


    The wise man was still wearing a triangular pointed hat covering his whole head. His whole body was wrapped in a black robe. The blood colored patterns gathered in the middle of the robe, forming a huge blood red vertical eye.


    The general, as well as a group of hunters, all knelt down in front of the wise man.


    "The great wise."


    "What you say is truth."


    "I feel more and more that as human beings, we are too weak and humble..."


    The general crawls in front of the wise man. At this time, his thinking logic seems to have completely changed. He is extremely obsessed with what the wise man said, and even takes it as the truth.


    Look carefully.


    The feet of the wise man are not shoes. It seems that there is something creeping at the bottom of the robe??


    The wise man began to speak.


    His voice is so hoarse and his diction is so stiff that he sounds like a person who is not good at speaking and suffering from communication phobia.


    "Human beings Too low... "


    "Flesh and blood It''s just food Our form More Perfect... "


    The wise man''s words made all the generals agree with each other, and their faces showed fanatical expressions, as if they were expecting something.


    "So Accept Baptism... "


    When the wise man finished speaking, he spread out his hands, and big lumps of meat peeled off from him.


    What''s that?


    The peeled pieces of meat wriggled. Looking carefully, there were many meat eating insects inside.


    They seem to be guided by something. The meat eating insects crawl towards the "general" and others who are crawling on the ground, then open their mouths, tear their skin, and drill into people''s bodies.


    "Well Er... "


    The general did not show the color of pain, but became very enjoy, issued bursts of murmur.


    The carnivores melt in the body and eventually become the dirty, weird, filthy, evil energy.


    This energy can enhance the vitality of the general.


    At the same time, it can also subtly change the thinking of human beings, and even change the "species" of human beings in essence. The logic of thinking has been polluted and eroded.

 Chapter 211

    Baptism?


    It seems to be some kind of evil ritual, closer to pollution and depravity.


    Carnivores get into the general''s body, they melt into a special material, which can bring great power to human beings, but at the same time, they subtly change human genes, and eventually even the thinking consciousness of the brain will be corrupted.


    Not only that!!


    During the whole process of baptism, although the general felt the supreme joy


    But the dead hole behind his skull is high, a special carnivore that controls his life and spiritual vein is also growing unconsciously.


    Qualitative change.


    General from body to heart, has begun to degenerate into another species, more degenerate species.


    Just at this time, the sudden change.


    Above the secret basement, suddenly came the voice of fighting, interrupted the baptism time enjoyed by the general.


    Bang!!


    Boom! Boom!!


    There was a hole in the basement. The guard outside was beaten into meat mud and fell to the ground from the hole.


    In a puddle of meat, there was a foreign body creeping around the back of the human neck. A fat meat eating insect tried to get out. It was obvious that the guard was also "contaminated".


    PA Ji!!


    Gu fan''s figure also lightly jumps down.


    The sole of his foot just stepped on the meat eating insect and exploded it directly.


    "I''ll be impatient soon."


    Gu fan seems to be a little impatient. He invades five people''s dreams and finds the secret basement.


    "Gu fan!"


    The general is the official high-level, recognized Gu fan at a glance.


    Now that he''s here, does it mean that the ghost team''s sniper failed?


    Gu fan looked around in his eyes and confirmed that the general was completely corrupt.


    "Yes, it''s you."


    "I''m afraid the fallen general and the wise man around you are also very special?"


    Gu fan took a playful look at the human called "wise man", and the magic pupil could see more.


    It has no human consciousness at all, and there is no happiness or suffering that belongs to human beings.


    What a wise man has is a cold, cruel, heartless, rational, and greedy mood. No matter in color or structure, it is totally different from human beings.


    "The enemy Kill it


    When the wise man gave the order, more wriggling sounds came from the dark and humid space, and there were the strange calls of meat eating insects.


    Shasha!!


    In the corner of the wall, in the shade, big worms are crawling here.


    With their sharp mouthparts, they can easily split their trouser legs and get into the flesh and blood of human beings.


    Ha ha.


    Gu fan sneered again and took a step forward.


    A layer of extremely cold white fog spread out, and a layer of ice crystals suddenly formed on the ground. The power of extremely cold blood immediately froze all the meat insects.


    Anger!!


    The wise are especially angry.


    These meat worms are all its precious things.


    When the general saw this picture, he was furious and said, "you should have killed such a sacred and precious insect. It''s unforgivable!"


    Holy?


    Precious?


    Creak, creak, creak.


    The general''s body began to change!!


    His bones became thick and long, and his upper and lower muscles began to melt like wax oil, forming a special layer of material on his bones.


    From the outside, the general''s body is no longer humanoid, but like a huge Mantis. The skeleton of his arm has also become a sharp chopper, and the flesh and blood like wax oil stick to it, emitting bursts of stench.


    Out of human form.


    Is the general''s body closer to insects??


    Not only the general, but also the several guards behind him have become similar


    Shua!!


    Shua, Shua, Shua!!


    The mutated generals and guards rush towards Gufan, whistling with their sickle like arms, constantly making the sound of breaking the air.


    Its speed of wielding a knife is faster than the hunter of "Shantong level", and the general is close to the level of "Jinggang level".


    Gu fan holds a cold ice dagger in his hand.


    The dagger created by extremely cold blood is sharp and tough. It can block the attack in an orderly way.


    "Strength and speed are just average."


    Gu fan was a little disappointed. His fingers were a little bit, and hundreds of ice spikes were condensed in the air.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    Ice stab instantly pierced the front of a few monsters, stick to a large piece of flesh and blood will be nailed to the wall.


    However, even though the ice stab runs through the body, it is not a big threat.The general and some monsters roared and stepped forward step by step, causing the ice fragments to pass through, leaving a large amount of torn flesh and blood, and abruptly out of the control of the spike.


    The flesh and blood began to wriggle, and the broken wound grew and healed automatically.


    Carnivores transform the body, vitality and resilience are strong metamorphosis.


    Huh?


    Does the ice sting that runs through the body not work?


    So cut up your bodies and give it a try.


    Gu fan borrowed a few monsters to try which of his powers was the most effective. The death spider emperor''s "extremely cold spider silk" power was launched, and the ice silk that was hard to see by the naked eye entangled the monsters.


    Poof!!


    The spider silk connects Gufan''s fingers and cuts several monsters into countless pieces with a little pull.


    The general and some monsters, the body is a stiff first, and then crash into a piece of meat, die to can''t die again.


    But Carnivores are more terrifying than thought.


    Those pieces of meat on the ground are fast. At this time, they wriggle, stick to each other, and constantly regroup.


    The flesh and blood turned into wax oil and mingled repeatedly. The bones wriggled and grew from the flesh and blood. Several wailing heads also emerged from the chest and abdomen. The general''s face, which was almost dissolved in flesh and blood, was even more distorted and laughing wildly.


    "See!"


    "This is the power of holiness!"


    "We transcend the limitations of human beings, we become sacred creatures, we are immortal!"


    The general and the protruding heads laughed and roared wildly at the same time. The characteristics of the meat eating insects made them very difficult to kill.


    No wonder


    Gu fan recalled ten years of darkness.


    Carnivores have been rampant in the human world for some time, causing irreparable damage.


    At that time, the hunter with the power of "fire" was very popular and became the target of competition among various forces.


    Because only special abilities like "fire, explosion, strong acid" can completely destroy the hard to kill predators at one time, most of the physical damage is invalid.


    Those deeply corrupt believers can be reborn even if they are smashed into pieces with heavy machine guns.


    What a nuisance!


    The deeply corrupt believers can''t be killed by cutting their bodies into pieces. They are absolutely powerful in terms of vitality.


    But


    Gu fan waved his hand forward slightly.


    A layer of cold fog gradually filled the whole room. It was the ice fog cold poison that Gu fan didn''t use for a long time.


    Click, click, click!!


    The monsters made up of flesh and blood are freezing, and a layer of dark blue cold poison starts to run rampant in the body with the help of the strong vitality.


    The mutated mixture wants to continue attacking Gufan.


    But its movement, in the end, is getting slower and slower.


    Those flesh and blood tissues with extremely strong vitality were all frozen to death in the cold poison and low temperature. Other flesh and blood insects did not dare to get close to the ice sculpture, and they would be infected by the cold poison if they touched it.


    Poison!


    Especially the cold poison that can spread.


    It''s also one of the biggest predators.


    "Mr. wise man?"


    Gu Fan said: "next, it''s your turn."


    This opportunity is very special. The opportunity to communicate with the so-called "wise man" is very rare.


    "Human beings Damn... "


    The wise man looked at the hazy ice mist around him, and a little scarlet light flashed in the shadow of the triangular cap.


    Then, its hat fell off, but the head displayed in front of Gu fan was not a human head, but the twisted head of a huge carnivore!!


    Wise, not human!!

 Chapter 212

    you ''re right.


    A wise man is not a human being.


    At first, when it came to the human base, it also needed to camouflage, host on a person, and communicate and negotiate with the people in the base.


    But now it has no idea how many lives it has devoured, and its shape has broken the original human shell, becoming a pure giant meat worm.


    The black robe slipped.


    There is a fat fleshy worm more than two meters long, which is hidden in the robe.


    Its wriggling ring-shaped body is covered with mucus in circles of folds, and some young insects also emerge from those folds.


    It turns out that the so-called baptism ceremony is the use of the flesh insects born in the mucus??


    "Stupid Lower Humble Human beings... "


    "You''re just Slaves Parasitic Hotbed... "


    On the head of the wise worm, the mouthparts full of sharp teeth occupy most of the area, but they can imitate human beings to make strange sounds, which sound hoarse, stiff and strange.


    Its eyes are full of malice, from which we can see the carnivore''s attitude towards human beings.


    These insects, on the contrary, think that human beings are very low and humble slaves!


    in their eyes, human beings are just tools of parasitism, food consumed and hotbed for the birth of the next generation.


    The wise are very greedy.


    It''s a meat bug that''s extremely greedy and can never fill its stomach.


    When it grows up to this size, it contains a lot of energy, but ironically, it lacks fighting ability and can only rely on those devout believers who are similar to "generals" to protect itself.


    That''s right.


    The worm, who calls himself a wise man, does not have the ability to fight.


    Its only ability as an "adult" is to bewitch people, to make people believe in themselves, to believe in themselves, to believe in themselves.


    Spirit!


    Wise men are good at mental manipulation.


    If the strong man in front of him can be bewitched by himself, that is the best thing.


    Recessive.


    Obscure.


    It''s imperceptible.


    A spiritual force seems to penetrate Gu fan''s conscious thinking.


    The wise man began to urge the spiritual power like the tide, and wanted to bewitch and occupy Gufan''s heart, at least let him dispel his hostility to himself.


    "Humans, we don''t have to fight."


    The words of the wise are fluent, but the voice does not come from its deep throat, but from the transmission of spiritual consciousness.


    "I can give you more power."


    "Look I don''t have the ability to resist you. I can be killed at any time in your hands. "


    The voice of the wise man was so innocent that he pitifully continued to convey his consciousness: "I''m so harmless and so lovely. You don''t have to kill me right away. We can cooperate with each other so that I can continue to live and make you stronger."


    Harmless?


    Cute?


    Can these words be applied to this creepy and disgusting insect?


    Its pitiful tone makes people feel nauseous. It''s too disobedient.


    But If you were someone else, maybe you would evoke holy compassion. Under the erosion of its subtle spiritual power, you would gradually really regard the worm as a "lovely, harmless, holy" creature.


    Ha ha!


    A mental attack.


    If it had been a week ago, Gufan might have been slightly affected.


    But now, the attack of the wise man''s mental power can never affect Gu fan, because he has acquired the ability of nightmare beast.


    Nightmares.


    It''s a terrible monster that can create dreams and trap human beings in nightmares forever. Even among all the different species, it''s the most powerful one.


    Gu fan''s strong will is far from being eroded by ugly meat insects.


    "I''ve always been curious."


    "What is the spiritual world of different species?"


    Gu fan''s magic pupil stares at the worm''s Scarlet eyes full of desire, but his voice is more and more illusory: "especially you, who have intelligence."


    Heterogeneous.


    The higher level of the alien species, and even produce consciousness.


    This is the case with the nightmare beast that Gu fan met before. It is easy to find the flaw and the most painful soul by manipulating the human dream as if it were real or unreal.


    Carnivorous insects, devouring a large number of human bodies.


    The strange insects who call themselves "wise men" have also given birth to special consciousness.


    What about its consciousness, its thinking and its inner world??


    Hallucinogenic pain corridor, launch!


    The flesh eater also wants to bewitch Gu fan with his ideas, but unfortunately his ability to have nightmares is more powerful. He pulls the flesh eater into the dreamland directly through his eyes and penetrates into the nightmares of the spiritual world.Dream!


    The nightmare of an adult carnivore.


    In the hazy fog, insects scream everywhere.


    What did Gu fan see??


    It''s a big slaughterhouse.


    It was a dark, deep, bottomless abyss.


    It''s a Shura hell full of countless insects that devour each other.


    In the deepest part of the flesh and blood hell, countless insects are piling up, forming a meat wave that makes people feel very uncomfortable!!


    In the meat wave, millions of meat eating larvae twist and entangle with each other, but eat each other for nutrition.


    It''s a pretty cruel world.


    It''s a world of cannibalism.


    The law of the jungle is reflected incisively and vividly here. If you want to live, you have to eat the body of your compatriots and brothers. It''s like raising poisonous insects. The winner is the one who eats the last.


    The nightmare of the wise It''s the moment when brothers kill each other at first!!


    In the deep and bottomless abyss, there was a sudden violent shaking, the surrounding rocks kept falling, the cliff also collapsed and fragmented in the tremor, it seemed that something extremely huge appeared.


    Boom boom!!


    Boom boom!!


    At the bottom of the nightmare abyss, there was a very shrill roar, and a huge dragon rushed out of the ground.


    No!


    It''s not a dragon.


    The giant with a length of more than 100 meters turned out to be a giant worm that was thick to the limit.


    What''s that?


    Is that a carnivore?


    The giant worms began to swallow the blood out of the basin.


    At this time, they are all covered by the mouth of the giant worm, and all of a sudden they are all engulfed in their stomachs


    What?


    These meat worms should all be the children of this giant "mother"?


    This is the environment where carnivores live. Not only do brothers kill each other, but even the most powerful and terrifying mother eat their children as snacks at any time.


    The Memory Palace began to collapse.


    The wise man''s consciousness fell into the flesh wave of countless maggots, and was destroyed with the phagocytosis of the "mother".


    It has not yet waited for Gu fan''s hand, the consciousness completely collapsed!


    More strange is still behind!


    It seems that the maternal giant has completed some kind of connection, or some kind of consciousness, after swallowing and eating its consciousness.


    "Human beings The strong... "


    The mother''s consciousness, overwhelming, a few characters, but let the collapse of the space once again split.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 213

    "I am The abyss devours... "


    The giant flesh worm, which filled the whole abyss, sent out a very strong wave of consciousness.


    This wave of consciousness crushed or swallowed up the spirit of the "wise man".


    It''s an outsider!!


    It''s an intruder!!


    Gu fan felt that the abyss devourer was the mother of the "wise man" and forced his way into the consciousness of the wise man.


    It is the greatest belief of the wise, which has a very complex relationship with each other, and can even be said to be controlled by the giant insects in the abyss.


    Control.


    It can''t be wrong.


    The wise are indeed controlled, and the spiritual level is completely controlled by this abyss devourer.


    Boom boom!


    Boom boom!


    The space of consciousness is still collapsing.


    The nightmare space around Gufan was crushed into debris, but it was condensed into a new world under the strong consciousness of the abyss devourer.


    The picture of the city appears Disaster fog is everywhere.


    Evil things full of corrosive smell, stick to any substance, will completely corrupt it.


    Gu fan saw that the ground was full of creeping flesh and blood, which covered every corner of the city like mycelium. The bird''s nest on the tree trunk was tightly entangled by those mycelium, and it penetrated into the eggshell to grow a layer of meat and eggs again, hatching evil creatures.


    The carrion monsters in the streets and alleys, they are stuck together by the creeping flesh and blood on the ground, become a huge ball of meat, constantly rolling and wailing, rolling bigger and bigger, and finally grow to more than 10 meters, and are still constantly changing.


    A mutant monster, in the end, in the erosion of corruption, the whole body is constantly festering and dissolving, but it grows out of more filthy and evil fresh flesh and blood, and its strength keeps climbing and running, becoming a strong one in the magic fog.


    The horror pictures are telling the details of the cataclysm in the city


    Gu fan wakes up with a start.


    Is this abyss devourer in the city?


    And more than that, it is the master of the whole abyss fissure, hidden in the abyss Grand Canyon!!


    Hoo


    Hoo


    The huge mouth of the abyss devourer is extremely exaggerated, and the evil corpse''s magic fog particles are sprayed out by it. Like a spring column, they rush up into the sky and rush out hundreds of meters.


    The evil fog of disaster is the vomit of this abyss devourer!!


    It got the incredible great energy in the abyss and became the master in the abyss??


    Gu fan suddenly understood that the one who devoured the abyss was the master of the whole abyss Grand Canyon and the ruler of the whole corrupt city.


    Secret silver?


    No, no, No.


    This abyss devourer is moving in a more terrifying direction.


    It has gone through countless battles with each other, from millions, tens of millions, even hundreds of millions of worms to the largest one.


    It is beyond the legendary silver level, beyond the level of "god gold" legend level monster, but also the master of the abyss cracks, future people''s disaster.


    The wind is surging.


    The abyss devours, gazing at the distance of the corrupt city.


    It can see far, far away, across dozens of miles, hundreds of miles, to see the blurred image of human city.


    Boom boom!!


    The abyss devourer deeply feels and longs for the fat and greasy ring body, constantly rocking left and right, crushing the stones on both sides of the abyss, and can''t wait to leave the abyss


    It smelled the delicious and sweet taste of human beings, and wanted to taste the special gene sequence of human beings, as well as the more delicious pain and despair.


    What??


    The abyss devourer can sense the human base hundreds of miles away. How powerful is it??


    "Deal!"


    "Human beings Put your kind To me... "


    "I will give you The chance to live And Eternal life! "


    The abyss devourer shows his powerful power.


    At the same time, it sends out the consciousness energy full of temptation, and wants to erode Gufan''s thinking and corrupt it into its own slaves and servants.


    Never thought of it.


    This giant flesh worm in the abyss wants to tempt Gu fan??


    Although it devoured countless human beings, but the brain thinking is still a little stiff, some too simple stupid feeling.


    But even so, it''s very terrible. It makes people feel numb when they think about it carefully.


    Only a month has passed since the end of the world, but the master in the rift of the abyss has learned how to use and deal with human beings.


    Deal.


    Dedication.


    Eternal life.


    Sell human beings and get the chance to live.


    These words are more like the words of the cult leaders."Eternal life?"


    "That sounds good."


    Gu fan deliberately weakened his mind. In his nightmares, it turned into an air current and turned to the abyss to devour the fat and greasy body.


    The abyss devours simplicity and stupidity.


    It begins to show the masterpieces of immortality, which devour human bodies in nightmares, and then degenerate into insect eggs.


    Ha.


    The eggs broke.


    Fat maggots come out, which is quite similar to the wise.


    Another form of carnivore, that is, the type of "intelligent insect", retains the original memory and wisdom of human beings, but degenerates into such filthy and corrupt insects.


    This is immortality!


    This is what the abyss devourer describes as living!!


    I see!!


    Can the abyss devourer create intelligent insects by devouring human beings?


    The minds of these intelligent insects are connected to the abyss devourer, and everything they experience can be examined like a master, and all their thoughts converge on the master.


    Terror!!


    The abyss devourer is stupid now.


    But if there are more and more intelligent insects, more and more human beings, and more and more experiences The abyss devourer, who dominates everything, will also become more intelligent and cunning.


    "Human beings Have you considered... "


    The abyss devourer inquired, but at this time he found that Gu fan''s consciousness had already come to his side, and constantly dived to the bottom of the abyss crack.


    He''s spying!!


    Gu fan is prying into the secret of the abyss devourer!!


    "You!"


    "Damn Cunning Damn it Human beings! "


    The abyss devourer is extremely angry. His body, which is hundreds of meters in diameter and thick, shakes violently. Meanwhile, he wants to crush the vulnerable consciousness.


    Fragile?


    Gufanke is not fragile at all.


    Nightmare beast''s mental power is extremely terrible. In the nightmare, his hands become demonic claws. While diving, he constantly tears the trunk of the abyss devourer, and soon sneaks into the bottom of the abyss and sees the final secret of the abyss master!!


    Countless maggots are wriggling.


    Countless meat eating insects make up meat waves, rolling.


    Millions, tens of millions, hundreds of millions, even more.


    But what shocked Gu fan most was that the abyss devourer grew together with the rift Grand Canyon!!


    The body of the abyss devourer connects the earth, the earth and the deeper abyss.


    It''s more like a channel, a channel that spews out evil energy, and a corruption tool that spreads the evil fog all over the city.


    I see!!


    Abyss devourer, incredibly powerful.


    But it has no way to leave the abyss cracks, only by constantly creating "intelligent insects" and corrupting human beings to obtain fresh flesh and blood.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "Stupid bug, you can''t get out after saying so much?"


    Gu fan laughed wildly. It turned out that the master in the abyss could not do whatever he wanted.


    While it gains the power of terror and disaster They are also deeply mired in the mud, unable to extricate themselves!!

 Chapter 214

    Gufan is at ease.


    Abyss devourer, mysterious, weird, powerful, unknown, incredible


    If it really appears in the human base, I''m afraid it will bring a complete disaster, completely able to devour the entire base!!


    But.


    But it can not get out, deep in the mud of the abyss, unable to leave from the abyss Grand Canyon.


    Abyss master!!


    Gufan experienced a dark end of 10 years.


    However, he seldom heard of the case that the abyss master himself destroyed human cities.


    Now it seems that these terror creatures bred by the species of abyss can not get away from the cracks and canyons for the time being. They must meet certain conditions.


    "I see."


    "These masters, for the time being, are unable to leave the great chasm of the abyss, nor can they personally destroy the cities of mankind."


    "Although it looks terrifying, it''s just a paper tiger. It can''t be a threat in a short time. After getting this valuable information, I can even make full preparations in advance Kill these masters! "


    Several crazy ideas flashed through Gu fan''s mind.


    If the master of the abyss can''t leave the crevasse, then he is a fat pig who can be slaughtered. He has enough explosives and even a small "nuclear bomb" to drink.


    But the premise is that you can rush into corrupt cities, solve the ubiquitous monsters, and then rush to the bottom of the abyss Grand Canyon.


    "Cunning Human beings... "


    "I will Will you Tear up... "


    The abyss devourer is peeped into the secret, and suddenly becomes furious, and the whole dream space is shaking.


    In nightmares, hurricanes turn in bursts, and the corrupt monsters in the city howl and roar. They are constantly converging, and countless different species are mixed in, like the army, brewing something.


    "My army Will Let''s Submerge... "


    The idea of the abyss devourer dissipates like a tide, and the tide of carrion monsters and other species all obey the command of the abyss master.


    They will form a corpse tide!


    They will form an army of monsters!


    They will submerge the city of mankind, and then offer those fresh flesh and blood to the great master!!


    Stupid monster.


    It blew up the most important news itself in extreme anger.


    But the news made Gu fan''s eyes tighten and his expression become cautious. If what the abyss devourer said is true Then a real disaster will come!!


    Monster Siege!!


    The tide of carrion monsters, attacking human cities.


    Click, click, click!!


    The nightmare space of the wise man has finally reached its limit.


    The dream world is constantly broken. Gu fan gets the news he wants and retreats from it in time, leaving behind an angry abyss. The Devourer destroys everything wantonly.


    "Hoo..."


    Gu fan breathed out a mouthful of turbid air and finally returned to reality.


    At this time, the greasy and fat huge meat insect had burst into pieces, and its brain burst out, flowing out a stinking mucus.


    The insect, who calls himself "the wise man", has collapsed in his consciousness and thought, and naturally died completely.


    "The abyss dominates, and cannot leave the rift for the time being."


    "But it has been corrupting monsters, gradually forming a huge corpse tide, and preparing to attack the human base."


    These two pieces of news are extremely precious, and can even determine the future of the base city.


    There''s no time.


    The abyss devourer has been longing for the flesh and blood of the human base.


    It has been breeding its own army of corruption for a long time. I believe that in a short time, the real terrible disaster will come.


    It seems that it''s necessary to communicate with the high level of the base.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Le Zhiqi people, slowly back to the base.


    The return of crazy hunting team, attracted the base official grand welcome, Xia Cunjian and Han Xue instructor in charge, two columns of soldiers shooting ceremony!!


    "Welcome the hero back!"


    "Your strength is admirable."


    Xia Cunjian''s eyes twinkle. He is a powerful hunter who once saved himself. Hundreds and thousands of soldiers died in the fog covered food base, but the crazy hunting team solved it.


    This time, the base finally has enough food, at least can solve most people''s food and clothing.


    Looking at several trucks full of food and materials, commander Xia Cunjian''s heart slowly dropped, even the cold instructor Han Xue showed a soft smile.


    "Ha ha."


    Le Zhiqi sneered and said sarcastically, "it would be better if no one killed us halfway."what?


    Half way kill?


    Xia Cunjian and Han Xue look at each other, but they don''t understand the meaning of Le Zhiqi.


    Lin Yuxin came out and said in a cold voice, "on the way, there are other hunters ambushing us. The loss is very heavy."


    "The hunters ambush you?"


    Xia Cunjian''s eyebrows are deeply locked, and there is a little anger in his eyes.


    Several answers have emerged in his heart. Only a few suspects can ambush Gu fan. All of them are leaders of the base.


    Interests.


    Only interest can make these people take risks.


    Whose interests did Gu fan''s Wang Dafu and Zhang Yun violate?


    East, South, West, North Who is responsible for the management of the four areas of the base and the west area that is most likely to violate the interests


    Xia Cunjian is also a character. He has some skills when he can sit in this position. He is uneasy and thinks about how to deal with it.


    "What about captain Gufan?"


    Xia Cunjian hesitated and asked. Wu Ze confirmed the time and said cautiously: "boss Gufan, go to do business."


    To get down to business?


    Gu fan is not with the public?


    Xia Cunjian was shocked. Did Gu fan come to the base ahead of time and want to kill his high-level officials!!


    It''s broken.


    "Instructor Han Xue, I''ll give you some of the members of the crazy hunting team."


    Xia Cunjian gave a wry smile and left anxiously: "I''ll go to find commander Wu."


    This matter can be big or small. If it is not handled properly, there will be big trouble, big trouble.


    All the people in Gufan''s team did not stop.


    Looking at Xia Cun''s fierce heart, Le Zhiqi jokingly said: "by the way, don''t forget to tell the commander that we''ve reimbursed the destroyed steel chariot. There''s also a hall of machine guns and dozens of tons of grain on it!"


    "We''ve been attacked by people in the base. That''s not going to stop!"


    Le Zhiqi''s words attract Xia Cunjian''s attention. How can this account be reckoned on his head


    Until commander Xia Cunjian left, Le Zhiqi murmured in a low voice.


    "We''re hours behind the boss."


    "Now, it''s almost time for the boss to finish. The guy who dares to attack us is really pitiful. He''s been watched by the boss."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 215

    Emergency meeting.


    "Special species removed But Gu fan''s wild hunting team was sniped... "


    The sound of messy shoes rang in the corridor. Xia Cunjian accompanied commander Wu Panshan to the meeting room while reporting the situation.


    The atmosphere is tense.


    The faces of the people were slightly ugly.


    It should have been a good thing that the grain production base was cleaned up.


    But a sniper destroyed all this, which made commander Wu''s face completely gloomy.


    "Check!"


    "This matter, find out to the end!"


    Commander Wu''s voice was deep and powerful. Someone was making small moves under his own eyes.


    If the relationship between Gufan and the base is finally broken because of this, it will be a great loss.


    Bang!!


    All of a sudden, the door of the conference room was kicked open.


    A figure in a white shirt appeared in front of the crowd, with a round head in his hand.


    The head is in a frozen state, and has been seriously distorted, was thrown directly on the table in the conference room, the wheels around.


    "Don''t go after it."


    "The man who stopped and sniped me is dead."


    Gu fan''s indifferent voice came, and everyone was shocked.


    The frozen head, unexpectedly let people very familiar, is a base high-level "general" character.


    Gufan, kill a general??


    A few figures also followed to come in, Le Zhiqi several people also with Gu fan round, pressure a few "general" under, came to the conference room hall.


    "Mr. Gufan, I think you should explain it."


    A senior official in the conference room lowered his voice and said that although it was very bad for Gu fan to be sniped.


    But I can''t help saying that it''s arrogant to kill a general without any evidence. What should I do if I kill the wrong one??


    "Mr. Gufan."


    "You are so ruthless. If the target is wrong, did you kill a general in vain?"


    Another senior manager also said in a low voice, deeply feeling that his life was threatened.


    This matter must not be allowed to develop. Otherwise, in the future, Gu fan will kill whoever he wants to??


    "Hum!"


    In the face of the public''s query, Gu fan gave a hard fist with a cold hum.


    Click!!


    The general''s frozen head was smashed and exploded.


    Arrogance.


    It''s arrogant.


    Gu fan smashed the general''s head in public. Isn''t he just setting up Wei? It''s as if whoever provokes me will end up like him??


    "Mr. Gu fan..."


    Commander Wu''s eyes twinkled slightly. He raised his head slightly and said in a very dignified voice, "please give us a reasonable explanation."


    Gu fan''s contribution and strength can not be ignored.


    At least, this is not the base of wanton capital!!


    In the face of public questioning, Gu fan only sneers.


    "Stupid."


    "Your so-called base has come to an end, and you don''t even know it."


    Gu fan was cold and sarcastic, and his banter was undisguised. By the way, he reached out to use his ability to unlock the ice.


    A frozen and stiff worm was taken out of the general''s brain fragments by Gu fan and placed in front of the public.


    What''s this??


    Many people feel sick. Although it''s not uncommon to see the brain splashing in the end, a fat and twisted meat worm makes people feel sick.


    "Le Zhiqi, press those people up."


    People look back, only to find that a few people are still under the pressure of some prisoners.


    The prisoners, the men of the dead "general", all evolved into hunters, but they were still subdued by the more powerful hunting team.


    "Look


    "The so-called high-level figures in your base have been corrupted."


    Gu fan once again sneered, and then blew out a blow. The burst strength of the blow broke the prisoner kneeling on the ground.


    Murder.


    Gu fan once again showed his brutal, bloody and crazy side in front of the public.


    Brain flower crack, that person''s body slowly fall down, but then the horror picture again let people shocked.


    Boo!


    A chubby fleshy worm came out of the man''s back.


    Carnivores.


    The carnivore, a pair of mung bean eyes, was full of malice, like a poisonous snake, with a vicious luster.


    The mouthpiece, which occupies most of the head and is full of sharp teeth like a Qisi eel, is also so penetrating that it makes the back cool."What is this?"


    A senior official''s voice trembled.


    "Carnivores."


    Gu fan continued with a sneer: "it can get into the human body, parasitize in the brain and the center of the spine, subtly transform the human thinking logic, and finally become a monster."


    This sentence is like a huge stone stirring up a thousand waves.


    Everyone looked at each other. There were many kinds of monsters in the end world, and all kinds of aliens had extraordinary abilities.


    But I''ve never heard of such a terrible insect that can parasitize the human body and gradually control the human mind.


    Poof!


    Poof, poof, poof!!


    Gu fan made a gesture, and Le Zhiqi killed all the guards and prisoners of the general.


    Sure enough, the meat eating insects came out again, but they were all caught by Gu fan and put into a transparent glass.


    A person with a carnivore in his head can also be regarded as a coincidence.


    But the general''s men were all infected. That''s another concept.


    "You mean..."


    "Those monsters, with intelligence, have begun to pollute our high level?"


    Commander Wu''s expression, unprecedented seriousness, deeply felt the seriousness of this matter.


    For example!


    If the whole base is infected, even commander Wu will be attacked by meat eating insects.


    What will happen to this base??


    The crowd is in an uproar!!


    The leaders above all felt cold from head to foot.


    They look at each other, while subconsciously far away from each other, and fall into a crisis of trust.


    If carnivores have intelligence.


    So how many people at the top of the base are infected.


    Are there enemies among the people here??


    When people were worried, Wu Ze came out, opened his mind and looked around.


    Wu Ze nodded slightly to Gu fan, indicating that there was no problem.


    "Don''t worry."


    "I, the man, can see the track of life."


    Gu fan continued: "he has checked, everyone in the room, there is no sign of being infected by the carnivore."


    Many senior managers have a long sigh of relief.


    They unconsciously stand back to the original position, and show some apology and gentleness, as if to say that they just wronged you


    "Commander Wu."


    "There are some things I need to say to you alone."


    "This matter determines the future of the base, and may even lead to the complete destruction of the base."


    Gu fan''s voice once again made everyone in an uproar.


    Lead to the complete destruction of the base, determine the future of the base.


    What a serious incident is this???

 Chapter 216

    Talk to commander Wu alone!


    Is this about carnivore contamination?


    Those who control all kinds of resources also feel a crisis coming and wait for the commander to make a decision.


    "All of you, leave."


    Commander Wu was silent for a long time. He said faintly, "I''ll have a chat with Mr. Gu fan alone."


    The atmosphere is depressing.


    What''s the matter? They can''t listen to the top management??


    All the people left the meeting room cautiously and dully. Le Zhiqi''s whole body was stained with blood, and he left respectfully, closing the door, leaving only Gu fan and commander Wu.


    The future of mankind.


    Is the city likely to be completely destroyed?


    Commander Wu Panshan sat upright and asked seriously, "is the carnivore incident really serious to this extent? How many people in the base are infected?"


    Gu fan shook his head and calmly replied: "the problem of meat eating insects has been solved for the time being. The leaders of their bases have also been eradicated by me. Even if there are some residues, the number will not be too much."


    Commander Wu was relieved to hear that.


    If it is not a large area of infection, involving thousands of ordinary people, it can not be called a disaster.


    "Actually, it''s not this that I want to talk to the commander alone."


    Gu Fan said here, the corner of his mouth showed a trace of cold madness, and the smile was even ferocious.


    "I want to ask, our base, there is no nuclear bomb?"


    Never stop talking!!


    Gu fan''s words almost choked commander Wu.


    It''s too exaggerated. Nuclear bomb is one of the top weapons of human beings. It''s needless to say how terrifying the destructive power is.


    Decades ago, two atomic bombs were dropped from Daiwa, and most of the cities of Hiroshima were flattened. The radiation has not completely dissipated until now.


    What is he going to do.


    Can this kind of ultimate weapon come at any time??


    "Mr. Gufan."


    "This ultimate weapon involves the top secret of the base."


    Commander Wu calmed down his mood, but the corner of his mouth still slightly twitched twice, and continued: "this kind of weapon must not be used until it is absolutely necessary."


    Gu fan narrowed his eyes.


    Commander Wu means that the base has this kind of weapon?


    "Give me the whole one."


    Gu fan''s words choked commander Wu again.


    One for you?


    Do you think the bomb is Chinese cabbage? I''ll give you the whole one.


    If this extremely dangerous weapon is held in the hands of some extremists and detonated in the base, then everyone will be finished.


    And So crazy Gufan, like those extremists.


    "In a nutshell."


    "If there is a nuclear bomb, maybe the base will survive."


    "But if there''s no bomb, I''ll have my men pack up and leave the base in a few days."


    Gu fan''s words are full of absurdity. If there is a nuclear base, it will be born, and if there is a nuclear base, it will be destroyed.


    And it seems that this crazy man is ready to leave the ramshackle base at any time. As long as there is no nuclear bomb, he will pack his bags and leave immediately.


    "What happened?"


    Commander Wu didn''t think it was a joke. He asked more carefully, "I can''t imagine what is worth Mr. Gu fan running away?"


    Run away.


    Yes, that''s the word.


    Mr. Gufan is so powerful, cruel and violent that no hunter in the base is on the same level as him.


    But the next thing to happen in the base, but let Gu fan with his men, run?


    "The army of corruption is coming."


    Gu fan did not continue to go crazy, but coldly said these words.


    Corrupt army??


    Commander Wu is at a loss, but literally, there will be a large number of monsters attacking the base??


    "We have walls."


    "We have machine guns, shells, explosives, mines..."


    Commander Wu said with some doubts, can those monsters still use their flesh and blood to break the steel wall several meters thick?


    Gu fan shook his head.


    "The army of corruption."


    "You can''t imagine millions of decaying corpses forming waves that cover everything."


    "You can''t imagine how terrible the monsters in the disaster fog are. Each of those mutated creatures has extraordinary power to compete with the hunters."


    Gufan seems to have seen those terrible scenes.


    In those wars, blood and meat were broken everywhere, and the smell of gunpowder was everywhere. A steady stream of decaying corpses roared, and the broken bodies piled up into hills.The alien species climbed up the wall and the killing began.


    People scream and howl in fear, and are pressed to the ground by the monster in despair, tearing their bodies and swallowing their internal organs. Blood will be spilled all over the city.


    The door was opened.


    Millions of decaying corpses pour into cities, and the remaining human beings will soon be submerged by the tide of corpses.


    At that time, the whole base will be hell.


    Monster siege.


    Millions of corpses.


    Under such a vast army of corruption, one''s strength will be infinitely reduced.


    How many monsters can a person kill?


    1000, 10000, even 100000?


    Gu fan is powerful, but how many monsters can he kill alone?


    If there are 100000 decaying corpses standing in front of Gu fan, even if they stand still, I''m afraid they can''t be cleaned up even if they are killed one day and one night.


    Not to mention that there are more dangerous and even special species in the corpse tide.


    Gu fan''s description shocked commander Wu.


    He never thought that monsters without intelligence logic could attack humans like the army.


    "You mean there are intelligent commanders in the army of corruption?"


    Commander Wu has grasped the crux of the problem. If, as Gu Fan said, millions of corpses are attacking together, and there are various kinds of special abilities of heterogeneous assistance, isn''t it like an army??


    That''s right.


    It''s the army!!


    The army bred by the abyss.


    "I have some information. I''ll tell you at a loss."


    "There is an unimaginable master in the abyss crack, not as intelligent as those rotten corpse monsters."


    Gu fan recalled the appearance of "abyss devourer" and continued: "the master has extremely strong willpower, and can even control millions of monsters and give orders to attack."


    Brain!


    The brains of the corpses.


    According to Gu fan''s description, millions of monsters have an extremely powerful brain that controls everything.


    The news was a little too shocking for a moment.


    Commander Wu breathed a deep breath and asked the last question: "if, I mean if, there is a nuclear bomb in your hands, can you destroy millions of corrupt troops?"


    Gu fan mouth that touch of crazy, once again inadvertently quietly up.


    But he shook his head and said in a more chilling voice, "I''m not interested in a million corrupt armies. I want to use it to Kill the master of the abyss! "

 Chapter 217

    the second day.


    The dawn breaks.


    A smell of congee wafted in the base.


    The relief food was abundant, and the official base opened the porridge shed for free again. The poor refugees were moved to tears. Many people had not eaten anything for more than three days


    "I didn''t expect that after the base official bought our food, they immediately put it into disaster relief."


    Le Zhiqi stretched a big stretch, she stood on the third floor of the villa, looking to find that the line has been long.


    "Of course."


    "We have brought thousands of tons of grain and opened up the way of grain production base. We will not worry about grain for the time being."


    Lin Xin went to the balcony with a soft smile.


    Although we all know that food is no longer a luxury after it is abundant, it is the most cost-effective choice to buy people''s hearts with cheap things.


    But kind-hearted Lin Yuxin still thinks that it''s not bad to make those survivors feel some food and clothing.


    "Wu Ze."


    Le Zhiqi said, while picking up an apple in hand: "what is the content of the boss''s secret talk, don''t tell us."


    It is said that this is the fruit of the mutated apple tree, which can only be eaten by the powerful people in the base.


    However, it is obvious that all the people in ancient times have belonged to the powerful.


    As soon as his voice fell, Wu Ze came up the stairs on the second floor.


    Recently, Le Zhiqi''s perception ability has improved. She looks careless, but she can hear the subtle footsteps clearly.


    "I don''t know. It''s better not to ask. After the secret talk yesterday, commander Wu''s face was very ugly."


    Wu Ze shakes his head and recalls that after Gu fan and commander Wu negotiated alone yesterday, commander Wu''s bitter gourd face must have been exploited by the boss and accepted some unequal treaties.


    He continued: "the boss just asked us to go down. We have something to say."


    Le Zhiqi and Lin Yuxin do not dare to neglect, quickly finish eating the apple in their hands, and come to the underground laboratory together.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Basement.


    The spacious basement of the three story western style building was completely transformed into a laboratory by Dr. Wei Xianjian.


    The base fulfilled the contract and provided the most advanced instruments. After the reconstruction of the whole base, it is full of post-modern science and technology beauty.


    There is even a hidden small generator here, which can supply power for all kinds of instruments. What''s more amazing is Wei Xianjian has a laptop on hand.


    Computer!!


    The last bell has completely destroyed the electronic equipment.


    It takes a lot of effort to assemble the parts and refit it into a computer with good configuration.


    "The characteristics of carnivores are very special. They have very strong digestion ability, and the process of growth is mutual phagocytosis."


    "Its biggest feature is that it can devour the seeds of the abyss, transform the energy in it thoroughly, and then drill into the human body to feed back the energy to human beings for transformation."


    Dr. Wei Xianjian''s slender fingers were tapping on the keyboard, and a series of data cascades kept falling. Just one night, she analyzed the characteristics of meat eating insects, and successfully boiled herself into panda eyes.


    Huh?


    As expected.


    This insect, at first, not only won''t harm human beings, but can bring benefits, and even be promoted to hunter.


    "No wonder those people can''t stand temptation."


    "It''s so easy to be a hunter, and you''ll be on top right away."


    Le Zhiqi was also surprised.


    When ancient people evolved, they simply took the seed of the abyss. Although the gene sequence was strengthened on one side, they had to bear the risk of becoming monsters out of control.


    But the risk of being parasitized by carnivores is very small.


    "There must be a price for that, right?"


    Lin Yuxin''s voice is a little cold. There is no free lunch in the world. How can he not pay the price when he gains great strength??


    The ten fingers of Dr. Wei Xianjian were pounding on the screen keyboard again.


    "Of course."


    "The carnivores that get into the human body will eventually fuse and mutate into one, and host under the human skull, controlling the human brain and consciousness."


    Wei Xianjian explained that a similar gene map appeared on the computer at the same time, showing a spiral structure rising constantly.


    On the gene map, many sequence factors were drawn by Wei Xianjian, and displayed in a brown yellow color.


    "After the carnivore is integrated into the human body, the gene sequence will also be integrated into the human body with the special energy."


    "These brownish yellow sequences are all modified by the variation of carnivores, which is equivalent to a double insurance."


    Double insurance?


    Wei Xianjian held his gold rimmed glasses for a moment and made a conclusion: "therefore, even if the infected human can forcibly take out the meat eater in some way in the future, his own gene has actually mutated.""As time goes by, their personalities will gradually change, and their thinking logic will no longer conform to ordinary human beings, but move closer to meat eating insects."


    It''s amazing.


    The characteristics of carnivores are far more difficult than we think.


    Many human beings, having carnivores, will try their best to exploit the loopholes.


    Gain strength, then freeze yourself, or anesthetize Is it not a shortcut to get the carnivore stronger by taking it out in a special way??


    It''s close to Bai Piao!


    But this is not the case. The double insurance includes gene changes. Even if you take away the carnivore that controls you, the human gene sequence is still contaminated and changes over time.


    In the end, I''m afraid I''ll become a crazy believer who adores insects and worships them.


    "Interesting."


    "Generally speaking, as long as it is parasitized by meat eating insects, it is right to kill them directly."


    Gu fan''s simple summary showed that the way of handling it was really so rude, but he added: "but Dr. Wei Xianjian, you have explained so much, you can''t just let us see the horror of meat eating insects, can you?"


    Of course!!


    Wei Xianjian smiles. It''s a smile of a fanatical scientist.


    "Of course!"


    "Carnivores can parasitize, transform and utilize human beings."


    "Then we humans can also use technology and use them in turn."


    Wei Xianjian became more and more fanatical, and the panda eyes could not hide her enthusiasm.


    "I''m trying to purify the characteristics of the carnivore."


    "If we can achieve the goal of not causing human changes, but also maintaining the characteristics of the carnivore that decomposes and devours the seeds of the abyss, then I can use this characteristic to make "Evolutionary medicine!"


    Evolution potion!!


    Simple, convenient, risk reduction of out of control variation.


    Wei Xianjian uses his special properties to make a medicine that can completely decompose mysterious substances, and then injects it into the human body to absorb and evolve better.


    If it works.


    It''s going to be an invention that''s going to revolutionize humanity.


    Knowledge is power.


    Otherwise, how can we say that Wei Xianjian is the most precious wealth in ancient times?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 218

    characteristic!


    This word makes Gu fan''s eyes flash a little.


    He can''t step into Shenjin for a long time. I''m afraid he just lacks a little bit of character.


    "How many seeds of the abyss do we have now?"


    Gu fan asked in silence, the seed of the abyss is absolutely the most precious resource in the end.


    For such a long time, Wang Dafu has been privately purchasing the seeds of the abyss in the black market. He has accumulated a lot of resources, and has been buying and selling resources, turning resources wealth into a huge snowball.


    "Fifteen thousand..."


    Wei Xianjian burst out this number, people were still shocked.


    There is only about one tenth chance that a carrion monster can appear in the abyss. That is to say, the resources in Gu fan''s hands are enough to kill 150000 monsters??


    "They are all collected by Wang Dafu."


    "Most of them came from the official exchange. When the materials were in short supply some time ago, Wang Dafu extorted a lot from the official base."


    Wei Xianjian sighed silently: "he is, however, no need for its extreme ah."


    Wang Dafu, a shrewd businessman, knows how to make a fortune.


    Buying and selling at the same time, after several setbacks, the interests are getting bigger and bigger.


    His original inside information is very deep, and these days he took the resources brought by Gu fan, and finally collected all the seeds of the abyss in the hands of the base officials and various collection teams.


    "Good."


    "Dr. Wei Xianjian, next I will contact the base and find some assistants for you."


    Gu fan stopped for a moment, lowered his voice and said, "I want you to make 1000 pieces of evolution liquid used by ordinary people!"


    What does Gu fan want


    The agent of evolution can cause 1000 ordinary human beings to degenerate.


    Big deal!


    It''s a big deal.


    Even the base officials are not so extravagant. They casually produce 1000 drugs that make people evolve.


    Wei Xianjian only feels that he has some difficulty breathing. Is Gu fan ready to rebel??


    "Hoo..."


    "Mr. Gufan, you scared me, but if there is an assistant to make it instead of me, there should be no problem."


    Wei Xianjian exhaled a long breath and took out a light green liquid from the incubator beside him.


    "Try this one."


    "The evolution fluid used by ordinary people, the improved version."


    Wei Xianjian pushed the golden glasses, and the fanatical experiment had good results, which made her a little excited. She continued: "inspired by the last psychotropic drugs, I added some prescription drugs to the evolution liquid, which can make people more energetic and full."


    I see.


    It is very possible for human beings to take the seeds of the abyss directly, which may lead to out of control variation, most of which are caused by the lack of firm spiritual consciousness.


    But those prescription drugs can make people''s consciousness excited, even a little frenzied. As for the content of prescription drugs It''s probably all contraband that can''t appear in novels.


    "The evolutionary agent of the first stage, that''s about it."


    "If I can handle the characteristics of carnivores, I can create the next stage of evolution."


    Wei Xianjian turned his head and looked at the maggots wriggling in the incubator. His shining eyes looked like a fool.


    Most people will stay away when they see these creeping insects. Their scalp is numb and they feel strongly uncomfortable. However, Wei Xianjian regards them as treasures, and his mind is full of terrible ideas about how to make them into medicine.


    It''s terrible.


    Crazy scientist, it''s terrible!


    Gu fan talked a few more words and left the basement with his team.


    Le Zhiqi people look at Gu fan''s eyes, have become strange, the boss suddenly so big, how to have a sense of wind and rain.


    The calm before the storm?


    No, no, No.


    This is to know that the storm is coming and start to prepare??


    "I don''t know why."


    "There is always a sense of uneasiness in my heart."


    Lin Yuxin thought in his heart, secretly took a look at Gu fan, he is definitely not the kind of person who will rebel, and he has no interest in power.


    So, what makes Gu fan so nervous??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Zizizi.


    Zizizi.


    Outside the three story villa.


    The workshop, which has been expanded three times in a row, is crackling.


    Master Feng is busy, with welding tools in his hand, welding the strengthened steel plate to the chariot. Meanwhile, Han Peng, who is beside him, is drawing up and down


    "Big brother Gufan!"


    From the tender voice, Xu Manman''s fat and smart eyes turn around. Seeing Gu fan''s arrival, there is no fear from others. Instead, he runs forward and reaches out his hands in a "hug" posture.All the images in people''s minds are full of negative words.


    Bloody, cruel, violent, dark, heartless, cold A butcher who never blinks.


    But in the face of Manman baby, but a little more warmth, hands will Xu Manman raised, made a high posture.


    It''s so unpredictable.


    Does old Gu fan have such a hobby?


    Le Zhiqi looks at it with tears in her eyes. She murmurs in her heart, but immediately gives a shiver. She thinks about the new ability that boss Gu fan has acquired. If he can see through what he thinks in his heart, he may kill himself in anger.


    "Big brother Gufan!"


    Xu Manman took out a small packet of biscuits from his pocket and said with a smile, "the Oreo biscuits I left for you, open your mouth, ah ~ ~"


    "Manman, don''t be ridiculous!"


    Xu Manman''s mother immediately denounced her daughter''s ignorance. She quickly came to Gufan and took baby man away. She was very sorry and said, "Mr. Gufan, I''m sorry. The child is not sensible."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Gu fan light smile, rubbed Xu Manman''s small head: "since you like to eat, eat more for big brother."


    Big brother?


    Listen, is this human talk?


    Is that what you can say from Gu fan?


    Wu Ze, Lin Yuxin and Le Zhiqi all feel stuck in their throat and can''t speak. At the same time, they sigh that Lori''s power is so great that even Gu fan can sprout.


    Let''s get back to business.


    Gu fan came to master Feng, the other side also quickly stopped working, asked the new assistants to continue to work, simple smile asked: "Gu fan, what instructions?"


    Gu fan respected Master Feng and said in a low voice, "I need several steel chariots with high specifications. There is no need to consider factors such as service life, but I have to have enough horsepower in a short time."


    "I will give you the strongest steel and more workers. At the same time, every steel chariot is equipped with the most advanced weapons."


    Gu fan detailed his requirements.


    Master Feng and Han Peng were stunned.


    This transformation, however, costs a lot of money. All of them are of the highest specifications, and the difficulty is not small.


    No need to consider life?


    Enough explosive power?


    It sounds more like consumables, and it''s a one-time scrap.


    If the steel chariot does not need to consider the life of the driving distance, but only emphasizes the function in a short time, it can definitely be transformed into a steel giant!!

 Chapter 219

    Steel giant.


    Gu fan also said many requirements for transformation.


    Most of them are anti-seismic ability, carrying attack ability, impact ability, various combat performance Even put forward the function of self explosion.


    Blow yourself up!


    The explosion power should be strong, the explosion power should be big, and it can be controlled remotely.


    This is not only a steel giant, but also a self exploding truck.


    "Han Peng and I, try our best."


    Master Feng is also in a bit of a dilemma. Even with the help of Han Peng, the champion of the robot competition, it is still difficult to transform into this situation.


    "I''ll arrange for some of the base and others to help you."


    Gu fan made the final arrangement and promised to draw more people from the base.


    The expression of Le Zhiqi is more strange.


    Boss Gu fan is going to do something big. He absolutely wants to make a big news.


    "I heard that the largest underground trading market in the base is called black street?"


    Gu fan talked about another thing. There must be darkness in the sun, and it is the same in the base city.


    Black street is the largest underground trading market in the whole base.


    Guns, weapons, seeds of the abyss, even humans Here, as long as you have money, you can get everything you want.


    "Yes."


    "In several areas of the base city, most of them will gather in the black street for trading, and many contraband goods are sold there."


    Wu Ze gave a serious answer and understood this better.


    Le Zhiqi also said lazily: "before Wang Dafu met with trouble in the black street, Wu Ze and I helped him solve it. The place was dirty, messy and smelly..."


    I see.


    Wang Dafu and Zhang Yun have annexed all the territory in the north of the base. Naturally, they are absolutely powerful people in the black street.


    Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi, occasionally deal with, help to solve some problems, so this is still a little understanding.


    "We''re going now."


    Gu fan nodded and let Wu Ze lead the way.


    Wu Ze hesitated for a moment and asked: "the local environment is very poor and the public security is also very chaotic. Do you need me to call Zhang Yun and them to open the way for the boss?"


    "No need."


    Gu fan light said: "I also want to see for myself, the base of the trading hub is what kind of."


    After listening, Le Zhiqi turned her lips.


    Isn''t this the same as the private visit of Weifu, but I don''t know the purpose of the boss''s going to the black street. Is he ready to kill and clean up all the sites of the whole base?


    Isn''t that to kill all sides and make a river of blood?


    "It''s a bit exciting to think about it."


    Le Zhiqi thought in her heart, for fear that the world would not be in chaos.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Black street.


    This area, leaning to the west of the base, is the real slum of the base.


    It''s full of disease, suffering, poverty, hunger There are also crimes everywhere. Only those refugees who feel powerless or driven out will gather in this place, including some wanted criminals.


    This area has gradually become a no matter zone.


    It is impossible for the government, which is short handed, to spend precious resources to maintain law and order here.


    And those forces also saw this. Some invisible illegal goods were traded in this area. Over time, they had some scale and finally formed a market.


    Squeak, squeak


    The dust from the corner of the wall fell in the mud puddle, causing some ripples. Several mice ran through the hole as if there were no one else.


    A bony man was leaning against the wall.


    The sun on his body, his skin tan, more permeated with a layer of oil, a few flies lying on the body a few mouthfuls, did not suck out any blood, and then buzzing away.


    A sour, musty smell came out of him.


    The smell was even stronger than the stench of carrion. Gu fan, who had a keen sense of smell, immediately frowned.


    Several masked men hurried by.


    They were carrying backpacks. They could see through the cracks that they were some kind of guns. There were still a lot of them.


    Masks.


    Many people on the black street are unwilling to reveal their true identity.


    Many times, even officials will appear in the black street and sell some goods by taking advantage of their positions.


    "Gufan, it''s ahead."


    Le Zhiqi pointed to just a few people left the direction said.


    Gu fan''s magic pupil can see the rotation of emotion. The street full of poverty and hunger is like the mouth of a monster''s blood basin, swallowing people''s desire


    Step into the black street.


    The number gradually increased.


    The threshold of trading here is not high, even most of them are ordinary people, and the quality of the goods traded is also uneven.A car part.


    A watch with some damage.


    A ragged dress.


    Whatever it is, you can take it out and sell it. Just set up a stall in place and take out what you want to sell.


    This has also led to black streets being as cluttered as vegetable markets.


    There are very few valuable things. At least for all the people in ancient times, most of the things they sell are just like rags.


    "This is the outside of black street."


    "Most of them are ordinary people, and there are few valuable things."


    Wu Ze explained to one side that he took Gu fan with him to walk through the stalls put by ordinary people in rags.


    A few tall, burly men stood on the side of the street corner.


    Inside the black street, at least those poor refugees will not be allowed to enter. Only those with real "valuable" goods can be qualified to enter. It is a small threshold.


    "Get out of here!"


    "What are you carrying? These broken cans want to enter the inner street?"


    A refugee was pushed to the ground by a strong man. He was holding some dirty and rusty parts, many of which were slightly bent and deformed, probably from some abandoned vehicle.


    Obviously, these things are not enough to get into the inner street!!


    It seems that the threshold of the inner street is a little higher.


    Gu fan did not continue to waste time, stepped into the street and continued to observe with interest.


    "Why?"


    "Why can we enter at will?"


    Lin Yuxin came for the first time. The strong man who was just guarding the street let the people in without asking. He couldn''t help being curious.


    "It''s natural."


    Wu Ze explained: "the threshold is not so high. At least we wear neat and clean clothes. We don''t look like refugees fishing in troubled waters."


    I see.


    The threshold has just been raised a little. Otherwise, I will go to the black street with some rags and set up stalls in disorder. Isn''t it a mess??


    Entering the inner street, the environment is a little better.


    Some items that are really worth trading have also appeared, such as some old pistols that are about to be eliminated, with a few bullets.


    "How do you sell this gun?"


    Gu fan squatted down and asked faintly. The stall owner looked at him and said with a kind smile, "20 jin of grain, with this box of bullets."


    20 jin of grain?


    Le Zhiqi curled her lips: "you''re getting rusty. It''s so expensive."


    The boss immediately retorted: "if you have a gun, you can save your life at the critical moment."


    Gu fan shook his head, lost interest and went on.


    The boss immediately lost his confidence and yelled: "18 Jin, 15 Jin, loss price..."

 Chapter 220

    Keep going.


    The flow of people has also increased.


    Some really valuable things appear in front of people.


    The owner of a stall took out a brand-new submachine gun with a few boxes of bullets. The price was 150 Jin.


    "Just arrived weapon!"


    "It''s urgent to deal with it. It only needs 150 Jin of grain. It''s necessary for the private team to go out with 120 bullets. There''s no time for children!"


    The boss yelled, many people were interested in it, and some mercenary bought it after talking about the price.


    "Pass by, don''t miss it."


    "With the sound of a gun, there are ten thousand taels of gold. When you go out to search for materials, you still have to use a crossbow to deal with monsters!"


    On the other hand, the weapons owner takes out his crossbow.


    The crossbow was more expensive and soon bought. This kind of weapon is very practical for hunting teams.


    The sound of the gun was too loud


    Although the power of the gun is huge, if you really go to the town and other complex areas, as long as you dare to shoot, the rotten corpses in all directions will immediately follow the sound to surround you.


    "Gu fan..."


    Lin Yuxin wants to talk but stops. She takes a closer look at Gu fan and suddenly feels that her boss is more mysterious.


    Before the end of the world, Gu fan was still a young man in Lin Yuxin''s eyes, but that night he invaded his house and took a hunting bow and arrow.


    How did he know in advance that disaster was coming??


    Gu fan feels Lin Yuxin''s sight and shows a funny smile. Maybe he wants to make it a little secret in Lin Yuxin''s heart.


    "Boss, look over there."


    Le Zhiqi pointed to the place where a large number of people were watching in the distance.


    There, someone built a platform with wood, which seems to be holding some simple auction.


    take a closer look.


    What''s sold on the stake is human beings!!


    A girl, tied to a stake on the platform.


    Her skin is delicate, her face is delicate, she has a good-looking melon face, and her eyes are charming.


    Most of the girl''s clothes were torn up, revealing more white and tender places, which made her pure and lovely more attractive and intriguing.


    "As you can see."


    "This is our new slave. It''s very clean and beautiful. If you want to buy it back and enjoy it, you can pay for it."


    A fat slave owner went to the center of the platform and introduced his products to the audience.


    "The bottom price is 100 Jin grain ticket."


    100 Jin food ticket, buy a beautiful woman.


    Her price is not as high as a submachine gun, but it is reasonable to think about it carefully. With a gun, your identity will immediately become different, and you will use it to earn more resources and gain more wealth.


    But the only value of this beautiful woman is playing


    ¡°100¡£¡±


    ¡°110¡£¡±


    ¡°150¡£¡±


    ¡°180¡£¡±


    The last man bid, reached the price of 180 Jin of grain, the slave owner listened to the face of joy.


    He bought the girl for only 50 Jin of grain. At that time, her parents were starving to death, and she offered 50 Jin of grain to sell her as a slave. Finally, she agreed


    In this "commodity", the slave owners earned 130 Jin of grain, more than tripled.


    The customer who bought this "commodity" was a man with a pale complexion.


    He was a regular patron of slave owners and a notorious hunter in the base.


    Vampires.


    It''s his nickname.


    The reason is that he can suck other people''s blood and replenish his physical energy like the noble blood clan in the movie.


    But actually, he''s not that tall.


    The man, nicknamed "vampire", occasionally went out to search and met a special kind of monster, leech growing in the mud, which specially sucks the blood of human and other animals.


    After killing this monster, using its abyss crystal, the vampire gains the special Hunter ability to suck other people''s blood.


    "Girl''s blood, I like it best."


    Pale skin of the vampire, showing a pale smile, it is not difficult to imagine the girl fell in his hands, what will happen.


    "This girl, I''ll take it."


    All of a sudden, an indifferent voice came from afar.


    It was a man in a white shirt who looked ordinary and even thin.


    But invisibly, the eyes around him are focused on him, the plain words have irresistible pressure, people can not refute.Who?


    Who is he?


    The vampire looked back at the man with a bad eye.


    "Er..."


    The slave owner, who was full of fat intestines and round bellies, said with some embarrassment, "I''m sorry, this commodity has been sold. I can''t live without credit."


    "If you like beautiful women, there are several more waiting for you."


    The slave owners were trying to make ends meet and said they had a lot of "goods".


    Gu fan, however, was reluctant to give up. He just said faintly, "this girl belongs to me."


    All around the crowd in an uproar, in front of the man in the end who is, why so arrogant.


    If you say it belongs to you, it belongs to you. The black street trading has rules and credibility. There are few such tyrants as Gu fan.


    It''s not just the people around who are not sure what''s going on.


    Le Zhiqi, Wu Ze, Lin Yuxin They are all confused by the current situation.


    What''s going on?


    Why does the boss suddenly want to buy a woman?


    Does Gu fan fall in love with this woman and meet the type he likes?


    Or did Gu fan not like the slave trade and suddenly changed his mind to seek justice?


    No, no, no!


    Boss, the demon butcher, can''t fight with the hypocritical word "justice", and there''s no need to be so troublesome if you want to have a beautiful woman.


    Several people look at each other and see the meaning in each other''s eyes.


    There must be something special about that girl.


    "You''re a robber?"


    Another voice full of discomfort, nicknamed "vampire" man came to Gu fan.


    He continued coldly: "I''m a vampire. You should have heard my name. There''s no good end for those who offend me in this base."


    Pop!


    The vampire put a hand on Gufan''s shoulder: "rob the man I bought, do you know what the consequences will be?"


    Angry!


    Gu fan just arrogant performance, completely let the vampire angry.


    Most of the onlookers had heard the name of vampire. The consequences of those who offended him were very miserable. The whole blood was extracted and turned into mummies. The death was extremely terrible.


    People look at Gu fan with bad intentions.


    This guy''s in big trouble. He''s in bad luck.


    On the other side.


    Gu fan''s three subordinates, Le Zhiqi and others are also interested in looking at the vampire.


    They also feel that someone is going to have bad luck.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 221

    Someone''s going to have bad luck.


    Everyone thinks so, but the object is different.


    The palm of the vampire is slightly split, and a kind of spiral triangular mouthpiece comes out, trying to pierce Gufan''s skin and absorb plasma.


    But this ability has just been used, the sharp triangular mouthpiece has not touched Gu fan''s skin, and he has lost the consciousness of his arm.


    Poof!!


    Familiar voice.


    Familiar taste.


    Familiar ability.


    Le Zhiqi three people, as if already anticipated the result.


    They stare at the broken arm, draw a perfect parabola, cut off and fall to the ground, making a dull sound.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    The vampire covered his shoulder, screamed and stepped back several steps.


    Familiar reaction.


    Stupid enemy saw Gu fan''s fierce decision, most of it was this reaction!!


    "I bet the Convention killed him."


    Le Zhiqi said evil taste, generally speaking, Gufan boss will not let go of a "enemy" target.


    "I bet the Convention killed him, too."


    Lin Yuxin also followed the gambling with great interest.


    Wu Ze''s face was bitter: "then no one would bet that he could live?"


    Yes!


    They all felt in their hearts that Gu fan would kill people.


    Blood gushed.


    Surrounding the crowd quickly scattered into a loose sand, shock left the most central battle of the two people.


    What''s going on?


    Why, all of a sudden, the vampire''s arm was cut off.


    When did Gu fan do it, how did he do it, and what kind of ability did he use??


    No one can see clearly.


    Too fast, everything in an instant, the vampire''s arm seems to fall without warning, so strange.


    "You!"


    The vampire was furious, and the palm of the other hand cracked, like a disgusting mouth, and stretched out the special triangular mouthpiece.


    But He didn''t dare to go on attacking.


    Vampires keep a rare sense.


    He didn''t notice any sign of Gu fan''s attack, but his arm was easily cut off. Who knows if it''s his head that will be cut off next time??


    "You wait for me!"


    Finally, the vampire angrily put down a cruel words, picked up his arm and wanted to leave first.


    It is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge.


    After the wound is healed and becomes stronger, we can gather other people together to take revenge on you.


    However, Gu fan is a unruly man.


    He didn''t care who moved his hand, and he didn''t care who was right or wrong. There was no reason.


    Bang


    Gufan''s fingers vibrated slightly.


    A layer of invisible ripples scattered, fingertips seem to have a little silver flicker, turned out to be a very thin spider silk.


    Poof!


    The fleeing vampire, like a balloon full of who, was suddenly torn to pieces.


    Blood, internal organs, brains, all burst out like fountains, spurting the crowd around.


    When did the spider silk entangle the vampire, the moment he cut his arm, or when the vampire angrily put down his cruel words?


    Anyway, the death of vampires is a fact.


    All people are confused, Leng in situ, silly look at that pool of flesh and blood.


    This is the black street. Although it used to be a no matter zone, now the underground power is complex and once again occupied. No one wants to make trouble in the black street.


    But Gu fan killed people in public, and he killed a hunter. This is definitely a big trouble!!


    "You''re in trouble!"


    The slave owner on the platform looked at the blood mud on the ground and his voice trembled: "this is the territory of poisonous dogs."


    Poison dog?


    The dog Gang seems to be the bigger one in the western region of the base, right?


    Wu Ze knew it in his heart and said for Gu fan, "the dog Gang is a fart. Our boss is..."


    Poof!!


    Before Wu Ze finished, the slave owners on the platform were pierced by ice cones.


    He had dozens of blood holes all over his body, and he fell to the ground with his eyes closed. In the end, he didn''t understand why he would kill him.


    Why?


    The boss has a clean hand, leaving no chance at all.


    But the slave owner, just a little reminder, why was Gu fan killed?


    "Cough, boss Gufan, there''s no need to kill that man."


    Le Zhi Qi mouth corner smoked to smoke, some unnatural careful ask a way.Gu Fan said calmly: "nothing, just don''t like him."


    What?


    Just don''t like him, just kill him.


    This is really in line with the image of the demon butcher of Gufan. It has nothing to do with whether you have offended the big man or what serious crimes you have committed.


    Boss Gufan just didn''t like you and killed you.


    So simple, that''s all.


    This is Gu fan. He doesn''t make any sense, but he likes it.


    Crazy.


    What a lunatic.


    Around the crowd, one by one show fear expression.


    What can they do in the face of such a disordered madman? Besides, the other side is still an unknown strong man.


    The crowd subconsciously away from Gu fan, who knows if he will not like you and kill you next second??


    But at this point.


    Disorderly footsteps came, and two groups of people and horses came from different directions.


    One of them is the dog Gang!


    A man with tattoos all over his body came from the corner with a large number of people and horses in an angry face.


    His upper body is red and fruity. Countless kinds of tattoos make him look very different, especially a dog tearing other people''s flesh and blood, which is lifelike on his chest.


    Poison dog!


    He is the dog gang boss who controls half of the street nearby and is very famous in the west of the base.


    Poison dog around, see the slave owner''s body, eyes is flashing a few times, eyes vicious stare at Gu fan.


    But before he could make trouble, another group of people appeared.


    It was a group of powerful, strong and fierce members of the force.


    They wear suits and shoes that are not suitable for the surrounding environment. Their hair is carefully combed. Everyone is equipped with firepower and guns. Everything shows the strength and financial resources of these people!!


    "Rainstorm."


    There are not many forces with such strength. Rainstorm is one of them, and it is also the leading force in the north of the base.


    Their boss, one eyed Zhang Yun, is a cruel and ruthless character who leads the people to annex all the territory of the whole northern region.


    "It''s Zhang Yun, the one eyed man in the rainstorm, the most ruthless big man in the black street."


    Zhang Yun, who took the lead at this time, is totally different from what he used to be.


    He was wearing a one eyed blindfold. It seemed that he was elaborately made by someone. He was dressed in a more elegant white suit, which completely packaged him as a real "big guy" level figure, with a special sense of dignity.


    Decent.


    Obviously, Zhang Yun has the dignity and dignity as the leader of rainstorm.


    That cold expression, coupled with a one eye occasionally flashing fierce light, makes ordinary people dare not approach, even can only lower their head, afraid to look directly at his one eye.

 Chapter 222

    "One eyed Zhang Yun."


    "Rainstorm people also come to join in. Is it him who is responsible for this?"


    Poison dog thought to himself that he wanted to make trouble, but he had to endure it.


    One eyed Zhang Yun is a tough character. Is he ready to annex the forces in the west of the base.


    "Mr. Zhang Yun, why does such a strong wind blow your dragon head?"


    Poison dog skin smile meat don''t smile of say a scene words, in the heart a little ponder, continue to open mouth to say: "however, these two streets of business, should not belong to Zhang Yun big brother tube?"


    Since black street is the place where all forces gather, naturally there is a small division of forces.


    In a small area nearby, poison dogs are in charge, including the new slave owners, who are also under the charge of poison dogs.


    Zhang Yun gave a cold hum.


    He didn''t talk to himself, but came to Gu fan with his many younger brothers.


    "Big guy Gufan!"


    Zhang Yun bowed at 90 degrees with great respect.


    "Big guy Gufan!"


    The burly little brothers in suit and shoes behind Zhang Yun also bowed and saluted, and the voice concealed the exclamation of people nearby.


    What??


    The leader of the northern forces in the base is actually saluting a person?


    Boss!


    Zhang Yun can be called a big man, that is how the existence.


    I can''t imagine Zhang Yun, the famous rainstorm leader, has completely changed himself when he comes to Gu fan.


    His cruel and cruel image turned into flattery and respect for Gu fan like a God, which made the scene chaotic for a time.


    "Who is he?"


    "Who is Gu fan? What''s the matter? Why does Zhang Yun call him boss?"


    "Tut Tut, I thought the boy was Zhang Yun''s man, but I didn''t expect that..."


    The kid?


    There is a saying that misfortune comes from the mouth.


    Zhang Yun''s eyes slightly slanted, showing a trace of killing light, and gave his men a wink at the same time.


    Bang!!


    A man who was proficient in firearms raised his hand and killed the guy who called Gu fan "that kid" and blew his head on the spot.


    "Don''t insult Gufan."


    Zhang Yun said faintly that the crowd who had been talking all of a sudden were dumb. They didn''t dare to discuss in a low voice. They were afraid that they would commit any taboo and get killed.


    Good prestige.


    How overbearing.


    What a big look.


    "Ouch?"


    "Zhang Yun is doing well now. After he became the boss, he was just like a dog."


    A strange voice came, Le Zhiqi''s inappropriate sarcasm.


    Zhang Yun is like a pug in front of Gu fan. Unexpectedly, he is majestic outside. For a moment, he has the same vigor, and is dignified and imposing.


    Who is this?


    How dare you mock Zhang Yun like this?


    People shut their mouths, subconsciously back two steps again, waiting for Zhang Yun to get angry.


    This time, Zhang Yun''s voice was completely silent.


    Who is that woman?


    Completely crushed Zhang Yun!!


    Everyone felt that their three outlooks were a little distorted.


    The big guy named Gu fan, even the women around him, can mock Zhang Yun like this. Who are they??


    Gollum.


    The poisoned dog swallowed.


    I''m afraid he''s the most embarrassing one on the court.


    Poison dog originally wanted to make trouble with Gu fan, but now it seems that even Zhang Yun is Gu fan''s younger brother. If he continues to make trouble, isn''t he killing himself??


    "You''re developing well. You''re not blind."


    Gu fan gives an evaluation. Everything Zhang Yun gets is bought by him with one eye.


    After hearing this, Zhang Yun trembled all over.


    He deeply understood that he was able to annex the territory of the northern region and become the leader of this region, thanks to Gu fan.


    "Without you, there would be no today for me."


    Zhang Yun said so, and people were shocked. Is there a more mysterious strong man behind this big man who suddenly rose overnight??


    "Deal with it."


    Gu fan light command way, want to see Zhang Yun real inside information.


    The best way, of course, is to "see" the combat effectiveness of the rainstorm.


    Poison dogs don''t know exactly what the situation is.


    All of a sudden, a sense of crisis surged into my heart. I saw Zhang Yunmeng turn around and draw a gun from his waist.


    Bang.


    Zhang Yun couldn''t help but shoot the dog.


    His subordinates also reacted very quickly. They took out all the guns hidden in their bodies. Some hid shotguns behind their backs, while others HID light machine guns in their trouser legsDada dada.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang.


    The sudden fight made the whole scene chaotic.


    The firearm burst out large sparks, the smoke filled the whole street, the shiny bullet case fell to the ground jingling.


    Guns!


    More than 20 guns burst out at the same time.


    Each one is a hardcover weapon. After special transformation, the caliber power has been enhanced!!


    The little brother beside the poisonous dog was beaten into a hornet''s nest for a while.


    Even the boss of poison dog was shot several times in a row, and his blood was trickling, but he would not die in a short time because of the strong vitality of the hunter.


    Guns, which are still useful, will not be completely eliminated by hunters.


    Gufan is just a special case.


    Not every hunter can be as powerful as Gufan.


    Not every hunter can ignore the baptism of firearms.


    The bullet smashed the flesh and blood, and the taste of shooting into the body was very bad, even for the hunter.


    "Er er..."


    On the street, many onlookers were also innocently shot.


    Guns don''t have long eyes, not to mention the firearm volley, even the rebound of stray bullets also let the onlookers complain.


    However, Zhang Yun does have strength and financial resources.


    Wang Dafu made these improved guns secretly. Every bullet is money. Not every organization is willing to spend so much money.


    "Zhang Yun!"


    "We have no injustice and no enmity. Why set up a bureau to kill me?"


    Poison dog has regarded all this as a game, hiding behind the wall, roaring: "if you want to annex me, all forces will not be ready to die. Are you not afraid that you will have too much appetite to support you?"


    But Zhang Yun shook his head and said coldly: "the elder Gu Fan said that he wanted to clean you up. Even if he died, I had to let you be buried with him first."


    When he finished, he gave his subordinates a look. Among the younger brothers, there were two hunters, all hired by Zhang Yun with his power and financial resources.


    I can''t help but say.


    Two hunters, armed with guns, rushed straight in the direction of the poison dog.


    The gunfire started again.


    Then there was a crackle of fighting.


    The poisoned dog was seriously injured, but he still resisted for a while, but he was not spared in the end.


    After a while, the two hunters came back with the body of the poisoned dog.


    Zhang Yun respectfully came to Gu fan again: "Gu fan, do you think this is OK?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 223

    "Not bad."


    Gu fan made a light comment.


    It''s been a month since the end of the world. Evolutionists have sprung up in large numbers, and many hunters have come to the fore. Some people have found unique adventures in disasters full of crisis.


    Zhang Yun is the lucky one on the wave of the times.


    He meets the best people and catches up with the best times. He is rich and powerful, and becomes a hero. Even those hunters with extraordinary power are willing to follow


    "Zhang Yun, it seems that you have trusted subordinates."


    Lin Yuxin''s voice is a little chilly, but the faint words reveal some warning: "in a short time, I''m afraid you won''t need us any more."


    She has always been delicate and cautious, aware of a sense of crisis. Zhang Yun''s wealth and power expand very fast, and let him continue to grow. When he reaches a critical point, will he betray Gu fan??


    It''s quite possible!


    When Zhang Yun, a snake like character, has enough strength, he will choose to betray, right?


    Zhang Yun''s eyes were shocked.


    Naturally, he could understand the potential meaning of Lin Yuxin''s words.


    "What is my strength? For Gu fan, it''s not a fart."


    "All my achievements today are bestowed by Gu fan. I dare not think of them with ten thousand courage."


    Zhang Yun''s expression was a little frightened, and he took an unnatural look at Gu fan''s expression.


    He is really a little afraid. He has just developed to this point, and only he can understand the hardships. But as long as Gu fan says something, I''m afraid that the position of rainstorm leader will be changed immediately.


    Well


    Zhang Yun is really afraid.


    Gu fan is actually observing in the dark, and the magic pupil can see other people''s emotional fluctuations.


    When it comes to the topic of "loyalty", Lin Yuxin''s three subordinates show considerable firmness, and there is no doubt about their loyalty.


    But for Zhang Yun, his loyalty comes from "fear" and threat. He deeply understands how terrible it is to offend Gu fan, so he dare not have the idea of betrayal.


    "This guy, if he really has a certain strength, will he have the heart of betrayal?"


    "But at least for a short period of time, he must not dare. This kind of snake hearted person has some ability. Let''s put it away for the time being."


    Gu fan thought to himself that although Zhang Yun was a bit vicious, he still had some skills and abilities.


    As for whether he will betray when he has more power and accumulates more power, it''s nothing to mention. It''s very easy to kill him.


    We''ve solved these trivia.


    Gu fan turned his head and looked at the girl who was auctioned as a commodity.


    Her eyes were full of confusion and doubts. For this ignorant and weak girl, all the people in front of her were great figures.


    Gu fan stretched out his hand slightly, lifted the girl up from the ground and asked faintly, "Why are you here?"


    People''s eyes were cast again.


    Everyone is very puzzled, especially Le Zhiqi, who wants to know why the elder Gu fan wants to rescue the weak girl.


    What''s special about her??


    "I..."


    The girl''s mouth was full of bitterness. For a moment, she didn''t know how to talk about it.


    Those fleeing, carrion monster''s desperate pursuit, the night is only the despair of fear??


    She admitted that she was so lucky that she could come to the base with her parents, but it''s not easy for an ordinary family to survive in the base??


    She saw with her own eyes that the gray haired old father, in order to get more food, used his weak body to do a lot of physical work, grinding out blood blisters in his hands, biting his teeth and trembling to work, and was finally exploited by those villains!!


    Because of her beauty, she was liked by the hooligans and wanted to insult herself


    Mother cried and cried, forced on himself, was beaten by those hooligans to spit blood.


    This is just the beginning. The end is a nightmare for everyone, especially for the ordinary people at the bottom who have no ability to resist risks.


    "Our food has been robbed."


    "My mother is coughing up blood, and my father has no strength to work. I watched them starve to the limit and patiently gave me the last grain, but at night they were secretly eating the soil..."


    Eat dirt.


    It''s going to kill you.


    Human hunger to the limit, the pain is indescribable, her parents left food for themselves, but at night to eat soil to fill the hunger feeling.


    It''s too bad.


    In the end, the girl compromised.


    She sold herself at the price of 50 Jin of grain.


    She is very lucky that she is very good-looking and can get so much food, otherwise ordinary people will not be able to sell at this price"Mom and Dad, I wish I could live."


    "When I sell myself, I know what I may face, but even if I become a slave, a dog at other people''s feet, or even tortured to death I do, too


    When the girl said this, many people were silent.


    Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin, Wu Ze I feel the girl''s bad luck.


    "Good."


    Gu fan nodded heavily: "I have seen that you have the consciousness of death!"


    The consciousness of death!


    Girls do come to die. As long as they can save their parents, death is nothing.


    So she won''t regret it, even if she sold it to the vampire just now and was sucked dry and turned into a mummy.


    "You have the consciousness of death."


    "This quality is noble, rare and resolute."


    Gu Fan said in a heavy voice, but just when people thought that the bloodthirsty butcher was very kind, his next sentence almost choked people to death.


    "So..."


    "I''ll give you another way to die, so that you can die properly, worthy of the awareness of death!"


    Gu fan smile with a trace of cruelty and ferocity: "rest assured, you will die very valuable."


    What!!


    Gu fan asked her to die in a different way??


    He didn''t want to save the girl.


    The reason why Gu fan rescued this beautiful girl is that Huan Tong saw the resolute attitude of "looking at death like returning home", which is also her most special place.


    Not afraid of death.


    Look at death like home.


    Such a young girl should die more valuable. She should die where she needs, rather than simply being tortured to death or being dried up.


    The girl was also shocked by Gu fan''s words.


    It turns out that the story of the prince saving the princess never existed.


    "Death is more valuable..."


    The girl recites Gu fan''s words, and the corners of her mouth are bitter. Is death still her destination?


    Gu fan raised his finger and called Zhang Yun over: "you go to ask Wang Dafu to send 200 Jin food stamps to his family, and then cure his parents'' pain."


    The girl raised her head abruptly. She couldn''t believe it.


    Her eyes seemed to flash, and she murmured, "thank you Thank you... "


    Gu fan looks back.


    In the magic pupil, the girl''s feeling of death is more firm.

 Chapter 224

    In an hour.


    In the area west of the base, there was massive chaos.


    The poison dog died, but it was only one of the causes of the chaos. The greater disturbance was caused by the biggest underground businessman on the black street.


    "How much is your life worth?"


    "You filthy poor people, how much is your life worth?"


    In the central area of the black street, the largest exhibition stand has been built. Standing in the center, the backstage agents who control the whole economic lifeline of the black street are presided over.


    Wang Dafu!!


    With a loudspeaker, he opened up all the areas of the black street, and let a large number of poor people pour in and speak freely at the exhibition stand.


    "10 jin?"


    "20 jin?"


    "30 jin?"


    "I tell you In the eyes of peddlers, you rubbish are not worth 10 jin of grain. "


    "Those pink girls have a little value, but you poor people are not worthy of a grain of food."


    Wang Dafu''s vicious words were very true, but they hit the hearts of the audience, and many poor people were shouting and scolding below.


    Scum.


    Asshole.


    Vampires.


    The devil who exploits flesh and blood.


    Wang Dafu is just like this in people''s eyes. Every time he gains a little profit, someone will lose a lot I don''t know how much blood and tears the accumulated wealth contains.


    Wang Dafu looked at the crowd with disdain.


    All of a sudden, he changed the subject of his speech, stood up three thick fingers with gold rings, and said in a deep voice, "300 Jin!"


    "I''ll give you a golden opportunity!"


    "You can sell yourself. I''ll give you 300 Jin of food stamps."


    Wang Dafu''s words aroused a thousand waves.


    300 Jin of grain is a shocking figure in the end of the world.


    If you sell yourself, you can get 300 Jin of grain compensation, and there is no threshold of demand. How is that possible??


    The crowd surged.


    There are more and more onlookers, and the noise is overwhelming. Some people can''t wait to sell themselves in exchange for 300 Jin of grain.


    Many black merchants also gathered around.


    They frowned and didn''t know what Wang Dafu was up to.


    This wealth figure, not to mention buying those humble poor people as slaves, is more than enough to hire some evolutionists.


    "Wait!"


    "I haven''t finished my terms yet."


    "Of course, 300 Jin of grain is not so easy to get. It will be used to buy your life."


    Wang Dafu continued to explain that the response of the people was like a tide, and they all expressed their willingness to work hard!!


    Of course.


    If you buy 300 Jin of expensive grain, you will naturally have to work for Wang Dafu, or even become his slave.


    "You don''t understand me."


    Wang Dafu shook his head again and continued: "working hard is not just for me, but will really face death in a short time, and this time will not exceed one month."


    What??


    Wang Dafu''s words once again shocked everyone.


    It''s a real death. If you sell yourself, you will die within a month.


    "I''ll stress it again."


    "Within a month, all those who sell their lives will die."


    "Life is very precious. I hope you can cherish your life. Only those who are determined to die are qualified to sell their lives."


    Wang Dafu repeated a trace of the words, showing a false expression of regret: "of course, we will give some compensation, after all, you will soon die, this greater wealth will be handed over to relatives."


    Dead people don''t need a lot of money.


    300 Jin of grain, even if you sell yourself, you can''t enjoy it. When people die, you can still enjoy a P.


    But your family, friends, or other designated people Can enjoy this compensation, that is a full 300 Jin convertible food stamps.


    How could that be?


    How can there be such a ridiculous thing.


    Many people under the stage can''t sit still. They will die within a month. What kind of terrible things will they experience??


    "Why do you work so hard?"


    "Can our relatives really receive compensation? What if they are robbed?"


    There was a lot of confusion under the stage. Wang Dafu had been prepared for this problem for a long time. After people made a noise for a while and digested all the news, he continued to explain.


    "Why die?"


    "I''m not sure. Maybe the head will be cut off by a chainsaw, maybe it will be cut in half by a chopper, maybe it will turn into blood in poison, maybe it will be Cruelly Abused in torture They''ll even throw you into the center of a carrion monster and be eaten and dismembered. "Wang Dafu said that although there was exaggeration in the words, it fully expressed how terrible the death was.


    It''s not just talking!!


    "As for whether your relatives can enjoy this compensation..."


    Wang Dafu raised his hand and asked for another protagonist, Zhang Yun, who was wearing a white suit and a one eyed blindfold.


    "Zhang Yun!"


    "One eyed Zhang Yun, who is the leader of rainstorm, is also involved in this matter?"


    Zhang Yun, a natural person of all people, is very popular in the base. He has heard the name of one eyed Zhang Yun in the streets, whether he is a poor refugee or a powerful man.


    "Don''t worry!"


    "All those who are compensated will be protected by the rainstorm. Whoever dares to bully and crush them is the enemy of the rainstorm!"


    Zhang Yun''s statement shocked everyone present again.


    This is not just a joke. Even Zhang Yun, the leader, has made a promise. That is to say, people who "work hard" can not only receive exaggerated compensation, but also get more protection from the rainstorm.


    "Life is precious."


    "You can take your time. We will open 1000 places."


    Wang Dafu went on to say that this figure once again caused an uproar. He thought they would only buy a few people, at most dozens.


    But it''s an exaggeration to have 1000 places.


    300 Jin of grain per person, 1000 people add up, that will be an astronomical number Does Wang Dafu really have so much wealth??


    And what does Wang Dafu want so many Dalits for.


    Evil human experiment, or more cruel things, it''s crazy.


    Buying people''s lives goes on.


    Those who originally wanted to work for Wang Dafu retreated.


    They want wealth because they want to live a more nourishing and comfortable life and have enough to eat and drink, rather than die within a month.


    But even so, there are still some people struggling in their hearts.


    A father in his thirties, who was still young, took a look at his daughter. She was the age of a long man and had reached his waist.


    Her daughter''s skin is sallow and malnourished, and she suffers from hunger.


    She is very sensible. Even though she hasn''t eaten for two days, she still hasn''t complained to herself.


    Look down.


    The father''s eyes twinkled with soft light, stroking his daughter''s dry hair.


    The little girl seemed to feel something, grabbed the corner of her father''s clothes, chewed her little finger, bowed her head and said: "Dad, I''m not hungry, really not hungry."


    I heard that.


    The father suddenly felt a burst of pain in his heart, and the tears of patience almost didn''t collapse.


    "Listen to Dad."


    "It''s all right. Just like my father used to be on business, he''ll be back soon."


    When her daughter heard this, she burst into tears. Although she was still young and didn''t know what would happen next, her father and daughter felt her father''s determination.


    Never come back.


    "Dad, don''t go, don''t go on a business trip..."


    "I''ll be good. I''ll be good..."


    The corners of his father''s mouth twitched. He wanted to say something more, but he was afraid that his voice would tremble too much.


    He pushed his daughter, turned around and wiped his tears from her.


    He came to the booth and whispered an opinion: "I hope you can take care of my daughter a little. She doesn''t understand anything."


    Wang Dafu sees everything in his eyes.


    He nodded: "don''t worry, she will grow up healthily, and she doesn''t need to sell her body and dignity. If she is a little bigger, let the rainstorm people send her to the hospital to be a nurse, or learn something else."


    My father was relieved to hear this. Before he asked again, Wang Dafu patted him on the shoulder and continued in a low voice:


    "our boss, I hope the people who work hard can look at death as if they are going home, and I want you to die at ease."


    "We are willing to pay a high price for this, believe me The future will be taken care of. "


    The father finally took a look at his beloved daughter, but he did not dare to look directly into her bright, clear and wronged eyes.


    "My daughter, it''s up to you."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 225

    "Wife, live for me."


    A rough man said in a deep voice to the woman beside him.


    That woman some can''t believe, her husband is a rough man, never good at expressing their feelings, usually two people together more often in quarrel and cold war.


    At the end of the life, the husband who was a little rough often spoke ill to him, and he hated her for not doing well here and there. He even raised his hand and slapped himself in anger.


    Their feelings have already split and will soon be broken.


    But at this moment, the hot tempered husband stood up to sell his life.


    "Why?"


    The wife pointed at her husband, and she didn''t understand the sudden sacrifice.


    "I''m a rough man. I don''t have much ability."


    "I''m big tempered and stubborn. In the end, I''ve messed up everything and spilled the fire on you. I''m really incompetent."


    "I really regret beating you at that time."


    The man showed a careless smile, like a big boy who made a mistake: "wife, I''m sorry, I have to make some compensation for doing something wrong!"


    With that, the man stepped onto the stage and pointed to his wife as the beneficiary of the compensation.


    "You come back!"


    "You come back, I don''t blame you, come back!"


    The woman''s heart melted, she hysterical cry, want to let her husband back to her side.


    At this moment, the trivial things, the trivial quarrels between husband and wife, and even the appearance of husband beating himself are no longer important.


    She just wanted her husband back.


    No matter how hard it is, the two of them can survive each other.


    Some things, always lost will know regret, but when we recognize which things are the most precious, but it is too late.


    The husband smiles in the sunshine again and goes off the stage to follow Wang Dafu''s people.


    It''s going on and on.


    In this city, there are too many people with stories and suffering.


    They are not the most miserable, and there are still people who shoulder greater suffering.


    But at this time, if you choose death and sacrifice, the suffering is solved.


    The unknown of death is the greatest fear of mankind. It is almost impossible to overcome the great terror.


    But if you choose death and sacrifice, the meaning of death will be very different.


    For the wife, for the husband, for the children, for the parents, for the most important things The moment we choose to sacrifice, the meaning of death has been completely sublimated.


    At this moment, they look back to death.


    At this moment, they choose to give up life, choose to sacrifice, choose to die.


    This moment, will be in their life, the most dazzling moment, can also be said to be Highlight time!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    100.


    In the afternoon, hundreds of survivors with suffering choose to die.


    These 100 people were all delivered directly to Gu fan, and the base official also prepared a special training ground for them.


    Of course Whether it''s the chance to "work hard" or the training ground, it''s all approved by the base commander, and it''s also one of the conditions that Gu fan exchanged with him.


    "No matter what your name used to be, from now on you''re number 01."


    Gu fan came to the rescued girl and ordered coldly, depriving her of her former name.


    Now, the girl is death 01.


    "You are 02."


    "You are 03."


    Gu fan pointed to the little girl''s father and her husband, who left his wife, and gave them serial numbers one by one, and so on.


    "From today on, you are my soldiers."


    "You will be responsible for fighting, a very special battle, and eventually all of you will die on the battlefield. Is that a problem?"


    Gu fan''s voice is not big, but that cool indifference has spread to everyone''s ears, as if telling a fact, also announced their death.


    The dead?


    In the end, everyone died on the battlefield?


    Everyone looked at each other, thinking that they would be sent to some kind of laboratory to accept all kinds of human experiments and other cruel things.


    But I didn''t expect that Gu fan would train himself to be a dead man.


    "That If you need soldiers, wouldn''t it be better to find some elite soldiers? Why do you need to find us old, weak, sick and disabled? "


    Questions were raised in the crowd.


    Gu fan''s indifferent and extremely cold eyes, put on his body, glanced around and took back his eyes.


    His tone is particularly cold, revealing the taste of death: "what I need is a group of dead people who are indifferent to death."The dead.


    Soldiers.


    This is a very different concept.


    Elite soldiers are precious, but they are not suitable for the next task.


    Gu fan needed a group of dead people who could ignore life and death and treat them as if they were going home. Although they were malnourished and had low combat effectiveness, most of them had made up their mind and were willing to die.


    That''s the point.


    "Le Zhiqi, bring the new medicine developed by Dr. Wei Xianjian."


    Gufan ordered that a box filled with special injections was soon brought over, which contained a whole hundred injections.


    New formula.


    In addition to the special mysterious energy substances, there are also prescription drugs to stimulate the spirit, which are most suitable for ordinary people.


    "This is a newly developed evolutionary fluid."


    "Every one of you, with one injection, will immediately have the power to surpass ordinary people."


    Gu fan''s words caused quite a stir. Just by injecting this kind of injection, you can immediately transform into an evolutionist??


    "Don''t worry, this medicine is relatively safe."


    Gu fan played with one of them, felt the energy and continued: "but it doesn''t matter whether it''s dangerous or not. After all, you are all dying people."


    "Inject it!"


    Give me an order.


    Several doctors and nurses appeared with evolvable injections and injected them one by one.


    A group of 10 people, after the completion of evolution, will proceed to the next group.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    The cry of pain is endless.


    The flesh and blood of the dead men kept making "creaking" strange sounds, and it seemed that there were some insects under their skin constantly wriggling, transforming their bodies and genetic materials.


    Roar! Roar!!


    All of a sudden, a dead man can''t bear the painful pressure brought about by evolution, and his eyes are red with blood.


    He lost control and mutated. His whole body kept tearing, and his bones became very strong. His black claws replaced his fingers, and he was developing towards a different species.


    "No!"


    "04, 06, 09, out of control!"


    The doctor in charge of the injection exclaimed that three of the 10 people in the first group were completely out of control and were about to become monsters.


    Gu fan not only did not have any panic, but satisfied nodded.


    "Not bad."


    "The 30 percent chance of losing control is really low."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 226

    30 percent.


    This proportion is not bad. Only three of the 10 people in a group have become monsters.


    Under normal circumstances, the proportion of abnormal out of control is very high, even more than 50% at the beginning of the last period.


    Poof!!


    Can''t help but say, one side of Le Zhiqi immediately hand, that will soon change the monster directly beheaded.


    The bloody picture is definitely better than any warning. Only in this way can people understand what situation they are in. Death is more than just talking about it.


    Death is in front of us.


    But no one can really face it calmly, even if they have the determination to die, but in the face of the threat of unknown death, the sense of tension and oppression can still make people nervous breakdown.


    10.


    20.


    30.


    A group of dead men were injected with evolvable fluid.


    Each time, 2-4 people were out of control, mutated into a terrible monster, and finally killed by several people of Le Zhiqi.


    "Hoo..."


    "There are 64 people left."


    Wu Zeqing ordered it and made a serious report: "report to boss Gu fan. There are 100 dead attendants in total. There are 64 people now. Among them, 31 people are out of control and become monsters. Another 5 people are mentally broken."


    31 out of control, 5 out of control.


    The process of metamorphosis from disorder to monster is very cruel and bloody. The sound of friction of human bones, the sound of tearing flesh and blood, and the close observation with naked eyes finally led to the complete madness of five people.


    "Good proportion."


    "According to common sense, there is a great chance of out of control and abnormal changes, and the possibility of mental abnormality is greater when you see all kinds of horrible pictures."


    Gu fan picked next eyebrow, extremely rare praise a few words.


    After all, there are some deep fetters and beliefs in their hearts.


    Five dead, insane.


    This is completely within the acceptable range. If we were ordinary people, I''m afraid half of them would be scared into madness.


    "Congratulations."


    "You become evolutionists."


    Gu fan''s skin smiles, but his flesh doesn''t. although he says congratulations, it makes people shudder.


    But even so, the 64 who survived still have a sense of survival.


    Almost half of the people were eliminated. The selection of the dead is very strict, but it seems that becoming an evolutor is just a threshold.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Evolution.


    Once upon a time, it was such an unattainable term.


    But now, all the people who survived have reached this height, which makes people feel unreal as if they were dreaming.


    A middle-aged man who is overworked and prone to gray hair has been squeezed dry by the end of the world and no longer has much vitality left.


    But at this time, he completely recovered the strength of his body, his dry white hair became soft and black again, and his shriveled arm was full of muscles, even in his golden age of more than 20 years old, he was not as strong as he is now.


    It''s the same with other people.


    After the evolution of the liquid, everyone''s body has undergone earth shaking changes.


    Strength, speed, endurance, explosive power, vitality All up more than one level!!


    Beyond ordinary people.


    Beyond mortals.


    The change of power and identity, just in this short period of evolution, is so incredible.


    "All right, survivors."


    "Let''s start the next round of postgraduate entrance examination."


    Gu fan interrupted everyone''s surprise, the next stage of the test is about to start, and will become more cruel.


    "Go to sleep."


    "You should be very tired. Go to sleep..."


    Gu fan''s voice became more and more psychedelic when he said something that didn''t conform to the scene and identity.


    People don''t have time to think, but they just feel like they are wrapped in a fog. Sometimes they have some unintelligible gibberish in their ears, and sometimes they are lured by demons.


    The eyelids are getting heavier and heavier.


    Every character in Gu fan''s mouth turned into a lullaby. At last, all 64 people lost consciousness and went to sleep.


    "You three, be instructors."


    Gu Fan said to le Zhiqi that a very special training elimination match will start next.


    Let go.


    Put down your guard.


    Welcome the infiltration of Gufan''s consciousness.


    Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin, Wu Ze With open arms, the three gradually let Gu fan''s consciousness penetrate, and then opened the most special power of the nightmare beast.


    Bitter fantasy corridor!!


    This time, the corridor of bitter fantasy is totally different from what it used to be.


    Gu fan once eroded the consciousness of 64 dead men, and together with Lin Yuxin and Le Zhiqi, they all pulled into the dreamland of this nightmare.Dream!


    The world of consciousness.


    The space of thinking.


    It''s completely guided by Gufan.


    Everything here is controlled by Gu fan''s consciousness.


    The only thing he has to do now is to simulate a real battlefield and put all the dead who have just become evolutors into the battlefield for special training.


    The corridor of bitter fantasy.


    Nightmare space, not only can torture other people''s consciousness, but also can be extended like Gufan, tap deeper potential, and make it a real training ground.


    "Time..."


    "The velocity of time in conscious thinking is totally different from reality."


    "But the more real and the more profound the details are, the more time will be consumed for me, and the time can not be compressed too much. Otherwise, these dead men can be trained here for a few years before going out."


    Gu fan constantly manipulates and transforms the dream.


    High rise buildings stand up again.


    In the city, countless cracks and canyons are all over the streets, and large areas of disaster fog are sprayed in the canyons, which makes the whole city shrouded in black fog.


    Mycelial sarcomas, covering the whole earth, creep up to every building, gradually completing a state of high corruption.


    A decaying corpse monster came out of the mycelial sarcoma on the ground, whining and climbing out of the ground, echoing in groups on the street.


    "Almost."


    "Otherwise, it''s too desperate. Everyone will go crazy together. For the time being, we won''t imitate the alien species."


    Gu fan felt that the environment of nightmare space had been simulated almost, and then he was able to activate the ability to wake up the dead.


    "Wake up."


    "Wake up, all of you."


    Gu fan''s voice penetrates the whole dream, one by one the embodiment of consciousness appears on the edge of the city. It is the 64 dead men who have just become evolutors.


    They open their eyes in confusion.


    Several huge equipment boxes were placed in front of the public.


    Submachine gun, shotgun, sniper rifle, pistol, grenade, saber, dagger, machete


    All kinds of weapons are loaded in boxes. People can choose whatever they want, as long as they take advantage of them.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What''s going on?"


    "This is not a base. Where are we? Are we Corrupt city! "


    People''s consciousness gradually became clear. When they looked up, they found that they were not in the safe base, but came to the most dangerous end of the world.


    The rotten City shrouded in disaster and evil fog!!

 Chapter 227

    "All awake?"


    There was a rambling voice.


    Le Zhiqi went to the center of the crowd and opened the equipment boxes: "it''s almost ready to start."


    People still don''t know what happened.


    But the surrounding terrible environment, but let these determination to go to the dead, into a panic.


    Squirming meat, up and down the earth covered with mycelium, black demons shrouded the sky, high-rise buildings seemed to become living things, full of squirming tentacles.


    "What''s that!"


    "You see, there is an eye in the middle of the sky!"


    A cry of panic to the limit, let people''s attention on the sky.


    The top of the clouds.


    Between the gaps in the Black Mist, you can see a huge eye, which blocks the whole sky.


    That''s a purple eye!!


    All the time, it is emitting abnormal energy, spreading out a circle of ripples, covering the whole earth.


    Finally, the black magic fog forms a huge whirlpool, which, like the monster "nightmare beast" that day, implicates a little bit of consciousness into itself and feeds back to the huge horror eyes.


    Magic pupil.


    "Don''t be afraid. Those are the eyes of Lord Gufan."


    "The place where we are is quite special, but in short, it is a test."


    To make a long story short, Le Zhiqi ejects the bone blade with one arm, and then sends a request signal to the huge eyeball in the air.


    "Boss, it''s time to start!"


    There is no nonsense. Everything is explained in actual combat.


    Dong.


    Dong, Dong, Dong.


    There are bursts of light in the sky.


    The creeping rotten flesh and blood began to expand rapidly, and the flesh and blood hyphae on the ground kept entangled and spread outward.


    "Eh, eh, eh!"


    "Eh, eh, eh!"


    A decaying corpse emerged from the flesh and blood on the ground.


    They are rotten up and down, but full of tender granulation. At a glance, they feel disgusted. A chill spreads from the waist to the spine, and then goes straight to the brain to make people wake up instantly.


    Here we go!!


    A large number of carrion monsters came running towards the crowd.


    Run.


    They are all the ferocious corpses in the night, and they have also experienced the decay of the evil fog.


    Both strength and speed, as well as fighting ability and vitality, have been greatly improved by several grades.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Are you waiting to be slaughtered?"


    Le Zhiqi shouts and cuts the decaying corpses with a knife. A perfect arc is drawn under the knife. More than ten decaying corpses in the central semicircle are cut at the same time.


    Most people haven''t reacted yet, but the carrion monster has rushed in front of them.


    A strong sense of fear dominates the brain. The terrible cheeks full of granulation, sharp claws and teeth make people feel deeply desperate. Let alone fighting, they can''t even escape.


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh!!


    Immediately more than a dozen people were thrown to the ground, and the carrion monster began to tear their bodies, took out a series of internal organs and put them into their mouths.


    Stupid!!


    These people have been transformed into evolutionists, and they are absolutely capable of fighting against decaying corpses.


    But because fear occupied the consciousness, there was no ability to resist, so he fell to the ground and let the carrion monsters kill him.


    Dada dada.


    Bang bang bang.


    Suddenly, the sound of machine guns and shotguns came.


    Among the 64 people, some responded well, took out the weapons and ammunition in the equipment box and began to fire at the corpses.


    Smoke of gunpowder filled the air.


    The carrion monster was suppressed by the fire and broke into pieces of rotten meat.


    They screamed hysterically, as if trying to cover up their inner terror with roaring and gunfire.


    "01, 02, 03, 07, 13, 32..."


    "These people have a good reaction and a stronger sense, especially the ones at the top of the number, who are the first to make up their mind."


    Le Zhiqi judges people''s reaction. The more people in front of the number, the stronger their heart is, and they are more fearless, so they can adapt quickly.


    "Attack the head!"


    "You''re wasting bullets. Only by attacking the head will they really die."


    Le Zhiqi continued to teach on one side, and made the most standard demonstration to let people see how she killed those monsters.


    Boom, boom!!


    On the other side, someone dug out the grenade in the equipment box and threw it at the place where the most monsters were.


    Some people are not very good at using guns. They take out machetes and rush to the rotten corpse monsters. They even fight with those ferocious rotten corpses.The fighting continued.


    But the endless army of decaying corpses makes people feel desperate.


    There are more and more of them. They can''t be killed all the time, and there are all kinds of strange changes.


    The bodies of several decaying corpses stick to each other.


    Their wriggling granulation entangled repeatedly, and finally turned into a huge ball, rolling towards the crowd.


    The creeping sarcoma mycelium is also spreading, and the ground under the feet of the people soon turns into a flesh and blood quagmire.


    Those pieces of meat stick to the instep of your feet, making it difficult for you to move. You have to use all your strength to tear up the pieces of meat before you can continue to move. Some people fall in the mud and are covered by the flesh and blood, and soon dissolve into one of the carrion.


    "Boss Gufan, he''s a little strict."


    "The first simulation training, the intensity for these rookies, or people can not adapt."


    Le Zhiqi sighed in her heart. Looking back, she found that people were almost dead, and only those dead men in the front of the sequence were still fighting tenaciously.


    Five minutes.


    The battle lasted only five minutes.


    64 people, the whole army was destroyed, and they were devoured by decaying corpses.


    Hoo Hoo Hoo


    The wind power falls down, and the ripples generated by the special energy cover the chaotic battlefield, and instantly become the original appearance.


    Those who died also resurrected one by one.


    But this time, there were only 38 resurrected, 26 missing.


    "What about those people?"


    Le Zhiqi inquires, and transmits her consciousness to the illusory pupil in the air.


    "They are all crazy."


    Gu fan''s vast consciousness was transmitted back. The terrible battle just now completely destroyed the hearts of 26 of them and completely wiped out their conscious thinking.


    Cruelty.


    Crazy concept That is, they become vegetative, or they are poor people who have no conscious thinking and are deeply in infinite pain.


    100 dead.


    After many tests, there are only 38 people left, and this is just the beginning.


    "The dead."


    "Keep fighting."


    "I remind you that any hesitation, indecision, hesitation, panic, despair May cause your consciousness to collapse


    In the face of rebirth, Le Zhiqi gives advice: "this is not a safe place, but a real nightmare space, the corridor of bitter fantasy."


    "Before the collapse of consciousness, before madness becomes a vegetable."


    "Try to be stronger!!

 Chapter 228

    dominate.


    The corridor of bitter fantasy, the space of nightmare.


    The evil purple eyes in the sky are watching everything in the space.


    Gu fan is the master of this nightmare space, controlling everything just like "nightmare beast".


    Fear, despair, shudder


    Gu fan can feel that little bit of negative emotion.


    "I can feel that terror is expanding a little bit, and pain and struggle are intertwined."


    "That''s the spiritual power of delicious food. Instead, it can become my spiritual food and strengthen the ability of nightmare beast''s bitter illusion corridor."


    People''s negative emotions will eventually be involved in the huge whirlpool in the sky, and then absorbed by the dark purple evil eyes.


    Death after death.


    Time and time again by the carrion monster down on the ground.


    In the nightmare space, those dead people don''t know how many times they have died.


    They can clearly feel the pain and despair of the monster falling on himself, tearing up his body with his claws and taking out his internal organs.


    "Er, er, ER!"


    The creeping granulation on the corpse monster''s body grows continuously, turns into slender tentacles, crawls in the body, sucks out the flesh and blood tissue like jelly.


    "Don''t come here!"


    "Ah, don''t come here!"


    No.46 dead waiter, finally can''t bear such torture, and leads to the explosion of explosives on his body.


    The flames burst into the sky, and the monsters were covered with layers of fire waves. The smell of scorching spread all over the nose, and hundreds of decaying corpses died.


    But it doesn''t make sense.


    The rotten corpse of the monster soon filled the gap and continued to roar to the crowd.


    "Don''t be afraid!"


    "Don''t be afraid!"


    "Aim at their heads and keep an eye on their surroundings."


    Le Zhiqi constantly pointed out the mistakes, looked at the 13 who was about to be knocked down, and gave an order: "in close combat, your fists and daggers are more useful than guns."


    The dead are in a circle.


    After more than 10 deaths, guns and weapons are almost familiar with the use of.


    On the edge of danger and death, human beings are able to stimulate the potential of their bodies. In order not to be surrounded by those rotten corpses, we must make changes and become stronger in the battle.


    "I can''t stand it!"


    "I don''t want to die anymore, I don''t want to be tortured anymore, ah!"


    No. 39 dead man holding a machine gun, in front of the monster are swept into meat mud, but his tight spirit is broken at this moment.


    He didn''t want to fight any more.


    He didn''t want to go on suffering.


    He doesn''t want to die again and again, and face those monsters again and again.


    Finally, the No. 39 man dropped his machine gun and ran to the fog with crying, then came the harsh sound of flesh and blood friction.


    It seems that another one is crazy.


    Dead men, one after another.


    Although they have the determination to see death as if they are going home, who can keep calm when they are really facing the great terror??


    "Think about it, your family."


    "Think about it, your love."


    "If you fall here and can''t hold on, maybe they will die."


    Above the sky, the mighty energy is splashed like light, and the evil magic pupil penetrates into the deepest consciousness.


    Dead men, the deepest soft heart was touched.


    The fire covers the human city. The gate of the base has been knocked open by the advanced xenon, and countless monsters roar into the gate.


    Girl 01, she saw her parents being knocked down by the monster, full of filthy lacquer black claws, cutting off their necks and tearing their internal organs.


    02 father, he saw his lovely daughter, sitting on the ground, scared not to move, a huge foot ran over, and trampled it into meat mud.


    03 husband, he saw his wife was raised with one hand, the huge mouth of the blood basin slowly fell down, nibbling off half of his head.


    No.


    No, no, no, no


    The softest place in people''s heart is actually the driving force for them to become strong.


    The faith in the heart can not collapse, for those who are the most important, even if they die 100 times, 1000 times, 10000 times, they have to support.


    Roar.


    They took up arms again and continued to fight with the rotten corpses with red eyes.


    The number of people is decreasing, but the people who stay are becoming stronger and stronger, resisting the invasion of monsters again and again.


    Le Zhiqi nodded on one side.


    Those who can hold on to the end are amazing.


    She sent out a signal to the purple magic pupil in the sky, and the monsters in front of the dead disappeared one after another.They flutter like petals, and finally break into a large powder fog and disappear in the hazy mist.


    Is it over


    The dead fell to their knees limply.


    Is this trial training over at last?


    "Well, my basic special training has been completed."


    Le Zhiqi stretched a stretch, looked a little tired, while doing the demonstration action, while correcting the action of all the dead, it was really a little tired.


    But


    Boss must be more tired.


    He simulated the whole battlefield, penetrated into everyone''s mind, controlled everything, it was a divine means.


    "Cough."


    Le Zhiqi cleared her throat and continued: "you have mastered the fighting methods and the use of weapons. Next, let instructor Wu Ze train you."


    What?


    Next training?


    The dead look desperate, looking at another person coming out of the fog.


    Wu Ze!!


    He was the second instructor in charge of teaching the dead to fight.


    "I''m instructor Wu Ze."


    "You just did a good job, but from the level of fighting, it''s a piece of shit."


    Wu Ze was cautious and serious, and his words were not polite: "with weapons, he let out bullets at random, and the fighting was chaotic. Some enemies could solve it with one bullet, but he wasted hundreds of bullets and broke them into rotten meat."


    "Next, I''ll teach you, teamwork!"


    Team work.


    A person''s strength is limited, but a team is totally different.


    If we can build a defensive circle, weave a fire blockade net, make up for each other''s shortcomings, and fill the vacancy left by the teammates.


    The power that people gather together is definitely not as simple as 1 + 1.


    Wu Ze began to teach.


    Instead of being as anxious as Le Zhiqi, he explained in detail how to cooperate and how to allocate resources reasonably to fill the vacancy


    After explaining for about half an hour, Wu Ze clapped his hands and said, "well, you can''t remember too much. Next, let''s feel it."


    Feel for yourself.


    The tide of carrion monster is coming again!!


    The faces of the dead become desperate. It seems that their suffering and hellish training are just the beginning.


    One day.


    Two days.


    Three days.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In nightmares, the speed of time is completely different from the reality of the outside world.


    Gu fan manipulated all this and kept the "bitter fantasy corridor" for a whole week. In the end, his consciousness began to blur.


    "Almost. It''s going to be the limit."


    "Kill them again and go back to the real world."

 Chapter 229

    Seven.


    This is the last number to wake up from the nightmare space.


    The city collapses and collapses, and a stream of consciousness flows back into his body. The strong discomfort makes his stomach spasm constantly, and many people vomit out the bitter water.


    It''s like a world apart.


    02 looked at everything around him in confusion.


    Looking up, stars dot, silver broken moonlight shining on their own body.


    The evil purple eyes disappeared, and he was still sitting in the base city.


    "How could that be We were in a coma for a week? "


    This week''s hell like special training is so real that the pain of those rotten corpse monsters tearing their bodies still seems to remain in their consciousness.


    "No


    "You''re just taking a break."


    Gu fan slowly opened his eyes. The magic pupil was shining with evil light. After absorbing enough pain and despair, his ability also grew a little.


    "Welcome back."


    "Seven of you got through it."


    Gu fan''s words shocked the survivors. What''s a rest?


    01, 02, 03, 07, 13, 72, 91


    Only the remaining seven people repeatedly confirmed today''s date and confirmed that they were only in a coma for a few hours.


    The speed of time in nightmare space is completely different from that in the real world. Human conscious thinking can run faster under specific conditions, and the efficiency will be improved many times accordingly.


    "No doubt, have a good rest."


    "We''ll continue tomorrow. The first day of special training is over."


    What?


    Will it continue tomorrow?


    Hell like special training, just for a day.


    Their next days, will be more painful, more miserable.


    Seven people all show the inconceivable facial expression, at the same time looking at Gu fan''s eyes also changed, has the extraordinary strength man in the end terror to what extent??


    In a moment, I created a nightmare world.


    In just a few hours, it has created countless killing and made people die hundreds and thousands of times.


    Look around.


    In the end, only seven refugees were considered dead.


    Each of them is determined, and each of them has the courage to die, but none of them can really persist.


    "Well, don''t be surprised."


    Le Zhiqi appeared at the right time. In the face of these younger brothers, she showed a caring smile: "I''ll take you to a big meal to make up for your hurt heart."


    Seven people were taken away in a daze.


    There is also a special celebration banquet waiting for them, trying to fill the inner trauma with delicacies.


    As for Gu fan, he went back to xiaoyanglou for a deep-seated rest.


    "A week, for the time being, is my limit."


    Gu Fan said to himself that it is not easy to simulate a city and control it.


    He must always maintain the consciousness of all people, keep his memory and thinking in a "sober" state, remember his mistakes and lessons every time, and complete the impossible challenges.


    "The nightmare beast can even trap people in the world of consciousness for 10 years in a short period of four days."


    "Although 10 years of torture is quite monotonous, it is far beyond my ability now, and I can''t compress the time of consciousness to the extreme yet."


    Gu fan recalled the scene of fighting with the nightmare beast, and Wu Ze and Le Zhiqi were trapped in the world of consciousness. They were all calculated in terms of "year".


    It seems that


    There is still more space for us to explore.


    But I have to say that the taste of those people''s pain and despair is delicious, and my consciousness has also been slightly improved.


    Gu fan figured out some problems and went to sleep.


    At the same time, his consciousness is constantly diving, from the initial surface memory of the sea, has been sinking to the bottom Dig out the nightmare areas you''ve never reached.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Wang Dafu used 300 Jin of grain to buy people''s lives, which shocked the whole slum.


    Yesterday, the families of the members who dared to die immediately received the compensation.


    Moreover, they were also protected by the rainstorm organization. The news is even more shocking, proving that all the conditions are true.


    This time, the whole slum is boiling.


    In the end of the world, everyone has a story, and everyone is burdened with great suffering.


    In this cruel world, human life is as humble as grass mustard, but now this humble life can be sold at a good price.


    900 places.


    There are 900 places left.It seems to be a good choice to pay your own life and pave a good road for your loved ones!!


    Early in the morning.


    Wang Dafu has not yet appeared, and the black street is already crowded.


    Countless poor survivors gathered around the booth, shouting that they wanted to work hard.


    "Boss Wang..."


    "There are too many people working hard today, far more than 1000 people. What should we do?"


    Wang Dafu''s men are full of sweat on their foreheads. If they still recruit according to yesterday''s method, I''m afraid that 900 places will be filled in just a few minutes.


    Wang Dafu is calm.


    He took a big pipe, took a comfortable puff, slowly puffed, and said, "I asked the boss about this yesterday. Naturally, there will be arrangements."


    It wasn''t long.


    Wang Dafu stepped on the stand.


    The noise surged up and down, the crowd was boiling, and many people were shouting "I''ll work my life" and so on.


    "I know what you''re thinking," Wang said in a cold voice with His megaphone. "Some people want to have a try with a fluke attitude, while others think it doesn''t matter if they have a bad life."


    "But next, I want you to see how cruel the facts are!"


    Wang Dafu snapped his fingers.


    He arranged in advance, a few rows of men carrying many bodies covered by black cloth, went to the exhibition stand.


    "You open your eyes wide and watch carefully."


    Wang Dafu suddenly opened the cloth cover, and the distorted monster appeared in front of the crowd!!


    Those monsters are all the people who lost control yesterday.


    Their skin is cracked and torn, and disgusting variant tissues are all over the body, with strong dirty blood flowing.


    These monsters were rifled, or their heads were blown, and their death was extremely tragic. Some people even changed their twisted cheeks, and there were still some human flesh tissues left, which made them even more ferocious and terrifying.


    Ouch! Ouch!!


    Many people at the scene vomited in public.


    The sound immediately caused a chain reaction, large areas of people feel strong discomfort, crazy vomiting up.


    The air around the booth was full of sour smell. Wang Dafu even felt like vomiting, thinking that he shouldn''t eat so much in the morning


    "Are you lucky?"


    "Then open your eyes and look at them!"


    "These monsters are all the people recruited yesterday, and now they have changed into this kind of appearance. You absolutely don''t want to know how painful these people are before they die."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 230

    Monster!!


    The horror in people''s eyes is clearly visible.


    Under the booth, a heartrending cry let people back to God.


    "My husband!"


    "That''s my husband!"


    A woman, unexpectedly recognized her husband from this pile of monsters.


    Although the monster''s whole body mutated and its muscles were exposed to the skin, it became ferocious and terrifying But on his big finger, the ring, which was almost stretched out, was written the name of the woman.


    "He was fine yesterday!"


    "You killed him, you killed him, you demons!"


    "Human test, it must be human test, are you still human, animals are not as good as you!"


    That woman is tearing heart crack lung of roar, want to rush to the stage to pick Wang Dafu''s skin.


    The people around were silent, and most of those who clamored to work hard were timid.


    Luck no longer exists.


    What international joke is this??


    These demons


    These butchers


    They are clearly carrying out the evil human experiment, turning people into monsters.


    Can you imagine the pain of muscle expansion and rupture, tearing your own skin?


    "You guys, take her down."


    "We have made an agreement on this matter for a long time, and there is an agreement."


    Without any sympathy, Wang Dafu forced his men to take the woman away. The cold-blooded picture made people spurn her.


    "Inhuman!"


    "Animals, animals, pigs and dogs are not as good as them!"


    Similar words abuse Wang Dafu, but the sneer on his face is deeper.


    "Ha ha."


    "We are willing to fight each other, and I have already said that we will experience great suffering."


    "When they become monsters, it''s just the lightest punishment. Do you really think it''s easy to get 300 Jin of grain?"


    Wang Dafu became a villain.


    In the eyes of all people, he is a cold-blooded devil. No matter in the eyes of anyone, human experiment is so evil.


    But.


    What about evil?


    What about nobility?


    Wang Dafu won''t tell them how much he has paid to cultivate those who have been through many battles.


    He just showed the cruel and cold reality to people first.


    Wang Dafu''s heart has also undergone some changes.


    He bears the curse, does not care about his reputation, as long as Gu fan can succeed, then everything is worth it!!


    "Let''s go."


    "Let''s go to the base official."


    "Even if we die, we will make you demons pay the price!"


    The crowd was furious, and many people began to protest fiercely. No matter how humble their lives were, they were all alive.


    How can it be transformed into a monster??


    "Do as you please."


    Wang Dafu made a gesture of invitation, then sneered a few times, and continued: "next, who is willing to exchange his life for some food?"


    Who dares?


    More than 90 percent of the people who had witnessed the tragedy of "going to the dead" chose to retreat.


    Most of them think, maybe they won''t die so fast, maybe they can survive, and even enjoy the glory and wealth?


    The more people have this idea, the less firm their consciousness is.


    They are 100% unable to survive the hell test of Gufan.


    "I will."


    All of a sudden, a man went to the stand.


    People around him showed shocked expressions, trying to stop him.


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Do you want to be a monster too?"


    "You didn''t see what happened to those people. You''ll die miserably?"


    A group of angry people stopped the man. There were so many sad examples in front of them. They knew why the fire pit was still jumping in.


    "Get out of the way, let me up!"


    The man said firmly, the corners of his mouth trembling and biting, revealing a trace of blood.


    "What can I do?"


    "If I don''t go up, my wife will starve to death, be bullied, and be insulted by those hooligans in the middle of the night!"


    Men are miserable. The most shameful and despairing things burst out at this moment.


    He had a good job, with a beloved woman, and that woman also loved him, as if it was a fairy tale general happiness.


    But the end of the world has changed everything. Some weak men are useless. They can''t even find a job moving bricks when they come to the base.Her wife In order to survive, they sold their bodies.


    "I''m sorry, honey."


    "I have to earn some food so we don''t starve to death."


    The man looked at his wife in despair. His weak eyes were full of love and guilt for himself. But in order to survive, he had to give up his dignity and sell his body.


    Everything is to live.


    That night, when his wife came back, shaking with half a jin of grain, fell to the ground.


    His white skin was covered with bruises and bloodstains, and he could not imagine what those animals had done.


    That day, he cried for his incompetence, for his weakness, and hated why he was so weak.


    "I can''t let her suffer any more!"


    "Even if I die, even if I become a monster, even if I fall into hell, it doesn''t matter!"


    The man tore heart crack lung of cry, break through the obstruction of the public, came to the front of Wang Dafu.


    At this moment, Wang Dafu''s heart is full of bitterness.


    But he just said coldly, "take him to register, give the food to his wife, and protect it."


    Wang Dafu sighed in his heart and was ready to meet the next one who sold his life.


    "Today, let me be the bad guy..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    240.


    This is the number of people who are determined to die today, which greatly exceeds Wang Dafu''s expectation.


    Although the number of onlookers today is more than ten times that of yesterday, there are still many people who have really experienced suffering and have no choice but to give up their lives because of the large base.


    These people have their own thoughts and love in their hearts.


    But I don''t know how many of them can survive, how many of them become monsters, how many of them become lunatics, which is a pity.


    These novices were soon sent to the training ground where Gu fan was.


    Seven soldiers with cold breath have been sitting in the front, waiting for the next round of hell test.


    "It''s about 250."


    "Today, it''s also a challenge to my ability. I can''t wait to swallow their pain and fear."


    Gu fan''s cruel smile and special training in hell can not only enhance everyone''s fighting consciousness, but also hone his ability to excavate the "bitter fantasy corridor" and create a more delicate and real nightmare space.


    "So After the injection, let''s start! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 231

    Go to hell.


    This word is very suitable to describe the state of the dead.


    Injected with evolvable liquid, a large number of dead men lost control and mutated into monsters. Then they were directly executed by Le Zhiqi and others. Every new dead man was full of fear.


    But that''s just the first step.


    The corridor of bitter fantasy.


    Nightmare space.


    Hell like torture, just the beginning.


    Above the dome, the dark purple evil magic pupil gazes at the earth, and the carrion monster surges into the chaotic crowd.


    They were killed.


    Again and again, again and again.


    In the most cruel way, the decaying corpses tore these people to pieces and stuffed their internal organs into their mouths full of broken teeth.


    A mental breakdown.


    I''m not conscious.


    This is the most common thing, few people can keep calm in extreme circumstances.


    Think about it.


    If you look at your arm being torn off and being ripped off like a chicken leg.


    Or the whole head is pulled off, and more than ten decaying corpses can be seen eating on their bodies before they die


    Pain and despair intertwined, fear taut everyone''s heart, under the cruel hell, no one can keep calm, can only be rolled away like sand.


    One tenth.


    Those who eventually survive don''t even have a tenth.


    The survival rate is only about 5%. Fortunately, it''s about 8%.


    Time goes by.


    In the nightmare hell, those dead men probably died hundreds of times.


    Gu fan''s ability of "bitter illusion corridor" has become much stronger with continuous excavation. He has compressed the time to 10 days, and made everyone wake up before midnight.


    "I''m so tired!"


    "Backache and backache!"


    "Gufan boss, you are too abnormal. Let''s train for ten days at once."


    Le Zhiqi complained, ten days of hell special training, let them these instructors also tired.


    Wu Ze is responsible for teaching tactical cooperation.


    Lin Yuxin is responsible for teaching, assisting and long-range attack.


    Le Zhiqi is responsible for demonstrating the actual combat and making various mistakes.


    Each of the three had his own division of labor. In ten days of nightmare hell, the remaining 26 people were trained into elite soldiers.


    That''s right.


    Of the 250 dead, only 26 were left in the end, seven of whom were survivors of yesterday, the "finished product" elites who have completed the challenge.


    That is to say, only 19 people have passed the test. Others have either become monsters or have a mental breakdown.


    "Hoo."


    "Thanks to the seven veterans, otherwise it would be too much."


    Lin Yuxin also breathed out a breath. In the 10 days of nightmare space, the seven veteran elites left yesterday played a huge role in leading the rapid growth of recruits step by step.


    It''s like war.


    In every battle, veterans can always save the lives of those "recruits" countless times and teach them how to live.


    26.


    It''s not much.


    Gu fan showed a little tired, light said: "order Wang Dafu, expand the scope of recruitment, as soon as possible to fill the number to 1000 people."


    Expand recruitment.


    Lin Yuxin looked at Gu fan, worried: "boss, then you..."


    She deeply understood that even if she was just an instructor in the nightmare space, she would be physically and mentally exhausted.


    Then the boss Gu fan, who controls the whole nightmare hell, controls every detail and penetrates everyone''s soul, will inevitably produce a load 100 times or even 1000 times greater than himself!!


    Those dead men are very painful, but the pressure on Gufan is much greater than everyone else.


    Gu fan raised his hand and said coldly, "this pressure is nothing. Let''s continue to expand enrollment. We have limited time."


    Time is limited.


    Boss, what are you worried about?


    An ominous premonition arises suddenly, can let Gu fan eldest brother so anxious matter, will terror to what extent?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    More than 100 kilometers away from the base, a more serious disaster is brewing in the corrupt city.


    The city is like a giant disgusting creature, full of sarcoma hyphae, and countless tentacles protruding from the flesh and blood.


    Eh!!


    The moon penetrated a little mist, shining on the earth, and the carrion monsters roared up to the sky.


    At this moment, most of the rotten corpses have completed the decay, the original rotten body, full of creeping granulation, entangled with each other, becoming more disgusting unknown matter.PA Ji!!


    A thick thigh full of green lines stepped on the ground and inadvertently stepped a decaying corpse directly into meat mud.


    Look carefully.


    This monster is 5 or 6 meters high. It can easily push down a small house with a wave of its hand. The deep sense of strength is densely distributed in every inch of its muscles. It is a wild beast.


    Roar! Roar!!


    The monster made a deafening roar.


    Circle after circle of sound waves shattered the glass of the surrounding buildings, and the sound spread for thousands of kilometers All the rotten corpses who heard the roar were furious.


    Those rotten corpse monsters with granulation seem to have the lowest logic of thinking.


    They can understand. It''s the roar of the "chief".


    The rotting corpses on the street converged here one after another, like the sea embracing all rivers, to the side of the giant beast.


    Chief.


    This huge monster is the leader of the decaying corpses.


    In this corrupt city, there are more than one similar leader, and their abilities are also very special. The only common point is that they have reached the "refined steel level" or above, and their strength is extremely strong.


    Assemble!!


    The army of decaying corpses is gathering.


    The leaders all felt waves of thoughts, like who caused them, and gathered the monsters in the streets and high-rise buildings together.


    The master is in charge of everything!!


    In the great chasm of the abyss, an abyss devourer whose body is more than 100 meters will shake the canyon every time he squirms.


    The dust particles of the disaster evil fog are sprayed out between its breath and breath, with its irresistible sense of command, urging those "leader" monsters to continue to gather the monsters'' army.


    Shasha.


    Shasha, Shasha.


    In the abyss Grand Canyon, the fat and greasy abyss phagocytes have more changes, and a large number of worms emerge from the ring body.


    The huge flesh worms that it gave birth to got into the bodies of many monsters, connected to their spirit, and gave them wisdom and knowledge.


    "The command of the Supreme Lord Destroy human cities. "


    "We will get fresh human flesh and blood, we will hunt for genes in human body, we will continue to evolve..."


    With the help of the consciousness of "meat eaters", the abyss masters quickly convey their orders, and depict the prosperous scene of the human base in their limited wisdom brain.


    So many people.


    So much fresh flesh and blood.


    How I want to Crush them Eat them

 Chapter 232

    It''s late at night.


    The moon is dim and the stars are dim.


    Gu fanduan is sitting in his room, closing his eyes and exploring the deeper potential of nightmare space.


    All of a sudden!!


    He was awakened by an idea full of malice.


    Gu fan suddenly opened his eyes and felt the extremely strong malice, just like the surging tide.


    "There''s something It''s coming... "


    Gu fan opened the window and left the three story villa.


    When he reappeared, he came to the top of the highest watchtower in the base city. A scout was watching the environment around the base with spectacles, and several snipers were waiting.


    "Who are you?"


    When the mysterious man suddenly arrived, several soldiers almost sounded the alarm.


    "Shh


    Gu fan made a gesture of silence.


    Several soldiers in the understatement of the voice, but feel an inexplicable sleepiness swept across the brain, have fallen to the ground to sleep.


    Look out.


    Gu fan''s eyes, looking to a distant direction.


    There is a gathering of great evils, like a sea of rivers, constantly blending.


    They will be around a little bit of evil, a little bit of desire, a little bit of terror, all gathered in a place, and eventually become endless


    "An army of rotten corpses."


    "They''re coming."


    Gu fan finally confirmed that the endless stream of malice converged like a sea was definitely not emanated from a special alien species, even the master in the abyss crack could not do it.


    It''s not individual power.


    It''s a chain reaction of hundreds of thousands, millions, endless corpse tides!!


    The army of rotten corpses is coming


    As the abyss Master said in the last nightmare space, it will submerge the whole city with its own army.


    There''s really no time.


    Assemble immediately!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In half an hour.


    Under Gu fan''s urgent order, his men came to the scene one after another.


    Wu Ze, Le Zhiqi and Lin Yuxin are the core fighting members of Gu fan and the hunters of the "crazy hunting" team.


    Mr. Feng, Dr. Wei Xianjian, Mr. Han Peng, a scientific and technological talent, Mr. Wang Dafu, an economic lifeline, and Mr. Zhang Yun, the leader of the rainstorm, all attended the meeting.


    Finally, according to Gu fan''s order, Han Xue and Xia Cunjian of the military were also called over.


    Emergency assembly.


    So careful, so anxious, what''s the matter??


    In the three-story villa, the atmosphere has become particularly tense. Le Zhiqi, who is usually careless, dare not say a word more.


    Gu fan tried his best to restrain his killing intention.


    But even so, the Yin cold of the frozen bone marrow still spread out involuntarily, making the temperature of the whole room drop continuously.


    He pondered for a moment, as if thinking.


    After a long time, Gu fan finally said: "the army of corruption is coming. We only have time Three days. "


    What!!


    What is the corrupt army??


    Xia Cunjian seems to have thought of something, and there are fine beads of sweat on his forehead.


    Commander Wu Panshan, after having a secret talk with Gu fan, issued a series of unreasonable orders.


    Increase the training of soldiers!!


    The quantity required for the mass production of guns and ammunition, especially the spare barrel, is several times more than the normal specification.


    The grain production base has been opened up. Instead of hoarding too much food, the base officials distribute them in the mode of task work, which is like charity.


    Moat!!


    Since the day before yesterday, the construction of a moat outside the city wall, which is more than 20 meters high, has begun.


    All kinds of signs show that an unprecedented war is brewing, and the safety in front of the base is just the tranquility before the storm.


    "Han Xue, Xia Cunjian."


    "Go and tell commander Wu of the base that I will get what I want as soon as possible, especially That thing. "


    Gu fan says that Xia Cunjian and Han Xue look at each other. Commander Wu has reached a special secret agreement with Gu fan, which is crucial and may even determine the success or failure of future wars.


    "Wang Dafu."


    "The enrollment will be expanded tomorrow, and the more people there are, the better."


    Full recruitment.


    More dead.


    Wang Dafu seemed to understand what Gu fan wanted so many dead men to do.


    They are absolutely going to do an earth shaking event, which is extremely dangerous. Everyone may die.


    "Master Feng, has the steel chariot I want been transformed?"Gu fan turned his head and looked at master Feng fiercely. Every "little thing" was very important in his eyes.


    "Mr. Gu fan, time is running short. Now all the workers are processing and upgrading."


    "When I got back, I didn''t rest any more. I tried my best to improve the car!"


    Master Feng clenched his teeth and said that he also felt the full crisis.


    He made up his mind that he would only sleep for three hours at most every day after he went back, leading the workers to complete the final modification of the steel chariot.


    "Dr. Wei Xianjian What about your research? "


    Gu fan turned to Wei Xianjian and asked. At this time, the doctor''s face full of intellectual charm was surrounded by dark circles.


    "The 1000 pieces of primary evolution fluid you asked for have been completed."


    "There has also been a breakthrough in the extraction of carnivore traits."


    Dr. Wei Xianjian stopped for a moment and continued: "but the last key point has not been fully grasped. At most, it can only produce semi-finished products."


    Semi finished products?


    Now it seems that I can''t worry about that much.


    Gu fan stood up straight, cold and cruel eyes, flashing crazy killing, but also some expectations.


    "We have done everything we can."


    "Wu Ze, Lin Yuxin and Le Zhiqi are ready to fight to the end!"


    Fight to the end.


    Simple words, but it is so touching.


    This time, not only the dead, but also the core group of four of the "crazy hunting" team may face the danger of collapse.


    Finally.


    Gu fan turned his eyes to those "precious talents" who had no combat effectiveness.


    Wei Xianjian, master Feng, Wang Dafu, Han Peng


    Although they have no fighting capacity, they play a much stronger role than ordinary hunters.


    "Time is running out."


    "If it really comes to the time of life and death, you are allowed to Evacuate. "


    You are allowed to evacuate.


    These words sound bitter.


    People never thought that Gu fan, who is absolutely invincible, would be so pessimistic in the face of the arrival of the corpse tide, even a little helpless.


    The army of corruption, the tide of corpses, the siege of monsters.


    What do they mean, where is the fate of mankind, and why even Gu fan has made plans to retreat??


    The coolness in my heart almost froze my soul.


    Is the real disaster finally coming?

 Chapter 233

    Disaster is coming.


    A large-scale, unique recruitment began.


    Wang Dafu took out all his family resources and recruited another 1000 dead from the whole base city.


    This one of the richest people in the base is thoroughly labeled as "inhuman, demon, human experiment, butcher".


    "It''s not fair, it''s not fair to us!"


    "Can Wang Dafu do whatever he wants? The human experiment is so blatant that he doesn''t treat us as human beings at all."


    "Resist, we will resist!"


    Wang Dafu''s evil deeds angered a large number of refugee survivors, and the protests broke out one after another.


    Thousands of people, blocked in front of the official building, chanted slogans to punish Wang Dafu.


    "No human trials!"


    "We should have the minimum dignity of human beings!"


    Those people who are usually short of food and clothing are very angry at this time. They pull up banners and roar.


    But at this time, in the official building, Wang Dafu was standing high, looking at the ignorant refugees like ants, his eyes became colder and colder.


    "Boss Wang, do you need our people to suppress it?"


    A high-level person who knows part of the truth, standing beside Wang Dafu, asked faintly.


    But Wang Dafu shook his head. As a great man said, the truth is always in the hands of a few people.


    "They need a vent, they need a bad guy to bear all the blame."


    Wang Dafu seemed to laugh at himself for a while, and said lightly: "I have countless wealth, which is the most suitable for me to bear the curse and be the bad man."


    He has been used to it for a long time. As the richest man in the city, he has already understood the thoughts of those ignorant people.


    Hate the rich.


    Let go of discontent and resentment.


    Many successful people, who have made countless efforts, have been regarded as "rubbish" and a series of labels.


    People are better at shirking responsibility, attributing their failure to "bad luck" and other factors, and fantasizing about the luxury life of the rich.


    They need a vent.


    They need an excuse for being lazy.


    They need a bad guy, a trash asshole with wealth, a rich man without humanity to bear their inner imbalance and abuse them.


    Wang Dafu, that''s the man!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Thousands of recruits come to Gufan''s training ground in confusion.


    The corridor of bitter fantasy.


    Nightmare space.


    Gu fan constantly devoured a series of negative emotions such as "pain", "despair", "fear", "unknown death".


    The powers he obtained from the nightmare beast are constantly exploited and become more and more powerful. At this time, he can let 1000 people into the nightmare space at the same time and fight a super war with extreme cruelty!!


    That hellish fantasy is full of the stench of carrion monsters.


    People can only struggle on the verge of death and fall into endless suffering. Finally, under the leadership of "instructors" and "veterans", they break through layers of encirclement.


    Out of control into a monster.


    He broke down into a madman.


    Too much cruelty, too much blood.


    In the end Of the 1000 dead, only 70 survived, which, together with 26 yesterday, is barely close to 100.


    One hundred dead.


    A hundred elite soldiers.


    This is the training team of Gufan!!


    Gu fan opened his eyes again, showing full fatigue, suddenly increased the number of people to 1000, resulting in a very terrible load.


    "Boss."


    "Dr. Wei Xianjian said that the things you want have been delivered."


    Gu fan was shocked by the news. At the critical moment, the base officials finally gave in and handed over those things.


    "Send someone first and take the dead to rest."


    Gu fan gave an order, hesitated a little and added: "stand by at any time."


    In a few minutes.


    Gu fan returned to Wei Xianjian''s underground laboratory.


    Han Xue, the official instructor of the base, is also here. At the same time, according to Gu fan''s agreement with Commander Wu, she has brought all the things he needs.


    Crystal of abyss!!


    It''s a hundred, sparkling crystals of the abyss.


    They are like the brightest gems, pure and bright, with special energy flowing inside, showing the most mysterious color.


    "Hoo..."


    "Mr. Gufan, you are a lion."


    "The official base has cleared all the surrounding areas before collecting a small amount of abyss crystals, most of which are given to you."Han Xue said bitterly that how many stories are contained in the 100 abyss crystals, and how many sacrifices of blood and tears are attached to them. They are all made up of fresh lives.


    Finally, a large number of crystals collected by the base were handed over to Gu fan for free.


    Commander Wu''s command aroused dissatisfaction from a large number of senior officials, but in the end, under his thunderous power, he stifled all the voices.


    Gollum.


    Gu fan behind the three men, Qi Qi swallowed saliva.


    That''s 100 abyss crystals. Just looking at them with your eyes, they are deeply shocked.


    This time, the official base is bleeding, and the most frightening thing is Did Gu fan have planned all this for a long time.


    That''s right!!


    Gufan trained 96 elite dead men.


    The wave washes the sand. The dead are like gold hidden under the sand, washed by waves of death, and finally show their real value.


    These nearly 100 dead men are just dealing with these 100 abyss crystals.


    Can we say that Gu fan wants to create 100 "hunters" to be his own team members.


    It''s horrible.


    100 hunters, I''m afraid the total number of all hunters in the base is flat at most.


    "Boss Gufan, are you fighting the tide of corpses?"


    Wu Ze was shocked. If he could not guess Gu fan''s purpose, it would be like a fool.


    100 dead.


    And they are all dead men who have reached the hunter level.


    Gu fan completely created the strongest invincible team in history, and this invincible team is the key to resist the corrupt army.


    Gu fan''s eyes were slightly malicious. He took a look at the crystal of the abyss on the table and said slowly, "it happens that there are 96 dead men in total. You three can use one of them."


    Aversion to cold.


    Wu Ze, Lin Yuxin, Le Zhiqi.


    All three felt a deep chill.


    Gu fan selected three of the purest treasures from the hundreds of abyss crystals.


    "Well..."


    "These three pieces are suitable for you to use. They all reach the grade of fine steel."


    Three subordinates of the wild hunting team naturally need special care.


    The quality of abyssal crystal varies, among which there are 5 pieces of "refined steel grade" with the least quantity. Three pieces are reserved for Le Zhiqi and the remaining two pieces are given to the strongest elites among the dead.


    "Dr. Wei Xianjian, have you finished your experiment?"


    Gu fan finally asked, looking forward to Wei Xianjian''s experimental results.


    Wei Xianjian hasn''t closed his eyes for three days and nights, but he is getting more and more excited. He fanatically says, "almost finished. With some characteristics of carnivores, the evolution of hunters will become relatively safe."


    "The second stage of evolution."


    "I''ll name it "The ladder of God!"


    The ladder of God.


    Users will step on a ladder full of magical and extraordinary power and become formidable hunters.


    Nice name.

 Chapter 234

    The ladder of God.


    It incorporates the characteristics of a "carnivore.".


    Special performance, can be the mystery of the most worthy of absorbing things, the first purification filter out.


    This kind of injection greatly improves the possibility of evolution. It is even difficult for the determined person to get out of control, but the negative reaction caused by adding too many unknown things may be unknown


    The ladder of God has entered the production stage.


    One hundred abyssal crystals, soaking in the energy liquid of forbidden fruit cracking, are gradually absorbed by special substances, and form a special injection that is more conducive to human genetic transformation.


    "One night, give me one night!"


    Dr. Wei Xianjian, while explaining the particularity of medicine, made a promise: "tomorrow noon, I will definitely give you 100 steps of God."


    Gu fan nodded.


    In his mind, he has begun to develop a special aversion to training.


    At noon tomorrow, the last step of the special training will start, and all the dead will evolve into hunters.


    It''s almost time to add another species.


    Dead men.


    Welcome more new ways of death!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The crisis is coming.


    The base is also in a state of emergency.


    "Urgent recruitment!"


    "Five Jin of food coupons a day, the task is to dig moats and channels around the base!"


    Base officials appeared everywhere, posted notices and recruited a large number of strong workers.


    This condition is too generous.


    Even when the city wall was built, the food compensation people got was only about 1-2 Jin.


    But at the moment, it has more than doubled, and the Al Qaeda official has issued an order not to allow any force to participate in the embezzlement, otherwise it will be severely punished.


    A large number of refugees, carrying hoes, happily came to the base around.


    A moat with a width of 30 meters and a depth of more than 10 meters has been accelerated once again.


    Nearly 100000 people joined in the work, and a quarter of the whole base participated in the recruitment.


    "The welfare of the base is really good. There are five Jin of grain in a day''s work."


    "Well, we can not only eat enough, but also save the next part."


    Those workers'' faces are full of happiness, as if they are going to celebrate the new year. It''s the happiest thing to hoard surplus food in the last days.


    "Something''s wrong."


    "Is there so much grain in the base? Even if there are so many resources, why are you so anxious to dig a moat?"


    Many intelligent people find something wrong.


    Recruiting so many workers and distributing so much food, will the base bleed?


    It may even be hollowed out, causing the economic system to collapse and the entire base to crumble.


    What''s going to happen to make the base take such a big risk and make such a big move??


    The mountain rain is coming.


    The short-term calm is just a sign of the eve of the storm.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Jingle, jingle, jingle!!


    Outside the base, the steel-making plant, which is controlled by the government dozens of kilometers away, is also fully under construction at this time.


    Guns and ammunition, all kinds of weapons, as well as a large number of gun barrels, as well as the cooling water used to make steel, are all transported to the base by car.


    There are more repair workshops, working 24 hours a day, and the tanks and armor that were scrapped at the end of the day have also been urgently repaired.


    "Death orders have been issued from above."


    "Even if the tank can''t go out, repair the artillery system!"


    "We should use our hands in time to pull tanks and sports cars to the battlefield."


    Inside the steel plant and repair shop, the leaders roared hysterically, while the workers were confused.


    Battlefield??


    Which battlefield is it?


    ¡­¡­


    High level of the base.


    In the conference room where Wu Panshan is.


    Those senior managers, all like ants on a hot pot, turn around in a hurry.


    "Commander Wu!"


    "We don''t understand what you''re doing."


    "You gave 100 abyss crystals to Gu fan and completed some secret agreement. I even suspect that you were manipulated by Gu fan!"


    A general was a little furious. Only he understood what 100 abyss crystals represented, which was bought by tens of thousands of soldiers with their lives.


    For this reason, he did not hesitate to contradict commander Wu Panshan, with a kind of hysterical fury.


    "Commander Wu."


    "Our grain has bottomed out. Although we have opened up the channel of grain production base, we can''t afford this kind of consumption.""In just two days, the food we hoard will be completely consumed and the economic system will collapse."


    The Secretary in charge of the management of the base''s money and grain economy also expressed his dissatisfaction and his incomprehension about the commander''s crazy behavior.


    "The workers in the steel works have not had a rest for a day and a night."


    "Yesterday, because of fatigue, two workers fell into molten iron and steel. There was no flesh and blood left."


    "We don''t have much steel. We can''t use all the materials to make weapons..."


    Another person in charge also expressed doubts about commander Wu.


    People around the meeting room, eyes gradually cold.


    Commander Wu could not deter these managers just by virtue of his majesty.


    "Commander Wu, if you do not give us a satisfactory reply today, we will remove you from office."


    "And You have to cooperate with the inspection. "


    "We suspect that you were controlled by Gu fan with similar psychological suggestion or other special methods, or even invaded by meat eating insects."


    Serious!!


    These high-level officials expanded the situation to the maximum extent, even to the point of removing commander Wu.


    This is also a normal procedure. Commander Wu recently issued too many incredible orders, and his logical thinking has been somewhat abnormal. People have to doubt whether he has the ability to continue to lead the base.


    "The army of corruption is coming."


    Commander Wu said coldly, but this set of words can no longer calm people''s anxiety and anger.


    "Commander, I don''t understand what you''re afraid of."


    "We have solid walls, invincible tanks and cannons, elite soldiers who have been through hundreds of battles, and countless firearms."


    A general''s voice became colder and colder. He doubted commander Wu''s view of "corrupting army". He continued: "and just two days ago, we repaired one bomber and two fighters."


    "Those rotten corpse monsters, or even xeno, can resist the baptism and bombardment of bombs?"


    "And so far we haven''t seen the so-called corrupt army. There''s no news at all. It''s not your fabrication, is it?"


    Modern weapons make people full of confidence.


    Hundreds of miles of space around the base has been cleaned up, and the carrion monsters have been smashed into pieces by soldiers with guns.


    They don''t seem to be a threat anymore.


    In the minds of many managers, as long as the development of the base is maintained and the modern weapons are repaired one after another, the glory of mankind can be reappeared, and those monsters can be completely swept out of the human world.


    However Is that really the case??


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, the door was smashed open.


    A scout, sweating, appeared in front of the crowd.


    "Bold!"


    "The commanders are having a meeting. How dare you break in like this?"


    A guard stopped him, but the Scout pushed him away and roared with a piece of information.


    "It''s urgent, it''s urgent!"


    "They''re coming. They''re coming. They''re 100 kilometers away from the base!"


    "This is the video. Our team collected materials in the town a hundred miles away and captured the horrible picture. All the other members died, only I came back."


    The Scout knelt on the ground, the information in his hand seemed more important than his life.


    "Commander, please watch it now."


    "The monsters, the corrupt army, are coming!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 235

    most urgent!!


    Emergency video!!


    The top people in the meeting room looked at each other.


    Generally speaking, soldiers in charge of patrol and reconnaissance from a hundred miles away will carry some repaired cameras to facilitate the transmission of information.


    What the investigator saw was urgent information, which was more important than any information.


    "Play the video."


    Commander Wu Panshan ordered, and then the projector showed the picture completely.


    "What are those..."


    "The end of the world, the end of the world, disaster is coming!"


    The video was dark at first, only the soldiers were shocked and frightened to the extreme, as if they were scared by something.


    Next.


    The real disaster is shown in front of people.


    The investigator''s hand is shaking, which leads to the continuous shaking of the whole picture, but it does not affect people to see the incredible horror!!


    Dense.


    It''s overwhelming.


    The plain far away seems to be buried by a cloth cover formed by the black death.


    Countless carrion monsters are moving forward slowly. They roar and roar. Their ferocious faces are covered with creeping granulations, and their bloodshot eyeballs are full of desire.


    You can''t see the edge at a glance!


    At least the furthest part of the camera is still covered by the endless tide of corpses.


    All the pictures are endless crowding of people''s heads, and the stench of rotten corpses, like a messy and dense army pacing forward.


    Bang!!


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    A giant elephant is more than 10 meters tall, and its whole body is covered with thick and black flesh mud.


    It is more like the mammoth of ancient times. Its thighs are thicker than the beams and stone pillars, and the soles of its feet are reckless to trample the carrion monster into meat mud.


    Roar! Roar!!


    The mutant mammoth roars, and the sound waves travel more than 10 kilometers, driving the monsters on.


    Large areas of flesh and blood dripping on the ground, they are like the land of skin diseases, peristaltic sarcoma hyphae also follow the tide of corpses with the spread, the positive base will be contaminated.


    Next.


    More than that.


    Every carrion monster is covered in black smoke.


    It was a faint fog of disaster, which gathered together to make the white clouds at the top of the sky black. It looked like the fog of doomsday gradually devoured the sky.


    Too many.


    The number of carrion monsters is hard to count.


    That once prosperous city, known as "8 million people" as the cornerstone, and now how much has become a carrion monster??


    There was silence.


    The extremely shocking picture completely silenced the people in the meeting room.


    They thought that the weapons of modern science and technology could solve everything, but when they saw this scene, they collectively became dumb.


    Can we win?


    Can we really win the surging tide of corpses like the sea?


    There are more than 10 times the number of alien species, and most of them are unknown species, which are seriously out of control and corrupt


    They have collective consciousness. They are no longer the garbage without intelligence logic, but the army called together, the corrupt army!!


    I''m afraid the giant mutant mammoth, which is more than 10 meters long, can''t be killed by cannonball!!


    They have leaders.


    They have the strong.


    They have wisdom, logic, thinking, purposeful invasion.


    Cold sweat.


    A drop of cold sweat permeates the temples.


    All the people in the meeting room kept swallowing and felt their throats dry.


    "My previous orders, business as usual."


    "Who agrees and who opposes?"


    Commander Wu Panshan finally spoke. Those who opposed commander Wu were all dumb.


    Against?


    You''re kidding!!


    Everyone will tremble and fear at the end of the world.


    Let alone oppose, senior leaders even think that more efforts should be made.


    "I agree with Commander Wu''s order."


    "In my opinion, more efforts should be made on the basis of commander Wu''s orders!"


    "Now we have reached the key of life and death, we should do our best, regardless of the consequences!"


    Go all out.


    Regardless of the consequences.


    High level people deeply feel how stupid they are.


    Commander Wu''s seemingly "absurd" orders are actually saving the whole city.


    If we postpone the operation until now and see the scene in the video, there is only one way to destroy the base."Then, gentlemen."


    "Let''s do our best."


    "At all costs, regardless of the consequences, go all out, ready to resist the army of corruption, million corpse tide!"


    Commander Wu Panshan''s voice was gradually thick. He raised his bent back slightly and said slowly, "do our best and listen to the destiny. We will do everything well. As for whether the base can survive the disaster..."


    High level leaders are also infected by Wu Panshan''s solemn and stirring momentum.


    "Yes!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Go all out!"


    The meeting will be over soon.


    The whole base is really starting to run at full capacity.


    The fire system of one tank was blocked nearby, and it was repaired.


    A kilometer away from the base, long gullies were dug out, heavy machine guns were put in order, and boxes of ammunition were carried to the front line.


    Mines.


    Explosives.


    A barrier made up of steel wire and iron mesh.


    Deep pits full of traps were dug out on the ground.


    In the end, even the most precious "oil" reserves in the base were carried out, ready to be mixed with the river water after the moat was excavated.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "War is coming."


    All the survivors of the base have noticed the abnormality in the recent base.


    "Did you hear that?"


    "My husband who dug the moat said there was going to be a war."


    A wife mends her rags in a tent while whispering to the neighbors.


    "Yes, yes, the man on my construction site also said so."


    "They are digging war canals. It is said that they have seen some soldiers bury mines and marked dangerous minefields. No entry."


    Many other women joined the discussion.


    They have expressions of surprise or panic.


    "The end of the world."


    "The invasion of evil organizations."


    "Other human bases, attack forcibly for the sake of interests."


    "The devil of terror is coming, and the army with the monster invades the base..."


    All kinds of rumors also spread in the base, gradually forming a restless and flustered atmosphere.


    These topics should have been banned, but al Qaeda officials are no longer in a position to manage these trivial matters, and even less able to conceal these incidents that may cause "panic".


    All the human and material resources have been put into the battlefield to prepare for the next war.


    As commander Wu said.


    At all costs, regardless of the consequences, go all out, do the last bit of effort!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 236

    "Ladies and gentlemen."


    "We don''t have much time."


    Gu fan''s indifferent voice spread all over the training ground.


    Even if he didn''t see the urgent video of the investigators, he could feel the gathering evil approaching


    Time, less than budget.


    Gu fan gives Le Zhiqi a look.


    That has a pure face, charming figure, character but completely let go of self woman came out.


    The faces of the dead looking at the "instructor" all felt like they were gnashing their teeth. She was too harsh to everyone in the nightmare space.


    "Show me."


    "The newly developed injectable drug, the ladder of God."


    Gu fan took out the injection reagent from a refrigerator, and the reagent mixed with special energy was full of temptation.


    Le Zhiqi opens her arms and stands in front of Gu fan. The injection penetrates her neck and the shining medicine is injected into the artery.


    The dead men''s eyes were fixed on Le Zhiqi.


    In their hearts, Le Zhiqi instructor is extremely powerful and superior.


    Everyone wants to know what kind of mutation and evolution this woman, who has experienced many battles and is extremely powerful, will have.


    "Er er..."


    Le Zhiqi''s throat murmured.


    Her whole body trembled violently, and her bones made a harsh sound of friction.


    Creak, creak, creak.


    Under the skin, a section of bone high uplift, but also in the body fracture, broken into slag.


    Change!!


    Out of control!!


    The painful appearance of Le Zhiqi makes the dead scared. Even the evolution of instructors is so difficult, let alone they??


    "This is the evolution of the hunter."


    "You, too, will absorb the special genes in the potion and forge them into your own body."


    Gu fan calmly explained, as if Le Zhiqi''s constantly distorted body was completely within the normal range of evolution.


    Bone strengthening!!


    Gu Fanyan beast''s strong consciousness can sense the types of crystals, so he specially selected a "Jinggang grade" crystal which is most suitable for Le Zhiqi.


    That''s real steel.


    The bones in Le Zhiqi''s body broke one after another and were forged into more tough and firm special tissues.


    Ouch!!


    Le Zhiqi opened her mouth and vomited.


    She spat out large pieces of bone debris, covered with filthy flesh and blood, and then her teeth peeled off, and a row of neat, clean and stronger silver bellies grew at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    The most special change is more than that. The shoulder, which had been cut off for a long time, is wriggling at this time. The bone breaks through the skin and grows a new arm.


    Steel and iron.


    It''s an arm with steel luster, even stronger than real refined steel.


    Miso!!


    The white bone arm knife pops up. The sharp blade, once made of bone, can emit the sound of breaking the air by dancing gently.


    Now it''s called cutting iron like mud, cutting steel like cutting vegetables, and this special ability should have a stronger name.


    Cut the steel!!


    "Drink!"


    Le Zhiqi drinks violently for the last time.


    All over the blood, she finally completed the evolution.


    She also evolved from Shantong to Jinggang, completing a deep transformation of hunter.


    "Done?"


    The dead men looked at each other, looking at the bone debris excreted from the ground, they all felt deeply shocked.


    "Cut the steel."


    "It''s really nice to have an arm made entirely of special metal."


    Under the activity of Le Zhiqi, both strength and speed have been promoted to a higher level.


    Miso!!


    With a perfect arc, she cut the line with her hand.


    On the training ground, an iron pillar with thick arm was divided into two parts, and the stones on the nearby side also fell to the ground obliquely. The incision was smooth and smooth without any defects, like a mirror.


    How sharp!!


    Le Zhiqi''s steel cutting edge is more tenacious than the imagination of the dead.


    "Next, coach wuze."


    Wu Ze is also injected with the ladder potion of God, which is also the crystallization of the rarity of "Jinggang grade", and the type is also related to the spirit system.


    The second evolution begins.


    Yila, Yila, Yila.


    The clothes behind Wu Ze were broken and torn.


    His spine is constantly wriggling. It seems that an invisible thing grows out of his spine. The air is full of the sound of the whip, and the invisible thing is wantonly venting its power.


    Bang!!


    Bang, bang, bang!!Piles nearby, one after another.


    They seem to be smashed by something and burst into sawdust.


    The dead opened their eyes. They didn''t see anything clearly. What''s the special ability??


    Invisible tentacles.


    Ordinary naked eyes can''t see Wu Ze''s invisible tentacles.


    Gu fan''s magic pupil is different, you can see four wriggling tentacles behind Wu Ze, floating and pumping in the air.


    It is a very special ability. The intangible tentacle is a product between "physics" and "spirit".


    They grow on Wu Ze''s spine. They have no real flesh and blood, but they are solid and powerful. The stronger their spiritual power is, the more powerful their invisible tentacles are.


    "Fortunately, I can''t see it with the naked eye."


    "My invisible tentacle is just like a monster."


    Wu Ze''s mind and eye ability can see the wriggling objects, and the "extra arm" composed entirely of spirit retracts the spine.


    Weird, powerful, hard to guard against.


    This is how the dead feel about Wu Zexin''s ability.


    Next, Lin Yuxin, the most gentle instructor of the dead.


    Although the instructor seems very cold on the surface, he always has the feeling of rejecting people thousands of miles away.


    But in fact, her heart is very soft, always carefully teach the dead how to fight, and how to help their teammates.


    The third injection was inserted into the artery of Lin Yuxin''s neck.


    But this time, Lin Yuxin''s change is not as profound as the first two people''s, and the flesh and bones have not changed much.


    Blood.


    A special blood force surged in Lin Yuxin''s body.


    It is just like Gu fan''s "extremely cold blood", which brings Lin Yuxin the same incredible power.


    The wind!!


    Close your eyes.


    Lin Yuxin heard the wind, so close, as if can be integrated with their own.


    They blow in the ear, calm and calm, and when their thoughts move, the speed of those breeze flow faster.


    Stretch out a finger, the wind condenses at the fingertip, forming a blur visible to the naked eye, turning into a small hurricane vortex.


    Lin Yuxin''s green fingers moved forward.


    A wind blade, which is hard to see by naked eyes, sends out the sound of breaking the air. A large number of weeds on the ground are flying and cut in half by this wind blade.


    "Not bad."


    "The wind blade is more strange and difficult to capture than my ice blade."


    Gu fan''s eyes flashed and gave a high evaluation. The strange energy of blood was very precious. Unexpectedly, Lin Yuxin could complete the fusion.


    "All right."


    "Next, it''s your turn."


    "The dead, get ready for the transformation!"

 Chapter 237

    Evolution!


    Crazy evolution.


    One by one, the dead were injected with the "ladder of God" potion.


    With the drastic changes and evolutions, the dead have acquired completely different abilities and completed hysterical madness.


    The power of the bear.


    The speed of the leopard.


    The eagle''s eyes.


    The heat of the flame.


    The coldness of the ice.


    The power of lightning.


    Wait, wait


    You can''t imagine what special powers a hundred hunters will have.


    "The ladder of God."


    "The chance of successful Hunter evolution is so high."


    Gu fan looked at the successful evolution of those dead men one by one, and there were rare examples of evolution failing to turn into monsters.


    This is incredible. In the last dark ages, those scientists also invented similar evolutionary potions, but the chance of successful evolution of hunters is only less than 50%.


    However, Wei Xianjian''s "ladder of God" has reached more than 90%.


    One of the factors is the firm and tenacious consciousness of the dead.


    After selection, they went through battle and death one after another in the nightmare space, and their consciousness had been tempered to the level of steel.


    But even so, it''s exaggerating to be able to achieve an evolution rate of more than 90 percent.


    "Sure enough."


    "Dr. Wei Xianjian, such a precious talent, can cause great changes in the last days."


    Gu Fan said to himself that he had found the treasure again.


    A few hours later.


    The dead have evolved successfully.


    In this process, only 5 people lost control and turned into monsters, while others turned into hunters.


    "Good."


    "Dead men, congratulations on your success in standing out from 1000 people and becoming hunters."


    Gu fan smiles lightly, but the corners of the dead people''s mouths are only full of bitterness. Only they know how hard it is to kill from a thousand people.


    How many people, out of control into a monster.


    How many people, the spirit can not bear the pressure, become crazy.


    "All right."


    "Next, you will have a real mission."


    "But before the task starts, I will give you the last special training, and it will be the most severe one."


    Gu fan''s expression became more and more serious.


    The corridor of bitter fantasy, the space of nightmare, the last special training of hell.


    This time, Gu fan will completely explode all the potential of nightmare beast, and compress the velocity of time in dream space to the extreme.


    There is also the most important thing, Gu fan will put in the alien!!


    Nightmare space, the dead are no longer faced with a simple boring carrion, but also with a head of terror powerful alien.


    Night devil.


    The hunter.


    Self destructor.


    Giant evil corpse.


    Fast evil corpse.


    Huge corpse with bone armor.


    And those ugly monsters who can''t name


    A wide variety of different species will be their new goals, new challenges, new sufferings, new deaths.


    "All right."


    "This time, you''ll be stuck in a nightmare for a month."


    Gu fan raised a cruel smile on his mouth, and at the same time, he launched the ability of the bitter hallway to drag everyone into a nightmare like hell.


    A month of suffering, began!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Time goes by minute.


    Gu fan, the wild hunting team and the dead men all fell into a state of dormancy.


    But at this special moment, the real crisis of the base finally came.


    Here they come.


    Here they come.


    After a long journey day and night, the corrupt army finally approached the human base.


    Before the monsters arrived, the color of the sky had become dim, and a touch of gloomy darkness was moving forward.


    The wind.


    Bursts of breeze blowing, but no longer have the fragrance of grass.


    A strong sour rot, mixed with a variety of disgusting smell, blowing to every corner of the base.


    Alert!!


    Alert!!


    In the middle of the base, the red alarm was flashing.


    All units, level one alert.


    All soldiers, return to their combat positions.


    The orders spread out, and the city in full operation is like a highly sophisticated machine.


    Inside the trench, rows of heavy machine guns stood, their black barrels thicker than their fingers, and boxes of bullets were hidden in the trench, with little room to stay.A new soldier was shaking all over.


    He smelled the smell of decay in the air and remembered the horror of facing monsters in the end.


    "Do you need a cigarette?"


    Next to the recruit, an old soldier patted him on the shoulder, which made him jump.


    "No I can''t... "


    The new soldier shivered and refused the old soldier''s offer.


    But the old soldier has sprung up the lighter, lit a cigarette and handed it to him: "have a cigarette, ease your fear."


    The recruit''s teeth trembled, but he took a puff of the cigarette.


    Maybe it''s the function of cigarettes, maybe it''s the hint in my heart, that deep fear seems to be really better.


    "I don''t understand."


    "We have such a high wall. Why don''t we go to the wall to shoot and dig a trench?"


    The recruits looked back at the towering city wall, and some envied that the soldiers standing on the wall could be relatively safe.


    The old soldier sneered: "how can we shoot down from the 20 meter city wall, which is comparable to our horizontal shooting with a heavy machine gun?"


    The veteran stroked the heavy machine gun in front of him, compared the length of the bullets, and continued: "see, these bullets are thicker than fingers. One shot can break the carrion monster into pieces, and they will continue to penetrate!"


    "If we''re lucky, one bullet may break more than ten decaying corpses, which will save us a lot of ammunition."


    The veterans explained why they left the base to dig trenches, and told the pictures of beating the carrion monster into meat mud, as if it was a very exciting thing.


    The short chat and the cigarettes in hand relieved the recruits'' panic.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" The recruits asked strangely.


    Afraid?


    "Of course I''m afraid. I''m scared to death."


    The veteran shook his head and sighed, and answered honestly: "I have seen my teammates torn to pieces. In my dreams, I am afraid to face those monsters. Several times, I dream that I have been bitten to pieces, and then wake up from the nightmare."


    How can people not be afraid of monsters?


    "How can you..."


    The recruits were a little surprised by the answer.


    He didn''t think that he would say the same thing as his predecessors.


    Those calm, those calm, just pretend.


    The old soldier pointed to the wall behind him.


    "Look behind us."


    "Behind this wall, there are hundreds of thousands of survivors."


    "Our relatives are there, our friends are there, our home is there."


    The veteran''s eyes gradually became deep, and solemnly said: "if we are afraid, afraid and run away, then they behind the wall will be torn into pieces by those monsters and eaten one by one, just like the scene I dreamed of!"


    The recruit looked back.


    It''s not only a wall, but also the last safeguard of mankind.


    In order to protect him, he has to swallow even if he has broken his teeth. Even if he is afraid to tremble and his teeth are afraid to tremble, he has to stick to his combat post until his blood is exhausted.


    He couldn''t help but respect.


    "I see."


    Recruits seem to recall a beautiful girl, mouth can not help but spread a touch of sweet, she was also their own guard ah.


    "If I can go back alive, I will Tell he

 Chapter 238

    "We Can we win... "


    A commander, subconsciously talking to himself, overlooking the fortifications.


    Mine areas.


    Potholes and traps.


    A line of defense made up of thorns and barbed wire.


    A mile away, there are huge trenches, rows of heavy machine guns, and countless ammunition.


    A majestic heavy tank, has already been ready, dark gun tube aimed at a few kilometers away from the open space, ready to those corpse monsters into meat mud.


    A moat, 10 meters deep and 30 meters wide, surrounding the whole base has also been completed. After it is introduced into the river, the oil stored in the base will also be poured into it.


    Look around.


    The snipers on the wall are ready.


    Their fine beads of sweat infiltrated from the palm of their hands. Unconsciously, the grip was a little sticky, but the eyes of the snipers were still as sharp as falcons.


    And airplanes!!


    We also have one bomber, two fighter planes.


    A lot of defense.


    We can win it!!


    Sure to win it!!


    The commander clasped his fingers and roared in his heart.


    Inside the base.


    The Red Alert panicked all the survivors.


    Their confused and frightened eyes looked at the high wall and the endless dark clouds in the sky.


    "Mom, mom!"


    "Look, the clouds are turning black."


    A suckling child, pointing to the gradually infected into black clouds shouting.


    Her mother quickly carried her back to the tent, as if she could escape the unknown disaster.


    Something''s coming!!


    Dark clouds cover the top, the dull pressure makes people breathless, and the sour and rotten air is unbearable.


    Crying.


    Yelling.


    Fight and abuse.


    All kinds of negative emotions were born in the base, and there were many robberies and even more serious crimes.


    But at this time, there is no one to take care of these trifles. As the atmosphere becomes more and more depressing, people realize that the real disaster may have come to us


    "Listen


    "Listen, what''s that voice!"


    All of a sudden, a man came out of the tent, red eyed and exclaimed.


    Er, er, er


    Roar, roar, roar


    The familiar roar is the howl of monsters.


    The voice is so familiar that the survivors of the base have heard it.


    The roars of monsters are like nightmares, which are lingering in our ears all the time. People will never forget the unique voice of doomsday.


    Carrion.


    Monster.


    Heterogeneous.


    They haven''t been near the base yet, but the roar of endless waves and corpses has already come from far away.


    "Monster!"


    "Those are the voices of monsters!"


    There was chaos in the crowd. Many people recalled their painful memories and began to cry with their heads in their arms.


    People even ran around the base aimlessly, hiding in the shadow, or in the corner of the building, shivering.


    This day.


    People finally recall the fear of being ruled by monsters!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Lookout lighthouse.


    At the top of the base, observers are looking nervously at the limit of the horizon.


    The tide of carrion monster is not close yet, but the roaring voice has come, and the soldiers'' spirit has also fallen into a tense state of high concentration.


    "Here we go!"


    On the horizon of the distant limit, the first person''s head appears in the picture of the telescope.


    Its whole body is rotten, full of wriggling naked eyes, its eyes are full of burst blood, its ferocious face is frightening, and its sharp teeth are dripping with brown yellow mucus.


    Rotten corpse!!


    It was a rotten corpse.


    It moves forward slowly, followed by the second, third, Fourth


    Dense human heads form a black line with a length of several kilometers, and these black lines continue to spread forward.


    The black line opened the curtain, like a huge black flesh and blood cloth, slowly enveloping the earth. The blood and meat kept dripping on the ground, growing more creeping granulation hyphae.


    Ten thousand.


    100000.


    Half a million.


    Even a million, even more.


    They are just like the waves of the sea. You can only see the dense heads rolling in the waves, but you can''t see where the real end is.Corpse tide!


    The tide of corpses is coming!!


    The extremely shocking picture made the observer''s throat dry. He was stunned for a whole second and began to report the new situation with his walkie talkie.


    It''s overwhelming.


    Dense.


    The hidden sky blots out the sun.


    Such a terrible scene, so that people are covered with a layer of fear and despair.


    When humans find monsters.


    Carrion monster, also found the existence of human beings.


    Some monsters raised their heads and smelled the smell of human beings with their sense of smell far beyond human beings.


    Ten kilometers away, the smell of the whole human city base is so fragrant and tempting, they represent the fresh flesh and blood!!


    Roar, roar, roar!!!


    All of a sudden, the tide of carrion monsters began to surge.


    Those ugly and ferocious corpse monsters started to run fiercely, and the speed was very fast, enough to match the track and field athletes.


    "They''re running!"


    "These are not ordinary corpses, but violent, corrupted monsters!"


    The picture of millions of corpses running at the same time can definitely bring people extreme shock, and the repressive terror makes people want to escape as soon as possible.


    "Tank ready!"


    "Artillery ready!"


    "After the carrion enters the attack area, follow my order and prepare to fire!"


    The commander''s eyes were red. Maybe it was because he was too scared. Every command was roared out.


    10 kilometers.


    Eight kilometers.


    Five kilometers.


    It''s in the range of artillery, but it''s still not the best range.


    "Ready!"


    "Fire!"


    When the army reached about 4 kilometers, the commander finally gave the order to fire.


    Boom boom!!


    Boom boom!!


    Deafening, brain hair, shock the sound of gunfire in succession, the naked eye can see the red fire heavily to the endless tide of corpses.


    The shell burst.


    The fire wave and shock wave will instantly blow those rotten corpses into meat mud.


    Each shell is enough to bombard hundreds of decaying corpses, and the sky full of meat mud is splashed on the earth, and the rotten meat pieces are mixed with bone dregs.


    They Into the earth, into a meat sauce, like a carpet spread on the lawn.


    Cheers!!


    Cheers came from the human position.


    This first round of artillery baptism, at least broke tens of thousands of decaying corpses, how shocking.


    But then, the scurrying corpses quickly filled the gap of artillery coverage. They didn''t look like human beings would be afraid of death, and they were not afraid of being blown to pieces.


    They only know how to run.


    They only know how to rush into the crowd and get fresh flesh and blood.


    After a burst of artillery baptism, the monsters were not intercepted outside the firepower blockade, but rushed over with faster speed.

 Chapter 239

    It''s close.


    It''s closer.


    The army of rotten corpses, like the tide and sea, gradually approached the trench.


    Countless feet trampled on the ground, causing the soil gravel in the trench to vibrate slightly and slide to the soldier''s legs.


    Sweat soaked the clothes.


    The shadow of fear completely enveloped every soldier''s heart.


    They clenched the heavy machine gun, fingers on the trigger, it seems that only in this way can they find a trace of security.


    "Don''t be afraid!"


    The veteran said in a deep voice: "in front of our position, there are mine areas and trap areas, as well as barbed wire and various obstacles."


    He said this to the recruits.


    He also said this to himself.


    Every soldier, nervous, was waiting for the commander''s order.


    Right now.


    The commander''s pressure is much greater than anyone else''s.


    "Relax, don''t shoot!"


    The commander growled. The carrion monster was getting closer and closer, but the best shooting distance of the heavy machine gun was not yet reached.


    The smell of decay is getting closer and closer.


    People can almost see the rotten corpse in the distance, with its ferocious and twisted expression.


    "Take your place!"


    "Ready, shoot!"


    Finally, at a critical point, the commander gave the order.


    Dada dada!!


    Da da da da!!


    Heavy machine guns began to pour bullets, and each heavy machine gun could fire at about 3000 rounds per minute.


    A whole row of heavy machine guns, the bullets released every minute, that will be a very terrible number, turn into the trend of bullet storm, and smash those nearby carrion monsters.


    "Ah, ah


    "You monsters, you bastards."


    "Take the gun, give me the gun!"


    The roaring sound of gunfire stimulated male hormones, and the soldiers roared in the blood and fire.


    Metal storm, tearing up the carrion monsters.


    Each finger''s thick and thin bullet will spiral, with tearing force, and heavily break the corpse''s body into pieces, turning into a pool of meat mud.


    The smoke of gunfire filled the air.


    The bright yellow hot shell shells were ejected and scattered at the feet, and unconsciously they had buried the soles of their shoes.


    Every soldier''s eyes are red with blood.


    The smashed meat splashed all over the sky, the mixture of blood, flesh and bone, and the muds of meat falling on the ground are extremely cruel pictures, telling the epic battle song of blood and fire.


    The rotten bodies were finally stopped.


    They are barred from the steel wire and iron mesh, enjoying the baptism of the metal storm.


    Boom boom!!


    The support of artillery is also bombarding continuously.


    I resisted.


    People resisted the invasion of the monsters.


    "Good!"


    "Great, we''re in the way!"


    The nail of the commander''s fist pierced the palm of his hand, and he was about to shout out with excitement.


    At this moment, people resisted the invasion of corpse tide. There is hope for victory. We can keep it.


    But just then.


    The observer of the watchtower, however, came the bad news.


    "Sir..."


    "The alien is coming, the bigger monsters are coming!"


    Observers saw a more robust alien species in the sea of millions of corpses at the end of the horizon.


    Some of them are two meters tall, with sharp sickle like claws and strong hopping legs like grasshoppers.


    Some of them are fat and look like balloons full of oil and water, which may burst at any time.


    Some of them are covered with armor and heavy armor, and their bodies are wrapped in layers of bones. You can see that their defense is amazing.


    Here we go!!


    Finally, the aliens are here.


    Only then did the commander realize that the rotten corpses they had just crushed by the storm of gunfire and bullets were just cannon fodder for death.


    Wisdom.


    These monsters are not idiots without logic.


    Behind them, there is a master who controls everything and can maximize the power of the corrupt army.


    "The battle is just the beginning."


    The commander''s heart is cold, and the next battle will be more difficult.


    Time, minute by minute.


    At the edge of the fire blockade net, a layer of meat mud with a thickness of 5cm was spread all over the ground.


    The soldiers don''t know how many monsters they have killed. They only know that the rotten corpses torn by the metal storm have turned into meat sauce and covered the earth.


    Bang!!


    Bang, bang, bang.


    A huge foot, deep into the mud of flesh and blood.The rotten bone armor appeared. It was more than 3 meters tall, and layers of armor wrapped the flesh and blood tightly.


    Roar, roar!


    With a huge roar, the bone armor man put his hands on his cheek and started to run.


    The bullet of heavy machine gun hit the bone armor and made a "Ding Ding Ding" sound, but even so, the bone armor was full of cracks.


    But that''s enough!!


    It was in front of the steel wire before the armor was completely broken.


    With a wave of his fist, he tore at the iron net and threw it away, pulling out a huge gap.


    Rush in!!


    The carrion monsters hiding behind him, crossing the barbed wire barrier, rushed in.


    Poop! Poop!!


    The armor of the bone armor man was finally broken. For a moment, it was torn to pieces by the heavy machine gun fingers.


    But this gap allowed a large number of carrion corpses to pour in, pushing 50 meters into the trench.


    Whoosh!!


    A very fast figure flashed by.


    It several continuous jump, rushed to the front of the monster, legs burst out of terrible force, high jump actually jumped dozens of meters away.


    The alien with strong jumping power can rush into the trench of the position as long as he jumps several times in succession.


    But.


    The pitfalls of human science and technology should not be underestimated.


    The alien stepped on the mine, and the fire burst into a blood mist.


    Soldiers hanging heart, finally a little down, at least a few hundred meters in front of the trench, filled with all kinds of explosives, mines, and all kinds of traps.


    "Sniper!"


    "Focus on the aliens, don''t let them get close to the fire blockade!"


    The commander immediately gave the order, and the snipers, armed with more powerful weapons, aimed at the alien species trying to get close to the base.


    Bang!!


    The head of a giant corpse exploded on the spot.


    The bullets of sniper rifles are not for fun. In addition, there are more powerful anti equipment sniper rifles in the military, and they are the second kill weapons of these alien species.


    A delicate balance has been maintained for the time being.


    The bombardment of artillery, the baptism of bullet storm, the accurate second kill of snipers, and the mine bombs and traps all blocked the attack of corpse tide.


    The fighting is getting white hot.


    The battle between blood and fire can only be described as tragic.


    One hour.


    Two hours.


    Three hours.


    In front of the trench, the flesh and blood mud became thicker and thicker.


    How many monsters died?


    100000, 200000, 300000, or more?


    The soldiers are breaking down.


    How long will it take to end this bloody battle.


    How long will it take to kill all those rotten bastards.


    Commanders, I really want to tell the soldiers on the front line that if we hold on for a while, we will win. If we hold on for a while, we will win.


    The monsters are dying.


    We can see that hope is lost.


    Commander, how I want to tell my soldiers this, but it is not the case. It can only make people feel cruel and desperate.


    Look carefully.


    The monsters on the horizon are not decreasing, but increasing.


    Three hundred thousand decaying corpses are not even one tenth of the total number of monsters, and they are just cannon fodder for death.


    Finally.


    A giant mutant mammoth appears at the end of the horizon.


    At this moment, the commander knows that the real fierce attack is about to begin, and the leader of the monsters has appeared!!

 Chapter 240

    We can win!!


    We can win!!


    In people''s hearts, there is such a belief that as long as the blessing continues, we will win.


    But the fact is cruel, with the passage of time, human combat effectiveness is constantly weakening.


    Dada dada.


    The rotating speed of 3000 rounds of heavy machine gun also makes the barrel as red and bright as a burning stick, which is in danger of blasting at any time.


    "Come on!"


    "Change the barrel!"


    The old soldier''s pupil was constricted, and he found that the barrel had been slightly distorted.


    He quickly stopped shooting and asked the recruits to take off the barrel of the gun with fire gloves and replace it with another prepared spare.


    Zizizi!!


    The recruit dropped the red barrel into the cooling water tank in the trench.


    The hot sound of burning Zizi sound, cooling water is almost boiling, emitting bursts of white smoke.


    Bang!!


    One of the heavy machine guns near them exploded because the barrel was overheated.


    The whole heavy machine gun exploded into parts, and the bullets in it were ignited and burst. Two soldiers who controlled the machine gun were killed on the spot


    It''s too bad.


    Before the monster could break through the defense line, the two soldiers were killed by gunfire.


    This is really a kind of sadness, and the same tragedy happens from time to time, the blockade of the fire network is no longer tight, the carrion monsters are gradually close, and people can almost see the appearance of the rotten meat dripping on the carrion faces.


    "Keep going."


    The veteran patted the recruit''s scared face and yelled: "think about our back, absolutely keep this wall!"


    The recruit gave a sharp blow.


    Can''t fall now, I can''t fall yet!!


    Numbness.


    Cruelty.


    The eyes of the soldiers fighting in the front line gradually lose their luster.


    They have killed numb, those split splash of flesh and blood, white brain kernel, creeping rotten meat, filled all the sight.


    Many soldiers, who have reached the level of mental breakdown and are unable to continue fighting, cover their heads and go into the trenches to let the bullet casings bury their bodies.


    Go on Those rotten corpse monsters have not rushed in, our soldiers have all gone crazy!!


    However, the bad news came out one after another.


    "Report, sir!"


    "A lot of tanks and artillery can''t be fired any more..."


    The Herald reported that the commander''s face became more and more ugly. It has been several hours since the battle, and the number of carrion monsters has exceeded 500000.


    But the artillery can''t continue to attack. Even if the cooling water is used to continuously water the barrel, the heat it emits is enough to cook the eggs instantly. If the artillery continues to fire, it will cause great danger to the chamber.


    Half a million.


    We only killed half a million.


    How many of those remaining monsters?


    The commander looked at the horizon again in despair. If the giant mammoth over 10 meters tall rushed to the base, it would be a complete disaster.


    "Fighters, let''s go."


    "We have reached the most urgent moment. Let''s blow them flat!"


    The commander gives orders repeatedly. The bomber is the last resort. How can it be used easily unless it is absolutely necessary??


    But now, it seems to have come to the last resort.


    The drone of the plane flew across the sky.


    "Airplane!"


    "That''s a bomber and two fighters."


    "I knew that the base official must have secret weapons, there must be some!"


    The soldiers watched the three arcs of the sky slide, moved to tears, almost they were the last straw.


    Boom, boom!!


    A huge bomb fell from the air.


    It''s a incendiary bomb, which can burn the enemy''s living strength.


    how terrible the lethality of modern weapons is, just look at the purgatory in front of you.


    Those incendiary bombs dropped on mammoths, burning tar and flesh into the smell of ashes, filled the whole sky.


    All the places people see with their naked eyes turn into Purgatory of fire.


    Those corpse monsters and other species are just like being put into a casserole to stir fry, gradually burning and melting.


    Suffocation!!


    At this moment, the soldiers in the trench felt suffocated.


    The power of incendiary bomb is too great, the hot flame will burn out the air, so there will be a kind of hard to breathe feeling.


    Terror!!


    The soldiers were nearly 10 kilometers away from the explosion, but they still felt suffocated and dying.


    Then the monsters in the center of the explosion will be reduced to ashes.


    The mammoth screamed in pain.It is also burned into ash in the flame. The fur on its body is stained with tar flame. The more it rolls, the more it will transmit the flame to all parts of its body.


    Boom, boom!!


    Several cluster missiles were released from the fighter.


    The mammoth was torn into meat by the bomb, and the "leader" who was the most feared by the commander died.


    Cheers!!


    The soldiers on the wall of the city of man, with tears in their eyes, hugged and cheered.


    This bombing killed at least a million decaying corpses and killed the leader of the other side. What a great victory.


    "It''s over."


    "Please, end this fight."


    The commander is praying that human beings have used the last resort. Let''s win once!!


    Just win this one time.


    Hoo ~ ~


    Hoo ~ ~


    all of a sudden, there was a strong wind.


    The sky covered with dark clouds became darker, and the black clouds entangled with each other, and soon lightning came into being.


    It''s raining.


    Whoa, whoa!!


    A torrential rain fell.


    Rain sticks to the blood fog, but also sticks to the burning ashes, scattered to the huge battlefield.


    The fire was gradually suppressed, and many monsters reappeared on the horizon, as well as some strangely dressed humans.


    Human??


    They were dressed in special clothes, their whole bodies were covered with black cloaks, and their blood colored patterns were entangled together, finally forming huge blood colored eyes.


    Wise!!


    Those people in strange clothes are actually the wise men who control the army of decaying corpses.


    Among the unknown species, many also have special abilities, such as thunder, heavy rain


    "No!"


    The commander screamed. He never thought that the power of the monster could control the weather.


    All of a sudden, he thought of something and immediately ordered: "let the bombers and fighters come back!"


    Just ordered.


    All of a sudden, there was a strange cry in the sky.


    It''s like a net of weird creatures flying.


    Those are some variation crows, they are dozens of times bigger than before, each one is comparable to the size of human beings.


    "What''s that?"


    "They''re attacking our fighters!"


    Thousands of huge crows surrounded the bombers and launched a moth like attack.


    Boom!!


    Boom boom!!


    Three airplanes, turned into a burst of fireworks in the air, the flame of the sky dyed half red.


    Large areas of crows were then burned to ashes and fell one after another, but they have played their due role.


    Roar, roar!


    The familiar roar.


    The familiar roar.


    On the other side of the horizon, a more powerful "leader" monster appeared, and the mammoth was just one of them.


    Bang!!


    The commander slumped on the ground.


    It''s over. It''s all over. We''ve I lost.

 Chapter 241

    We I''m going to lose.


    The army of corruption, the real elites.


    A head of a foreign species has abnormal muscle distortion, special muscle tissue is too strong, and finally the bones in the body are crushed.


    It has no bones, just like a mollusk, but its strength is hard to estimate. Because of this characteristic, it was later called the roller.


    The wise man appeared.


    It''s making sound waves in its mouth that humans can''t understand.


    Another alien nearby follows orders and comes to the roller.


    It''s a "round" alien, fat to the limit, the whole body fat up and down, is the infamous self exploder.


    What are they doing??


    The roller keeps twisting his body, pulling muscle fibers to the limit, and finally turning it into a huge catapult.


    The self blaster puts it on the catapult and shoots it!!


    What the hell is this, a catapult??


    A huge ball of alien species flipped in the air, spanning several kilometers, and landed near the trench.


    Boom.


    The self blasters burst into pieces, and the corrosive grease spilled into the trenches.


    When heavy machine guns are corroded and melted into molten iron, it will be more miserable for human beings to be contaminated with grease. The skin will make a "zizizi" sound and begin to melt, followed by large pieces of flesh and blood peeling off, revealing the bones of Mori Bai miserable people.


    Finally, the flesh and blood, together with the bones, turned into a pool of blood, bubbling.


    The terrible pictures are shocking, and the hearts of the soldiers are shocked again.


    They''re coming!!


    Those really strong monsters of different species, launched a more fierce battle.


    A night demon is like a water spider, crawling in the shadow, with rotten particles and dark clouds in the sky. On the other hand, it can be protected from the sunshine, and completely break out its hunting nature.


    The hunter bounced back and forth.


    Their speed is extremely exaggerated, and they are flying out of the interweaving fire network, stepping on land mines one after another and being blown into blood fog.


    But as long as one of the 100 hunters rushes into the trench, it''s a disaster. The sound of arm knife cutting flesh and blood is so clear, and the scream and horror are continuous.


    More and more monsters appear.


    Among the crazy decaying corpses, there are all kinds of different species, which are hard to deal with even the hunters, let alone the soldiers.


    Dada dada!!


    The veteran took a machine gun and smashed a hunter to pieces.


    But the alien fight back on his deathbed, cut the veteran''s chest, cut off his heart.


    Poof.


    The veteran ejected a mouthful of plasma.


    His trembling hand covered with blood patted the recruit next to him again: "give me Light a cigarette... "


    I don''t know why.


    The recruits only feel sore eyes.


    Trembling, he took out a cigarette and rubbed the lighter with his fingers. The blood soaked the cigarette and made it difficult to light.


    A faint plume of smoke rose.


    The recruit smiles, lights the cigarette and hands it to the veteran.


    But the old soldier is dead. He still keeps a smile at the corner of his mouth, but his eyes are looking at the wall of the base.


    Behind the wall, there is his lover, his relatives, his home.


    "It''s not just a wall."


    The old soldier''s words reverberated in his mind. The new soldier felt that the sandstorm was too big and was fascinated. He wiped a tear and picked up the heavy machine gun on the ground.


    "Dead!"


    "All die for me!"


    "You monsters, die for me!"


    He''s roaring, growling, powerless, struggling.


    But soon was inundated by the tide of monsters, can no longer return to the base, to see the beloved girl.


    Similar scenes happen all the time.


    Lost.


    The trench was lost.


    Those soldiers, haoerlang, the hot-blooded soldiers, all died under the claws of the monster.


    Soon.


    Those unable to move the chariot artillery, have also been submerged.


    The sharp steel claws of different species cut the barrel and tore the armor.


    The soldiers who controlled the tanks and artillery were also pulled out by the corpses, torn up and eaten.


    Boom boom!!


    The moat is burning. The layer of oil floating on the surface makes the ten meter wide river burning violently.


    This seems to be the last line of defense under the city wall, but the corpse monster with no intelligence quotient jumps into the river under the urge of the alien "leader".


    Poop, poop, poop.


    Carrion monsters roll, struggle, roar, roar in the flames.


    But they eventually became bones, drowned in the moat, and became stepping stones.The most important thing for carrion is quantity.


    1000.


    5000.


    when 10000 monsters are thrown into the river, they have filled a path of flesh and blood.


    Those strength type xenogenes, who are several meters tall, trample on the bridge composed of flesh and blood, come to the gate of the base and smash it down.


    Bang!!


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    The steel gate of the city wall keeps shaking, and bursts of dust fall with it. Every heavy blow is so desperate.


    Who''s going to save us??


    Someone is kneeling on the ground praying, who can save us??


    In this era, people have lost faith.


    But at this moment, people are willing to believe in Buddha, Bodhisattva, immortal and God As for the highest belief in money, it has already become a joke.


    Hero!


    In this era, there is a lack of a hero.


    In this era, there is a lack of a savior.


    Who can save us? Who can save us poor people in hell??


    However, the hero in the myth did not appear.


    In fairy tales, the adventure story of saving the world is not staged in the dark end.


    Hero, it didn''t show up.


    People can only wait for death.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Commander Wu Panshan called Xia Cunjian and Han Xue to his side.


    "You, with the best troops in the base, evacuate quickly."


    Evacuation?


    Commander Wu Panshan''s final instruction is unacceptable to Xia Cunjian and Han Xue.


    Is he going to give up the whole base? Are we really losing??


    "No!"


    "We will never leave!"


    "We''ve sacrificed so many people, we''ve wiped out nearly two million monsters, and hope is not out yet."


    Han Xue has a hot heart under her cold appearance.


    She suddenly thought of something, as if caught the last straw, shouting: "Gufan, we still have Gufan, he trained hundreds of hunters!"


    Yes!


    Gufan is the dawn.


    Gufan is that hope.


    Commander Wu Panshan shook his head: "one person''s strength is limited. What can 100 hunters do? There are more than 3 million corrupt troops left."


    "Do you think that with a hundred people, three million monsters can be eliminated?"


    "Moreover, there are countless powerful species among them."


    Wu Panshan''s words make people silent.


    A person''s strength is so weak in front of the endless tide of corpses.


    No matter how strong Gu fan is, how many monsters can a person kill? One million??


    "But how do you know if you don''t try?"


    "He''s the strongest man in the world, the strongest man I''ve ever seen."


    Han Xue still does not want to give up the last wisp of hope, but Wu Panshan''s next words, but let her completely into despair.


    "Gufan is no longer here."


    "Three hours before the attack of the corrupt army, Gufan had left."


    What?


    Gufan left the base!!


    The corrupt army left before the attack.


    Why?


    Gu fan knew that the base could not be defended, so he ran away and became a deserter!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 242

    "Deserters."


    "That despicable fellow!"


    "He occupied so many resources and had so strong power, but he ran away at the critical moment of the base?"


    Han Xue is furious, and Xia Cunjian also feels that he has read the wrong person.


    Gu fan is just like people''s fantasy, selfish, all for their own sake.


    "No


    Commander Wu Panshan shook his head with a twinkling light in his eyes: "Gu fan, he has gone to perform another task, and his task is more important than us, even more important than this base."


    Another mission?


    Gufan is on another mission.


    What task is more important than the whole base??


    Wu did not explain.


    He deeply understood that the only advantage of human existence in the world is wisdom.


    We know how to use practical tools, allocate resources rationally, and use various tactics to eliminate the target at the lowest cost and obtain the greatest benefits.


    But


    Once the carrion monsters also have wisdom, the future of mankind is only destruction.


    If human beings want to survive, the only chance is to wipe out the source of wisdom of monsters and the master who controls everything.


    That''s right!


    Gu fan''s other task is to take advantage of the siege of the base, directly bypass the stack of corpse tide army, sneak attack the abyss master!!


    "I remember that you used to play a game called lol the most


    "In that game, it seems that you can win by pushing off the crystal of the other side and knocking down the enemy''s hometown."


    Commander Wu Panshan, recalling his favorite game and the rules of the game, continued: "Gufan, can let us win!"


    It turns out that this is the most important task.


    It turns out that Gu fan''s goal of training 100 dead men was never to protect the base, but to win the game of doomsday with the attitude of human beings.


    Shock.


    Han Xue, Xia Cunjian, was deeply shocked by commander Wu.


    It seems that his vision is too shallow. Commander Wu and Gu fan can see things farther than a base can stop.


    "All right."


    "You follow my orders and leave with the last fire of the base."


    Commander Wu Panshan orders again that the elite troops led by Xia Cunjian and Han Xue are the last fire of the base.


    "Commander Wu, what about you?" Han Xue blurts out and looks at commander Wu anxiously.


    "Me?"


    "I have to fulfill my final duty as commander."


    Wu Panshan finished, stopped his back, came to the highest command room and picked up the microphone.


    "Hello, all the soldiers and survivors of the base."


    "I''m Wu Panshan, commander of the base. I''m honored to make my final speech."


    Commander Wu was holding the microphone, his voice was not fast or slow, but full of a very solemn and stirring feeling.


    "All those who are fighting on the front, thank you."


    "We have tried our best, but the result is very regrettable. We still can''t stop the attack of the corrupt army. As commander, I feel guilty."


    "I''m very sorry."


    "I''m sorry for all the survivors."


    Commander Wu Panshan''s words immediately let Xia Cunjian and Han Xue''s heart burst with endless sorrow.


    How helpless!!


    How cruel!!


    We human beings, living in this terrible dark end world, are just poor people struggling with pain.


    We were driven like cockroaches.


    We were slaughtered like lambs.


    We were eaten like meat.


    We can only be harvested like weeds.


    Commander Wu Panshan stopped for a moment, then continued: "gentlemen, it''s my honor to work with you."


    "As commander, I will be honored to fight with you and die side by side to maintain the base to the last moment!"


    "Survivors."


    "All the refugees we protect."


    "We will create time to escape. Please leave through the back door of the base. I hope you can survive..."


    Wu Panshan finished his words and put down the microphone heavily.


    Han Xue, Xia Cunjian and even any soldier in the base shed tears.


    "Commander Wu, it''s also our pleasure to work with you!"


    A commander, taking off his cap, bowed deeply in the direction of the command room.


    "Fight side by side."


    "We will fight to the death with Commander Wu until the last moment, and shed all our blood!"The surviving soldiers all looked at the command room and saluted each other.


    As for all the survivors, they were also shocked by commander Wu''s words. How sad and magnificent??


    The soldiers.


    Those bloody soldiers.


    They will use blood and flesh to form the last wall to cover the survivors and leave the last escape time.


    The gate behind the base opens.


    No one complained about the base, no one was angry about the unfairness of the base.


    At this moment, the greatest light of human nature blooms on these hot-blooded soldiers. It is so dazzling that it seems to disperse the endless darkness of the last world.


    Fight!!


    "Kill me!"


    "I''m fighting with you monsters!"


    The tearful soldiers, with all the bullets in their hands, took out the knife at their waist and rushed up to the endless corpse monsters.


    Boom!!


    A soldier, holding two grenades, roared and jumped into the corpses.


    Lines of soldiers, with the body to form the last line of defense, fight for time for the final evacuation, do everything possible to fight with the monster.


    Blood and tears.


    Life and death.


    The roars of the monsters mingled with the roars of the soldiers.


    It''s a collision of darkness and light, and it''s the most magnificent battle in the last world.


    The human race is a total failure.


    But there was no real defeat.


    Flesh and blood walls, steel like consciousness, blocked the attacks of the monsters, all kinds of unexpected suicide attacks, will those heterogeneous have to intercept.


    The remaining fire left.


    The survivors, the elite soldiers of the soldiers, the scientific research talents in the base They all left safely through the back door of the base.


    Commander Wu Panshan walked out of the meeting room and left the official building.


    He came to the soldiers, came to those who shed blood near the soldiers, picked up his years rarely used with the gun.


    "Commander Wu!"


    "Commander Wu!"


    The soldiers recognized commander Wu at a glance.


    Bang!!


    Commander Wu raised his hand and fired a shot to smash the head of a decaying corpse monster.


    "Soldiers, let''s fight one last time!"


    Commander Wu''s deep voice infected every soldier present.


    They all laughed.


    All the soldiers present laughed.


    Then, fight again!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS:


    after writing this article, the author is very complicated.


    The scene of hero and Savior did not appear.


    On the contrary, only those sacrifices, those great lights, can make the dark end truly reflect in front of the readers.


    In order to finish the story coherently, the author wrote 11 chapters at a time, all of which are published today.


    I hope you can support me, count the tickets and reward me.


    In addition, the group number of book friends is 419608906

 Chapter 243

    The vast land.


    The sky was covered with dark clouds.


    The special motorcade is full of power, charging in the direction of corrupting the city.


    "What will happen to the base..."


    A dead man looked out the window in the direction of the base and said to himself.


    "Don''t worry."


    "The base has established a tight defense."


    Outside the steel chariot, half hung a woman, whose face was blown by the strong wind and her hair was scattered.


    Le Zhiqi compared a thumb to the window: "don''t worry, before the monsters capture the city, let''s kill their masters first!"


    The sound of laughter reverberated in the wilderness.


    This special motorcade is the Death Squadron led by Gu fan. Their goal is to rush to the corrupt city and take advantage of the empty nest to kill the master who controls the army.


    Headhunting plan!!


    All Gu fan did was to complete the headhunting plan.


    "Boss, we''re almost there."


    Wu Ze''s voice came from the car channel.


    Gu fan slowly opened his eyes, indifferent and irresistible said: "ready to fight, just like the drill in the past three months."


    Three months.


    All the dead were tortured for three months in that hellish nightmare.


    Every day, they suffer from pain and torture, are submerged in the tide of carrion monsters, and fight to the death with the alien species.


    Now.


    They''re finally going to have a real fight.


    "Hey, hey!"


    "Students, you should pay attention."


    Le Zhiqi half hung outside the car, some crazy strange cry: "this time, dead can''t resurrect."


    Dead, you can''t come back to life.


    This is not a nightmare space. Everything in front of us is not illusory. It will be a real battle to meet the dead.


    The wind is blowing.


    The virtual shadow of the huge city in the distance, the smell of rotten acid.


    The Black Mist envelops the whole city, which looks hazy and exudes endless evil.


    Boo.


    The tires of the steel chariot run over the mud covered with meat on the city floor.


    The mycelial slime adhered to long blood filaments and wriggled like a living creature. The tires rolled over and left long marks.


    They''re like glue with a little bit of stickiness, pulling the wheels one by one, trying to get them stuck in the mud.


    "Burn, wheel of fire."


    Mars friction, steel chariot wheels burning, emitting hot temperature.


    It is coated with a special layer of rubber wax, which is enough to burn for half an hour before burning and exploding the tire.


    Zizizizizizi.


    The creeping flesh on the ground was burned by the burning wheels, emitting a strong smell of rotting barbecue.


    Er, er


    Er er


    In the corrupt and evil city, there are still a large number of corpse monsters.


    They heard the roar of the engine, showed excited and bloodthirsty expression, face ferocious toward the team.


    But there are people who are crazier than them.


    "Come on, come on, come on."


    The madness in Gu fan''s eyes kept flashing, and the terror of countless flesh and blood wriggling around him made his whole blood restless, longing for the coming war.


    "You''ve been tortured for months, died again and again, and now it''s time to vent."


    Le Zhiqi is also turned over and jumped to the roof, facing the wind and blood, to meet the baptism of the storm.


    Laugh.


    Laugh wildly.


    The dead, perhaps in a few months of crazy torture, become some nerve abnormal.


    After all, we have to face wriggling and twisted flesh and blood every day to meet the death torture again and again. If anyone can maintain a "normal" mental state, it is really abnormal!!


    One by one, they are bloodthirsty, one by one crazy, one by one grumpy.


    Kill!!


    Kill, kill, kill!!


    A few months of bitterness, all burst out.


    The engine''s buzz turned to maximum power, and the driver pushed the accelerator to the bottom and pressed a special button at the same time.


    The sound of the electric saw!!


    On both sides of the iron and steel chariot, the choppers cut one by one.


    Fierce chariot machine, fiercely rushed to the trend full of carrion monsters.


    Bang.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    The front of the steel car smashed one monster after another, and the windshield was completely covered with blood mud.


    The choppers cut the monsters in half. The lower part of the body is still running fast, but the upper part has been thrown into the sky.The sound of broken glass came.


    The irascible driver broke the Party style glass with one punch, making his vision clearer and welcoming the baptism of the storm blood mud.


    Crazy.


    All the dead were tortured into madmen.


    Once you''re in a state of killing, it''s hard to stop.


    Heterogeneous.


    In the tide of corpses, a head of a foreign race jumped up to the motorcade.


    The night devils climbing on the surrounding buildings, as well as those constantly jumping hunters, and monsters waiting for the opportunity hidden in the shadow like spiders, all launched attacks in the direction of the motorcade.


    Miso.


    Cut steel to draw a perfect arc, the two ends of the alien is still in the air, it was directly cut off the body.


    The falling of the viscera completely drenched the corpses that jumped out of the car and turned them into one by one.


    "Blow it up, blow it up, blow it all up..."


    A corpse screamed madly, with two balls of explosives in his hand, and threw them at the surrounding corpses and other species.


    Boom, boom.


    The fire engulfed the monster, and the shock wave hit the armor of the steel chariot, but only slightly tilted the body.


    A monster, jumping on the roof.


    But it was an iron fist that came. Another dead man was already hungry and thirsty.


    His fists were as hard as steel, but full of bone spurs. He smashed his fist on his head, blood and flesh blossomed, bone spurs penetrated, and his brain also flowed out along the cracks of his fingers.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    A skull armour appeared.


    The giant body more than three meters high, standing straight, is half head higher than the steel chariot.


    It put on a charge state and ran all the way to the chariot.


    But at this time, a strange soldier jumped on the top of the car like a hard armor.


    "Come on, be strong!"


    The madman raised his iron fist and pounded hard at the bone armor. He wanted to compete with the alien monsters for physical strength.


    He hit the bone armor man with a blow, and the bone armor man gave the color again. They beat each other with fists, but the mad man''s face was full of bloody laughter.


    Have a good fight.


    This madman has been unable to distinguish between dream and reality, just want to smash the monster''s bones.


    It''s crazy.


    It''s all crazy.


    More and more bloodthirsty guys jumped out, as if they were the bloodthirsty monsters, eager to kill one after another.


    It is worthy of being cultivated by Gu fan.


    Butchers like bloodthirsty demons are equally cruel.

 Chapter 244

    The world is crazy.


    This doomsday is crazy.


    Then let''s cure the madness of the world with frenzy and bloodlust.


    The bursting flame spurts, and a dead man''s chest rolls round like a toad and frog. When he opens his mouth, he spurts out a long flame, which turns into a human flame thrower and burns those monsters to ashes.


    Boom.


    The stones of the tall building on one side of the steel chariot were broken, and a huge tentacle stretched out from the wriggling meat.


    The tentacle was twisted and twisted. It looked bigger than the steel chariot. It wanted to smash the people directly.


    "Drink!"


    With a loud drink, Wu Zegao jumped up.


    The clothes behind him were broken one after another, and four invisible tentacles were photographed against the real flesh and blood.


    Bang.


    Wu Ze was hit on the corner of his mouth with a trace of blood.


    But the huge tentacle was cracked by the invisible force, and the blood splashed everywhere.


    Go!!


    Go!!


    Gufan''s motorcade is like an army of locusts.


    Although there are only a few hundred people, it gives people the illusion of a myriad of troops. People block the killing Buddha, and the rotten corpses that get in the way along the way are all slaughtered.


    The crowd headed for the abyss canyon.


    But with the gradual deepening, more and more corpses came to block.


    Most of the monsters and aliens in this city are attacking the human city with the army of corruption.


    But the rest are guarding around the great chasm of the abyss, closely protecting their abyss devours, and also controlling everything.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    "There are more and more carrion monsters. I want to kill them, I want to kill them!"


    The driver stepped on the accelerator, but it didn''t loosen. The rotten corpse plasma smashed one after another had turned him into a bloody man covered with mud.


    But there are too many monsters in front of us. There are thousands of monsters blocking the street corner. It seems that they are controlled by the abyss master and let them stop the whole motorcade.


    "118, it''s your turn."


    Among the dead, a special woman was pulled out.


    Her mouth was wrapped with bandages, and she kept making a "Wuwuwuwu" sound. Another dead man threw her into the corpse group.


    Yila.


    118 ripped the bandage off his mouth.


    Under the bandage is a huge torn mouth, connected to the two ears, it looks very terrible, just like the split girl in the supernatural story.


    She tore off the bandage and looked very excited. She stood among the corpses, her head twisted at an incredible angle.


    A special tone mixed with "ultrasonic wave" and "infrasonic wave" erupted from her mouth. The cleft woman''s whole mouth was torn to the maximum, and she almost split her head into two.


    Click, click.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa.


    The glass left on the surrounding buildings burst into pieces one after another. Even in the process of falling to the ground, it was crushed into dust by special sound waves.


    Sound waves spread like ripples.


    The eyes of the rotten corpses were congested rapidly, and the brain flowers in their heads were mixed into a pool of paste, one by one, and burst like a broken watermelon.


    Thousands of carrion monsters.


    They are thus destroyed by a large-scale spread of sound waves.


    The glass on the steel chariot is also broken into slag. Every dead person knows the ability of "crack 118 woman" and covers her ears as wide as possible to minimize the negative reaction of sound waves.


    Another one jumped one after another and knocked 118 to the ground with one punch. He quickly took out the bandage and wrapped her mouth tightly.


    Although the ability of this 118 crack woman is very powerful, her brain is very problematic. She wants to "sing" to everyone anytime and anywhere, so she has to be forced to seal her mouth.


    Each of the eight immortals has his own magic power.


    The steel chariot kept moving forward, leaving countless claw marks on the heavy armor, and the original metallic body had already been covered with a layer of creeping meat mud, and it was as if it was alive and constantly drilling into the crack of the chariot.


    The car can''t stand it.


    The burning flame and the tires are about to be scrapped.


    "Abandon the car!"


    Gu fan immediately gave up the steel chariot.


    "Ha ha ha, just wait for this moment!"


    The driver snapped down a button, opened the door, and jumped out of the steel chariot.


    The dead also jumped down one after another, allowing several steel chariots to rush to the corpse tide with inertial force, and bumping into a large number of aliens.


    Boom, boom.


    A violent explosion, with bursts of roar.


    The steel chariot explodes into the most gorgeous fireworks. There are a lot of explosives on it. After the button is pressed, it will explode in a few seconds.


    The earth is shaking.The flame spurted out over a hundred meters.


    The explosion of the steel chariot also brought down a tottering building, causing the whole ground to shake again.


    A hundred dead.


    They run instead of facing the collapsed building.


    Gu fan was carrying a black box and mixed with the crowd.


    Countless pieces of gravel fell on his side, but every dead man seemed to be very familiar with them. He dodged the stones sticking to the flesh and blood, and hit them in the meat mud on the ground.


    It''s too fast.


    The hunters run wild faster than the steel chariots.


    If they increase their speed and launch a charge, they are bound to rush to the abyss Canyon without leaving the enemy any chance to react.


    "Heterogeneous."


    "A lot of different species, those monsters are coming."


    Some of the dead yelled excitedly and rushed out of the collapsed building. In the distance, many different species emerged from the shadow.


    A head full of round self bombers, launched a suicide attack, they rolled like a ball in the meat sauce, toward the crowd of the dead repeatedly bombed.


    I can''t help but say.


    Many of the dead who are good at "long-range" attack have already been trained by Lin Yuxin.


    One of the dead man''s palms swung, and several daggers with heavy power cut through the air, stabbed into a self exploder''s body and pierced it directly.


    Another dead man also has the ability similar to "extremely cold".


    He created ice spikes. With a wave of his hand, he let the countless ice spikes pierce the self exploder and nail the body in place.


    A breeze blew by.


    Lin Yuxin also started, light breeze mixed with delicate wind blade, a cracker was cut by countless wind blades on the spot, not close to the dead, it burst into fat all over the sky.


    Shasha.


    Shasha.


    Suddenly a nest appeared in front of people.


    It was originally a supermarket, but now it was buried by flesh and blood, and countless monsters spewed out from the meat mud.


    They were blood people made up of flesh and mud. Lin Yuxin manipulated the wind blade to tear them apart, but instead of dying, the mud people made up of flesh and blood kept squirming and gathering together.


    A very difficult and resilient alien??


    "Don''t stop, give him to me!"


    Among the dead, a seemingly weak man came out.


    Death 665.


    Nickname: energy heart.

 Chapter 245

    No.665 dead man -- the heart of energy.


    He was a man with a special heart disease.


    But the dead man, with his amazing and firm consciousness, has just completed the test again and again.


    He became a hunter, but did not acquire other special abilities.


    The weakest heart has become the strongest energy heart, with unimaginable energy.


    "I''m going to bloom!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    He showed the expression of bloodthirsty madman, rushed to the nest composed of flesh and blood, put his hands into his chest, and tore hard to expose his heart.


    The beating heart gets hot.


    The energy temperature keeps rising, the flesh and blood in the chest are burned by the heat, and the flames flow outward.


    665 pull out with both hands.


    That hot heart full of energy, holding up his heart, became a special bomb.


    Boom, boom.


    The heart of energy turns into a giant energy blasting field.


    This is not a simple explosion, but also a special spiritual vortex. The heart core seems to become a starting point. When the explosion reaches the limit, it suddenly shrinks, and the flesh and blood tissues are all loach to the extreme point of the vortex.


    And then Compressed into a peanut sized piece of meat!!


    Death.


    This is the norm.


    What a dead man should do is to die.


    Every face of the dead, there is no sorrow, let the partners around one by one to die.


    "We are the dead."


    "Death is our duty."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The number of different species has increased.


    Their intensity is becoming more and more exaggerated.


    As the dead approached the great chasm of the abyss, the advanced alien species gradually awakened.


    Many monsters have reached the strength of "mountain copper level", and many special species have stepped into the ranks of "refined steel level".


    A giant scorpion with a body length of more than 5 meters crawls on the ground. It is covered with a hard shell all over its body, and the scorpion needle at its tail emits a sharp cold.


    Whoosh.


    Scorpion tail shoots out a cold light, sharp sharp sharp stab immediately pierces some dead man''s chest.


    "Ha ha ha, I''m going to die, too!"


    "Death, I''ll take you with me."


    The dead man endured great pleasure and pulled out the scorpion''s tail, leaving a big blood hole.


    He burst out all the vitality left, and ignited the explosives on his body, leaping to the huge scorpion, burst out bursts of roar.


    "The monster over there, give it to me!"


    "116, I''ll fight with you!"


    The two dead men cried out and rushed to the other side of the alien with a wild smile, blooming their last light of life.


    No one is going back.


    No one is afraid.


    They have long accepted the reality of their own death.


    Kill, fight, kill, die, bloom.


    The flames were burning fiercely, and the ice was as cold as a prison. Lightning flashed through the carrion monsters. Some people used their strong bodies as meat shields to resist the attacks of those monsters.


    The fire of life is burning.


    The madness in the last world is so charming, but the light of burning and blooming is so dazzling.


    "You go first, we''ll go on!"


    The number of dead is decreasing.


    They are so far away that the Grand Canyon is getting closer and closer, and at the same time, an unspeakable pressure of terror is pouring in from all directions.


    Shasha.


    Shasha.


    The sound of rubbing came from the wriggling flesh.


    Large areas of carnivores emerge from the blood mud.


    They are all evil maggots born out of the cracks in the abyss.


    Meat bugs trample on the soles of shoes and make a "squeak" sound. At last, people can clearly feel that the meat mud under the soles is full of these disgusting reptiles!!


    There are too many of them.


    Millions, millions, even billions.


    They even surge like water, constantly converging and fusing.


    The carpet made of meat mud fluctuates up and down with the naked eye, like a spray. Finally, the flesh fibers are torn to pieces, revealing the huge waves composed of countless maggots.


    It was a disgusting, seeping, numbing wave.


    The waves made up of meat insects are more than ten meters high. They are entangled and twisted with each other. While they rush to the crowd, they even devour their companions and gnaw on their brothers and sisters.


    Fire.


    The dead man spewed out a long flame, burning the meat insects in the wave to ashes.Sulfuric acid.


    The dead man cut his own blood vessels and spewed out a large amount of sulfuric acid to corrode the meat worms into gravy.


    Torrent.


    The moisture in the air condenses in the hands and turns into surging torrents to rush back to the meat insects.


    All kinds of abilities are constantly released.


    Wave after wave of maggot meat wave, was broken into a sky of meat foam, but their number is too much.


    Sobbing.


    Sobbing.


    I can''t stand crack 118.


    She tore her bandage again, jumped into the wave of meat insects, and let the sharp mouthparts of countless maggots tear her skin and get into her body


    Ah, ah, ah, ah!!


    She screamed, her mouth cracked to the roots of her ears, and even continued to expand outward at an angle of 180 degrees. Her whole head was also irregularly twisted.


    The meat waves are shaking.


    The spray of maggots is shaking fiercely.


    Boo.


    Bash, bash, bash.


    The fat meat bugs kept popping.


    The spray of flesh and blood broke into blood mist in the air. All flesh and blood within 100 meters of sound wave were shocked into real meat sauce under the double chorus of "ultrasonic" and "infrasonic".


    Finally.


    The cleft girl''s whole head was blown open.


    Her sound wave is very powerful, but in the end, even her brain, even her internal organs are completely broken, and she will fight to make the meat wave into powder.


    He died.


    A tough dead man, died.


    "Soon."


    "We''re close."


    Less than half of the dead were left, but they finally reached the abyss canyon.


    The canyon, which was completely covered by the evil fog, was particularly quiet. There were no foreign species and rotten corpses in the territory dominated by the abyss.


    The deepest part of the canyon.


    Large areas of thick fog full of rotten particles spray out and fall into the sky and cities.


    The roar and roar of the monster can be heard vaguely. The sound reverberates in the Grand Canyon which stretches for more than ten miles. A dragon is swallowing and wriggling in the canyon.


    Its body width has reached more than 100 meters.


    It''s a ring of flesh and blood of the trunk, do not know how many meters long, I''m afraid through the entire abyss cracks.


    Finally.


    The abyss dominates, which is the ultimate goal of the death squads.


    But It''s not that simple.


    Gu fan''s attention, on the edge of the abyss Grand Canyon, three huge eggs.


    Meat and eggs.


    The flower of flesh and blood.


    It''s the birth of a special alien mother.


    It''s a breeding ground for super monsters.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 246

    Three eggs?


    The flower of flesh and blood is like a living heart.


    A burst of protruding veins beating, spread in every corner of the flesh and blood flower, forming an extremely evil pattern.


    They take root on the ground.


    Millions of worms surround these three eggs.


    They burst constantly, turn into meat paste, melt into the ground, and then be absorbed by the flower of flesh and blood for nutrients.


    The flower of flesh and blood.


    Evil eggs.


    A hotbed of horror monsters.


    What kind of special species are qualified to be cultivated in flesh and blood??


    The answer is simple.


    Legendary silver.


    The conditions for the blooming of flesh and blood flowers are harsh. If enough energy is absorbed, the legendary silver level special species will be born.


    At this moment, the abyss devourer is "watering" the flowers of flesh and blood. Every day, tens of millions of maggots burst on the evil eggs, providing sufficient energy to make them grow.


    Bodyguard.


    This is a rift in the abyss.


    This is a rotten City, with tens of millions of rotten corpses, and even more unknown species.


    The most powerful devourer of the abyss is connected with the mysteries in the depths of the earth. Infinite consciousness can even control thousands of troops, and he is the master who has reached the level of "divine gold".


    It is the master.


    Supreme status, infinite energy, terrifying strength They are just the most basic conditions.


    The power of the abyss devourer, even the bodyguards around him, has far exceeded that of the common species, reaching the level of legendary silver.


    Wang!!


    It is the king above.


    I''m afraid only those noble nobles can be worthy of the status of king.


    A breath of danger came to my face, and anyone could feel that there were terrible guys in the flesh and eggs.


    "It feels us."


    Gu Fan said indifferently that the whole Grand Canyon was shrouded by the consciousness of the abyss.


    The abyss devourer watched everything, and the three evil eggs began to beat violently, obviously noticing Gu fan and his dead men.


    Ha.


    Click, click, click.


    the evil eggs split into cracks.


    Heart beating sarcoma, a raised blood vessels fracture, spilling a large amount of dirty plasma.


    The flower of flesh and blood is finally about to bloom. The more dangerous smell of terror is surging, and all of a sudden, it is three super monsters.


    The first special alien came out.


    It''s a two meter tall humanoid monster.


    Its body organization is very special, a pure black muscle with metallic luster, unspeakable strength and massiness filled every corner.


    Every slight action seems to make the tight muscle extremely stretch, just like the fiber bowstring to the full moon.


    Black steel.


    Legendary silver alien.


    It does not have any special ability, but the physical strength has reached the degree of extreme terror.


    Another flower of flesh and blood also blooms.


    Strange blade.


    It was a monster with sharp blades all over.


    Dense blades of different sizes are distributed all over the body. Both "fingers" and "toes" are made up of sharp blades. The waist and back are full of rotating sharp teeth, like a walking cutting machine.


    The third flower of flesh and blood soon bloomed.


    Evil eye.


    The shape of that monster is more unique.


    Its body is a huge evil eye, floating in midair.


    It has a diameter of more than two meters, countless blood is full of eyeballs, behind is a hand like nerve lines peristalsis, looks abnormal nausea.


    It seems to be a kind of monster that can use abnormal mental power.


    It''s a special alien of Mitsui.


    Each of them is a legendary alien species that can destroy an entire legion and make mankind tremble with fear.


    "Boss."


    "It''s hard work you''ve got for us."


    Le Zhiqi gave a wry smile, but her eyes were on the body of the "strange knife". The trunk composed of countless blades aroused her interest.


    "They It''s just an appetizer. "


    Gu fan coldly said, I''m afraid only Gu fan''s boss will take the legendary secret silver level monster as an appetizer, right?


    Depression.


    The rift in the canyon is spreading the pressure of silence before the battle.


    War is imminent, the first to start is the most powerful body of heigang.


    Bang!!


    The earth under the foot of black steel cracked.Its thigh muscles suddenly expand and contract, the strength of the sole of the foot will step out of a deep pit on the ground, and the whole body is bombarded like a shell.


    Come on.


    Its speed is completely propelled by explosive force.


    It is like a running bison, extremely tight body, in an instant came to the dead in front, as if the distance of a few hundred meters can be crossed in one step.


    It''s broken.


    A dead man''s head was blown apart on the spot.


    Black steel''s fist was stronger than metal. One blow blew half of the body of the dead man to pieces.


    What a monster.


    It''s probably the strongest of the three monsters.


    Bang!!


    Heigang killed one person, but he didn''t mean to stop. He stepped on the earth again and hit another dead man.


    The sound of muscles stretching to the limit reverberates in everyone''s ears like a string. The extremely thick gravity can instantly kill ordinary hunters.


    However And then there was an incredible scene.


    A weak woman figure, block in front of black steel, with that fragile body, resist the torrent like bombardment.


    That''s death 07.


    I want to die.


    I''m looking for death.


    Black steel fist force will be around the air to burst, the wind whistling, hanging face pain, the next second 07 death seems to be crushed into foam.


    Wow


    Black steel''s fist broke 07.


    But her body is like smoke, burst into a white haze, flying with the wind.


    Fog.


    This is the ability of 07, which can make your body temporarily atomize and be immune to most powerful attacks.


    Everything she did seemed to be written in accordance with the script, which had been covered up countless times in Gufan''s nightmare space.


    That''s right.


    Gu fan showed a cruel smile at the corner of his mouth.


    In the nightmare space, he made countless kinds of illusions and created a number of different species.


    Although it is impossible to foresee the enemy like heigang in advance, it also assumes that there are many special strength types for training.


    "Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin, Wu Ze!"


    "You''re going to haunt the other monsters."


    Gu fan''s cruel smile is ferocious to the biggest, ferocious said: "everyone else, with me first set fire to kill it!"


    Set fire.


    Second kill.


    As soon as Gu fan makes a move, he will try his best to solve the problem of heigang.


    It''s not a turn based game. It''s a special heterogeneous game. If you can solve one problem first, you have to solve one. Even if you pay a great price, you have to kill it in a short time.


    Extremely cold blood, the most profound meaning.


    [extreme cold ¡¤ freezing point]


    start!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 247

    Click, click, click!!


    It''s absolutely zero. It''s freezing at the top.


    Gu fan''s ice power, which stimulates his whole blood, rushes into his palm and pats at the seemingly light black steel.


    The air freezes.


    Time seems to be slowing down.


    Heigang also seems to feel the coming of the crisis, the whole body muscles suddenly stretch open, the whole ground is smashed again, want to leave the attack range.


    It''s late.


    Gu fan is not a general "legendary silver level" strong man.


    He has opened the door of the "divine gold" level, and has several super powers. The simultaneous burst is not as simple as 1 + 1.


    "You I''m dead... "


    In less than 0.1 second, Gu fan''s voice echoed in heigang''s mind.


    It really heard it. It was the magic pupil of the nightmare beast''s ability. It went straight into heigang''s mind and made his whole body tremble.


    But such a short moment is enough.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    I don''t know when the spider web of death has been laid, and the spider threads that are hard to see by naked eyes are all around the black steel, and this is a good time to close the web.


    Those invisible cobweb can easily cut off the steel, but at this time, it can''t cut even a wound on its high-strength body.


    Struggle.


    Muscle strength.


    Death spider silk network, from time to time by the strong force of support.


    But step by step wrong, step by step wrong, heigang has taken the initiative, but also missed the best escape time.


    Click!!


    Click, click, click.


    [extreme cold ¡¤ freezing point] Finally, from the palm of Gu fan''s hand, he gently pressed on heigang''s body.


    A layer of absolutely cold Mori white, from this point began to spread, a moment has spread to the whole body of black steel, the pure black body dyed cold white.


    The limbs are stiff.


    It''s freezing to the bone.


    The sense of danger in heigang''s heart is the greatest.


    It expands its perceptual power to the maximum, but finds that all the dead people around it are bursting out their powers at this moment.


    A silver snake light flashed by.


    It was a flash of lightning with thick arms, like a sharp spear, hurling into the surface of black steel.


    A hot fire dragon also spewed out.


    The other one released all the energy in his body, opened his mouth and spat out a hot and winding tongue, which also bombarded heigang''s body heavily.


    The earth is constantly shaking.


    The rocks in the soil also form spines, pouring upward from the ground, trying to pierce the black steel.


    There are also many dead men, directly with their own physical strength, with fists or steel knives, hammering at the special heterogeneous black steel.


    Boom boom!


    Boom boom!


    Flame, ice, Aurora, earth cone, metal, lightning


    All kinds of powers have a chain reaction, bombarding the body of heigang crazily. In addition, the absolute zero degree of Gufan''s extremely cold blood makes cracks on its surface.


    A frozen arm explodes into ice powder.


    A thigh began to burst, bombarding into large pieces of ice debris.


    In the bombardment, heigang had almost no ability to resist, and the death spider silk wrapped around his body broke through the defense, tightening and tearing one by one.


    "I have no energy..."


    A dead man''s eyes flickered with madness. Just after the outbreak, there were few remaining powers in his body.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    He''s got bombs, he''s got bodies, he''s got flesh.


    "Brothers, comrades in arms, friends of the dead."


    The dead man roared and yelled. He patted down a button on his body and hugged the alien black steel with both hands: "I''ll go first, ha ha ha ha!"


    There was a loud explosion everywhere.


    In the middle of the fire wave, the body of the dead man didn''t even leave any meat residue.


    But it also became the last straw to crush the camel. Black steel, which was extremely strong in defense and physical strength, finally burst into pieces and was completely blown into a large piece of burning ice.


    It''s incredible.


    It''s a legendary silver alien.


    This level of monster, even Gufan, may also face the danger of death.


    But it was killed by the second, by a series of continuous attacks by Gu fan, plus the fierce bombardment of the dead, and the last self explosive attack, which turned a legendary silver level special Alien Second kill!!


    Three headed bodyguards.


    Instant set fire to kill a head, completely unreasonable, not in accordance with the usual card.


    Everyone''s pressure suddenly reduced, at the same time, the crazy eyes looked at the remaining two different species.Ding Ding Ding Ding.


    Le Zhiqi can''t bear it any more.


    Although her ability of chopping steel is strong, it is far from enough to fight against the "secret silver" level monster.


    The whole body of the strange knife is full of sharp blades. When it moves at a high speed, its body seems to spin off, and countless sharp blades also rotate, forming a storm composed of a large number of crazy blades.


    Poop, poop, poop.


    Le Zhiqi''s body was involved in the storm, cutting steel constantly with the surrounding blade percussion issued sonorous sound, but the next second, the body came bursts of tearing sound by the blade.


    For a moment, the blood was raging, and under the broken scarlet muscles, we could see the metal shining bones.


    If it wasn''t for Le Zhiqi who already had the steel, I''m afraid it would be crushed into meat by the sharp blade storm.


    An arrow came through the air.


    Storm tearing arrow around the powerful hurricane, like a tornado, like a sharp blade storm.


    Lin Yuxin''s hair is windless and automatic. There is a special mysterious pattern on her forehead. Her eyes are also burning with a strange luster of dark green.


    This arrow saved Le Zhiqi and let her escape from the whirlpool of blade storm.


    On the other side.


    Wu Ze is in a bitter struggle.


    He could not breathe under the pressure of strong ideas.


    The evil giant eye floating in the sky has a special force field around it, which makes Wu Ze''s attacks ineffective. At the same time, it keeps pressing down like Mount Tai.


    Seven holes bleed.


    Wu Ze''s eyes, mouth and nose all spray plasma.


    The four invisible tentacles on his back wriggled, resisting the force field of Taishan. At the same time, the ability of his mind and eye was still fighting against the idea wave cast by the evil giant eye. For a moment, he felt that his brain was in chaos.


    "Boss, I can''t detect it any more!"


    Wu Ze felt that his brain was like boiling water.


    A pair of turbid eyes flow blood at the same time, water is also produced by the load of high temperature steam dry.


    The bones of his whole body are constantly twisted. It seems that he is about to be crushed by the force field of the evil giant eye. In a few seconds, he will turn into a puddle of meat.


    Dong.


    A light sound wave rippled with it.


    Hazy, misty, clear spring Ding Dong.


    "The corridor of bitter fantasy."


    Gu fan finally launched the special ability of nightmare beast, a wave of thought, to cover up the evil giant eye.

 Chapter 248

    Nightmares.


    The corridor of bitter fantasy, the space of nightmare.


    This legendary secret silver level ability is not manic, on the contrary, it is like a gentle palm, fine and smooth, to the point


    The evil giant eye floats in the air, and the nerve tentacles float at the end of the eyeball. Under the invasion of special powers, it gradually feels drowsy, like being pulled into a dream.


    Go to sleep.


    Go to sleep.


    I''m waiting for you in my dream.


    I''m waiting for you in a nightmare.


    In the illusory space, the spiritual power of the evil giant eye emerges concretely.


    It is also a special kind of "secret silver". Its spiritual strength is not much worse than that of Gu fan, and it soon saw through a small trick.


    Manic!!


    The evil eyes set off a huge wave.


    The fog in the nightmare space is all covered by the giant wolf, and the invisible hand is about to tear the corridor of bitter fantasy.


    It''s so psychic.


    The nightmare space created by Gu fan is crumbling.


    Layers of fog were lifted, and mazes were smashed.


    The pure consciousness of the evil giant eye roared: "you can''t trap me, your ability doesn''t work for me!"


    Indeed.


    Gu fan''s ability in nightmare space works wonders against those humans.


    But the effect will be greatly reduced when dealing with the "brain circuit strange" species, especially the "secret silver" level species.


    However


    Gufan doesn''t need much effect.


    It''s enough for him to keep the evil eye here.


    Boom, boom.


    Boom, boom.


    All of a sudden, the body of the evil giant eye keeps bursting, the concrete spiritual consciousness is about to fall, and even begins to have the danger of collapse.


    Outside!!


    Reality!!


    The consciousness of the evil eye is drawn into the nightmare space.


    The force field of its open mind is soon broken, and its eyeball like body defense is extremely poor.


    Countless metal blades pierce the eyeball.


    Balls of fire burst on the giant eye.


    The crazy dead beat the button and bombed with the evil eye.


    Despicable human!!


    Despicable human!!


    The spiritual consciousness of the evil giant eye constantly collapses with the rupture of the body.


    At this time, Gu fan finally revealed his fangs and began to absorb his pain and despair, as well as his fear before death.


    It wasn''t long.


    Gu fan opened his eyes slowly.


    As expected, the evil giant eye has been thoroughly turned into a puddle of meat under the continuous bombardment of the dead.


    There is only one strange blade left on the court.


    That''s a good solution!!


    Gu fan showed a funny smile.


    There are more than 20 dead men left, enough to consume Let alone Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin and Wu Ze.


    "Boss, you are not interesting enough. You saved me at last."


    Le Zhiqi''s whole body is covered with deep visible bone wounds, and in those bloody wounds, the bones with metallic luster are clearly visible.


    Although the steel and iron are strong, there are many cracks on those bones at this time. Some of them have even been cut off by the "strange blade", so it is difficult to make up for the gap in the grade stage.


    Gufan didn''t care about the little joke.


    "All right."


    "Well, let''s kill it together."


    A creepy smile appears on Gu fan''s face. It seems that the legendary silver monster is just the last piece of cake.


    Roar! Roar!!


    Strange bear also seems to be angered.


    Its body spins to form a storm of sharp blades.


    Everything close to itself is torn into countless pieces. Even a small stone falling into the storm will turn into powder.


    But so what?


    Every dead man has a crazy look in his eyes.


    They are all people who want to die. They have long ignored life and death.


    And every one has a mental problem. After countless deaths, the last "actual combat" is a kind of end result.


    "All our sufferings are for the present."


    "All the pain in our hands is for the present."


    "Our responsibility is to die. Our goal is to tear these monsters to pieces. If we want to defeat these ferocious and terrifying aliens, we have to become crazier, more terrifying, more terrifying and more brutal than them!"


    Every dead man has such an awareness.


    Pop it.


    Roar.


    Roar.


    Gu fan''s group of four hunters, as well as the remaining 20 dead men, rushed into the blade storm.The wind is blowing hard.


    Thunder and rain.


    Lightning and thunder.


    Fire and frost.


    The sound of the explosion was deafening, and a new round of fighting drowned the alien species.


    Finally Strange blade is dead.


    Three legendary secret silver guards are all dead.


    Won??


    We won.


    The dead have a feeling of crying with joy. Le Zhiqi is sitting on the ground with blood flowing, mumbling words like "I''m so tired".


    "Let''s go."


    "All of you, get out of here."


    Gu fan solved these bodyguards and felt relaxed and happy to issue the final order.


    What??


    Leave at this time??


    The dead men looked at each other, including Le Zhiqi, who was also puzzled.


    The purpose of Gu fan''s training hundreds of dead men and bringing them here is to help him clear up these "little monsters".


    Of course, if the super alien of "legend silver" is a little strange


    "Your task has been completed."


    "Next, it''s time for me to be alone with him."


    Gu fan had a calm and confident smile on his face and pointed to the bottom of the deep crack.


    Crazy.


    He''s out of his mind.


    Gu fan wants to fight alone with the master of the unknown abyss??


    Confused, puzzled, confused.


    We managed to get here, but now we let ourselves go.


    Those who did not die suddenly felt a sense of emptiness, as if what they should have done had not been completely completed.


    Boom boom!!


    All of a sudden, the chasm in the abyss canyon was shaking violently.


    An indescribable horror emanated from the mouth of the endless abyss.


    That breath let people suffocate, a cold bone chilling, almost from the bone marrow to penetrate out.


    Death.


    It''s an irresistible force.


    Extraordinary terrible things happened, the abyss Grand Canyon was constantly collapsing, and the surrounding cliffs quickly cracked and collapsed under a huge gravity.


    The ground under people''s feet, like a spider web, appeared dense cracks, like crisscross teeth.


    The stones rolled down.


    Mud, stone and sand are attracted by a huge force.


    Under the deep abyss without visible bottom, a huge mouth with a diameter of 100 meters swallowed the soil and sand into tons.


    What''s that??


    It is constantly devouring, as if never know the word hunger, do you want to swallow the whole abyss Grand Canyon??


    "Hey, hey."


    "The abyss devourer, at last."


    The ferocious and crazy smile on Gu fan''s face became more penetrating. Looking back, he threw out three crystal clear diamonds.


    The abyss crystallizes.


    Legendary silver abyss crystal.


    "I don''t need these crystals anymore."


    "Get out of here and take your freedom."


    The three crystals were thrown into the hands of Le Zhiqi and declared that they had regained their freedom and were no longer slaves at Gu fan''s feet.


    He What are you going to do!!

 Chapter 249

    oss.


    What are you going to do.


    That crazy, bloodthirsty, brutal, cold butcher.


    He even wanted to fight against the abyss devourer, the terror monster who wanted to completely devour the whole Grand Canyon??


    "Let''s go."


    "You''re, you''re completely useless."


    Gu fan laughs wildly, opens both hands to embrace, at the same time mocks Le Zhiqi several people''s weak: "you these weak people, continue to stay here, also is just a burden, roll!"


    This is the last order of Gufan.


    Le Zhiqi several people do not know why, feel their mood gradually sink, infinite crazy Gufan boss in the end want to do.


    The abyss Canyon is crumbling.


    The precipices within a few miles all collapsed and fell into the mouth under the crazy abyss.


    "Boss, what about you!"


    Wu Ze, Lin Yuxin and Le Zhiqi all want to ask this question.


    But Gu fan didn''t give them a chance. Instead, he lifted the black box and jumped in the direction of the abyss Grand Canyon.


    He was laughing wildly.


    Gufan''s crazy laughter reverberates in the abyss canyon.


    He opened his hands, embracing death, embracing those who devour the abyss, as if to find his lover.


    Boom! Boom!!


    Boom! Boom!!


    The ground under the people''s feet was broken and cracked.


    Lin Yuxin bit his lips, tearing off a small piece of lip meat, more out of the red blood.


    "Go!"


    The last order is to let him go


    Wu Ze''s skeleton is twisted and his invisible tentacles support the earth. He forcibly pulls Le Zhiqi up and greets the other dead men to leave as soon as possible.


    "He He... "


    "Gufan wants to die with the master of the abyss!"


    Le Zhiqi roars heartbroken, eager to jump down with Gu fan.


    Bang!!


    But Lin Yuxin slaps Le Zhiqi.


    "No way."


    "He is a mercenary villain."


    "He is a selfish and paranoid lunatic."


    "He is a bloodthirsty and cruel devil."


    "Gu fan He won''t Die with the damned master! "


    Lin Yuxin seems to have tears in the corner of her eyes. Every word is true, but maybe she won''t believe it.


    "Go!"


    Wu Ze pulls Le Zhiqi, and the exhausted and confused dead men, running madly towards the direction beyond the collapse.


    I''m not going to die.


    Boss Gufan, he won''t die.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Gu fan did not fight against the master of the abyss.


    The master of the abyss is so powerful that thousands of tons of stones are integrated into the mouth. The mouth alone is 100 meters wide, and the whole body stretches more than ten miles.


    Gu fan had no means to destroy such a huge thing.


    Extremely cold blood?


    Death spider silk?


    Bitter fantasy corridor?


    Even with his unique talent [blade of slaughter], it''s not enough.


    Gu fan took the big black suitcase and jumped into the mouth of the abyss.


    A huge suction, Gu fan completely firmly grasp.


    Along with the surrounding debris, he fell into the mouth of the abyss devourer.


    The worm, like a giant dragon, exudes infinite oppressive spirit and instantly locks Gu fan in.


    "Human beings."


    "We meet again."


    "Stupid human beings, instead of guarding their homeland, fantasize about destroying me?"


    The master of the abyss remembers that Gu fan once saw the strongest man in the mind of the "wise man" who had changed his mind.


    Funny.


    The human beings in front of us are ridiculous.


    What he is facing is the abyss master, who dominates the whole corrupt city and has infinite power.


    Features!


    Abyss devourer, with extraordinary characteristics, plays a very terrible power.


    Dissolution.


    Phagocytosis.


    Absorption.


    Thousands of tons of stones, melt into the mouth of the abyss master, all melt like strong sulfuric acid, and turn into acid water.


    "Human, do you think you are strong?"


    "Creating three bodyguards consumes a lot of energy for me, but compared with me..."


    If the abyss master has an expression, he must be looking at Gu fan playfully. The legendary secret silver guards are not enough to see. They can swallow them up and melt them into gravy.Even Gufan.


    The strongest man in this human city has no right to fight against himself.


    I''m afraid his only chip is the "black box" in his hand.


    Trait powers.


    The special ability of the abyss master is activated again.


    Around Gufan, there is a force of terror beyond the level of "secret silver".


    They began to decompose and melt Gufan''s body. The bronze skin dissolved like wax oil and turned into gravy drop by drop.


    Next.


    In a few seconds, Gu fan had no skin and became a monster dripping with meat oil.


    The flesh and blood like steel under the skin begin to soften gradually and make a "zizizi" sound. It is about to be dissolved and swallowed into its own energy.


    "Human strongman, you are too arrogant. After absorbing the abilities of several of the same kind, you think you can really fight me?"


    Those who devour the abyss feel that Gu fan is a turtle in a jar.


    It''s only a matter of time to devour him. His strong and boundless mind exudes the will of human thinking, which seems to laugh at him.


    It''s not enough.


    This is not enough to make the strongest human despair.


    The abyss devourer exudes strong malice and seems to be happy to see the desperation of the human strongman.


    It fully unfolds its talent ability of "engulf" and dissolves one of Gufan''s arms at maximum speed, just like the one in Gufan''s black suitcase


    "Is that your last card?"


    The abyss devourer wants to decompose and melt it, but finds that the box is made of special alloy made by different human beings, which is the hardest titanium alloy in the world.


    Yeah.


    It''s going to take a while to digest it, but it doesn''t matter.


    The abyss devourer wriggles, layers of fat filled meat, wrapping the three layers inside and outside the black box.


    The rock it engulfed also covered it layer by layer, and finally turned into a huge ball with a diameter of tens of meters.


    "My servants and dependents have sent the picture of war."


    The idea of the abyss devourer emerged in Gu fan''s mind, forming a picture of an epic battlefield.


    It''s like a movie, from human resistance in front of the base, to the explosion of incendiary bombs, and finally to the capture of the base


    "Human beings are very good at making weapons."


    "That burning thing is called a bomb, right? It killed a million cannon fodder, but this power can''t do me any harm."


    The abyss devourer thought that the things in Gufan''s suitcase were similar to "incendiary bombs".


    It engulfs a lot of people and controls a lot of thinking.


    The master has a preliminary understanding of human weapons, but in the consciousness of the abyss master, the incendiary bomb, which can erase millions of corpses, seems to be the most powerful trump card weapon.


    But now, the weapons have been tightly wrapped by themselves, and the flames can''t penetrate.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Gu fan in the face of arrogant abyss devour, wantonly laugh.


    "Stupid."


    "It''s stupid."


    "Abyss devourer, you underestimate human beings too much!"

 Chapter 250

    Malice.


    Gu fan''s body, spread a boundless malice.


    The consciousness that the abyss dominates is much stronger than Gu fan, but at this moment, I feel a little bit of fear.


    Fear??


    Yes, it''s fear.


    The master of abyss doesn''t understand that everything in front of him is under his control, but why does Gu fan''s malice make him feel afraid??


    "The abyss devourer."


    "You think you know human beings, but you still don''t know anything."


    Gu fan''s expression became more and more evil, and an absolute evil came out.


    This evil thought seems to belong not only to himself, but also to the unknown


    "The abyss dominates."


    "Do you know how terrible and evil we human beings are?"


    Gu fan expressed his idea that he regarded his "human" as evil.


    At this moment, the master of the abyss knows one thing.


    Gu fan''s evil thoughts don''t belong to himself, but belong to all human beings!!


    "We rule the earth!"


    "Do you know how many chickens, sheep and cows we eat every year?"


    "Have you ever seen that bloody slaughterhouse? I''m sure it''s no worse than your rotten city!"


    Gu fan''s evil thoughts gradually enlarged and continued to tell.


    "Have you ever seen countless heavy industries release smoke to cover up the sky?"


    "Have you ever seen thousands of tons of waste dumped into the ocean?"


    "Have you ever seen us kill each other in the war, and use airplanes and cannons to beat the same kind of flesh and blood?"


    The master of the abyss was deeply shocked.


    Human beings have ruled the earth for thousands of years, and the evil they have created is absolutely not a mere carrion monster, which can be compared.


    "Ha ha ha, you are really stupid."


    "Master of the abyss, do you know that the pollution caused by 100 years of human destruction can make the earth pass 1 billion years of life."


    "In order to kill the same kind, we have made all kinds of powerful weapons. Aircraft and artillery are our ultimate weapons Not even a little splash. "


    "Our ultimate weapon can bomb the earth ten thousand times, and no ant will stay!"


    Gu fan''s crazy consciousness is still echoing.


    "You look down on human evil."


    "Human evil is ten thousand times darker than the deepest darkness of the abyss."


    "The evil of human beings is 10000 times more terrible than your most cruel monsters."


    "Master of the abyss, you think I''m catching turtles in a jar. Everything is under control, but how can you know that this battle is doomed from the beginning..."


    "You are bound to die under human evil."


    Gu Fan said here, the corner of his mouth is about to crack to the root of his ear.


    He made a gorgeous bow salute posture, as if to invite the abyss master to dance with himself.


    "Well, next."


    "Please enjoy a little flower of human evil. It''s a masterpiece of human malice."


    Poof!!


    Gu fan''s palm stabbed into his chest.


    He broke his heart and touched a switch. When Gu fan''s heart stopped, the "little flower" in the black box would bloom.


    This moment.


    Gufan is on the verge of death.


    Death is the best way to stimulate one''s own potential. Extreme cold blood creates absolute zero degree, and layers of ice wrap one''s self tightly.


    Death spider silk, a circle of their own winding, as if to turn Gu fan into a mummy.


    This process is repeated, and finally the indestructible ice gradually merges with the death spider silk and becomes a more stable structure.


    Top kill.


    The abyss of pain.


    Nightmare space.


    Representing the infinite malice of the whole human being, they all turned into a strong black and red idea and integrated into this layer of ice spider silk.


    And then it bloomed.


    The little flower, which gathers the evil of human limit, blooms.


    It''s so beautiful, it''s so gorgeous, it''s so incredible.


    At this moment, the master of the abyss felt the deep danger, that is enough to completely destroy himself, that is the danger that all human beings have come to him with deep malice!!


    Incendiary bomb, what is it?


    It is nothing under the "nuclear level".


    Let alone the bombs. With the development of science, the power of the nuclear bomb has changed.


    Compared with Hiroshima, the ultimate firecracker is just a small weapon.Black box, burst open.


    It burst out infinite energy, instantly tore up layers of fat and flesh, and melted those rocks into slurry and then evaporated.


    This moment seems to be eternal, it is an indescribable light, it is able to ignite everything in the world, infinite destructive power swept the abyss devouring.


    This


    This is


    This is the purest, darkest and most terrifying of human beings [evil]


    it''s terrible.


    Human beings are really terrible.


    The master of the abyss felt the deepest fear.


    Even if it stimulates the special powers of the whole body, all abilities are starting to "devour" and want to decompose that energy, but everything is in vain.


    Under the absolute power of destruction, all that the abyss master does is futile.


    It felt that its body was collapsing, being torn, being melted by the heat of the sun.


    "I It''s really Stupid... "


    "Human beings It is The scariest The most evil Biology... "


    The consciousness of the abyss master gives out the last thought, and the garbage human who was once regarded as food by him is the real [evil] in this world!!


    Boom boom!!


    A huge mushroom cloud rises from the crack of the abyss.


    The radiant light shines on the earth, and the heat wave sweeps the surrounding cities. Buildings are smashed and collapsed by the shock wave, and the hot light evaporates the flesh and blood mud on the ground.


    It collapsed.


    The abyss Grand Canyon, with half the city, completely collapsed.


    "Boss!"


    "Gu fan!"


    "No, no, no..."


    Le Zhiqi people, has been to the edge of the city.


    But even so, the hot wind almost burned people to ashes.


    If not for a few dead men who have launched abilities like "earth wall" and "ice wall", I''m afraid everyone will be shattered by the afterwave of weakening to the limit.


    Boss, I detonated the bomb.


    Boss, in the body of the abyss master, detonated the nuclear bomb!!


    There''s nothing left.


    There''s nothing left.


    With the destruction of the nuclear bomb, everything will be gone.


    I''m afraid the myth of Gufan will come to an end.


    Le Zhiqi just clenched her fist, and seemed to want to go back and have a look, in case Gufan didn''t die, even in case.


    "Let''s go."


    Wu Ze held Le Zhiqi''s shoulder and said in a deep tone: "now go back, you will only be burned to death by the residual temperature and radiation of the nuclear explosion."


    Lin Yuxin lowered her head.


    She lay quietly on the three palms of the abyss.


    "Let''s go, boss. He left us his hope."


    "Crazy hunting team, still alive!"


    PS:


    the author wrote here that his mood is also somewhat complicated.


    Monster siege, abyss counterattack, is officially over.


    Many readers are waiting for the leading group to save the world, but the reality is very cruel, and the base is completely occupied.


    But there was a real burst of light.


    Every soldier in the base is a hero. This is their highlight moment.


    The abyss counterattack is different.


    Here, the protagonist doesn''t use a power to defeat the master.


    It is the dark side of mankind, the ultimate weapon and the purest evil that really defeats the master.


    Bright, failed, the city fell.


    Darkness, however, conquers the master of the abyss.


    It''s a pity.


    That''s all for today''s update, and a new chapter will start tomorrow. Of course, Gu fan will not die so simply.


    Don''t say much, please recommend, please reward!!


    Get ready to meet Gu fan after evolution!!

 Chapter 251

    Purgatory.


    The corrupt city has become a real purgatory.


    Radiation pollution and ultra-high temperature scorch the earth. After the nuclear explosion, the ground around the abyss Grand Canyon is still burning at a high temperature of more than 1000 degrees.


    Streams of molten liquid flowed on the ground.


    The soil and sand were melted into glass.


    The metal blocks in the surrounding high-rise buildings also melted into molten iron.


    Those wriggling flesh and blood, but also burned into soot, hot wind and fire blow into the sky.


    The sky became dark.


    Layers of ash and mist completely buried the blue sky.


    A week after the flames were burning, a rainstorm finally set in the sky.


    Every drop of water is full of turbidity, full of ash, thick black, full of pollution radiation.


    At the bottom of the chasm.


    The abyss devourer is at the center of a nuclear explosion, dissolving and evaporating from the inside out.


    But its huge body spanning more than ten miles of Canyon seems to connect with the terrible secret of the bottom of the abyss The pulse of the earth.


    It''s as huge as a dragon. Under the circle of fat body, there is more evil and mystery.


    Countless predators have been destroyed, and the abyss master has dissolved.


    But there are still huge black pulses creeping under the Grand Canyon. Each one is more than 10 meters thick and as intricate as a tree root, winding under the whole corrupt city.


    Countless pulses of the earth.


    Countless dark blood vessels.


    They are all connected to the body of the original abyss master, and give birth to the existence of abyss master.


    And now Most of the pulse stops beating, as if a creature''s body has been severely damaged, facing imminent death.


    But.


    Before he died, someone was stealing the power of the pulse of the earth.


    A purple and black flower of flesh and blood stands on the corpse where the abyss was originally dominated, and countless wriggling blood vessels are connected with the evil egg.


    The flower of flesh and blood.


    Evil eggs.


    There are countless mysterious and eerie patterns on the cloud.


    Every beat of the heart is so thrilling, deafening, enlightening, and the power of breeding is becoming more and more heavy.


    That''s right.


    Flowers of flesh and blood, evil governance, the heart of the earth.


    What it breeds is not others, it is Gu fan who steals the dominant power of the abyss!!


    Gufan is not dead.


    Gufan is still alive.


    But his situation is very special.


    In the face of death, human beings have the greatest potential.


    Gu fan crushed his heart and detonated the nuclear bomb, but it also maximized the abilities of "extremely cold blood", "death spider silk" and "blade of slaughter", which enveloped him layer by layer to form a defense.


    But it''s still not enough to resist the power of a nuclear bomb.


    On the verge of death, at the end of the day, the ability of nightmare beast is fully activated.


    With the final consciousness, the broken body, which is almost completely dissolved into flesh juice, melts into the great pulse of the abyss


    Doves occupy the nest of magpies.


    Instead, Gufan takes away the most precious energy pulse of the abyss master.


    Finally Gufan became the heart of the corrupt city and got the most precious feature of the abyss.


    Transform!!


    Evolution!!


    Change!!


    Almost dissolved body remodeling.


    The ability contained in Gufan''s blood has been fully developed and strengthened to the limit.


    He had already opened the door of "Shenjin" level, but now with the help of the last rhythm of the great earth pulse, he pushed all his abilities to the extreme, and then inosculate as a whole.


    The awakened.


    Third, the evolution of life form.


    This is an irreversible change, and the key to the third life form lies in the word "corruption".


    "Corruption" is another irreversible special change, which will further tap the potential of powers and integrate all powers into the blood.


    It''s all right.


    It''s just like a master in a martial arts novel.


    Each power is thoroughly integrated, thoroughly infiltrated into the blood, mutual "corruption" into one, firmly engraved in the deepest gene.


    [extremely cold blood]


    [death spider silk]


    [pain corridor]


    GU fan''s unique talent of awakening and understanding [blade of slaughter] is a kind of mutation ability.


    With the awakening of "corruption", they will be thoroughly integrated and become the most special blood force of ancient times.


    More than that.


    Gufan eroded the last life of the abyss devourer through the great earth pulse, and seized its very special dominating characteristic.devour.


    The most terrifying characteristic ability of abyss devourer was also taken away by Gu fan.


    They Will become the blood of Gufan.


    They Will become a part of the ancient corruption.


    This special transformation of the awakened is more thorough and grand than ever before.


    Most of the corrupt cities were destroyed.


    The pulse of the earth, the rest of the strength is only part.


    But even so, it''s enough to breed Gu fan into the most powerful awakener, and his grade will completely step into a new field - Shenjin.


    Dong.


    Dong, Dong, Dong.


    The heart beat more and more dull.


    Flowers of flesh and blood, eggs of evil, heart of the earth.


    The color of the huge atrium that gave birth to Gu fan''s new body is more and more profound and evil.


    Its strange patterns are constantly distorted with black and purple ferocious blood vessels. Sometimes they turn into images of ghosts tearing flesh and blood, sometimes they become entangled and dirty faces


    A week.


    Two weeks.


    As time goes by, a whole month has passed.


    The fires of the decaying cities were extinguished, and the sky was full of ash and mist. Occasionally, a ray of light could shine on the earth and spread through the cracks of the abyss and Grand Canyon.


    The pulse of the earth stops.


    Corrupt cities, deep cracks, like the darkness of life, finally died completely.


    The evil, dark and strange heart was born while the pulse of the earth died!!


    Click.


    Click, click, click.


    Black purple heart, the outer layer has become a thick horny hard shell, was a pair of strong hands easily torn.


    A man appeared.


    His skin was dark, like a fisherman who often fished by the sea for more than ten years.


    But an indescribable sense of strength, full of every muscle fiber under the dark skin, a little force can stretch every muscle fiber like a bowstring to the extreme, bombing out the explosive force of terror!!


    A sharp light flashed by.


    His eyes are as sharp as hawk falcon, but they are slightly convergent, but they are integrated into his eyes, revealing the power of "temptation", "strangeness", "mystery" and "abnormality".


    The ability of magic pupil seems to have been improved by more than one level.


    There are some special tattoos on men''s chest, which are the marks left in the process of evolution.


    They seem to be the distorted Abstract faces of demons, depicting two-thirds of the positions as black totems, adding a trace of evil spirit.


    The gate of Shenjin finally crossed.


    All my abilities are integrated into my blood. The sea is a place where all rivers gather.


    They will form a real purgatory.


    From now on, both the alien and the human will experience the endless pain of purgatory.


    I will name this blood as "The blood of hell."

 Chapter 252

    God gold.


    The awakened.


    The blood of hell.


    The thorough transformation made Gufan stronger than ever.


    He looked up a little, the airtight darkness blocked all the light, but the hell magic pupil could see all the environment clearly.


    More than that.


    The occasional breeze blowing from the crevice of the stone, the subtle sound has become a "three-dimensional note" in Gufan''s ear


    This is a very oriented concept.


    Gu fan can feel the source of sound in three-dimensional image, the sound wave mixed with information is very complex.


    Just use your ears to hear You can feel the strength of this breeze.


    Where does it blow? In the process, it touches the stone, turns at the narrow air outlet, and finally comes to its own side.


    All this presents a special image of sound composition in Gu fan''s mind, as if he heard not only the wind, but also the shape, size, quality and smoothness of every stone blown by the wind.


    Open your hands.


    Meditation.


    The senses spread out, forming a huge circle.


    Everything is under control, a trace of wind and grass, a ray of light, a grain of dust fall, all 360 degrees without dead angle emerge in the strong consciousness.


    Very strong!!


    This perception ability is much stronger than before. I don''t know how many times.


    Well


    A large area has collapsed, but the breeze is blowing through the small gap.


    There are gaps in the rock in that area, which can be blasted out of the deep cracks.


    Bang.


    Gu fan jumped up.


    The muscles and muscles on his thighs all make a "bang bang bang" sound, stretch to the limit, crack, burst out the terrorist force, and form a multi ensemble of manic explosive force.


    It''s fast.


    Gu fan''s body seemed to be a shell, but it also brought up aftershocks.


    A blow out, the air was forced to burst, produced a series of sound barrier tearing sound.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    Gu fan smashed the rock wall with one blow.


    The deep and heavy force is absolutely more terrible than that of the road roller. It seems that the huge hammer with dozens of tons swings and rotates for several circles, hitting the gravel heavily.


    The stones splashed.


    The gravel burst.


    Gu fan broke the rock on his head with one blow.


    Then he stepped on the cracked stones with his feet, leaped dozens of meters from left to right, and jumped to the top of the broken cliff in a few seconds.


    I''m back.


    The devil from hell is back.


    The heat pollution caused by radiation dust did not make Gu fan feel any discomfort.


    It can even be said that this process of complete evolution has integrated the nuclear power pollution into the ability. After all, the terrible nuclear bomb has completely cleaned the city, and the energy has already penetrated into the soil.


    "The city is ruined."


    "If a nuclear bomb goes down, everything will be gone."


    Gu fan''s eyes scan around, large areas of ruins collapsed, high-rise buildings have collapsed, only the remains of the wall still standing, showing a taste of the end of the world.


    Too good a sense of smell is not a good thing.


    Gu fan can smell the smell of burning flesh and blood into carbon a month ago, and can clearly smell the smell of dissolving metal, steel, stones and debris.


    "Well?"


    "Those are rotten amethysts."


    Gu fan''s eyes flashed, and he found that a ray of lavender evil light occasionally flashed in the ruins.


    It is a special crystal, different in size and shape, showing a light purple, with mysterious energy and light flowing.


    It''s a crystal.


    When the "rotten" substance or organism reaches a certain degree, it will condense into some purple crystals after being destroyed.


    The darker the color of these crystals, the higher their quality and value will be.


    The power of corruption contained in them is the key to the third life form of the awakened.


    Corruption.


    Dr. Wei Xianjian once mentioned that the third stage of life is very special, which may be related to disaster and evil fog.


    Her guess is right. The third stage is to tap the potential of the powers in the body again and integrate them into her own blood with the help of the corruption particles in the "disaster fog"


    If you succeed, you will become an awakened person, and your powers and physical qualities will be greatly improved.


    If it fails, the end will be very miserable, and it will completely "corrupt" and become those alien monsters.


    Yeah.


    "The evolution of the awakened is more difficult, dangerous and out of control than that of the hunter.""If I remember correctly, to be an awakened person, we should not only have a strong consciousness, but also have the matching strength, and then match with the decadent Amethyst..."


    Gu Fan said to himself, thinking about the cruel experience of that dark decade.


    Human evolution is like a dark road into the abyss step by step.


    The new human is the preparation stage.


    The mildest fortification improves the physical fitness to a higher level than ordinary people, and is immune to the toxins of carrion.


    The evolutor is the first step of evolution, also known as the first evolutionary form.


    After the transformation, the physical quality is greatly improved, beyond the limit of ordinary people, with extraordinary strength.


    Hunter, the second step of human evolution, also known as the second life form.


    After the transformation, not only the quality of all aspects of the body is improved again, but also we can obtain all kinds of extraordinary power from the alien monsters, plunder into our own body, and forcibly embed into the gene sequence.


    The awakened is the third step of human evolution, also known as the third life form.


    This is a complete transformation, complete corruption, the development of their own power talent to the limit, and fully integrated with the alien gene, completely integrated into their own blood.


    Watch carefully.


    You will find that every step of evolution has something to do with monsters.


    Human beings are gradually taking away the power of monsters.


    From the initial immunity to the virus, to the extraordinary ability of plundering and killing foreign species, to the ability to completely integrate with the monster.


    This It''s just a process in which human beings gradually step into the abyss and become monsters.


    Especially Gufan.


    His evolution is even more incredible.


    The final stage of the awakened is transformed from "the flower of flesh and blood, the egg of evil".


    Gu fan completely plundered and devoured the ability of the abyss master, and with the help of the final strength of the pulse of the whole corrupt city, he transformed successfully.


    "I, is it more human or more monsters?"


    Gu fan didn''t know whether he had more human genes or more xenogeneic abilities to complete the metamorphosis of the awakened one.


    Evolution seems to have gradually led humans and other species to the same path.


    Alien species are devouring human flesh and blood, plundering human genes and evolving into more advanced species.


    Human beings, on the contrary, just keep their own consciousness.


    Although on the outside, it looks like a kind of evil, a kind of light.


    It is a kind of higher creature with intelligence and logic, but it is full of brutal desire and only knows how to eat flesh and blood.


    But in fact, what is the difference between the evolved human race and the advanced alien race??


    Milk and water.


    Water to milk.


    Gu fan shook his head and threw out all these thoughts.


    At least he is a human now, at least he thinks so from the bottom of his heart.


    What is the final answer? Perhaps in this dark end, it has become unimportant

 Chapter 253

    In the ruins.


    Special man with dark skin, walking forward naked.


    Although most of the corrupt cities have been destroyed, there are still signs of life in the marginal areas.


    Bata.


    In the ruins not far away, a large piece of things like "silkworm eggs" cracked, like the dried mud flakes outside the lotus leaf chicken.


    A night demon creeps out of it. Its water spider like limbs emit sharp cold light. There are black barbs on its legs, but the most special one is its back.


    This night devil''s back, many a bloated big pustule.


    Some stinky pus water sprayed out, fell on the ground and made a "zizizi" sound, which was obviously very corrosive.


    "Well?"


    "This night devil has changed, probably because of the radiation around him."


    Gu fan thought in his heart that the common night devil was not so disgusting. The only explanation was that the nuclear radiation polluted its gene sequence and caused unknown variation.


    Bata, Bata, Bata.


    From the ruins came the sound of breaking shells.


    It used to be a nest of night demons. Gu fan has sensed that there are at least dozens of mutated night demons waking up, and most of them have undergone serious changes.


    At one end, the human arm grows out of the spine, and there is a thigh.


    There is also a head, the position of the head and face, but grow a long twisting tentacle.


    "Number, 37."


    "By chance, I''ll test my hell blood with you."


    Gu Fan said to himself, the smile at the corner of his mouth was relaxed and cruel.


    All of a sudden, the night devil with pustules on his back rushed over.


    The huge abscess on the back of it squirmed, puffed and puffed, and it also gave off a yellowish brown light, giving people a feeling that it was about to explode.


    Boom.


    There was a bang.


    As expected, the abscess burst open, and the corrosive liquid spread all over the sky to Gufan.


    It''s too slow.


    In the combat state, with the spread of perception, everything seems to be slow motion.


    Gu fan tilted his head slightly and looked at the thick juice spilled on him in the air that day, as if he were going to be still at this moment.


    One of the drops of pus is quite round and irregular in shape. The light shines on it and reflects a few radians slightly. It''s all under Gu fan''s control.


    Pop.


    Gu fan snapped his fingers and seemed to read two words in his mouth - extremely cold.


    Click, click, click.


    Those purulent liquid, together with the night devil, were quickly wrapped by a layer of white fog.


    The ability of extremely cold and freezing can be displayed instantly, and without any medium, the enemy can be frozen quickly by crossing dozens of meters out of thin air.


    Ha.


    Ice beads of frozen pus fall to the ground.


    The night devil also fell down without any suspense, and the body frozen into ice was easily smashed by inertia, which turned into irregular pieces of ice.


    Not bad.


    Gu fan nodded in his heart.


    Extremely cold blood, once need some media, such as hands touch the earth, in order to pass the cold through the ground to the enemy.


    However, after this evolutionary transformation, the ability of extreme cold is more flexible. Therefore, when you launch a power, you freeze the alien species tens of meters away into ice.


    More quickly.


    Faster.


    It''s colder.


    Shasha!!


    Those water spiders are coming.


    Gufan decided to use another ability, similar to the power after death spider silk was advanced.


    "Cut."


    Gu fan''s finger stroke.


    Vaguely, there is a blood red silk thread that is hard to distinguish with naked eyes, which instantly cuts open the body of a night demon.


    This is not over, the bloody silk thread suddenly split again, changed into a dense net, blocking the way to the night devil.


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    They are just like moths flying into the fire, bumping into the blood color network and automatically cutting into smooth pieces of meat.


    Gu fan took back his fingers, and the cobweb of blood silk thread disappeared.


    They are extremely sharp and tough, but they are between "virtual" and "real".


    The ability of death spider silk has been integrated with the blade of slaughter. At the same time, it has been integrated into the blood of hell to produce a chemical reaction. It can transform the fierce killing intention into blood prison spider silk at any time.


    And, at any time can let the spider silk dissipate with the wind, just like those killing intention, disappear without a trace.


    It''s terrible.


    This is the conversion between reality and idea. It turns killing into blood. It''s more mysterious. It can be said that killing is invisible.


    More than that.


    Blood prison spider silk can also be used as a medium for other abilities, turning it into a wire for transmitting energy, which can output hellish blood power with greater power.Corrosion.


    Gu fan''s five fingers are open.


    More than ten blood prison spiders thicken and turn into ropes to wind around other night demons, launching a very terrifying ability.


    This kind of ability is not brought about by alien species, but a special ability extracted in the process of evolution, that is Nuclear radiation.


    Burning, corrosion, turbidity.


    A force full of filth is forced into the body of the night devil through the spider silk that turns into a blood colored string.


    In the beginning, night devils were quite resistant.


    They may have been used to the pollution of nuclear radiation, but with the increasing power of Gufan, the strong radiation is like sulfuric acid, constantly softening and dissolving the body of the night devil.


    Pools of pus seeped out of the flesh and blood.


    Before long, the rest of the alien species had been corroded and burned into a pile of rotten meat.


    The ability of nuclear radiation to decay.


    This is a power that Gu fan was surprised by.


    "Not bad."


    "All abilities have been greatly improved."


    "The nightmare space created by the bitter fantasy corridor is more suitable for human beings. Try it later."


    Gu fan looked at the corpses of a large number of night demons and nodded with satisfaction. At the same time, he decided to use the last special ability.


    Phagocytosis.


    This is the ability of the abyss devourer.


    It is also a very special super power, superior to all kinds of powers, known as the "dominating quality".


    This kind of ability only exists in the masters in the major abyssal fissures, and is bred through the great earth pulse.


    The power of each ability can only be described by a series of words such as "terror", "mystery" and "Metamorphosis", which is completely beyond the ordinary ability talent.


    "In the chasm of the abyss, it''s the special ability that dominators deserve."


    "Let me see how special you are."


    Gu fan launched the engulf ability of "dominating character", and those blood colored silk threads wound around the monsters one after another.


    Next.


    The spider silk of blood prison has become blood vessels.


    The bodies of those night demons began to melt, and were decomposed into special energy substances, which flowed back to Gufan along the blood prison spider silk, replenishing the energy consumption just now.


    Nothing left.


    Bones, flesh, skin, even abyss crystals I didn''t leave a fart. It''s all engulfed energy.


    It''s a drop in the bucket for me.


    However, phagocytosis powers can essentially dissolve organisms into energy substances.


    Almost 100% of the absorption of each other, to some extent, has reached the "conservation" level.


    It''s so powerful.


    It''s abnormal.


    I''m afraid only Gu fan can understand how powerful phagocytosis is.


    Our human energy intake efficiency is very low, most of the energy of the food we eat is wasted.


    In short.


    If you eat a big piece of beef, you can''t grow strong muscles immediately.


    You eat a bunch of kidney, can''t immediately let the man of kidney deficiency fill all energy.


    Most of the energy will be wasted, and many substances will be excreted as faeces.


    But it''s different What a terrible concept it is to transform one hundred percent into one''s own energy??


    100% conversion.


    100% energy replenishment, no consumption, swallowing is worthy of "dominating character" super power.


    "Although powerful, but..."


    Suddenly, Gu fan thought of a problem, a very tricky problem.


    "It turns out that those who devour the abyss don''t need to excrete..."

 Chapter 254

    The edge of the city.


    A somewhat sloppy, some obscene man, is carefully looking for something.


    He was wearing a gas mask covered with dust, a pair of small mouse like eyes, and he was quietly searching with a small hammer.


    "God bless you."


    "Blessed by the Bodhisattva."


    "Blessed by the Buddha."


    "God bless you."


    "Don''t let me run into a different species. Don''t let monsters trouble me."


    Men chant words, as if to worship the gods.


    He climbed to the third floor of a burnt out building. Half of the building had collapsed, and the other half was crumbling. From time to time, a lot of dust and soil fell.


    Some of the bodies were scattered in the broken half of the room, which were all charred carrion bodies. Before they died, they put on all kinds of struggling postures, and finally turned into charcoal sculptures.


    "Eh ~ ~"


    "it''s disgusting."


    Obscene men dislike the fan nose in front of the air, although wearing a gas mask, but still subconsciously want to get rid of those stench.


    He endured the nausea and went near the carrion monster.


    A lilac crystal with a small nail is in the center of the carrion monster.


    "Hey, hey."


    "It''s disgusting, but there''s something to gain. Thank you."


    The man chuckled and said thanks to the dead corpses. He picked up the crystal the size of lavender nail cap.


    So that''s what he wanted.


    Decayed Amethyst.


    It is possible for any creature decomposed by the deep fissure to produce this kind of crystal.


    These corpse monsters all died in the burning of the nuclear bomb.


    Although their own strength is very low, but also melting out such a nail size crystal.


    The man, like a treasure, put the crystal in a small pocket around his waist.


    Look carefully, that small pocket is full of evil charm of small crystals, are all corrupt Amethyst.


    "Get some more and go back."


    The man said to himself, looking at the sky covered by the radiation dust.


    In fact, he is a hunter. Although he is only the lowest black iron among the hunters, his physical quality is still far more than that of ordinary people.


    But even so, the pollution light released by the nuclear radiation dust still makes the whole body burning. It seems that the flesh and blood are burning. If we continue to stay, there will be a big event.


    The man wiped a sweat full of grease on his forehead.


    He continued to climb through the ruins and soon found a rotten Amethyst the size of a cherry in another room.


    Lucky!!


    I''m really lucky!!


    Men are about to laugh, such a large piece of rotten Amethyst, I''m afraid to those cities to find the main road.


    "If I can dig up all the rotten amethysts on the main road, I''ll make a fortune."


    "But only YY can think about it. I can''t deal with the monsters hidden there."


    He is very self-conscious of his own strength and knows which places are full of danger. He must not go.


    After being baptized by nuclear bombs, the city has become a huge and rich super mine, though it is full of decayed Amethyst.


    But the more abundant the crystals are, the more dangers may be hidden, and many more strange and terrifying alien species will survive!!


    "I''m afraid of those aliens."


    "They were terrible enough, and nuclear radiation made them mutate again..."


    The man thought of those hetero species, and could not help shivering.


    The evil FOG''s corruption has already enhanced the monster''s ability. Now the nuclear radiation is coming again, and many different species are more ferocious, twisted, and weird.


    After continuing to explore a few rooms.


    The man decided it was time to leave, but suddenly a chill came from his spine, cold to the bone.


    Danger!!


    Danger!!


    The man did not dare to turn his head back. A donkey rolled and crawled forward.


    A cold light passed by, and the sharp claw knife just crossed his position, leaving three marks on the wall.


    It was a fast-moving corpse contaminated by nuclear radiation, with half of its chest bulging high and its heart shining like a giant electric light bulb.


    Faster.


    More powerful.


    Claws constantly wave, the man''s side of the table and chair fell chopped, and cut off the hair.


    "I''m so lucky I didn''t get it."


    "Run, run, or you''ll die."


    The man didn''t have any idea of fighting at all, so he ran towards the turn back direction.


    Fast evil corpse pursued, the sound of two people, startled many other monsters on the road, have awakened from the dormant state.There are more and more carrion monsters chasing it, and a large number of different species follow it.


    The man was crying, but in his heart he was roaring: "no, don''t chase me, God please help me!"


    It''s strange.


    Those heterogeneous powerful, several speed far beyond the wretched man, but just can''t reach him.


    The man climbed to the edge of the ruins and ran all the way. The floor under his feet was creaking. Several Xenos came after him and broke a floor, causing a small area of collapse.


    Several monsters were smashed into the ruins by dozens of tons of collapsed boulders.


    The man suddenly jumped down towards a window, one end was close to him, and the alien bumped into the edge of the window, and the whole wall collapsed coincidentally, crushing the monster at the edge of the window.


    It''s a coincidence.


    It''s a coincidence.


    The man fled all the way, and there was a lot of coincidence.


    A sharp bone spurs from the heterogeneous spine, but always from the man''s side across.


    The first one hit his sleeve, the second one hit his collar, and the third one hit his trouser leg.


    Yila!!


    Bone spurs nailed the pants leg cloth to the ground. The man fell to the ground with a slap of inertia, and a positive dog gnawed mud.


    Shua.


    A few strands of hair fell slowly.


    The man watched in horror as an arm knife passed behind him, and a few strands of hair fell slowly.


    If it wasn''t for the spur nailing his trouser leg and falling down, I''m afraid his head would have been cut off by now.


    Coincidence.


    Lucky.


    Again and again coincidence and luck is coming on this man.


    He was just like the man who was blessed by heaven, passing by the danger again and again.


    "Ah!"


    "Rotten Amethyst!"


    This fall not only let him escape a life, a crystal with fingers thick and thin, also less than 10 cm in front of him.


    He quickly picked it up and continued to run forward, but there was a fork in the front passage.


    "God, help me!"


    "Which way can I go to be rescued!"


    "If you are in a hurry, there is no Amitabha. Amen..."


    The man cried to God for help, and suddenly the billboard of the building on the side of one of the roads fell down.


    Maybe it''s too windy?


    Perhaps it is the corrosion of the end of the world, which happens to make it unbearable.


    But anyway, in the end, the billboard fell to the ground and twisted into a pile of rotten iron.


    Warning!


    That''s the warning!!


    "Not this way!"


    "I should go the other way."


    Once again, he "happened" to avoid the attack of the alien species and run towards the road representing luck.


    Not far away, a man''s figure slowly emerged.


    Er


    That''s a man who embarrassed him a little.


    The man''s skin was swarthy and cold, but the most important thing was that he didn''t have any clothes. He was a naked man.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "Help me, good Samaritan in front, please help me!"

 Chapter 255

    "Big brother in front!"


    "Good Samaritan, help, help!"


    A man has a runny nose and a tear. There is a sticky unknown in the inner layer of the gas mask.


    As for the man with dark skin and deadly muscles like steel, he naturally came from the depths of the city.


    Gu fan frowned.


    His powerful perception, in fact, had already been aware of this wretched man before he called for help.


    But this wretched man seems strange??


    The strength is not so good, even can be said to be weak, it is a shame among the hunters.


    But the obscene man bumps all the way, dangerous, but always in the most dangerous time, the way is also very incredible.


    Coincidence?


    Lucky?


    A coincidence, maybe an accident, very lucky.


    But the combination of two, three, and even more coincidences can''t be explained by luck.


    What kind of power is he??


    Gufan, finger a little.


    Behind the wretched man, silver ice flakes emerge out of thin air.


    Those fragments are fragmentary bullets. With Gu fan''s fingers so gently, they all turn into flying stars. They cross the body of the alien monster and pierce it into a beehive.


    "Here they are!"


    "Brother, help me..."


    "No, let''s run!"


    Some wretched men are in a hurry, and their words are illogical. They want Gu fan to save him, and they feel that they have too many "pull strange".


    "What''s your name?"


    Gufan grabbed him by the shoulder.


    This hand is as heavy as Mount Tai. A wretched man can''t move a point.


    Thinking about the fact that the alien species is only behind their buttocks, the obscene man is about to cry: "run for your life, and introduce yourself when it''s time..."


    "No, why don''t the aliens attack me? They haven''t come after me!"


    Lewd man thief eyes reaction, in front of the man as steady as Mount Tai, cold as ice.


    Looking back, the more amazing picture made him open his mouth. More than a dozen monsters chasing after him were all smashed into hornet''s nest, lying on the ground flowing dirty plasma.


    He died.


    They''re all dead.


    It''s all done by the big guy in front of me??


    "What''s your name?"


    Gu fan asked again, the wretched man shivered and quickly replied, "my name is lucky star!"


    Lucky star?


    This is not a name, but a code or something, but it doesn''t matter to Gu fan.


    "Lucky star, it''s interesting."


    "What ability do you have? Why didn''t you die just now?"


    Gu fan released some wretched lucky star and asked a startling question.


    Why didn''t you die just now?


    Boss, do you want me to die!


    Lucky star said, but still honestly replied: "my ability is probably strength enhancement, faster, more durable, endurance is also very good, wound recovery speed is far more than ordinary people..."


    Lucky star''s answer, got a cold eyes, cold to his want to shiver.


    These abilities seem to be many and powerful, but in fact they are all rubbish.


    After evolved into a hunter, the physical fitness will naturally be strengthened in an all-round way. What lucky star said is the most basic enhancement.


    "All right."


    "I''m a black iron hunter."


    Lucky star is very depressed again replied: "I don''t have any ability."


    Black iron.


    "The lowest level hunter?"


    But even if it is the lowest grade, it should have its own specialty, such as a little higher strength and faster speed.


    At first, she was just a hunter of "mountain copper level", but the advantage of speed was very obvious.


    "Well."


    Gu fan still had doubts: he continued to ask, "what did you take to evolve into a hunter?"


    What do you take??


    Lucky star mentioned this, can''t help blushing.


    "That day, I searched for materials with my former team leader. As a result, I met a strange tree and accidentally bumped into it. A fruit fell and was eaten by me."


    Lucky star''s words make Gu fan frown even more.


    Hit a tree, drop a special fruit, eat it and evolve into a hunter.


    That''s it?


    It''s just a fantasy, just for fun.


    But Gu fan fell into thinking, deeply thinking about the problem.


    He is very lucky.But after hitting that tree, it magnified this kind of luck, or was he very lucky before that?


    Countless times of chance, combined is no coincidence.


    Fortunately, it may also be a kind of ability, which is more special, obscure and mysterious. In the last life, Gu fan had seen similar strange powers.


    "Little lucky..."


    Gu fan thought of the little lucky man he met at the beginning of the last life.


    He was also a very lucky guy. Unfortunately, he was not lucky in the end and died miserably.


    But the lucky star in front of you may have a similar, stronger and more obvious ability to be lucky??


    Lucky?


    Gu fan is more inclined to believe in science, but luck is a kind of superstition and comfort.


    "You may be lucky to meet me."


    Gu Fan said faintly, the lucky star''s eyes brightened after hearing it.


    "Yeah, yeah!"


    "It must have been a fatalistic encounter. Just now a billboard fell down and knocked down another intersection, guiding me here..."


    Lucky star patted his chest: "I dare not say anything else, but when it comes to luck, almost no one can match me. I once played guess boxing with my friend and won him 50 times in a row."


    Guess.


    Win 50 times in a row.


    What kind of luck is this? It''s much less likely than buying lottery tickets.


    Gu fan is sure that the person in front of him must be very special.


    His ability is very strange and special. Although he is only a weak "black iron" hunter, his luck is a rare ability.


    Of course If luck can be called a power.


    "Well, I''ll make sure of one thing."


    Gu fan took a look at Xiao Lucky''s waist, where there was a pistol.


    lucky star felt the first mock exam. He had already taken away the pistol and pointed it at his head.


    "Big brother!"


    "I said, boss, don''t be impulsive Why are you pointing a gun at me... "


    Lucky star was terrified. He was not confident that he could avoid bullets. He could not predict the trajectory of other hunters in advance and avoid bullets.


    "I want to see if it''s bad luck or luck for you to meet me."


    Gu fan calmly said, then pulled the trigger as if nothing had happened, ready to shoot lucky star''s head.


    He has become an awakener, and his grade has reached the supreme level of "divine gold". It is absolutely impossible for him to aim at things and fail to hit the target.


    Ha.


    Gufan pulled the trigger.


    But after a clear sound, the bullet did not hit lucky star''s head.


    It It''s stuck.


    That''s right. This pistol, unfortunately, got stuck at this moment.


    "It''s stuck."


    "You''re lucky, and you''ve proved it. You don''t have to die."


    Gu Fan said faintly that the lucky stars are about to have a heart attack.


    It''s a joke about his life.


    Gu fan threw the pistol into lucky star''s hand, but the gun just started with a dull sound.


    Bang!!


    The bullet came out again.


    Lucky star at the foot of a soft, almost paralyzed to the ground.


    Isn''t this gun jammed? Why can a jammed gun still shoot bullets.


    Isn''t it true just now??


    Lucky star is absolutely in front of the gate of death to turn a circle, just a little bit, the head on the bloom.


    "Well..."


    "Very lucky indeed."


    Gu fan gives the final evaluation.

 Chapter 256

    "Hey, hey."


    "I''m so lucky!"


    Lucky star obscene came to the several heterogeneous in front, took out a knife will be out of the abyss crystal.


    "Boss, our meeting must be arranged by fate!"


    Lucky star has more than ten crystals in his hand. Although the quality is "black iron" level, it is definitely a windfall.


    This guy is really cheeky.


    Lucky star just glided a circle from the gate of death, but he was crazy on the verge of death.


    He said: "boss, why don''t you join our gold team? We will be very rich if we have you."


    Rich.


    Lucky star has begun to fantasize.


    "Big man, think about it. The lamb roasted to golden, the black ox with greasy, fat and chewy..."


    Lucky star''s expression became more and more obscene: "and those girls, all warm and generous, think about those full white snow tender chest, who would refuse a thorough facial cleanser, hehe hehe."


    A ray of crystal clear saliva from the corner of his mouth.


    Gold team?


    It probably refers to the collection of "decayed Amethyst" and other resources in the city.


    And from the description of lucky star, it is not difficult to recognize that there is a large-scale human gathering point, even a city base.


    "Take me to meet your captain."


    Gu fan took a look at little lucky and felt that the energy of radiation pollution on him was close to a peak threshold.


    "If you stay in this city, there will be irreversible variation."


    Radiation.


    Although lucky star is a hunter, long-term exposure to radiation pollution will lead to irreversible unknown genetic variation.


    After hearing this, he felt excited all over, and the burning pain from his body was relieved at the beginning. It seems that his body has begun to adapt to the radiation pollution.


    But this adaptation is by no means a good thing.


    It''s going to the limit.


    "Go, go, go!"


    "Boss, let''s go now."


    Lucky star without saying a word, rushed to the direction outside the city, the choice of the road is winding and muddy, but few people, no strange species.


    Obviously, it''s not the first time I''ve sneaked in.


    "Hey, my captain, that''s interesting."


    "That''s really an old fox. He''s cunning. He has bad water in his stomach."


    Lucky star seems not to speak will suffocate, handed a slightly obscene look: "and he is still an old driver, old driver you know, is the kind of very good driving skills, all aspects of driving."


    "Oh, my old captain knows where the girls are the most unrestrained, where the girls are the sweetest and where the girls are the plump..."


    Lucky star chattered on and on, three words came back again.


    Gu fan frowned slightly: "shut up."


    Lucky star feel a cold cold, open mouth abruptly closed back, hold the face red.


    The two soon left the edge of the city, the radiation pollution index is not so serious, slowly to a level acceptable to hunters.


    Outside the city.


    Under the radiation pollution, most of the plants have withered, revealing a desert like area.


    As soon as the wind blows, the dust turns into a whirlpool and rolls into the sky, which makes people unable to open their eyes.


    "Hey, my captain is in the cabin up ahead."


    Lucky star pointed to a rickety wooden house, which is their temporary stronghold: "in fact, our gold team is only me and the leader."


    "The more people there are, the more trouble there is. It''s the right way to do it secretly, and it''s not easy to be watched."


    Lucky star''s broken mouth starts again, as if the flood valve is difficult to close as soon as it is opened.


    Gu fan didn''t pay much attention to him, but his perception noticed that there were many traps around him.


    In front of the wooden house, there are many traps such as "animal trap" hidden in the sand.


    They also dug a hole, the bottom is full of thick soil thorns, who fell in, I''m afraid will pierce.


    There is also a bell alarm at the door, which is hard to see by the naked eye. At the touch of the enemy, the people in the room will know immediately.


    "Be careful, boss. There are traps nearby."


    "I''ll lead the way and you''ll follow."


    Lucky star didn''t have any malice. He told us about the trap directly.


    This is a very clever way. The seemingly obscene lucky star is not stupid. He deeply understands the consequences of provoking Gu fan''s terrible existence.


    Although the contact is not long, Gu fan''s method is shocking. He can kill all the foreign species at will, which shows that Gu fan can also kill himself at will.


    "He''s at least a hunter of steel rarity, isn''t he?"Lucky star Heart Belly Fei a, just want to take Gu fan into the wooden house, but found that he has crossed the layers of traps, completely ignore those little tricks, gently opened the door.


    It''s all seen through


    "Don''t move!"


    Inside the cabin, a long, dark gun aimed at Gu fan''s body.


    It''s a modified shotgun. Its caliber has more than doubled. I''m afraid the ammunition is specially modified.


    This kind of shotgun is extremely powerful, and its design is extremely unreasonable.


    If it is used by ordinary people before the end of the world, the recoil generated by one shot may shatter their shoulders, but the hunter in the end of the world can certainly resist this degree of anti shock.


    Look carefully.


    In front of Gu fan was an old hunter in his forties with stubble on his face.


    His eyes are cautious. He is as cunning as a fox. His muscles under the leather sheath bulge slightly. He seems to have great strength. He should be a rare hunter of "Mountain Copper".


    "Old gun, don''t shoot!"


    "He''s one of his own. I just found No The big guy I met! "


    Lucky star covered his mouth and almost told the truth. He quickly changed his tongue and explained in a hurry.


    Old guns.


    This should be the code name of an old man in his 40s.


    His eyes relaxed a little, the muzzle of the gun moved down slightly, and he seemed to trust the lucky star''s words.


    That lucky guy, his choice should be right


    Old Musketeer chose to believe in lucky star, preferring to believe his extremely special "lucky" attribute, otherwise he would not have this special nickname.


    The old Musketeer looked at the man in front of him with a twinkle in his eyes.


    He had never seen such a perfect man. His skin was healthy and dark, full of wild fury. The golden ratio of his whole body was smooth, and his muscles were tight to the limit, as if he had been tempered by magic iron.


    Angular, every line is so perfect, even the statue of Prometheus is not so perfect.


    If you put it before the end of time, just with this figure, I''m afraid you can go on the cover of time magazine and become the YY lover of countless girls'' dreams.


    It''s not just the body.


    The old Musketeer''s eyes moved down.


    Even the size, shape and proportion of "that guy" are so perfect It is the best way to please women and make them happy.


    It''s really enviable!!


    This man doesn''t wear clothes, but is the best. I don''t know how many women scream for him.

 Chapter 257

    "Handsome man, you can take this dress and wear it first."


    Old Musketeer put down his weapon and learned the whole story from lucky star. He said with sincere thanks: "thank you for saving lucky star. Would you like a bottle of beer?"


    Some dirty old clothes are put in front of Gu fan.


    The old Musketeer took out a can of beer close to the shelf life from his backpack.


    At the end of the world, beer and other things can be regarded as luxury goods, enough to show the sincerity of the old Musketeer.


    Gu fan is not affectable, put on clothes, took the beer, Gudong Gudong drank half a bottle.


    He pauses and asks, "base, how''s the war going?"


    Lucky star and old musket look at each other, looking a little surprised.


    Base?


    The base that was completely occupied a month ago?


    Lucky star asked uncertainly: "boss, what you asked is the military base more than 100 kilometers away?"


    Gu fan nodded.


    Lucky star stares at Gu fan with the eyes of Martians.


    "Boss, you won''t come back from Mars. That base was a month ago..."


    Lucky star''s expression is a little exaggerated. The old firegun slaps him on the head, which makes lucky star not go on.


    Old guns are cunning old timers.


    Since Gu fan asked about the sinking base, it proved that others cared about the situation of the base.


    You are happy to tease others. If you poke someone''s pain, isn''t that a death wish??


    It should be heavier and more solemn.


    "Sorry, my little brother is not sensible."


    "Here''s the thing. A month ago, the base was besieged by hundreds of rotten corpses. After an unprecedented war, millions of monsters were wiped out."


    "But in the end It''s still occupied. "


    Old Musketeer''s voice was serious and dreary, with a trace of sadness and a sense of tears.


    "That battle was very solemn and stirring. Many people died and countless soldiers died with it, but they were all heroes."


    "Many of the refugee survivors have not been spared, but fortunately a large number have escaped."


    The old Musketeer explained the matter clearly, and the lucky star praised him on one side. The team leader was a cunning old fox, and he spoke very well.


    Gu fan nodded.


    Did not see any sadness, just a "know" expression.


    "Who are you working for and where are you going?" Gu fan continued


    Little lucky coughed a few times, which was a bit awkward.


    He and the old Musketeer are both sneaky speculators, earning extra money and making a small fortune.


    Old Musketeer cleared his throat, waited for the lucky star, and said, "we can be regarded as gold diggers and adventurers. We are wandering in various battlefields to clean up the mess and dig up some valuable things."


    Pick up the garbage.


    In short, it is to sweep the battlefield and clean up the garbage.


    Gu fan is no stranger to gold miners. Where there is a battlefield, there are them. He stealthily takes away valuable residues.


    They take guns and ammunition from the dead soldiers, take abyssal crystals from the alien species who died on the battlefield, or pick up some expensive rotten Amethyst on the edge of the city that has been baptized by nuclear bombs.


    To put it simply, it''s a big bargain left over from the war.


    If you are lucky, you may be able to make a lot of windfall, but it can also be regarded as a way to exchange your life for money. At least there are full dangers hidden in the broken battlefield.


    "Old musket, you speak very well!"


    "We are the scavengers of the battlefield, mining valuable things, mining the glory of those great heroes!"


    Lucky star also felt that he was tall, and the more he said, the more he entered the play until the old Musketeer coughed twice to break his dream.


    He was embarrassed to think that gold diggers, in other people''s eyes, are marked with some impression labels such as "battlefield thief" and "garbage collector beggar".


    "Besides, we''ve sold everything to dawn alliance."


    Lucky star said, old Musketeer added, but the dawn alliance suddenly let Gu fan a meal, showing some strange expression.


    Dawn alliance.


    Finally, I met some familiar terms about the memory of the last life.


    Gu fan experienced a dark and bloody decade, and he struggled until half a year after the end of the world. By chance, he came to a city of dawn alliance.


    He''s witnessed so much here.


    There are some familiar people, some familiar things, and some familiar darkness and absolutely cruel evil.


    "Oh?"


    "Dawn alliance, tell me more about it."


    Gu fan continued to ask with great interest, and the old musket and lucky star also talked about it."The dawn alliance, in fact, means that human survivors huddle together for warmth."


    "Many human gathering places can''t survive. They have established contact with each other, and gradually they have a scale."


    "A month ago, after the fall of the base city as you know, a large number of refugees were in hiding, pouring into the major gathering camps..."


    I see.


    The dawn alliance is still very small.


    There are only a few dozens or hundreds of people in some gathering camps, which will be destroyed at any time.


    In some relatively large places, there are thousands of people, tens of thousands of people, and even several gathering places, forming a huge scale of 100000 people.


    Although far less powerful than the "base", it can build a complete city and produce steel walls and countless weapons.


    However, the dawn alliance is relatively scattered, and it also has a similar feeling of "nomadic people". Aware of the danger of corpse tide, it quickly moves to another place It''s not like a tortoise shell waiting for the monster army to attack.


    On the whole.


    They will build some simple city states.


    It felt like the city-state alliance of ancient Greece, where each gathering place was united to help each other, but there were different leaders, different policies and rules.


    Gu fan recalled the events of the last life.


    Half a year later, when he joined the dawn alliance, the scale had expanded dozens of times and hundreds of times.


    At that time, not only some scattered gathering places would join the alliance, but also many powerful military bases would join the dawn alliance, forming the last line of defense for human survival.


    The dawn alliance later established many cities, and even a giant city fortress, fortress justice!!


    However, that was a long time later.


    "I see."


    "Just two months after the end of the world, the dawn alliance is just in its infancy, and these months will be a period of crazy development."


    Gu fan heart belly Fei a, understand is how to return a responsibility.


    "Hey!"


    "Boss, do you remember what I said?"


    Lucky star''s expression became obscene again: "old Musketeer took me to many large human gathering places, where there are many places to play. Do you still remember those passionate girls I talked about?"


    The old Musketeer looked serious and glared at the lucky star.


    He coughed, looked at Gufan, and stretched out an olive branch: "those girls, I''m sure they will like you very much. Please go along with us, Mr. powerful Gufan."


    Good.


    Gu fan nodded faintly.


    He happened to want to see what the dawn alliance looked like in the first place.


    In the next ten years, the dark and bloody, after all, are all supported by the dawn alliance, which also involves a lot of special secrets.


    And


    Gu fan gradually had a more dangerous plan in his mind.


    He has become an awakened one, and has reached the highest level of divine gold. Maybe he can start to make greater moves.


    For example, clean up the abyss master!!


    There are more deep cracks, more different types of abysses.


    Kill them, take away their abyss characteristics, and completely rewrite the future of the dark end

 Chapter 258

    "Hey, hey!"


    "Our gold team, just call two old muskets."


    Lucky star fingers from two to three, continue to say: "but now is not the same, we are three old muskets!"


    The name of the team is quite casual


    However, most of the teams in the last days are like this, facing the crisis of being eliminated at any time, and the name code is not very important.


    "Let''s go."


    Old Musketeers take their bags and pack up all the booty.


    This time he and lucky star''s harvest is very good, especially collected a lot of "rotten Amethyst."


    "I don''t know what use these rotten amethysts are."


    "Those big guys in dawning alliance have to spend a lot of money and resources to buy..."


    Lucky star review again, carefully will corrupt Amethyst installed, with them can make a fortune.


    Oh?


    It turns out that most hunters just collect decayed amethysts, but they don''t know how to use them.


    Gu fan has ten years of dark experience, but it is very clear.


    Those powerful hunters reach a limit, they can''t continue to improve their strength.


    At this time, you need to use "corrupt Amethyst" to make an extremely dangerous promotion. If you succeed, you will become an awakener, and your strength and abilities will be greatly improved.


    Of course These are far away from lucky stars and old guns.


    They are far from being able to "corrupt and promote".


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Get out of the cabin.


    Three old muskets are moving slowly in the sand.


    Old Musketeer is very cautious. He is a cunning fox.


    As the leader of the gold team, he can always find the best evacuation route and cover up the footprints and traces left by the people along the way.


    "I can''t help it. The strength of our two-man team is too weak."


    "Everything has to be furtive. If you meet a robber, it''s over."


    Lucky star explained to Gu fan in a low voice that although they moved slowly, they were very safe.


    However


    When the lucky star said this, the expression of the old Musketeer suddenly changed.


    He covered the lucky star hard and yelled: "asshole, what are you talking about!"


    Huh?


    What''s the matter??


    Lucky star also suddenly woke up, surprised to find what he said.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu fan doubts to ask a way, some don''t know why.


    Old Musketeer sighed deeply: "lucky star, he actually has another nickname, crow mouth!"


    Crow mouth.


    Three words, immediately let Gu fan a little understand what.


    "Yes."


    "This boy is usually very lucky. He has never lost in guessing with me. He is also very lucky in all kinds of dangers."


    Old Musketeer is a little angry: "but if he says something bad, it''s very likely to happen!"


    Lucky star showed an innocent expression.


    There is an old saying that if God closes a door for you, he will open a window for you.


    Lucky star''s special, weird and even invincible "lucky" ability also has a very strong side effect.


    That is He''s a crow mouth!!


    Bad luck comes out of his mouth, and most of it will come true.


    Is that amazing?


    Van Gogh was a little surprised.


    "Oh, old musket."


    "My crow''s beak may not come true. If we go further, we will leave the radiation zone, and we will be relatively safe."


    Lucky star comforted him, in fact, metaphysics is very subtle. No one knows whether lucky attribute really exists, and crow''s mouth may not come true every time.


    The old Musketeer sighed. He could only take a chance and pray that there would be no bandits to stop him.


    The three quickly left the radiation zone.


    The surrounding plants are gradually flourishing, the concentration of oxygen in the air is rising, and the breath will have a refreshing cool feeling.


    The lush trees are hundreds of meters long, the flowers are numerous and the branches are luxuriant, and the sky is hidden from the sun. From the outside, it looks like a large tropical rain forest


    It''s a spectacle.


    There is still a large radiation desert ahead.


    Behind is the tropical rain forest surrounded by green fields.


    The magic of the end of the world is gradually transforming the ecosystem of the earth, which seems to be a thorough clean-up.


    "You have to be more careful when you enter the forest."


    Old Musketeer''s eyes are serious, light warning way.


    Lucky star patted chest: "don''t worry, you don''t have to worry about this big guy, his strength is still very strong."


    "I''m warning you!""No self-knowledge." Old fire gun white lucky star one eye, at the same time turn a face to Gu fan say: "Mr. Gu fan, if encounter what danger, may want to trouble you."


    He knew it in his heart.


    Gu fan didn''t show the mountain, didn''t leak, didn''t know how strong it was.


    But the strong man who can walk out of the city can kill the alien monster chasing lucky star at will, at least he is a steel hunter.


    "It seems that you are very concerned about lucky star''s crow mouth behavior."


    Gu fan eyebrows pick, old Musketeer so cautious fear, it is obvious that lucky star just crow mouth to scared.


    "Bah, bah, bah!"


    Lucky star vomited three times in a row: "I have said that I am not a special crow mouth, and those things may not really happen."


    Huh?


    The voice hasn''t dropped yet.


    Gu fan''s powerful sense of perception was that there was a living body nearby.


    To be precise, there''s a group of people approaching.


    Shasha.


    They are light footed, agile, and in number About 10 people.


    According to the frequency of footsteps and the weight of trampling on the ground, Gu fan formed a three-dimensional image of sound and judged the strength of these people.


    Half of them are just ordinary evolutors.


    There are still a few people who have reached the level of "black iron" hunter. The remaining two elites and one leader are the "Mountain Copper" hunter of a higher level.


    Well


    As the last month passed, the number of hunters increased.


    Completely judge the strength and number of opponents, and after a few seconds, the old Musketeer also felt something wrong.


    "Shh!"


    "Something''s wrong."


    The expression of the old Musketeer changed. It seems that the old fox has a good sense of smell, smelling out danger.


    "Hide


    "There''s an enemy attack."


    The old musket gave a warning.


    At the same time, he suddenly rolled to one side. The old hunter had a keen sense of danger.


    Dada dada!!


    The sound of machine guns came from the distance of the forest.


    Bullet after bullet swept the original position of the old musket. If the donkey didn''t roll just now, I''m afraid it would have been shot now.


    Dada dada!!


    Heavy gunfire came from all directions.


    It seems that the other side has surrounded here, and those bullets are sweeping to the location of the old musket and lucky star.


    Powerful ammunition!


    With a huge tree on his back, he felt his trunk shaking and shaking.


    One by one, the bullets smashed the ancient trees which were held by more than a dozen people, and the sawdust splashed everywhere.


    The whole tree was cut in half by the force of bullet tearing. It seems that the bandits wanted to use bullets to punch through the tree, and then beat the old musket into a sieve.

 Chapter 259

    The sawdust is broken.


    The bullet with strong spiral penetration breaks and peels the tree trunk layer by layer.


    The old Musketeer leaned against the trembling giant wood and roared angrily: "yes, lucky star, you crow mouth!"


    Coincidence.


    Maybe it''s just a coincidence.


    Perhaps, this is really lucky star''s mouth "open light" is very effective.


    All in all, the robbers really came and somehow stayed in this area.


    Look at the lucky star.


    He ran around in a panic. Several guns had been aimed at lucky star''s head, and a burst of gunfire.


    But The coincidence happened to lucky star again.


    Gu fan''s perception is constantly compressed and expanded. He stares at the lucky star carefully to see how lucky he is.


    A bullet passed his sleeve.


    A bullet went through the edge of his trouser leg.


    A bullet goes through the open fingers of the palm.


    A bullet, swept a wisp of hair, shot at the tree behind.


    Gu fan looked at the Musketeers hidden in the jungle and became masters of body stroke.


    Lucky star fell to the ground, holding his head and squatting aside.


    But countless bullets passed him by, and the tree behind him was smashed into a concave convex shape, which was the figure of lucky star squatting down


    This can''t be described as luck, can it?


    The most outrageous thing is that Gu fan saw that two bullets broke through the "lucky" barrier and were about to hit the lucky star''s head.


    But they met at a certain point, the two bullets collided and bounced away from each other without harming lucky star.


    This It''s a miracle.


    Gu fan has a new understanding of "lucky". To some extent, the ability of lucky star is invincible.


    "That''s interesting."


    "Maybe there is a huge hand in the dark, holding our destiny in hand, just like the two intersecting bullets


    Gu fan deeply felt the potential ability of "luck" to some extent.


    At a deeper level, maybe this is fate. I just don''t know what chemical reaction will take place after this intersection.


    "Mr. Gufan!"


    "I''m blocked by fire, please cover..."


    The old musket sent out a call for help at the other end, and the fire completely blocked him.


    The big tree behind him made a "creak creak" sound, which was suddenly interrupted by the penetrating bullet. There was only a dead end to continue.


    In ancient times, there was no language.


    With firm steps, he moved slowly towards the bandit.


    Step by step, so slow, so heavy, so arrogant.


    "Kill him."


    Gu fan was exposed to the public''s vision, and at the same time, more than ten guns vented countless bullets at him.


    The calibre of those guns are all modified, and every bullet that hits an ordinary person will inevitably go through a big blood hole.


    But at the moment, gunfire hit Gu fan, but it just broke his clothes, revealing the metallic skin and the forged muscles filled with steel juice.


    Big caliber bullets Can''t penetrate Gufan''s skin.


    A bullet hit the skin, not even a red dot, shiny warheads have fallen to the ground.


    His physical quality has reached an incredible level, firm as a rock, stable as a mountain, and full of toughness at the same time.


    How is that possible?


    Who is that, monster?


    Under such a fierce fire, even the defense type of alien has to be peeled off, and the strange man in front of him is not damaged.


    Terror!!


    Several robbers in the way felt a chill of terror.


    Gufan''s slow pace is like stepping on a big drum, which makes people panic and feel desperate.


    It happens.


    Try the ability of nightmare space -- the magic pupil of hell.


    Gu fan''s eyes seem to be burning with strong negative energy. The desire in the robbers'' hearts, as well as those fears and desperation, are magnified a lot at this moment.


    I see.


    The magic pupil of hell, with the additional ability to magnify negative emotions?


    Misty, clear spring Ding Dong, illusion and reality intertwined, magic pupil at the same time will be strong enough to pull into the nightmare space.


    Eleven people, all into a new hell nightmare.


    But what is different from what used to be is that after Gu fan''s magic is upgraded again, he only needs to be distracted and infiltrated into other people''s thoughts. He does not need to put all his consciousness into it.


    In other words.


    Gufan is still able to move freely in the real world.However, the eleven bandits were dragged into the space of hell nightmare and suffered unspeakable torture.


    "Well..."


    "I can control the dream and be in reality at the same time."


    Gu fan was very satisfied with the improvement of his ability. Eleven robbers began to suffer in their dreams.


    Deep fried purgatory.


    Tongue pulling purgatory.


    Ice purgatory.


    The devil of hell, tearing and gnawing.


    To deal with these ordinary bandits, Gu fan didn''t need to induce all kinds of painful memories to gradually peel off their spiritual consciousness.


    This time, he chose a more direct, more violent, more mindless way of torture, which made them fall into endless pain, and magnified the nerve''s perception of pain


    Time, continuous compression.


    In the real world, maybe only one minute.


    In the nightmare space, a day and a night have passed.


    Finally, Gu fan untied the control of the nightmare space, seven of them were killed on the spot, and three of them collapsed and went crazy, yelling and smashing their heads with guns.


    Another is their leader.


    This person''s consciousness is tenacious. After suffering for a day and a night, he didn''t collapse and go crazy.


    But even so, he has collapsed, his brain immediately, temporarily dizzy coma.


    "This This... "


    Lucky star witnessed all this, shocked speechless.


    He patted his cheek foolishly, suspecting that it was all a dream he had.


    What happened?


    What the hell is going on.


    Gu fan seems to have opened and hung up. Countless bullets have no effect on him. He is completely physically immune.


    He just glared at the bandits and killed them all. Some of them died in pain. God knows what happened.


    "You, let''s go!"


    Lucky star pointed to Gu fan, for a long time to hold out this sentence.


    The old Musketeer came out with a twinkle in his eyes and a complicated expression.


    This cunning old hunter, like a fox, has never experienced any big waves, but what happened in front of him can''t be described by waves. It''s like a tsunami.


    But when it comes to opening Old musket subconsciously looked at lucky star.


    Old Musketeer helplessly dry smile two: "I meet of, all is what person."


    To some extent, gufana is a real terrorist force, so powerful that the enemy is desperate.


    And lucky star is the one that is really on

 Chapter 260

    "The harvest is not small!"


    "There are a lot of goods and materials for these bandits who are ambushing in the forest."


    As an excellent leader of the gold panning team, Lao Huo gun naturally made a fortune and robbed all the important materials of the robbers.


    "Hey, hey."


    "After a while, this guy wakes up and has to clean up. By the way, we''ll see if they have any hidden wealth..."


    He took a bundle of rope from his backpack and tied up the comatose bandit leader.


    The rope is soaked with tung oil. Even the hunter is not so easy to break free. At least it will leave time for the old Musketeer to react.


    Gu fan didn''t care about these little things.


    What he cares about most is the ability of lucky star.


    This ability of "luck" can be regarded as adverse, but how strong is it??


    Two bullets shot at his head, collided with each other and bounced away, infinitely close to zero, but it really happened.


    If Throw the lucky star directly in front of the abyss master.


    This is a super lucky, can you directly kill the master, reverse the reality of causality??


    "Well."


    "I decided to do some small tests."


    Gu fan''s words, attracted two people''s attention, continue to light said: "lucky star, next I will kill you."


    Kill you!!


    Gu fan wanted to test whether the lucky star had a chance to survive under the absolute power.


    Can he create a miracle and resist Gu fan''s malicious attack


    Lucky star''s eyes were dazed.


    If Gu fan wants to kill himself, the unknown mysterious strongman will kill himself if he doesn''t agree. What''s the matter?


    Gu fan was not too anxious.


    Step by step, he went to the lucky star, his perception compressed and expanded, and he paid attention to every detail around him.


    "Run."


    "If you don''t run, you will die."


    Gu Fan said calmly, lucky star this just reaction come over, turn head to pull a leg to run.


    Lucky.


    How does this unique ability work?


    Gu fan is not tight or slow to follow, but he feels that there is an obscure and inexplicable force around, which is urging some events to happen.


    A mutant woodpecker with a sharp beak runs through the bark and picks up a maggot.


    The tree hole is full of tree insects. They have eaten the tree for a long time. At this time, they scrambled and caused the giant tree to shake gently.


    This slight shaking often happens, but it becomes the last straw to crush the camel.


    Click.


    With a loud noise, the middle layer of the withered and broken giant tree broke one point, causing the whole tree to topple over and hit the place where Gu fan was.


    Boom.


    Gu fan smashed the dead tree into countless pieces.


    "Oh?"


    "Innumerable details form a chain reaction, and finally make what is almost impossible with small probability become a very lucky necessity?"


    Gu Fanfei guessed that this is a kind of mathematical probability promotion, just like your boxing guessing club''s continuous victory, which enlarges the possibility continuously.


    Yeah.


    With this ability, before the end of the world, gamers may be happy.


    Strengthening equipment is likely to enlarge the success probability Continuous success.


    If you extract cards, it is very likely to enlarge the chance of obtaining rare cards. All the ten companies in one time are SSRs.


    Or vulgar, to buy lottery tickets, the chance of winning the lottery is infinitely close to zero, but luck can enlarge it, a few dollars can win millions.


    It''s a great ability.


    However, in the face of absolute power, no matter how many small probability lucky events, the chance of lucky star defeating me is zero!!


    All of a sudden.


    All the horses are speeding up like white horses.


    A few drops of dew fell on Gu fan''s shoulder, a few spider threads happened to fall, some branches happened to break, and the soft mud swamp on the ground also happened to make people deep in


    But these little things have too little influence on Gu fan.


    They are not enough to change the final outcome, lucky star''s "lucky" can not change the impossible.


    Bang!!


    Gu fan''s palm held the neck of lucky star.


    He made a little effort, lucky star has been flushed, whether it is meridians or bones, are crushed at the fingertips at any time.


    "Big brother..."


    "You In the end What are you doing... "


    Lucky star has difficulty breathing and is constantly struggling.


    In the process of struggling, his palm happened to shoot a mushroom growing on the grey wood behind him.The mushroom then burst open, spraying a little sweet and greasy smell, it seems to be with nerve anesthesia and other poison, with the breeze slowly drifting to Gufan.


    Is this the last struggle?


    But it didn''t work.


    Even if all the things with minimal probability become favorable conditions, they still can''t rewrite the outcome.


    Bang bang.


    Gu fan''s fingers again, lucky star''s spine is about to break.


    "Well."


    "Confirmed."


    "This kind of lucky ability is not to reverse the reality, but to enlarge the small probability events, and the results are beneficial to the lucky star."


    Gufan made this judgment.


    It''s a pity that I wanted to throw the lucky star to the master But now it seems that lucky star can''t kill the master.


    But even so, the ability to be lucky is very bad.


    If all kinds of events can be transformed into their own benefits, then hunting and killing the master will be countless times easier.


    Finally As lucky star was dying, Gu fan released his hand.


    "Big man You You... "


    Lucky star lay on the ground, retching and coughing.


    He really doubted whether meeting Gu fan was his own good fortune or his worst. In a short day, he wandered around the ghost gate for several times.


    "Come on, get up."


    "Your ability is good."


    Gu fan lightly commented that, to some extent, the ability of lucky star is the special function that countless people dream of.


    No more killing.


    No more hostility.


    Gu fan around the "small probability event" did not happen again, there is no giant branches suddenly fall off, hit his head strange things.


    That is to say.


    Lucky star, all kinds of probability events will get positive effects.


    But his enemy, the probability of events encountered, is a negative effect.


    It may sound complicated, but all in all, the lucky star is really lucky, but his enemies will be very unlucky.


    It wasn''t long.


    Gu fan and lucky star, back to where they were.


    The old musket, like nobody, puffed up with a crooked cigarette in its mouth.


    "Old fox, you didn''t help me!"


    Lucky star see old Musketeer indifferent attitude, immediately inflamed, in case he was really killed, then how to do??


    "Help you?"


    "How can I help you? It''s not a matter of minutes before the boss wants to kill you?"


    The old Musketeer puffed out a puff of smoke and said, "you two are both on. I''m not going to give you a head?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 261

    "Hey, wake up."


    The old musket has been dragging the bandit leader for a long time. I feel that my shoulder is a little sore.


    The guy didn''t wake up yet. Some impatient old muskets threw him to the ground and slapped the robber in the face.


    "Wow, this guy is as faint as a dead pig."


    Lucky star is also curious to slap a few times, but also from the backpack to take out a can of cold water splashed on the face: "boss, what did you do, is poisoning?"


    Gu fan glanced at him and said faintly, "he is seriously damaged and can''t wake up for the time being."


    Nightmare space is not for fun.


    A day and a night of hell torture, even if it did not drive him crazy, also let the spiritual consciousness broken string.


    Those scenes didn''t appear in the movie, a few face shots or a basin of cold water were obviously not enough to wake him up.


    It needs a little bit more rough!


    Click, click.


    Fog condenses ice, dew turns into broken stars, and dozens of ice dregs stab the bandit leader.


    Every bit of ice dregs pierced into the most painful key acupoints, and the icy cold went deep into the bone marrow. After the nerve was greatly stimulated, it suddenly woke up from a coma.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "Don''t torture me any more. Let me die. Let me die."


    The first thing that the bandit leader wakes up is that he wants to die, as if living in the world is the most painful thing.


    You can''t live, you can''t die.


    This is the experience of nightmare space. Death is the biggest luxury.


    "Come on, come on, stop howling."


    "What''s your name? Do you have any hidden resources? Give them all."


    Old Musketeer pointed to the robber''s head with a shotgun with a small arm. His voice was more like a bandit.


    The robber was relieved.


    Only then did he find that there were no bloody rusty instruments of torture around him, no ugly ghosts tearing his body apart and stabbing him with wooden cones, and no knife mountain oil pot or hell of fire


    It''s hard to imagine what he went through.


    "Speak quickly, or I''ll hand you over to this gentleman."


    The old musket pointed at Gu fan around him. The robber turned around, his face suddenly tightened and twisted into a ball, as if he had seen the most terrible thing in the world.


    He!!


    That''s him!!


    Hell nightmare, endless torture, all the originator, is from the devil!!


    "No, please don''t give me up to him."


    "My name is Cai Tuo. We''ve hidden our resources somewhere in the woods. I''ll take you there at once."


    The robber named Cai Tuo immediately told the whole story. Old Musketeer had never seen such a cooperative confession before. How afraid was he of Gu fan??


    "By the way."


    "How many people do you kill and how many adventurers do you rob?"


    The old Musketeer asked curiously, but the robber didn''t dare to hide it.


    There are not eighty but one hundred who died at their hands.


    This guy''s hands are stained with a lot of blood. He usually does bad things in those human gathering places.


    Many ordinary people who have offended Cai Tuo are directly killed, insulting and forcing women to kill their husbands, and then killing the women.


    "Damn it!"


    "Yes, I''m going to kill this guy and castrate him before that."


    The more lucky stars listen, the more angry they are, especially the part where Cai Tuo insulted and killed those girls. How many beautiful girls are missing in the world??


    "No, no, No


    "Lucky star, young man, you are still too young."


    The old Musketeer gave a sly smile: "if this kind of robber is handed over to the justice Alliance Army, it can also get a lot of reward."


    Offer a reward.


    That''s a memorable word.


    At the end of the world, human nature was lost and order was in chaos.


    Many powerful people choose to become robbers, bandits to seize wealth, and even form larger criminal organizations.


    The dawn alliance sometimes offers a reward to exterminate these bandits and robbers, which is also a kind of public security measure.


    The old musket is worthy of the old fox.


    He first ransacked the robber''s money and resources, and then prepared to exchange him for a "reward" to get a second reward.


    Waste utilization has reached the acme.


    Hoo


    Cai Tuo, the robber, wanted to turn himself in. Instead, he let out a long sigh.


    If you are caught by the justice alliance, the most serious thing is to be shot and hanged, or even to die.


    But if it falls into the hands of the demon man, it is the real survival can not die can not, want to have a happy is impossible."One last question."


    Old Musketeer was very satisfied with CAI Tuo''s behavior and continued to ask, "where do you come from, or where do you usually go to sell stolen goods?"


    The bandit leader Cai Tuo''s eyes are constantly struggling.


    This is a secret. If you tell a lot about it, there will be a lot of trouble.


    "Well?"


    Gu fan gave a little cold hum, and Cai Tuo immediately shivered all over. The biggest trouble and pain was obviously in front of him.


    "We take the supplies to Storm city sells stolen goods. "


    Storm city.


    These three words let Gu fan eyebrow slightly pick.


    Lucky star also frowned: "rainstorm City, the newly rising city-state, is said to be called the one eyed owl Lord!"


    One eyed owl.


    It can''t be wrong. It seems that rainstorm city is really from Zhang Yun.


    "Talk about the storm city."


    Gu fan asked coldly, slightly interested in his former subordinates.


    "Rainstorm city is a newly rising city-state."


    "There are about 30000 people, and a large gathering place has been established."


    "There are more people, more money, more food, and more powerful. There are many evolutionists and hunters. The one eyed one eyed one is a ruthless master."


    Robber Cai Tuo said that the scale of rainstorm city is gradually expanding, and the ratio of evolutors to hunters is strangely high. The smaller gathering places around are afraid of him.


    "I''ve heard that one eyed owl hero hates his betrayal most."


    Lucky star also heard a lot about the one eyed owl hero''s rumor, and then said: "he is extremely cruel means of killing people, will be split up is light, is simply a tyrant."


    This didn''t surprise Gu fan.


    Zhang Yun, after all, used to work under him. He was cruel and cruel It should be.


    "Rainstorm city strength is too strong, all kinds of resources are welcome."


    "A lot of robbers, bandits, thieves, murderers, and criminals who can''t be seen all flee there to sell their stolen goods. It''s a paradise for criminals."


    Old Musketeer nodded and took a puff of dry smoke. Obviously, they didn''t like rainstorm city.


    Gu fan understood.


    The proportion of evolutionists and hunters is particularly high. It should be the medicine invented by Dr. Wei Xianjian that played a role.


    But


    It seems that there is no such role as Wang Dafu in the rainstorm city??


    Wang Dafu and others, have they been cleaned up by Zhang Yun, a fight for power and wealth?


    Also, Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin, Wu Ze and other people did not return to the rainstorm city. Did they die together in the nuclear explosion?


    It seems.


    A lot has happened in this month.

 Chapter 262

    A few hours later.


    The crowd finally crossed the rainforest full of crisis.


    The rainforest, which is full of crises and hideous monsters, is still unimpeded Maybe this is the blessing of lucky star''s special ability.


    "Shit!"


    "I can''t feel my feet."


    The old Musketeer leaned against a tree and loosened his trouser legs that he had tied in with a rope.


    At this time, his feet were swollen like a light bulb, bruised and mixed with blood clots, and there were many mosquito bites on them.


    In the rain forest The most terrible thing is not the fierce beast, but the omnipresent poisonous insects.


    Although the old Musketeer had rich experience and had already used ropes to tighten "trouser legs, cuffs, collars" and other places where it was easy to get into poisonous insects, the mutated insects still tore up some pieces of cloth and got in.


    The whole foot of the old musket is dying.


    A finger long parasite, impressively has got into the soles of its feet, greedily sucking blood, causing its stomach to expand more and more.


    Thanks to his preparation.


    Cunning hunter, from time to time will collect some herbs in the forest.


    In ancient China, there were some ideas in traditional Chinese medicine. Within ten steps of poisons, there would always be herbs that could help each other and overcome each other, which seemed to coincide with the natural circulation.


    First, he took out a long needle to pick out the blisters on his feet.


    And then directly gouge out a piece of flesh and blood around the mouthpiece of the parasite.


    These parasites all have a protective mechanism. When they are in danger, they will release stronger toxins. The simplest way is to gouge out all the small pieces of flesh and blood


    The old Musketeer took out the antitoxin, injected it into the bend of his leg, and then took out some herbs to cover the soles of his feet and wounds.


    That''s the end of the deal.


    Let''s see Gu fan and little lucky again.


    Gu fan''s strength is so terrible, and the tenacity of his skin is far from what mosquitoes can bite and tear.


    As for little lucky, he is a despicable bully. He can always avoid the bite of poisonous insects. There is no abscess all over his body.


    It''s really enviable.


    As for the bandit leader named Cai Tuo, he was not so lucky.


    He had a lot of swollen pustules on his body, and behind him there were several "poisonous leeches" falling from the tree, sucking blood, which soon became the size of fists and propped up his vest.


    However, no one cares about his life or death.


    "Well, let''s go directly to Chiyang city."


    "It''s not far from here. It''s not small. There are at least 7000 or 8000 people."


    Old Musketeer put on his shoes, some of them were limping, showing a rich smile: "robber, you can get rid of it when you get there. People in Chiyang city-state hate robbers most."


    Chiyang city state.


    It was a city-state built on mountains.


    In fact, it''s a city-state, at best, a town before the end of the world. It just sounds good, as if it''s a small independent country.


    The leader there, nicknamed Lieyang.


    He is a very tough hunter, and his grade has reached the top of the current human level - refined steel.


    Lieyang has a large number of followers. The number of strong hunters must be at least 70, and the number of evolutionists is more than 300.


    This number It sounds like a little skirmish. It''s not even as good as a unit in a military base.


    But in fact, it is very powerful for human beings to survive in the crack of the last time. The city-state with about 8000 people has a large scale.


    There are many similar city states in the dawn alliance, which can be called powerful only when they are united.


    Soon.


    And they came to their destination.


    A wall more than ten meters high envelops the micro city.


    The defense of this wall is very general, but it''s no problem to resist ordinary carrion monsters.


    After a few simple investigations, they soon came to the city-state. The simple environment was like a small mountain village, and many people were together to build weedy wooden houses.


    Cut down some bamboo forests on the mountain, pull up some weeds and start building houses.


    If there is a strong wind and a heavy rain, most of these houses can''t bear the heavy load, and it''s more common to have rain leakage.


    But the strange thing is that the living conditions of these refugee survivors are strangely good. Everyone has a happy and satisfied smile on his face.


    A woman is building a farmhouse with many special plants from the end of the world.


    It''s something similar to "barley", which grows many times faster than ordinary barley, and the grain produced is like a bunch of big grapes, almost crushing the straw.


    Mutant barley.


    The Apocalypse caused most of the creatures to mutate.


    But there are also some plants that are developing in a good direction. For example, the golden bunch of mutant wheat in front of us was obtained from a big businessman of dawn alliance."Well?"


    "That''s golden barley."


    Gu fan recognized this creature. Golden barley is very precious.


    "Yes, golden barley."


    "Dawn alliance, free seed."


    "But when the harvest is good, 30% of the tax will be paid to Chiyang city-state, and 30% to the chamber of Commerce."


    "But even so, the remaining 40% is enough for the people to live, and there is even a lot of surplus."


    The rest.


    Poor refugees, growing food, and finally the rest.


    This is absolutely unthinkable in the last world.


    The dawn alliance seems to be a little different from the previous life??


    In the last century, this kind of golden barley was firmly controlled by some powerful "nobles", and it was even illegal for ordinary farmers to plant it.


    In the end, those powerful people will give away the harvest of golden barley, and madly absorb other materials from the common people, or use a small part of food to drain their labor force, all working like slaves.


    But now it''s free.


    No wonder that woman is full of happiness and energy. She takes good care of these hard won golden barley. It turns out that 40% of them will eventually fall into her own hands.


    In the last days, being able to eat is more important than everything.


    "Butterfly effect."


    "A little butterfly stirs up its wings, and it will set off a storm on the other side of the ocean."


    Gu fan thought in his heart, "it seems that the return of my rebirth has set off a small wind, and the wind has become bigger and bigger, gradually forming a new storm."


    Obviously.


    The seeds of golden barley are extremely precious, but if they are distributed free of charge, they can be planted in a large area and more money, grain and tax can be collected.


    Free, is the most expensive, the harvest is also the biggest.


    This kind of work style is so similar to the one under Gu fan Does the chamber of Commerce of Dawning alliance also have a place for Wang Dafu??


    "Gufan."


    "I''ll turn this boy over to Chiyang city-state, and then exchange resources for some money."


    The old musket suppresses the strong leader and gives the lucky star a look: "take our boss and have a good time in Chiyang city. We have gained a lot this time and can spend some time."


    Have a good time.


    Lucky star heard here, eyes have become a lot of lewd.

 Chapter 263

    Thigh!!


    Gu fan is undoubtedly a thick and strong thigh for old musket and lucky star.


    He helped lucky star out of poverty, killed a group of robbers, collected a large amount of materials, and turned over the bandit leader to get a reward


    Old guns are beautiful.


    It''s a lot of money.


    Money.


    This word has a special meaning.


    The dawn alliance issued a new coin, which became the new currency in the end of the world.


    The new currency is called "dawning coin."


    The value of "dawn currency" is also easy to understand.


    A jin of golden barley grain is equivalent to one yuan of dawn coin.


    After all, food is the real hard currency in the end, but this move is enough to show the ambition of the dawn alliance.


    They first distributed free seeds and planted large areas of golden barley, which was the first step of their ambition.


    With the help of a large amount of gold and barley, the significance of unifying the currencies among the city states is needless to say. I''m afraid that some rules and laws will be made in the future to recast a new world!!


    Power, wealth, interest.


    The upper layer of dawn alliance is casting a new doomsday Kingdom step by step.


    Gu fan recalled that in the last life, the dawn alliance would step by step unite those important bases, and there would be militarized bases all over the country, each of which had hundreds of thousands of people.


    By the time the alliance was completed, the Federation had become an empire.


    But


    Gu fan was not interested in all this.


    He is not very interested in "wealth, rights, interests" and other things.


    Gu fan''s only worth dealing with dawning alliance is that he can use the strength of the other party to attack the major abyss cracks.


    It would be great if we could get a few more nuclear bombs.


    "Gufan, come with me."


    Lucky star delivered an expression you know: "in front of that is the most famous red pink memory of Chiyang city."


    Pink memory.


    It''s not a serious place.


    In fact, as Gu fan expected, this is a large-scale adventurer bar with many special services.


    "Hey


    Lucky star some excited said: "Gu fan big brother, Chiyang city of this adventurer bar, but very exciting yo."


    Adventurer bar.


    This is a new thing in the end.


    New humans, evolutionists, hunters The number of all kinds of human beings with extraordinary power has gradually increased.


    Soldiers, adventurers, mercenaries, search teams, Hunter teams Even the bandits and robbers with hidden identity, they all have the power far beyond ordinary people, holding a huge amount of wealth waiting to vent.


    So, it evolved into a special place.


    You kill monsters, finish tasks, feel hungry and thirsty??


    It doesn''t matter. If you pay a certain amount of money, you can get the treatment that ordinary people can''t enjoy here.


    Here you can enjoy the sweet beer, or those precious spirits, and forget the pain and fear.


    You can order some variation lambs here, strengthen the fried ribs of black cattle, ensure that both sides are crisp and golden, delicious, crisp and smooth.


    If you''re tired.


    If you''re tired.


    If you need comfort.


    There are also white, tender and smooth skin, plump and graceful, well-dressed and embellished, passionate or gentle and shy women, who can relieve your fatigue and tiredness.


    They are not abducted by human traffickers, most of them are voluntary. After all, the wealth gained from this work is so great that those beautiful girls are popular and can heal the wounds of the soldiers at the same time


    I''m afraid it''s also a special industry in the last days. It''s absolutely forbidden before.


    Ding Ling.


    Lucky star pushes open the bar door.


    A strong smell of wine, accompanied by a lot of meat flavor of food.


    The adventurers'' tables were filled with empty bottles, as well as roasted golden barley bread with large bunches of meat.


    The area of the bar is very large and spacious, but due to the number of people, it is crowded.


    According to the initial budget, there are at least 20 hunters and hundreds of evolutors here.


    Chiyang City idle nothing extraordinary human, it seems to have gathered in this place, wanton consumption.


    Besides that.


    The most eye-catching is the bunnies with wine plates.


    Yes, you''re right. It''s Bunny.


    They have enough food to have enough nutrition, keep their body, and will not be as skinny as women in other places.


    Most of them are graceful, plump, white and smooth chests. In addition to the Bunny''s professional suits and the occasionally broken net stockings, they can break through the desire of men."Wow


    Lucky star''s eyes, wretched swept those up and down bouncing rabbits.


    Sometimes they tease the guests, giggle like Yinling, and sometimes refill their glasses with all kinds of drinks.


    Pop.


    A hunter with a cigarette hanging and a deck of playing cards slapped one of the girls on her round butt.


    He took out a hundred yuan "dawn coin" banknote and stuffed it into the edge of the rabbit girl''s mesh stockings.


    The girl''s eyes were shining, her expression was charming, and she gently put her hand on the hunter''s shoulder.


    She grabbed the big bill with her slender hand and put it into the middle of the big white rabbit with a full chest. At the same time, she grasped the hunter''s hand and took it around the waist of the willow which she could hold. She walked upstairs step by step with charming and seductive steps.


    There are many rooms there.


    They are afraid that they will not be able to get down at half past one.


    "Wow!"


    "That''s good."


    Lucky star exclaimed again, and looked around at other bunnies. It seemed that she was looking for a target. She was going to pick one for a while.


    "Are you two adventurers?"


    A sweet looking Bunny came to chat up with her.


    "Of course!"


    Lucky star is like a nouveau riche, very domineering said to the beautiful girl: "find us a card seat with the best position, and then give me your best wine and food."


    This aggressive reply makes Bunny smile. It seems that she is a big fat sheep again and can make a lot of money


    Of course, the big fat sheep here are willing to be slaughtered.


    The best wine.


    The best food.


    Is bunny in touch with lucky star, and her arm can touch the soft part of her body.


    "You two are so tired because of all the dust."


    "Besides the best wine and food, do you need some comfort?"


    Bunny girl little sister crazy hint, make lucky star even swallow saliva.


    "All right."


    "Sit here, you two."


    Bunny girl little sister, make a please posture, she selected the position is also good, the environment is not so noisy, slightly away from the crowd.


    "Is there any need, sir?"


    Little sister blinked her eyes, showing some expectation.


    "No, serve first."


    Lucky star in a good mood, waving his hand said.


    "Is it really gone?"


    Miss Bunny continues to give a crazy hint and a look you know.


    Gu fan snorted coldly: "they asked you for a tip."


    Lucky star suddenly realized that it''s normal for people to tip a few yuan with considerate service all the way.


    All of a sudden, lucky star''s face was embarrassed. He forgot that he didn''t have any money on him. All the supplies and the reward were exchanged by the old musket.


    "Cough, cough, cough."


    Lucky star embarrassed said: "that, our money in the hands of partners, come to us later, tips will be given to you."


    Embarrassment.


    Shame.


    Gu fan, the bloodthirsty and cold devil butcher, was ashamed of lucky star.


    The Bunny''s face suddenly changed, and her eyes twinkled with some dislike and distrust.


    This man is not here to eat overlord''s meal


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 264

    despise.


    Lucky star lowered his head in shame.


    He was despised by a bunny girl for tipping a few yuan. The dislike between his pink face and eyebrows completely made the lucky star feel ashamed. At the same time, there was a trace of excitement??


    "Good guest."


    "Just a moment, please. Your order will arrive in a moment."


    Sweet Bunny little sister, although the eyes of some dislike, but after professional training, she still won''t offend the guests.


    She knows very well that the adventurers who appear here are the strong ones she can''t afford.


    As for whether the other party will eat overlord meal, it is not something that a bunny can handle.


    Wine was all over the place.


    The meat smells delicious.


    After a while, the sweet Bunny little sister came back.


    With a professional smile, she carries a plate of golden barley baked crispy bread, and dozens of strings of special barbecues with fragrant hot oil, making a "zizizi" sound.


    In addition, she also brought a woman wearing a sexy red cheongsam.


    The color of the cheongsam is like blood, reflecting her delicate and greasy skin with a fairer luster.


    Cheongsam bifurcates all the way to the bottom of the thigh. The cat''s step shows the bright and round thigh, which makes people want to bend slightly and see a better view.


    Blood rose.


    She is a well-known strongman in Chiyang city and the half owner of Xiaojin cave, a bar. She is in charge of public security here at ordinary times. Occasionally, she flirts with the guests and slaughters the fat sheep.


    "Yo ~"


    "two guests meet each other."


    Blood rose spit orchid, charming temptation on the face is born with a special charm.


    A faint fragrance is coming. The taste is slightly sweet and greasy. It stimulates the sexual androgen of the men around. It seems that there should be a trace of mental stimulation effect.


    Blood rose''s eyes flashed.


    She sensed that lucky star was a hunter, but her strength was average.


    But Gu fan, who is next to the lucky star, can''t see through blood rose. The man who can''t see through her obviously has two brushes At least I won''t eat overlord food.


    "Well, bring it up."


    "Go and get some of the best wine, and call some beautiful girls to accompany the two distinguished guests."


    Distinguished guests.


    These two words are very important.


    The sweet bunny girl was a little flustered. She didn''t know if she had offended the guests in front of her with the look she just disliked


    "Hey, hey, hey."


    Lucky star once again showed a wretched expression: "no replacement, she can."


    Huh?


    This guy, who has the potential to shake m, has just been disliked by others, but becomes more and more excited.


    Blood rose subconsciously away from the lucky star.


    She walked to Gu fan with the tempting cat''s step, turned around and sat down beside Gu fan, poured a glass of wine for him.


    "This handsome man, I like it very much. I''ll treat you to this drink."


    Blood rose''s lips are red and bright. Her words are full of provocation. Her fingers accidentally touch Gu fan''s palm, which adds a bit of temptation.


    "There''s a show tonight."


    "We can have a little fun before that."


    Blood rose stretched her fingers to her chest, and drew out a stack of playing cards between two rabbits who were happy to get rid of the crowd: "do you want to have a tense and exciting game of Texas Hold''em?"


    I see.


    Blood rose, this is to slaughter fat sheep.


    Many new faces will be taken care of by blood rose.


    The temptation of orchid fragrance all over her body can make men dizzy.


    the rising desire will lead to the decrease of attention. In addition, after a few cups of liquor, her eyes occasionally sweep on the legs of the high slit cheongsam


    It''s almost impossible for a man to win.


    There is an old saying in gambling, when you focus on a woman''s buttocks and thighs, you have lost.


    "Good, good!"


    "Let''s start this intense and happy, Texas Hold''em game."


    Gu fan has not yet made a statement. Lucky star hugs the sweet bunny girl in her arms and says that she is very happy.


    Lucky star very "brother pig" fell into the small money trap, while holding the rabbit girl''s waist dishonest, while also sweeping eyes to blood rose, saliva will flow down.


    Blood rose frowned slightly, even more disgusted.


    She nestled up to Gu fan, unkindly joked: "good, a low price of 100 dawn coins, you can increase chips."


    Lucky star happily replied: "no problem!"


    100 dawn coins.


    This is 100 Jin of grain. It''s definitely a big chip.


    It can also make a bunny girl comfortable with you all night, make you completely relax, comfort all your wounds.Although the price is several times higher than that in other parts of the city-state, it is definitely worth the money. The quality of beauty and service is the best.


    One game.


    Five rounds.


    10 rounds.


    Blood rose''s expression, from the initial waiting to kill fat sheep''s self-confidence, slowly became very reluctantly calm, mixed with a trace of fake smile.


    But soon, blood rose''s face was full of disbelief, her eyes were red and even angry.


    "Four A''s!"


    "tonghuashun, one dragon!"


    "Hey, hey, it''s another flush."


    Lucky star laughs and plays 10 cards in a row, each of which is surprisingly big, as if making a "God of gamblers" movie.


    Blood rose not only did not win, but also lost more than 2000, there are a few games, increased chips, confident but still lost.


    Huh?


    What''s the problem?


    Why is it like this? I washed the cards and did some tricks. Why??


    Blood rose feel some doubt about life, but lucky star does not seem to have any cheating behavior, even did not move the deck.


    "Oh, baby, help me with the cards."


    Lucky star greets the bunny girl around her and lets her take the card to her side instead of herself. There is no possibility of cheating, but even so, it is still the biggest flush.


    Impossible!!


    It''s impossible!!


    Blood rose''s face turned black. After losing 200 yuan again, she decided to take the big one in case.


    She changed the whole deck of cards, except for her own flush, all the other cards were changed, no matter what lucky star drew, there was only one lose.


    He was in a bad temper.


    Gu fan looked at all this with a faint smile. Blood rose suspected that people were angry.


    However, this is also normal. After all, the "lucky" attribute of lucky star will make everyone who plays probability games with him crazy.


    "Come on!"


    "All the cards left, even if it is to let him open the election, it is impossible to win."


    Blood rose red eyes, like a gambler lost, waiting for the last fight.


    But just then


    Bang!!


    With a heavy sound, the slap of the old Musketeer on the table dropped the stack of cards to the ground.


    "Ha ha ha, I''m late. I''m late."


    "Isn''t this miss blood rose? It''s lucky that she came to entertain us in person!"


    The old Musketeer laughed, and at the same time, he wrapped up a lot of money. He was in a good mood.


    "What''s the matter!"


    Lucky star angry strange cry: "we are playing cards, I almost won, you TM confused the cards."


    Blood rose also want to say the same words, but did not expect to be lucky star said in advance, the most angry is that he still think he will win!!


    She really wants to cry without tears, but the last card she will win is disturbed by others.


    It''s a very bad day.

 Chapter 265

    "Forty thousand!"


    Old Musketeer is in a good mood.


    "The crystal of the abyss, the rotten Amethyst, the resources of the robbers, and the reward of CAI Tuo, the leader of the robbers..."


    The harvest was extremely rich, with a total of 40000 dawning coins.


    This paper drunk Xiaojin cave, drinking the best liquor, gulping the best barbecue, enjoying the most beautiful women, is only thousands of dawn coins a day at most.


    "I''m going to get drunk here."


    "Find me two tonight, no Three women! "


    The old Musketeer drew a three character, and his eyes began to sweep around the beauties.


    This is the life that adventurers yearn for most.


    "Wow, that''s a lot of money. That''s great." "


    the lucky star is also very happy:" if you add the more than 2000 blood roses given to me. "


    Blood rose''s face was twitching.


    But when she heard the huge number of "40000", she showed a playful smile.


    Gu fan''s hell magic pupil can see the desire in the bottom of human''s heart. There is an evil fire in the bottom of blood rose''s heart, and there is a deep desire for money, which is intertwined with each other.


    "The show is about to start."


    Blood rose found a chance to get away, threw a wink at Gu fan, and said happily: "I''ll pay for all the expenses of the three of you today. In addition, this lucky little brother, we''ll play next time."


    "That''s good!"


    The lucky star stares at the twinkling, swaying and leaving, and sighs again.


    The show will start soon.


    There is a special performance in this bar.


    A special poet, standing on the stage, began to tell a tearful story.


    "Today, we are going to sing the praises of the legendary fourteen."


    "The smoke of gunfire, the roar of cannons, the roar of carrion monsters spread ten miles away, and countless refugee survivors prayed for the arrival of heroes."


    "The hero did not appear, and the base will eventually fall, but the story we are going to tell today is at the other end of the corrupt city, from the legendary fourteen people..."


    Legend 14.


    What the man told was about the battle of the abyss Grand Canyon!!


    The environment in the bar is quiet. Many people have heard this story, but the legendary 14 people have become the benchmark of this era and the heroes that everyone yearns to worship.


    "Gufan, it''s boring to listen to stories."


    "I''ll pick you two girls to accompany you, or I''ll call blood rose?"


    Lucky star lowered his voice and said with a bad smile, "I think she''s very interesting to you. Maybe there''s a play."


    Gu fan knocked on the table and said, "listen to the story."


    It''s cold.


    "Legend Fourteen!"


    "Each of them has reached the pinnacle of humanity."


    "Each of them is fearless of life and death and has extraordinary power."


    ¡­¡­


    The man continued to tell, showing the epic battle song of blood and fire in front of the public.


    In his description, the legendary fourteen were strong and unrivalled, and they were able to cross the border and cut through the thorns.


    Along the way, he killed countless monsters, decaying corpses and other species, and fought with various giant monsters. He used the burning sword to cut off the monster''s head, and used the frozen blade to divide the monster into two.


    Fire, frost, lightning, gale, rainstorm.


    All kinds of powers, the greatest power of human beings, broke through the obstacles and came to the great devil of the abyss.


    "The great devil is ten meters tall."


    "His muscles and muscles are as good as refined steel. He can crush the car with one hand and throw the tank armor away at will with one hand."


    At this point, the story has been made up.


    After all, no one has ever seen the real master of the abyss, so he fancied a very powerful demon king.


    Although this so-called "demon king" is not worth mentioning compared with the abyss devourer, he can swallow it at will and turn it into the purest devouring energy.


    In the story, the legendary fourteen experienced another bloody battle.


    Finally, they work together to release the strongest power, blast the demon down the cliff, and drop the nuclear bomb together.


    "Nukes drown everything!"


    "The power of destruction will purify the whole city."


    "The legendary 14 people have disappeared in the corrupt city since then, and no one has seen them since then..."


    The story lasted more than an hour. In the process, some people applauded from time to time. The content was also tense, stimulating and relaxed, but the authenticity was a little poor.


    The legendary fourteen are actually the surviving dead men under Gu fan.


    I''m afraid it''s not clear to those who made up this story. At the beginning, there were more than 100 dead people. When they rushed to the great rift in the abyss, there were only less than 20 left.Le Zhiqi, Wu Ze, Lin Yuxin.


    They are the real absolute main force. As for the final battle with the abyss master, it''s even more impossible to be a ten meter high devil.


    Gu fan with a faint smile.


    This ending is also very good, the truth is always unknown, but at least people choose to believe it.


    "In the end, where are the legendary fourteen?"


    An adventurer who is yearning for is still in his mind. He wants to continue to listen to the story of the legendary fourteen.


    "No one knows where the fourteen great legends have gone."


    The legendary poet said with a smile: "they may be in the dawn alliance, or they may establish their own city-state, or they may hide their identity and fight with those monsters secretly, or even It''s right next to us. "


    When he said this, people subconsciously looked around, as if looking for the so-called legendary fourteen.


    Lucky star also sighed: "legendary fourteen people, I really want to see them. I don''t know how powerful they will be, and they can fight against the devil in the crack of the abyss."


    Gu fan glanced at him.


    Fourteen birds, what is a legend.


    If the lucky star knows that the boss of legend 14 is sitting beside him, he doesn''t know what his reaction will be.


    "Hum."


    "Jokes."


    At this time, a sneer came from the dark corner on the other side of the bar.


    "The legendary fourteen are just a group of poor people who are dying."


    That person''s voice immediately attracted countless angry eyes. Legendary 14 people are the heroes of this era. People''s yearning in their hearts can even be said to be faith.


    But the insulting words instantly ignited the anger of all the adventurers in the bar.


    The lucky star who has been very counselled jumps up in anger. The old Musketeer holds his enhanced shotgun and seems to want to shoot the bastard to death.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Legendary fourteen people, with their lives killed the devil in the abyss crack, purified the corrupt city, not everyone can insult!"


    "That''s right. If there were no legendary fourteen, there would be no Twilight Union now. Heroes can''t be humiliated!"


    People''s fierce reaction shows the status of the legendary fourteen.


    They leveled the rift in the abyss, killed the great demon, purified the corrupt city, and saved this large area at the same time.


    Otherwise


    Those corrupt armies will destroy one camp after another, and the dawn alliance will never flourish as it does now.


    "Ha ha."


    The man in the gray robe in the corner showed a sneer, stood up and said in a deep voice: "I am the legendary fourteen people you call me!"


    The whole bar was silent.

 Chapter 266

    what??


    This boastful bastard said that he was one of the legendary 14.


    The man in the grey robe said in a hoarse voice: "what legend fourteen people, we are just a group of death squads, poor people."


    The bar was silent.


    People are waiting for his words, want to know the guy who claims to be legendary 14, what amazing speech can he say.


    "There were a hundred of us."


    "We are the soldiers specially trained by the official base. We have experienced cruel training that you can''t imagine."


    A hundred?


    Legend of 14 people, there were 100!!


    "You know what?"


    "Every soldier was chosen by wanwan and signed an agreement to die. He sold his life for 300 Jin of grain."


    The mysterious man in grey robe tells the past.


    Many people suddenly realized, showed shocked expression, recalled what had happened in the base.


    "Wang Dafu!"


    "I remember that name. I used to be just a little evolutor in a military base."


    A hunter yelled: "at that time, Wang Dafu and Zhang Yun of the rainstorm bought 1000 lives and signed a death agreement."


    This hunter is from a human base. He still remembers the crazy things that happened at that time. When human beings were most short of food, a businessman named Wang Dafu joined hands with Zhang Yun Buying lives.


    Wang Dafu, this name is a little strange.


    But the rainstorm of Zhang Yun, but let people look surprised, is that rainstorm City Lord, one eyed Xiaoxiong Zhang Yun.


    The mysterious grey robed man continued: "each of us has been thrown into a cage full of 100 decaying corpses. Only those who have been killed can be qualified to enter the next stage of training."


    "Every one of us has been tested in humans."


    "We went through a special transformation, injected drugs that were beyond human tolerance, and only one tenth of the last 1000 people survived."


    His words succeeded in attracting everyone''s attention.


    What''s more, the content of the discourse is also very real and reliable.


    In particular, many survivors of the base know that "1000 people work hard" and Zhang Yun and Wang Dafu work together, but they did not expect that the legendary 14 people came from the 1000 dead.


    "You can''t believe what the dead went through, how much they suffered."


    "We went into the corrupt city and killed the last devil, but there were only 14 of the 100 death squads left."


    The mysterious man in the grey robe choked in his words.


    He told of the cruelty of the war.


    "Comrades in arms, one by one, die at our feet."


    "We are not heroes, but a group of poor survivors."


    The mysterious man in the grey robe looked up to the sky and sighed: "our achievements are only based on the sacrifice of our teammates."


    Let''s go.


    He raised a glass of wine: "to my teammates, may you rest in peace."


    There was silence.


    The whole bar was silent again.


    If what he said was true, the war would be more cruel than people thought.


    Many people raised their glasses and toasted with him to the dead.


    Many people already believe that the mysterious man in grey robe is one of the fourteen legendary people. Otherwise, how could they know these secrets.


    "I didn''t expect that my wish would come true immediately."


    Lucky star muttered to himself: "I really met the legendary 14 people. Should I ask him for a signature now?"


    Gufan took a sip of beer at will.


    He said lightly: "the story is good, but the person is false."


    Fake?


    Although the story is more miserable and true, many parts of it are false.


    For example: every dead person will be put into a cage full of 100 decaying corpses.


    But it''s not that simple. 100 decaying corpses are too easy.


    In fact, everyone has been put into Gu fan''s nightmare space and suffered countless sufferings, otherwise they would not have gone crazy and died so many people.


    What''s more.


    Each of the 100 dead men was carefully cultivated by Gu fan and could not be recognized.


    The mysterious man in grey robe, not one of the dead, completely pretended to be a fake.


    Well


    Although it''s fake, many of the details are confidential. It''s not bad to be able to find out.


    Gu fan thought to himself that there must be someone behind this incident who would like to do something with the help of the legendary 14 people.


    "Salvation society!"


    "Legend fourteen, did they join the salvation society?"


    All of a sudden, an evolutor, very surprised, happened to see the symbol on the clothes of the mysterious man in the grey robe.That''s the symbol of the Jesuits.


    Recently, a church called the Salvation Church has sprung up and established its faith.


    They do not fight with others. They teach people to be kind-hearted, to be grateful for all the gifts given by the world, not to be afraid of the dark, to look forward to the light, and to help each other to keep warm.


    The doctrine of Jishi society is very good, just like its name, hanging pot to help the world.


    Soon, the society became the belief and dawn in the hearts of many civilians, and continued to expand rapidly.


    But Gu fan''s face became gloomy when he heard the name.


    Salvation society!!


    This name made him hate deeply, thinking of the very bad memory of the last life.


    In the early period of the end of the world, the salvation society was still a group to persuade people to be good, but it gradually changed in the later period. After it formed a huge scale, it completely became a cult.


    That''s right.


    It''s a cult!!


    If it were not for this cult, perhaps the dawn alliance would not collapse so quickly, and the last defense line of mankind would not be destroyed so easily.


    They are twisted, evil, chaotic, bloody, advocating sacrifice to the living, and even more extremely dark and cruel things.


    They worship monsters.


    They, in private, worship the masters of the abyss.


    They want more power than human beings.


    "In the previous life, Jishi society owed me a lot of revenge."


    "In this life, wipe out this cult completely."


    Gu fan''s eyes flashed a trace of killing intention, and eradicating the evil cult of the salvation society was also one of his important goals when he came to the dawn alliance.


    On the other side.


    The mysterious grey robed man "exposed" his identity, but did not make it public.


    He lightly responded: "yes, our legendary 14 people joined the salvation society. After experiencing the great tragedy of life and death, we have no other expectations. We only hope that human beings will not forget the dark past, but also wait for the dawn with full expectations."


    Yeah.


    People were silent.


    The legendary fourteen people have experienced the sorrow of life and death, and have reached a new realm of life.


    They keep watch on the darkness and protect human beings silently, but they constantly sprinkle the seeds of hope on people, making people full of expectation for the bright future.


    Salvation society.


    This name is firmly remembered in people''s hearts.


    "All right."


    The mysterious man in grey robe said lightly: "I should leave too. There is still a lot of darkness waiting for me to stop."


    A tragic sense of the hero''s Twilight filled him.


    At this moment, it doesn''t matter who he really is.


    Even if he is not a legendary fourteen, his determination to keep watch on the dawn and expel the darkness is worthy of people''s respect.


    "Gufan, you can''t be mistaken, can you?"


    Lucky star lowered his voice and asked, "why do I think he is the legendary fourteen? Only those fourteen people have such noble integrity."


    High moral integrity?


    Gu fan''s fingers moved slightly, which touched a few extremely thin blood red silk threads.


    Blood prison spider silk.


    Poof.


    The mysterious man in grey robe, who was just awe inspiring, suddenly stiffened in the same place, burst out a large amount of plasma, and was cut into pieces of meat.

 Chapter 267

    Blood splashed everywhere.


    Blood prison spider silk, the impostor, directly cut into pieces of neat flesh and blood.


    Those evolutionists in the bar, one by one, wait for the eyeball. They look at the legendary 14 people who are just awe inspiring, and the next second they become corpses.


    If you don''t agree with me, kill me directly.


    Lucky stars were startled and jumped away from Gu fan.


    The old man Gu fan was too terrible. He was sitting here drinking with himself one moment ago. The next second, with a slight movement of his finger, he cut the legendary fourteen into pieces.


    No!!


    If it''s really legend 14, how can it be easily killed?


    "Ah, ah, ah."


    Many beautiful bunnies screamed, dropped their plates and ran out of the shop.


    The scene of the adventurers, but also a completely muddled force, do not understand what is the situation.


    Blood rose is the first to run out.


    She is vigorous and perceptive, and her eyes scan around the guests.


    Most of the audience are acquaintances, only Gu fan here is a strange face, and the man whose strength is unknown is likely to be the murderer.


    "It''s you?"


    Blood rose directly locks the suspicion on Gu fan.


    That charming enchanting all dissipated, replaced by a cold ruthless.


    No need to ask.


    No need to find out.


    Blood rose directly ordered: "kill that man!"


    The thugs, the security guards, the evolutionists, who are hiding around the bar, come out one after another.


    Some guns with full firepower swept directly at Gu fan. The roar of guns immediately covered the scream, and the smoke also covered the smell of wine and meat.


    "Grass, when I don''t fight back!"


    The old Musketeer, no matter what, directly kicked over a table as a cover, and pulled the trigger of the shotgun to smash a machine gunner not far away.


    Little lucky is also very loyal.


    Although I don''t know what happened, it''s enough to hold Gu fan''s thigh and rush forward to fight with a dagger.


    Dada dada.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    There was a gun fight in the bar for no reason.


    The war is very fierce, and many innocent evolutionists are involved in it.


    More unknown hunter, careful to hide aside, do not know who to help at this moment.


    "He killed the legendary fourteen, and he was the enemy of the Jesuits."


    Blood rose yelled to the hunters around: "help me kill him quickly. Drinks will be free in the next month. Girls can play at will!"


    The hunter''s eyes were black.


    Because of the preconceived feeling, people regard the mysterious man in grey robe as a good man, and regard the Salvation Association as a party of justice.


    Now, with the free drinks, the real benefits, and the company of passionate girls, all of a sudden they are on the side of blood rose.


    "Kill this villain!"


    "Take out the murderer!"


    With the roar of the crowd, Gu fan turned into a villain and a murderer.


    Drink!


    A body strengthening Hunter gave a loud drink.


    He jumped up, raised his fist covered with horny hard skin, and hit Gu fan''s head hard,


    whoosh, whoosh.


    Gu fan''s sharp voice came from both sides. They were two speed hunters, holding daggers and knives, trying to sneak attack from one side.


    "Hum."


    Gu fan''s breath seemed to bring a voice of disdain.


    The killing intention and craziness in his eyes become stronger and stronger. What if he killed all your rubbish??


    Gufan is the awakener.


    Gufan is the highest of "Shenjin".


    In the combat state, the somatosensory time is constantly compressed, and the speed of the poor people attacking him is as slow as a snail.


    Gu fan''s powerful and terrifying force blasted the air, seemingly hitting a sneaker''s body lightly, and then his flesh and blood exploded like a round balloon.


    One punch at a time.


    The seemingly slow fist, like tai chi, hit the hunter of body strengthening type, and directly exploded the whole chest, resulting in a round blood hole with a diameter of one meter.


    The gap is too big.


    It''s not about human limits anymore.


    Gu fan is simply a God above, a demon that can''t be defeated.


    "If you want to die, go to hell."


    Gu fan''s words were full of blood, and the whole audience felt a chill, which was a kind of extreme cold penetrating into the bone marrow.


    The blood is raging.


    Countless ice blades turn into a whirlpool storm, sweeping all around.The storm of ice blade tore up the human body, and the bullet only had the sound of "jingle" when it was put into the storm.


    All of a sudden.


    Blood colored silk threads poured in from all directions.


    Blood prison spider silk has completely covered the surrounding space, forming a vast network.


    Cut.


    Twist.


    Tear it up.


    Those evolutionists and hunters, howling and crying in pain, turned into pieces in the next second.


    Pink memories of the bar, a moment into the dark hell, if any survivors recall, it is absolutely bloody.


    It''s horrible.


    It''s terrible.


    The blood rose holds the thorn of blood in her hand.


    This is her special ability to gather blood and turn it into a special weapon.


    But in front of Gu fan, this ability is not worth mentioning. There is no room for resistance.


    "Who are you?"


    "You It''s not human... "


    "You are the devil You are the devil... "


    Blood rose has been a little scared. Anyone who sees 20 hunters, plus 100 evolutionists, split into pieces in an instant will be completely scared.


    Gu fan goes to the limp blood rose.


    This once charming and enchanting woman has a foul smell coming from her body. There is a yellowish brown liquid flowing to the floor, which is gradually mixed with blood.


    She was scared to incontinence.


    "The last thing I want to do is ask you some questions."


    Gu fan''s ferocious face gradually approached blood rose and said with a sneer, "I hope you can hold on for a long time."


    Bitter fantasy corridor, launch.


    The hellish nightmare space gradually envelops the consciousness and soul of blood rose.


    The ancient figurative body appeared near the blood rose.


    His mouth smile with three cruel, three crazy, three ferocious.


    "Our process is like this."


    "Before you ask questions, go up to daoshan, go down to the sea of fire, cook the oil pan, pull out your tongue Then in the bitter hell, suffer from cold, frostbite all over, form ice, and then break your whole body


    "And then, you''ll be dismembered, corroding poison pierced the intestines, and a series of penalties."


    "Well, let''s start."


    Gu fan snapped his fingers, and the whole hell nightmare space began to rotate.


    The torment of infinite pain began.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Nightmare space spent three days and three nights.


    It''s about three minutes after the reality.


    Blood rose is crazy, silly, and her spirit has reached the limit.


    Her ability to control made a blood stab pierce her temple, unable to endure the pain.


    "Well."


    "It''s all said."


    Gu fan took back all his abilities and nodded contentedly.

 Chapter 268

    "She wanted to kill us."


    Gu fan kicked the corpse of blood rose and said with a sneer, "she''s already called a good horse. She''ll fight us at night, but now she''s dead first."


    What?


    Hell in nightmare space.


    Blood rose has said everything, no one can bear that kind of torture.


    This charming and enchanting woman, in fact, has a snake like heart, ruthless and choose the right fat sheep.


    It''s suitable for Gu fan.


    Blood rose lost more than two thousand fast, in the heart of a evil fire is very angry, plus the old musket can have enough "40000" huge wealth, enough to move his heart.


    Everything has to wait until the time is right.


    They were all drunk.


    Play with women until their legs are soft.


    Until the old Musketeer''s vigilance was the worst, blood rose would do it by herself, cooperate with her men to kill, rob and kill.


    She also decided to play with Gufan herself.


    This cold man, after kneeling down under his pomegranate skirt, smelling the charming and tempting fragrant poison, finally died in happiness, which is the intention of blood rose.


    It''s a pity.


    Gu fan was the best to start first and didn''t give her the chance.


    And a hand, is the human purgatory!!


    Look around.


    Bar really turned into Purgatory, countless limbs, broken arms, broken bodies, flowing blood.


    "All of them."


    "Big man You''ve killed all the people here. "


    Lucky star also killed a few and was very lucky not to be injured in the war.


    He sat down on the ground: "it''s over. We''ve killed so many people. We''re going to be wanted, and I''m an accomplice."


    The old Musketeer was shot in the shoulder and leg, but it was not a problem.


    He also kicked the lucky star: "don''t cry like a woman. The people killed by the big man are not innocent. Those cowards who didn''t start from the beginning to the end just ran out."


    The old Musketeer had a bad temper and shot back to kill people even if he didn''t agree.


    Although I don''t understand what method Gu fan used to see through the trap of blood rose.


    But on the whole, everyone survived.


    As the saying goes, gentle village is the tomb of heroes. This seemingly formal bar is actually a black shop behind its back.


    I''ve been here a few times.


    But at that time, he didn''t have huge wealth. He was just treated as an ordinary guest.


    "Go."


    "There''s something else to deal with."


    Gu fan''s tone is bloody. Hasn''t he killed Shuang yet?


    "This incident originated from the Jesuits."


    Gu Fan said coldly, "through the blood rose and the heroic name of the legendary 14 people, they quickly spread the seeds of faith and constantly strengthened themselves."


    Gu fan saw through the essence.


    And just now, in the hell nightmare space, the news of the trial included this part. Behind the red rose was the shadow of the salvation society.


    Legend 14.


    They are heroes in many people''s hearts, even to the level of belief.


    With the help of this name, the salvation society continues to expand its organization. Even if it is torn down in the future, its goal has been achieved.


    "Damn it!"


    "Legend 14 is my idol."


    Lucky star heard this and was furious: "they pretended to be my idols and used 14 people to promote themselves. It''s just It''s like "It''s the flow."


    Finally, the lucky star chokes out a noun that is neither laughing nor crying.


    It''s the flow.


    The heat.


    However, this word can be applied to the Jesuits. At the beginning, many cults do not talk about the true doctrine, but about something that is generally accepted by the public, which will be put in front of you to make you feel at ease.


    Then, it is slowly infiltrating and brainwashing, gradually distorting and changing your three outlooks.


    The legendary fourteen people are the best example, and they are also the glorious image of the salvation society on the surface.


    As for the evil behind them Only those who have seen it know.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chiyang city state.


    On the other side of a church, came the clear bell.


    Several children, all laughing, ran around a kind missionary and reached out for some food.


    The missionary nodded kindly and handed out some sweets to the children.


    "Here are some books. You can go back and have a good look at them and show them to your parents."


    The missionary sent a book to each child. It was full of the teachings of the Jesuits and many stories.


    "Hee hee."


    "Missionary, I''ll have chocolate next time."Several children are noisy. They are still young and have no ability to distinguish right from wrong. It''s the happiest thing that they can get a little favor like candy.


    The preacher nodded: "OK, OK, chocolate, I can''t stand you smart kids."


    Preaching, starting with children.


    The doctrines, thoughts and three outlooks in these books will gradually permeate them.


    If their parents also look at it, they will feel that they have caught the straw when they are desperate and dark.


    Faith.


    It is the greatest spiritual food of mankind.


    The missionary came back to the church step by step with a kind smile.


    By this time the bell had rung many times, and the church was soon full of people, waiting for the missionary''s advice.


    "We are different from other churches."


    "In this last world, we don''t believe in gods coming down to earth, let alone miracles."


    "We should believe in ourselves, in our companions, in our families, and in every good person around us."


    The missionary opened the canon books and began to tell.


    "Doomsday is not only a disaster, but also a baptism."


    "You see, the sky is more blue, the air is clearer, and the once turbid world has become clean and bright."


    "The darkness is only temporary, and the dawn of light will soon come. As long as we can trust and help each other, we can get out of the dark haze."


    The missionaries expressed very different ideas.


    He doesn''t want you to trust an evil god, but he wants you to believe in science, but still have your own beliefs.


    Chicken Soup for the soul.


    This is the biggest bowl of chicken soup in the last world.


    Human beings were hurt by the end of the world, their families died one after another, and the country was fragmented. Everyone had a miserable past and spent the most miserable darkness.


    At this time, we need comfort most.


    At this time, most need to have faith to support, let them more firmly live.


    The salvation club is here.


    Jishi society brings chicken soup of soul, belief and hope that people need.


    So They are like viruses, spreading like crazy. People talk about the benefits of the society.


    And in accordance with the doctrine, mutual help, more kind, believe in the dawn, believe in the dawn.


    Life, better.


    The soul is more beautiful.


    "Missionaries."


    "I want to join the society. I want to know more about the society. I want to benefit mankind!"


    A woman who suffered from the poison chicken soup said firmly.


    The preacher nodded.


    "You are welcome to the salvation society. Anyone is welcome..."

 Chapter 269

    cellar.


    After the prayer, there are still several faithful believers who want to further their faith and benefit all mankind.


    When the missionary opened the door of the cellar, a dark path appeared in front of the public. The damp smell was sticky with a touch of corruption. The walls with a little moss were hung with a little candle fire, and the dim shadow swayed, guiding the way forward


    "Missionary, we have a strong taste."


    "If you want to join the Jesuits, do you have to be baptized in the cellar?"


    A woman named "Min Meiyun" coughed twice. The dark and gloomy path could not see the end. She always felt worried.


    The missionary said faintly, "if you want to dispel the darkness, you must first integrate into the darkness. If you want to really join the salvation society, come with me."


    He lit a kerosene lamp and walked slowly into the darkness.


    Around the candlelight and oil lamp, let people follow the shadow distorted, looks like a ghost.


    "If you want to dispel the darkness, you must first integrate into the darkness..."


    Ms. min Meiyun, who has a little habit of cleanliness, talks about it several times, and then follows her heartily. This is for the benefit of all mankind.


    Under the guidance of missionaries, people soon reached the underground church.


    It''s much more spacious than you think, opening up a huge space.


    Some grotesque stone statues are carved on the wall, most of them are human beings with twisted organs, which is very strange.


    Some fresh oil paintings are full of the remaining positions on the wall, depicting scenes of war and killing, as well as scenes of human making weapons.


    There are a lot of people.


    There are many believers in the underground church, at least more than 100 people.


    Most of these believers are not ordinary people, more than half of them have become evolutionists, and a few of them have reached the level of hunters.


    "Boss Li, Captain Liao."


    "Over there It seems that he is the leader of the collection team. Unexpectedly, he is also a believer of the Salvation Church. "


    The new believer recognized the identity of many of his companions, and they were all famous figures in Chiyang city.


    They may be the soldiers in the Chiyang city-state, or the officers of a certain team, or the small owners who control several shops. Almost all of them are the elites in the Chiyang city-state.


    But at the moment, these elites have only one identity, that is, the fanatical believers of the Salvation Church!!


    The missionary went to the steps of the underground church.


    He began to talk about the true doctrine, the dark version of the salvation doctrine.


    "We are true believers."


    "We are hiding in the dark to save this dying world."


    The voice of missionaries was gradually rising, as if they were carrying a huge task, shouldering the mission of saving the world.


    "Open your eyes and see the world around us."


    "Every year, hundreds of creatures will be completely extinct."


    "Every year, the sewage and waste gas discharged by human beings are enough to consume the life of the earth at a rate of more than ten thousand times."


    "The sky is no longer blue, the air is no longer fresh, the earth is no longer fertile, all the year round, spring, summer, autumn and winter Is man the master in this world? "


    "In my opinion, human beings used to be pests!"


    The missionaries of the Jesuits became more and more paranoid.


    He even compared human beings to pests, and the manic believers around him were all restless and agreed with him very much.


    Minmei Yun had an ominous premonition in her heart. Why did she feel that they were not a normal church, but a cult??


    "I I have something else to do


    Minmeiyun was a little scared. She covered her stomach and stood up. She said timidly, "suddenly, I feel sick. Can I go back first?"


    For a moment, hundreds of fanatical eyes were staring at Min Meiyun.


    Their eyes were like wild animals, and their frenzy was mixed with madness and cruelty. They seemed ready to tear themselves up at any time.


    "Sorry..."


    Minmeiyun felt that as long as he got up and left, it would trigger the anger of the people. Finally, he sat down timidly: "I''ll stick to it for a while."


    The missionary gave a smile and began to carry on the message.


    "Our salvation society is just."


    "We''re going to save this world from decay."


    "All living beings are equal, one plant, one flower, one tree. Whether it''s cheetahs and antelopes running on the grassland, or cattle, sheep, chickens and ducks raised in captivity, they should all be equal creatures."


    "Even those rotten corpses that seem ferocious and terrifying are all members of the living beings."


    "They are not terrible, or even noble, because the so-called monsters are the scavengers who clean the world."


    All beings are equal??Is it really appropriate to use it here.


    The missionary''s words attracted the recognition of believers, and min Meiyun felt that it was definitely a cult.


    The idea that carrion monsters should be regarded as noble and the scavenger of purifying the world is too shocking.


    "Justice comes at a price."


    "As human beings, we should feel shame and shame for our identity."


    "But we have a chance to make the world a better place, and get rid of human pests and drive them out of the world."


    Finally, said the preacher.


    He suddenly tore open his clothes, and the human chest and abdomen were covered with huge concave convex bulging eyes.


    One, two, three There are dozens of eyes on the surface of the missionary''s body. They are dense and look like people''s scalp explodes.


    "So, I''m not a man anymore!"


    The missionaries cried out, and the crazy believers around them roared with them.


    Yila!!


    The clothes behind one of the believers burst and a huge scaly tail appeared, which was strong and strong.


    A believer wriggled his ribs and tore through his clothes to find that there was a head, a strange head embedded in his abdomen and twisted features.


    Monster.


    Most of the crazy people here are monsters.


    Min Meiyun felt that something was wrong, and there was only one word "escape" in her mind.


    But as soon as she got up, she was held down by other believers around her and looked up and down with her unkind eyes.


    "Today, we have a new man."


    The missionary, whose chest and abdomen were full of eyes, gave a very gentlemanly applause: "Ms. min Meiyun, we welcome her."


    The fanatics around them are getting more and more excited.


    The missionary pressed the palm of his hand on an organ on the stone wall.


    Boom boom!!


    A burst of roar came, a special chamber, placed a dozen "bathtub" like pool.


    This pool is full of twisted maggots, wriggling up and down in the bathtub, and surrounded by seeds like small hearts, which are hundreds of abyss seeds


    "Ms. min Meiyun, come to be baptized."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 270

    Mountain path, winding.


    Children''s faces are stained with mud, laughing, fighting and chasing, and the atmosphere of disaster and havoc is replaced by this brief joy.


    "Stop fooling around."


    "Bear child, the books of the salvation society have been stained. Sin, sin..."


    A woman grabs her child, grabs the book about the salvation society, and carefully wipes the mud off.


    Is it so serious?


    Along the way, many of the people of Chiyang city-state were holding free books about the "salvation society".


    The church stands out.


    Gu fan has found out the secret of blood rose according to its memory.


    "Stop!"


    "You can''t go in."


    Guard in the important place, looking at three people covered with blood, immediately blocked the way.


    Gu fan didn''t lift his head, and with a faint cold hum, the guard''s eyes immediately froze in place, and he was temporarily trapped in the maze of logical thinking and consciousness.


    "It''s too convenient."


    "Boss, do you need me to look for the door of the secret chamber of the church?"


    Lucky star came to the church with a dirty smile. It''s easy to find a door.


    "No


    Gu fan light said, followed by a foot into the church, the whole body strength tight contraction to boxing point.


    Bang!!


    Boom, boom!!


    Gufan blows away, and the whole church ground begins to collapse.


    Brick and stone layers of crack, broken traces crisscross, and finally shock out of a long deep channel.


    Monster.


    It''s a monster.


    Gu fan''s fist with all his strength, I''m afraid it can shake a hill??


    Lucky star and old firegun look at each other, and look at the deep channel.


    The hunter''s perception is very strong, and an evil smell constantly emerges in the passage, just like the smell of rotten corpses and other species.


    Gu Fan said nothing and jumped down.


    "Be careful. We''ll go down, too."


    Old Musketeer gave a wink, and entered the secret underground church with little lucky.


    Dark, dark, weird.


    Dark churches are uncomfortable.


    Lucky star eyes around, those murals are about the human left behind by the evil.


    The underground is extremely open. It''s hard to imagine how those crazy believers would dig out an underground square in a month, and hundreds of believers would sit around and pray enthusiastically.


    Outside the gate of the dark church, the missionary politely walked up to the crowd.


    "Welcome, distinguished guests."


    The missionary bowed slightly: "the Jesuits welcome you."


    That polite gentleman appearance, coupled with a kind smile, can definitely win everyone''s trust.


    Of course People would have a better impression of him if he didn''t have dozens of closed wriggling eyes in his chest and abdomen.


    Monster.


    Many fanatics have shown their true colors.


    Some of them were senior officials in the Chiyang city-state, some were leaders of elite teams, and some were wealthy businessmen.


    The crazy believers selected by the salvation society are also the most valuable ones.


    "What''s that?"


    the lucky star looks at the cracked pool in front of the dark church.


    It was a pool of rotten and dilapidated slime, and the filthy flesh and blood was constantly twisted.


    Obviously.


    She was the "minmeiyun" lady who wanted to escape before.


    "Distinguished guests, what are you looking at?"


    The missionary felt the three people''s eyes, turned around and walked to the pool and said, "to introduce you, Ms. min Meiyun is in the pool, but she is not pious enough, so she has become like this."


    Not pious enough??


    "I''ll go to you, dead pervert church!"


    Old muskets suppress the feeling of vomiting, but it is difficult to suppress the anger in the heart.


    He picked up the shotgun with larger caliber, aimed at the missionary''s body, pulled the trigger, and one shotgun case thicker than the thumb fell to the ground, which smashed half of the missionary''s body with powerful force.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    The eyes of the missionary''s chest and abdomen were all cracked in the special shotgun. Half of his chest seemed to be hollowed out, and his head might break at any time.


    "Stupid human."


    "You are still in the primary stage of using guns, but we have gained the gift of immortality..."


    The preacher didn''t care about his wound. He stepped back a little. The blood and flesh in the pool were like eyes. They were climbing up from his trouser legs.The rotten flesh and blood wriggled on the wound.


    They turned into granulations, into long and thin strips like earthworms, and soon filled the broken parts of the missionary''s body.


    As good as ever.


    In a moment, the missionary was as good as ever, and the thick flesh and blood that wriggled under his skin became calm.


    What is this??


    Gu fan watched silently on one side.


    What happened before his eyes reminded him of the most infamous ruler of the abyss in his last life.


    Meat mountain, the king of immortality.


    In the cracks of the abyss, there are always all kinds of masters brewing.


    They are like abyssal Devourers. They have different characteristics, and one of the most difficult masters is called the king of immortality.


    The reason is simple.


    It''s hard to kill, it''s really hard to be killed.


    "Well?"


    Gu fan thought about it and said to himself, "it seems that at the beginning of the end of the world, Jishi would not know how to hide himself, unlike at the later stage The performance is more brilliant and great than human beings. "


    "A few guests."


    The missionary made another gesture of invitation.


    He continued: "you have seen the power of my immortality, which is the gift of the great Lord. You can get it just by joining the salvation society..."


    Blood prison spider silk.


    Gu fan verified his idea, no longer hesitated to move directly.


    In the darkness, there were several blood colored silk lines that could not be detected by the naked eye, and soon the vast underground hole was full of layers of death nets that were hard to detect.


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    Those crazy believers, no matter how powerful they are, can only be killed by seconds.


    In front of the blood prison spider silk, they were cut into countless pieces, turned into mud and fell to the ground.


    "Bah!"


    "I will break you, too."


    The old musket went forward step by step, constantly pulling the trigger, and smashed the pieces of meat on the ground even more.


    Raise your hand.


    Gu fan put away all the blood prison spider silk, with the dissipation of the intention to kill with the wind.


    But this time, even if the crazy believers were cut into pieces, they still didn''t feel like harvesting life.


    It''s not dead.


    They are still alive.


    The flesh and blood continued to wriggle, and the disgusting, sticky filth was reassembled and gathered in the pool full of filthy pieces of meat.


    The missionaries came back to life.


    Captain Liao, boss Li, elite soldier


    They all rose up in that cesspool of filth.


    "We are given the power of immortality."


    "That''s miracle, that''s resurrection, that''s salvation."


    The missionary opened his hands, fanatical and excited. His chest, abdomen and even the whole body opened their wriggling concave and convex eyes, which was particularly evil.

 Chapter 271

    esurrection?


    The missionaries came back to life.


    The monsters chopped up by Gufan around them are also resurrected with creeping and filthy flesh and blood.


    They are all crawling out of the dirty pool. Some people are still revising them now. They are not happy


    Today, I''ll update here, and I''ll continue to change the text.

 Chapter 272

    Perfect!!


    The Lord of Chiyang was torn down. He was not worried at all.


    His self-confidence comes from his powerful ability, a great force that he never dared to imagine.


    "You''re right. I''m the Lord of Chiyang."


    "All the people in this whole city are my slaves, my blood food."


    The Lord of Chiyang was unbridled and said with a cold snort: "how can you understand that there is always a limit to the ability of human beings, and I have been given the gift of the great master, which has exceeded the limit of human beings."


    The gift of the great master.


    Indeed, he accepted a certain condition of the abyss master, or the abyss master was behind the salvation society.


    "Once I, how small, how ignorant, how stupid."


    Chiyang city master is very interested in communicating with the public. He slowly walks to the edge of the pool full of flesh and blood "pizzas", and a hand deep into the meat.


    Boom, boom.


    The flames blazed.


    The pool full of flesh and blood burns a strange evil fire, which is a dark green flame full of corrosivity. It soon burns everything in the pool to ashes, leaving only pieces of putrid Amethyst with light luster.


    "Er er..."


    The Lord of Chiyang city takes the rotten Amethyst, and the corrosive flame dissolves the crystal, and the energy in it also flows to the whole body along the Lord of Chiyang city.


    The awakened.


    The Lord of Chiyang has reached the third life form.


    Through the flower of flesh and blood, thousands of corrupt fanatics, and a large number of corrupt Amethyst, he finally completed the transformation of the third form, and broke through the highest limit of human "steel grade".


    Secret silver.


    Chiyang city master, feel the power of Mithril level!!


    "Stupid human beings, never know how powerful the master is."


    The Lord of Chiyang turned around, and the green flame of corruption in his hands became more intense. Feeling the deep power, he praised: "even as a servant, I can destroy an army at will..."


    Gu fan''s face was calm and his eyes were calm.


    He was able to understand the joy of obtaining incredible power and the feeling of extraordinary power.


    Unfortunately, the feeling of extremely inflated self-confidence is just a small illusion.


    Bang!!


    Gufan''s finger is a little bit.


    On one side of the cheeked city master''s cheek, a crystal clear silver blue ice cone condenses. The extremely cold temperature suddenly drops more than ten meters around him.


    Poof!!


    The ice cone pierced into the cheeky Lord''s cheek, penetrated his chin, smashed more than ten teeth, nailed the whole tongue, and finally exposed the tip from the other side of his cheek.


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    There are more and more ice cones, and dozens of hundreds of ice with extremely cold temperature make the Lord of Chiyang a hornet''s nest in an instant.


    "Lord Chiyang, right?"


    "Legendary silver level, very good strength, in human beings can be said to be the top."


    Gu fan came to the Lord of Chiyang with a playful smile and looked at his body, which was nailed in place and could not move. His eyes were so disdainful.


    How is that possible??


    The Lord of Chiyang feels that it''s wrong. Ordinary weapons can''t hurt his body at all.


    However, each of these ice cones contains a very powerful ice force, which is still spreading and gradually eroding every part of its flesh and blood. It wants to turn the Lord of Chiyang into an ice sculpture.


    It''s impossible.


    "I have completed the transformation."


    "I''m not going to be beaten at random."


    The Lord of Chiyang even doubted life. It was an illusion to doubt his power. He doubted that helping the world would deceive him.


    Otherwise How can you be subdued so easily by an irrelevant person??


    "No


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    The Lord of red sun madly urges his powers to give full play to the abilities he obtains from the master.


    Fire.


    It''s a very hot flame.


    He has the title of "red sun" because his ability is as hot as the sun.


    Now this power is more powerful, and the green flame of corruption becomes hotter, more vicious, more difficult, more weird, just like tar spilled on you, from flesh and blood to bones will burn to dryness.


    Boom!!


    Boom boom!!


    The chest of the city master of Chiyang radiates a dark green light, spinning like an engine, followed by a big explosion.


    The flames of green decay cannot stop.


    They burn the extremely cold ice thorns into drops of dew, dye the underground caves of the dark church into a sea of dark green fire, and the frozen fanatics turn into pus blood under the burning of the green flame."This fire evil gate can''t be contaminated at all."


    The old Musketeer had been hiding in the corner for a long time, and the lucky star was running around, but those dark green flames of corruption were always passing by him.


    The center of the explosion.


    The flesh and blood of the Lord of Chiyang is wriggling rapidly.


    The first thing he did to break through the ice sting was to run around the dissolving crazy believers and suck in the gravy of the rotten green flame.


    I see.


    This corrupt green flame can turn those crazy believers into their own "power pack".


    Gollum, Gollum.


    The Lord of Chiyang was hungry and thirsty. After drinking the gravy, his whole body was like a horse''s beehive, and his blood hole quickly recovered in a burst of peristalsis.


    "Is that all?"


    Corruption green flame, a man''s voice let red Yang City Lord can''t believe turned his head.


    Gufan stands in the center of the fire.


    His skin was as black as the devil''s clothes, and his body was as black as iron.


    Not dead!!


    The green poisonous flame, which can dry bones, corrupt flesh and blood, is filthy and filthy. It has no effect on Gu fan.


    "Who are you?"


    "Who are you?"


    The Lord of Chiyang seems to have seen the most incredible thing in the world, and at the same time, he feels the supreme authority gradually released from Gu fan.


    Pressure.


    It''s like the pressure of Mount Tai.


    The perception of the Lord of Chiyang city is distorted. Gu fan, who is looking at him in front of him, seems to be growing up infinitely


    He was too tall. Wei An''s body was about to break through the sky. He could not see Gu fan''s face when he tried to look up, as if there was a natural gap between them.


    Natural moat.


    That is a red sun can never cross the threshold, the highest god gold grade.


    "You are the master?"


    It''s impossible. How can human beings reach this height and become the master of the abyss??


    Only in his dreams did Chiyang see the Supreme Master, and he felt the same as the human beings in front of him.


    Run!!


    Lord Chiyang, there is only one running word in his mind.


    Even if he becomes the awakener.


    Even if he completed the transformation, absorbed the lives of countless people, obtained the gift of the abyss master, and evolved into a legendary silver level.


    But The man standing in front of the Lord of Chiyang has reached the height of the masters.


    It''s just a grade, a threshold.


    The meaning they represent has been completely different, even very different.

 Chapter 273

    dominate.


    Under Gu fan''s tiny body, there is a terrible power equal to the master.


    Lord Chiyang can''t believe it. It''s impossible for human beings to reach this height. Absolutely impossible


    Bang!!


    The Lord of Chiyang turned and fled.


    He jumped out of the cave and left the dark church, full of fear and despair, running like a lost dog.


    "That''s the Lord of Chiyang."


    Outside the church, many residents were watching, looking at the church which was destroyed by the villain with grief.


    Suddenly, a few soldiers stopped in front of the red city, and a shadow of the hunter appeared.


    "Lord, when did you come back?"


    A small team leader who didn''t know the situation, knelt down on one knee, asked respectfully, and didn''t notice the flustered face of the Red Sun City leader.


    City State?


    People?


    The evolutionists, the hunters, the search team officers


    At this moment, their value in the eyes of the Lord of Chiyang is completely equivalent to cannon fodder and food.


    Man is food.


    The Lord of Chiyang city has completely changed after his metamorphosis. Seeing ordinary human beings will also stimulate his appetite, just like seeing fresh blood food from a different species.


    "Food, it''s all food."


    Countless plates of fresh blood food were placed in front of the city Lord. His eyes were red, and he was almost drowned by the wild desire. The two dark green corrosive flames in his hands were burning fiercely.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    The Lord of Chiyang threw out the fire ball in his hand, and the dark green and corrosive fire instantly flooded the crowd.


    Hot and strange fire waves cover people''s bodies. They are like poisonous insects, eroding and infiltrating, drying bone marrow, burning viscera, and burning flesh and blood into dripping juices


    Scream.


    The human body seems to be covered with a layer of hot tar.


    The more you struggle and resist, the more area that tar covers.


    Bata, Bata, Bata.


    Large chunks of thick gravy fall on the ground, and people are burned and dissolved like candles.


    The thick gravy squirmed.


    They burrow into the pores of the Lord of Chiyang, and are sucked and gnawed by him, filling the previous energy consumption and healing the wounds left by Gu fan''s attack.


    The flames are spreading.


    The dark green corrosive flame seemed to cover all the thatched houses in the city.


    Half of the city-state are covered with a layer of strange green fire, scream each other ups and downs, innocent human cruelly killed.


    Very strong.


    It has to be said that Chiyang''s ability is very strong and destructive.


    His hysterical killing caused the death of thousands of people in a short time.


    The number is still increasing. The fire helps the wind to make the surrounding air thicker. Gusts of wind are washed in. The wind helps the fire to make the green flame spread. As long as it is contaminated with a little bit, it will die.


    On the earth covered with green flame, the man most feared by the Lord of red sun is still not slow.


    Gu fan''s pace is still very slow. Step by step, he follows around the Lord of Chiyang City, watching him kill women and children and burn them to gravy, watching him destroy his own city.


    Why??


    Why hasn''t he started yet??


    The Lord of Chiyang city looks at the green flame like a sea of fire, and doesn''t understand what the purpose of Gufan is.


    "Why don''t you stop me and attack me?"


    Standing in the sea of green fire, Chiyang''s power expanded unprecedentedly, and finally had the courage to face Gu fan again.


    But the Lord of Chiyang was still puzzled and puzzled.


    That man, who is it.


    That man, why so powerful.


    Isn''t that man here to save the city, to save these stupid people??


    Gu fan looked at him lightly.


    He was cold-blooded, he was cruel, he had no compassion, and he had no interest in saving the poor innocent people around him.


    "You did a good job."


    Gu Fan said faintly, this sentence also let the heart of Chiyang city master fall to the bottom of the valley, even if standing on the sea of fire, there is still a trace of cold in his heart.


    "You''re just mature, and you can''t control your flesh and blood desire to kill."


    Gu fan looked back at the burned city and continued: "half of the city, thousands of innocent people have been brutally killed, which can almost make other people pay a little attention to the charity meeting..."


    Secretly destroy a church.


    Secretly destroy the power of the salvation society, little by little.


    It''s too inefficient. I''m afraid that human eyes can''t aim at the society all the time, and they even regard it as a trifle.Now it''s different.


    The Salvation Church, the underground church, the bodies of countless people, the terrorist forces that destroyed half of the city-state, thousands of people were burned into gravy.


    And these It''s all done by the Lord of Chiyang alone.


    High level human, guess what??


    "Sorry, Lord."


    "In the beginning, the first ability to use on you is the magic pupil of hell, which enlarges your desire and makes your brain more and more unconsciousness."


    Gu fan''s eyes twinkled. It turned out that his first ability was hell magic pupil.


    This time, the magic pupil of hell didn''t pull the Lord of Chiyang into the nightmare space, nor did it torture him endlessly. Instead, it was a small hint, which magnified his desire invisibly Zoom in


    It ended well.


    The Lord of Chiyang was just mature and had no self-control. He destroyed everything.


    Pupil constriction.


    Chiyang city master suddenly understood that Gu fan''s attack target from the beginning was not himself, but the salvation society behind him!!


    "The most sorry is thousands of innocent people who died miserably."


    "But compared with the cancer of the salvation society, blood and sacrifice are necessary."


    Gu fan took back his eyes and sighed a little. Although the destruction of Chiyang city-state can attract the attention of human beings, thousands of human lives are also on his shoulders.


    But what about that??


    He was a cold-blooded, cruel and ferocious demon butcher.


    "Damn it


    "I''m going to kill you, kill you!"


    The Red Sun City Lord is furious. He knows that he is on the right track and starts to run his special powers regardless of everything.


    The flames are gathering!!


    The dark green corrosive flame converges here from all directions. A huge storm is formed between the fierce wind and anger, and it constantly compresses the palm of the city leader of Chiyang.


    Around the city.


    The wildfires on the thatched cottages, the evil poisonous flames on the ground, and the burning corrosion on the innocent people all gathered in the hands of the Lord of Chiyang.


    His chest, like a huge light bulb, burned.


    The flame gradually formed a totem, engraved on the chest, which was so strange and evil.


    That''s The design of the undead king.


    Gu fan saw it in the last life, and also saw the believers of Jesuits worship the evil totem.


    "Dead!"


    The corrosive and poisonous flame in the hands of the Lord of Chiyang finally compressed to the limit and turned into a giant fireball with a diameter of more than two meters.


    Dark green represents the flame of death falling from the sky, like a meteorite to the calm Gufan.


    "You should be the one who died."


    It''s as if the ancient city leader of Danyang pronounced death sentence calmly.

 Chapter 274

    Meteorite!!


    The scorching flames of half the city-state condensed into a dark green and corrosive fireball meteorite.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    When the meteorite hit the ground, the whole city trembled.


    The corrosive flame burst out hundreds of meters high, like a giant bomb. It set off layers of fire waves and shock waves, and the ground with a radius of tens of meters was deeply sunken


    The Lord of Chiyang was pale.


    The energy consumed by this strike is also a heavy burden for an awakened person of "Mithril rare".


    "Dead?"


    The Lord of Chiyang city looks to the center of the meteorite bombardment.


    This blow is so devastating that even if the man is strong, he will be broken to pieces.


    But I don''t know why, the sentence "you should be the one who died" reverberates in the heart of the Lord of Chiyang, as if Gu fan had sentenced himself to death.


    The extremely destructive corrosive flame is still exploding one after another.


    But vaguely, you can see a person''s figure, standing in the center of the dark green poisonous flames.


    A wall.


    A wall appeared in front of him.


    It was a huge web made of blood prison spider silk, and countless diamonds built the most stable form.


    Then, the structure is covered with pieces of bright deep silver like ice for thousands of years, forming a real supreme defense. The impact will be transmitted to each diamond of the ice wall with the help of blood prison spider silk.


    Winter blood shield.


    It''s blocked.


    Chiyang city master''s eyes were shocked, Gu fan faced with the meteorite bombardment of this super bomb, and even kept it intact.


    Gu fan''s space of more than 100 meters was completely smashed by this poisonous flame meteorite. Why can he be intact??


    God gold.


    This is the divine gold level power.


    The rarity is only one level lower, but it''s a natural chasm that can''t be crossed. The Lord of Chiyang can only look up to it.


    Release the palm.


    Gu fan''s winter blood shield dissipated.


    But he didn''t have any signs of exhaustion, as if the energy contained in his blood was endless, and just that little consumption was nothing.


    "Who are you..."


    Chiyang city master''s eyes are a little dull. He thinks that he can be invincible in the human world when he has just gained the power of terror from the master.


    How stupid.


    How ridiculous.


    "Wild hunting."


    "I''m hunting wildly. The masters in the crack of the abyss are my hunting targets."


    Gu Fan said faintly, with a sense of awe inspiring killing surging all over the world, blowing the green corrosion flames around him up and down.


    Blood prison spider silk intertwined with each other.


    They condense into objects, form objects, wrap the body of ancient refined steel and magic iron, and become a bloody robe.


    The poisonous flame cannot burn on the blood.


    Firearms and ammunition can not break through the blood prison between the real and the virtual.


    Gu Fan said that, just like the bloody death, he began to carry out the final judgment on the Lord of Chiyang.


    "You like to play with fire."


    "Next, I''ll let you have enough."


    Gu fan''s mouth rose and his eyes revealed some crazy cruelty. He had a lot of ideas about the use of his various abilities, which had not yet been put into practice.


    "Hot sun blood prison."


    "The inspiration for this move comes from you."


    Gu fan''s five fingers opened again, and the blood prison spider silk was like cloth, woven into a blood colored ball with a diameter of two meters, completely wrapping the Lord of Chiyang.


    The temperature rises.


    In the prison made up of blood prison spider silk, the temperature is climbing.


    A more special kind of energy full of corrosion pollution is raising the temperature in the blood prison, and this kind of energy is the representative of the top of human malice - nuclear radiation.


    The sun is burning.


    Blood prison, as if there is really a burning sun.


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    Red Sun City Lord, constantly beating blood prison, feel the body more and more uncomfortable.


    That kind of radiation goes through the skin, through the flesh, through the bones, through the spinal cord The real thing is to boil him into wax oil, causing the flesh and blood "Hua la la" corruption.


    The Lord of Chiyang just used almost the same method to corrode the poisonous flame and burn all the people into gravy.


    And now he should have a good experience, this wonderful feeling.


    "Let me out."


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah."


    The death of the Lord of Chiyang was a slow process.


    The radiation of the hot sun turns the blood prison into a luminous ball. The remnant of human beings struggles in the ball, and finally slowly turns into peristalsisThe temperature is over a thousand degrees.


    The corrosion of nuclear radiation has melted bones and flesh.


    The combination formula of this ability is very interesting. With a little bit of "phagocytic" decomposition melting part, the Lord of Chiyang city turned into a pool of creeping blood mud at a faster speed.


    In the end, the Lord lost his life.


    He in endless pain howl, in the same way into meat mud, into a lump of black flesh and blood material.


    "Don''t waste it."


    Gu fan stretched out his hand, and the dark flesh was still wriggling.


    It is like a deformed heart, containing the power and ability of terror.


    [trait residue]


    in some cases, powerful monsters and humans reach the stage of awakening, and even death will leave some traits.


    It is like a more upgraded version of "abyss crystal", concentrating most of the remaining power of the awakened, but becoming more specific. After all, the ability of each awakened person is more unique.


    They can be an eye, a lump of black meat, a heart, a little finger


    Gu fan''s hand is still wriggling with meat, which is a relatively complete characteristic residue.


    if used properly, it can even inherit some of the abilities of the Lord of Chiyang and absorb the power of corroding the poisonous flame.


    However, the danger is also greater, and the chance of becoming a monster out of control will far exceed the previous metamorphosis.


    Gufan, take it and hide it.


    He can''t use it yet. The level of Shenjin has solidified the gene blood. It''s a kind of risk to swallow and absorb the ability every time. After all, he has to integrate the monster''s gene into his body.


    So far.


    Only the dominating quality is worth the risk of Gu fan.


    "I can''t use it."


    "But if necessary, we can cultivate a servant with the same strength as the Lord of Chiyang."


    According to Gu fan, many hunters are still looking forward to awakening. They don''t have to use decayed Amethyst to wake up, just like the black wriggling "special residue" in Gu fan''s hand.


    It''s over.


    In this way, the Jishi society in Chiyang city was eliminated.


    Then, the dawn alliance''s attention will also be put here. As long as they are not stupid, they will try their best to suppress the Jesuits.


    Gu fan gave a cold smile and said to himself, "I won''t make you feel better."


    This life.


    The salvation society, a cancer in the alliance of mankind, is an evil organization that has poisoned Gu fan for several times It''s going to be a little sad.

 Chapter 275

    Miserable.


    Chiyang city-state is too miserable.


    Lucky star and old firegun spared the city and finally found Gu fan.


    "It''s burnt out."


    "The houses in the city, the wooden houses just built, and the large wheat fields planted are all burned up."


    The ashes of the old straw were scattered in the sky.


    A lot of people died.


    Those children running in the fields, in the end, did not leave any bone residue in the corrosive flame.


    The survivors who have just gained some security, the suffering people who have just lit up hope, all fell into despair again in a big fire.


    "My wheat, my wheat!"


    A farmer cried bitterly. Without the hard-working golden barley, he would have nothing left.


    He wanted to run into the wheat field, risking the risk of being burned to ashes by the dark green flame at any time, trying to save the makers who were more important than life, but he was crushed by his neighbors.


    "Don''t be impulsive. The wheat is all over. At least you still have life. You still have life!"


    The remaining survivors howled.


    The evolutionists who survived, the hunters I deeply feel the weakness of my strength.


    "Lord of Chiyang."


    "This disaster was caused by the Lord of Chiyang alone. With the power of one person alone, the whole city-state can be destroyed in an instant."


    A hunter fell on his knees in front of the scorched earth, his eyes full of despair and panic.


    Once he thought he was very strong. After he became a hunter, he was a strong man. It can be seen that when he realized the power of destroying heaven and earth, he realized that he was so wrong.


    Let alone fight with the Lord of Chiyang.


    Even if it is the corrosive flame produced by aftertaste, it may burn and melt all over the body.


    Fight?


    Why fight with others??


    "We have to report this to the dawn alliance."


    "The salvation society is not as bright as we think. There is a huge conspiracy behind them."


    In the Chiyang city-state, there are still several capable senior managers. Looking at the dark church, they feel a deep fear.


    Unknown forces are eroding mankind!!


    Another management sighed deeply: "and we have to look for rescue. The Lord of Chiyang has become a monster, and most of the evolutionists have been killed or injured. Without the help of other city states, most of us will starve to death."


    The management level looks at each other.


    Looking for other city states to help, the final result is mostly annexation, but there is no way.


    "Who knows, and who defeated the Lord of Chiyang?"


    This question, for a moment, made everyone silent. In the corrosive and poisonous flame of destroying the city-state, it was just a mystery who destroyed the Lord of Chiyang.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Three old muskets left soon after.


    "What a pity."


    Lucky star looked back and sighed deeply: "the people of Chiyang city-state had planted hope, but the harvest was despair."


    The old musket patted him on the shoulder.


    "There''s no way. You can see the underground Church of the Jesuits."


    "If there is no big guy Gu fan, the whole Chiyang city-state will become a gathering place for crazy believers in a short time, and all people will become monsters..."


    Old Musketeer turned his head and took a deep look at Gu fan.


    He understood that although Chiyang city-state suffered heavy losses this time, if Gu fan didn''t help the world, it would be even more miserable and out of control.


    Lucky star deeply shook his head and said the second half of the sentence: "it''s a pity for the pink memory, the little sister of the bunny girl, the wine, bread and barbecue."


    This wretched bastard, it turns out that these things are in his mind.


    "Grass, do you have humanity? There are many children among the dead. Believe it or not, Lao Tzu will kill you now."


    The old musket widened his eyes and raised his shotgun to give him a shot.


    Lucky star shrugged: "come on, old fox, do you believe the next shot will jam?"


    Lucky attribute is really a troublesome talent.


    Ha!


    The old Musketeer pulled the trigger angrily, but the shotgun really jammed. He threw the gun and rushed up to fight with lucky star.


    "Stop it."


    "Lucky star, I need you to do one thing."


    Gu fan interrupted the two people''s mischief, old musket picked up the weapon on the ground, mercilessly to lucky star a middle finger.


    Lucky star also compared a middle finger with color, and then came to the thigh: "boss, what''s your order?""Your crow''s beak is very smart, isn''t it?"


    Gu fan''s tone was a little unkind, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly, showing a playful smile: "then you can say some unfortunate words, for example, the next city we arrive in will surely meet the salvation society."


    What?


    Lucky star saw the salvation society, saw the awakened people who were enough to burn up the whole city-state, and wanted to avoid it.


    Now Gu fan asks him to activate the ability of "crow mouth" and go to a place where there is a salvation society. Isn''t it nothing to find stimulation??


    The old musket also frowned and guessed Gu fan''s plan.


    "Mr. Gufan, are you going to hunt those crazy people of the salvation society?"


    Hunting.


    The mysterious Gu fan, a powerful and unparalleled power, is not close to the female sex and has no desire. The purpose is to eliminate the Salvation Association step by step??


    What a terrible big man.


    "Cough."


    Lucky star dry cough twice, repeatedly confirmed: "really want to do this, what serious consequences I don''t care!"


    The old musket kicked him in the ass.


    "Whelming, Gufan asked you to read it. You can read it."


    Lucky star turned round and glared at the old firegun. Seeing Gu fan''s face again, he was calm and indifferent. He could only shrug his shoulders and began to talk to himself.


    "When you arrive at the next city-state, you will not meet the salvation society, will you?"


    "Bah, bah, bah."


    "The luck won''t be so bad. It''s a coincidence to run into two charity meetings in a row."


    "Well, put it another way."


    "If the next city-state still meets the salvation society, I''ll spend a month No, I don''t touch women for a week! "


    Lucky star began to go crazy, crow mouth, set up countless flags, are related to the salvation society.


    Along the way, lucky star''s mouth never stops.


    What "come back home and get married" and "the last mission" are all used, and the old guns are cold sweated.


    "There''s a fork in the road ahead."


    "Go to the city of dawn on the left and guard the city-state on the right."


    The old Musketeer was familiar with the road conditions. The roads nearby were cleaned up by human beings. The two city states were not far apart, and there were relatively few monsters of different species.


    His words have just fallen.


    Click.


    All of a sudden, a big tree fell down, blocking the road of the city of dawn.


    It seems that the tree worm has eaten up the tree heart again. It happens that a woodpecker has broken the support point of the tree hole. With a little bit of wind, some insects move in a certain direction. Finally, with a little bit of luck, they break the last straw.


    I''m afraid it''s metaphysics.


    "In the dark, there is the will of heaven."


    "God''s instruction is very obvious. We should take this road to guard the city-state..."

 Chapter 276

    The dawn alliance urgently called a parliament.


    This meeting is deeply related to the recent wars, the destruction of several city states, the compression of human living space, and so on


    After the meeting.


    All the secret telegrams, all the important documents of the dawn alliance.


    "The extermination society."


    "At the same time Collect all articles and materials about the society. "


    The telegram did not explain in detail the specific reasons for the extermination of Jesuits, but noted that this evil religious organization is very dangerous, extremely dangerous!!


    Don''t take chances.


    Exterminate the salvation society immediately.


    It is very dangerous, extremely dangerous, dangerous enough to destroy the city.


    "Councillor."


    "It''s really good to do this. I''m afraid the society will hide and become more secret."


    In the hall after the meeting, an adjutant sorted out the information and put forward his own suggestions and doubts to a senior member of Dawning alliance.


    "Moreover, the masters of those cities have become more and more arbitrary, arrogant and conceited. I''m afraid..."


    As soon as the voice of the adjutant stopped, the high-ranking member took over: "I''m afraid they will not act according to the order, or even for the sake of strength, they will go deeper to explore the secret of the Jesuits."


    Humans, too greedy.


    The Jesuits are evil. Now all the city states know that they have very evil abilities.


    It is imperative to exterminate the society.


    But I''m afraid there are still many people who can''t help but explore the secrets of the society, tap their power, and fantasize that they can be used for me.


    Pop.


    Standing on a huge sand table map, the councillor raised his hand to overthrow the brand of Chiyang city-state.


    He looked at the signs on the sand table, each of which represents a city-state. They may only have a few hundred people, or thousands, or tens of thousands more.


    The map of sand table is getting smaller and smaller.


    Although the monsters did not launch a war of the scale of "one million corpses tide", every day weak city states were destroyed and slaughtered by those monsters.


    Outside the sand table.


    It''s a world that human beings can no longer set foot in, full of monsters and other terrible unknowns.


    "We human beings have gone to pieces."


    "These hundreds of city states, like poisonous insects, will eventually nibble at each other and become more powerful."


    The councillor''s eyes twinkled. In his eyes, the signs of hundreds of city states were like a poisonous insect. While fighting with each other, they also became stronger and more tenacious.


    "We need strength."


    "Whether it''s the lethal weapons of human technology, or the awakening evolution of hunters, or the salvation society Can become their own strength


    The congressman''s eyes twinkled and said cruelly, "but we''re more cautious. It''s better to wait until those arrogant guys make enough sacrifices instead of us and finally get results."


    The adjutant''s body froze.


    There is a sharp chill, and members'' greed is beyond imagination.


    Although he gave the order to exterminate the Jesuits, he deeply understood that there must be a restless city master who secretly studied the darkness and evil in the Jesuits.


    The adjutant lowered his voice and asked in a low voice: "your honor, if we find a city-state, study the salvation society in private, or even become a fanatic believer to join..."


    The councillor looked back with a grimmer smile.


    "Let them study first."


    "If the situation is too serious, at least we have a tribunal."


    The ruling office.


    This term makes the adjutant tremble.


    The people in the adjudication center are all lunatics. Although there are only 50 of them, the power they show is frightening.


    Especially the three adjudicators It makes people shudder when they think about it.


    Queen of blades.


    The arrow of the storm.


    Shadow touch.


    They almost represent the highest fighting capacity of mankind, and the strength of each individual is comparable to that of a city-state.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Guard the city.


    This is a city-state with a very different style.


    They did not build walls, but cut down many huge trees and nailed them into a high fence.


    Inside the stake fence, there are hundreds of tent camps like yurts, each of which can support dozens of people.


    "Why does it look like a Nomad?"


    "I thought the guardian city-state might be built by some serious soldiers."


    Lucky star is also the first time to guard the city-state, looking at the rising smoke in the yurts, which reminds people of the prairie that used to appear on TV.Old Musketeer knew something about guarding the city.


    He put his gun on his shoulder and lit a cigarette. He said slowly, "they are very special. They have strong civil style and strong fighting capacity. All the carrion monsters nearby have been cleaned up."


    "By the way, they hate racism."


    Racial discrimination??


    Lucky star''s expression is weird. It''s not America. What kind of racial discrimination is it??


    "Alien."


    One side of the ancient fan light spit out these two words.


    His Falcon like eyes had already seen the real situation of guarding the city-state several kilometers away.


    There are many different forms of human beings, perhaps with dense scales, or with animal like long tail, or the whole body is distorted, looking like a monster.


    Monster.


    In the process of guarding the city-state, many people have problems in their evolution.


    This is an inevitable thing, especially in the hunter stage, if you accidentally absorb too many alien genes and integrate them into your own body, serious mutation may occur.


    In the end Many fighters look like monsters.


    "Orcs!"


    "Monster!"


    "Those people look as if they are of a different race."


    Lucky star into many, also see clearly the appearance of those alien, especially a height of three meters giant iron man walked by, is even more impressive.


    "They have the appearance of monsters, but they still keep the human heart."


    "Most of the alien people, living outside, will be regarded as monsters, and eventually they gathered together to build this city-state."


    The old Musketeer spat out a puff of smoke and said deeply: "the so-called guard, I''m afraid it means to guard their human identity, human heart?"


    Guard the city.


    Protect human heart, protect human identity.


    This topic suddenly becomes much heavier. There are always bloody victims in every era, and these alien races are the products of the failure of human evolution.


    "And to remind you."


    Old Musketeer patted lucky star on the shoulder and said, "if you say they are monsters in front of those aliens, I''m afraid they will be torn to pieces on the spot."


    I see!!


    The guardians hate racial discrimination.


    It''s not just skin color discrimination. People who lose control and become monsters I hate that others look at me with mocking eyes.

 Chapter 277

    Guard the city.


    A section of more than 10 meters high wooden fence, extending several miles instead of the city wall.


    Their main function is not to defend, but to tell outsiders that within the stake fence are the territory of the city-state.


    Towards evening.


    As smoke rises, fire stands are set up near the tents of those yurts, and the night will be the most active time for foreigners. People revel in the night like wild animals.


    "There are a lot of people."


    Gufan people are also close to the city-state, people come and go at the gate of the fence, and from time to time a truck will drive into the city-state with a roar.


    Patta, Patta, Patta.


    Truck transport to the gate for inspection, large blood flow out along the shelf gap.


    It''s a different kind of truck!!


    It''s a foreign species that has been hunted. It looks like an angry black bear. Its huge body occupies two-thirds of the containers. It looks like it weighs at least ten tons.


    "What are they doing bringing back the alien corpses?"


    Lucky star exclaimed, followed by a scene that made him feel incredible.


    A captain of the guard came out.


    Half of the captain''s face was covered with scales, and there was a tail full of scales on his spine. The sharp triangle of the tip was so sharp that he could pierce other people''s bodies like a spear.


    He said two words and then opened his mouth


    Half of the mouth is the same as human, with neat white teeth, while the other half is like the sharp teeth of a shark, which stabs into a large piece of flesh and blood on the leg of the bear.


    Yila!!


    He tore off a large piece of the bear''s flesh, chewed it and swallowed it.


    "Just killed today, fresh."


    The captain of the bodyguard immediately judged that the alien had just been killed for less than a few hours, and his body had not started to rot, fresh and delicious.


    Dumbfounded.


    Although old Musketeer knew something about the city-state, he was just as stunned as lucky star.


    It''s an alien. If ordinary people are hurt by them, the wound will be enough to turn them into monsters.


    However, these alien species are even more fierce. They directly tear down large pieces of raw meat and swallow it. The alien species are all out of control and mutated viruses.


    Lucky star felt a tumult in his stomach: "I''m not wrong, they''re eating a different species..."


    "It''s normal."


    "The evolutors are not afraid of those viruses, and the hunters can completely resist them. After all, the energy is concentrated in the abyss crystal nucleus."


    Gu fan was indifferent. He had experienced this before. It was normal for him to eat meat and blood when he was short of materials.


    Regardless of the more shocked eyes of lucky star and old Musketeer, he said faintly: "by the way, bear paw is delicious, just like in the legend."


    This is a barbarian!!


    Lucky star subconsciously retreated two steps, far away from Gu fan.


    Gu fan three people soon came to the gate.


    The team leader, who was seriously alienated, took a look at the three and warned: "today is the day for the gathering of different races. There may be some bloodshed. The weak human had better not go to the city."


    The day of the meeting?


    It''s no wonder that the foreign species, one by one, were transported to the federal interior. It turned out that they were going to hold a big bonfire party.


    "Don''t look down on us. We''re hunters anyway."


    Lucky star thumbed up and pointed to Gu fan beside him: "see, my elder brother is a cruel man. His robe is stained with the blood of unknown people..."


    Hunters are respected wherever they go.


    Gu fan''s blood colored robes, each of which is made of blood prison spider silk, seem to be surrounded by a layer of rich blood, giving people a very dangerous feeling.


    Lucky star toe high gas high, chattering on the compilation of Gu fan''s deeds, just put each other bluff a Leng a Leng.


    The guard captain nodded deeply: "guard the city, welcome all the strong."


    Then he made a gesture of "please". It seems that the alien race really has a feeling of barbarism, and his mind is still a little hard to use.


    Lucky star is elated.


    This kind of feeling is really good.


    "Let''s go."


    Gu fan light command way, people no longer mischievous, together into the guardian city-state.


    Most of the people who guard the city-state are still ordinary people.


    But in the ordinary people, there are a large number of heterogeneous, the body has undergone serious variation.


    Some fingers become claws, others grow thick horny skin, and some facial features are completely twisted, leaving only a huge one eye on the forehead.


    Here, it''s almost a country of monsters.


    Many people, like Gu fan, wear similar loose robes and hide their variant bodies under their clothes. It seems that the trunks covered with long hair or scales are very ugly and hurt their self-esteem.There are also some powerful fighters.


    They are proud of their mutant body, exposed in the air, especially strong, ridge gorilla like muscles, have become the capital to show off their strength.


    The city of guardianship.


    It''s a very special place.


    "Incredible."


    "I suddenly have a feeling that I am in a remote and wild world."


    Lucky star is played up by the atmosphere, and the exotic feeling is everywhere in the alien race. It''s just like the city-state of orcs in the animation and Game RPG.


    Gu fan''s attention is on another thing.


    "Let''s split up and get some information."


    Gu Fan said faintly, "let''s see if there are any rumors about the Salvation Association."


    The three came to the city, of course, not to feel the exotic customs, but to look for clues of the salvation society.


    After all, with the "metaphysical reminder" of the lucky star, there is a great possibility that Jishi will be hidden in this city-state.


    The three agreed to come back here in half an hour.


    Gu fan turned and left. His perception was fully open. All the sounds of a hundred meters around him fell into his ears, and everyone''s subtle movements were captured.


    The fire of enthusiasm.


    This is the main melody of the emotional color of the alien people.


    They are enthusiastic, unrestrained, belligerent and a little bloodthirsty.


    The penetration of alien genes has transformed the body, but also affected the character to some extent, making it more brave And after the night came, they became excited as if they were a different species and wanted to hunt something.


    "Cat shop."


    A complete building, once left behind, appears in front of Gu fan.


    One of the more intense hormonal reactions here is that many men and women have mixed emotions.


    In front of the cat shop, a little wild cat winked at Gu fan.


    That is a special woman, her body has also undergone a mutation, a hairy palm with a meat pad, a few sharp claws hidden.


    Her two cats shake from time to time, showing a little cute. Her long tail can keep her balance better. Her delicate and seductive body is weak and boneless, like a real little wild cat, exuding wild charm.


    Miso.


    A sharp blade pops up from the cat''s paw pad and hooks like a finger.


    "Don''t you come in and play..."

 Chapter 278

    It''s fate.


    Every time Gu fan went to a city-state, he seemed to have a lot of affinity with places like "pink memory, cat shop".


    "Well..."


    "Every city-state, these places are gathering places of information."


    "I can see through the changes of emotions, a lot of strong desires are gathered here, so I can guide myself here."


    Gu fan abdominal Fei a few words, finally confirmed nodded: "well, it must be so."


    After confirming that he didn''t want to come, Gu fan, wearing a blood red robe, walked into the store with a cold face.


    Poof!!


    Someone at the bar blew a mouthful of ale.


    Lucky star arms a charming girl with animal ears, the other hand holding a glass, very embarrassed looking at Gu fan.


    Ding Ling.


    The doorbell rings again.


    A 40 year old hunter with a cigarette in his mouth came in with a bad smile.


    "Find me a beautiful one Girl... "


    In the middle of his words, I found something wrong with the atmosphere.


    In front of him, Gu fan, who was dressed in blood robes, and lucky star, who was holding a wine glass in front of the bar, were all frozen in the same place. The scene was very embarrassing for a time.


    "You..."


    "Big brother, you..."


    Three people suddenly look at each other speechless, agreed to gather for half an hour, but meet here in advance.


    Ah.


    Silent sigh.


    The three finally asked for a big seat, surrounded by a few exotic kittens, bread baked with golden barley and unknown barbecue.


    A warm bonfire was burning in the shop.


    Malt liqueur gently shakes in the cup, lucky star breaks the situation with an embarrassed smile: "anyway, this kind of place is also the best place to collect intelligence."


    "And there must be something different about fate to bring us together again."


    The lucky star is more and more like an old knave. He always talks nonsense about his lucky ability to the fate.


    But then again, there is a lot of information about this kind of store.


    The men who guard the city-state are more wild and violent. They need to vent their desire. In addition to killing and blood, I''m afraid only women can ease their rage.


    The elves in the cat shop can always accompany the guests and hear all kinds of gossip.


    "Hey, hey, little wildcat."


    "Come and tell me why the guardian city is so busy today and what happened?"


    Lucky star pulls a pure and lovely little wild cat into his arms, hands up and down, makes the goblin gasp, and asks with a charming smile that he thinks is full of charm.


    The little wild cat showed a cunning smile, seemingly pure and lovely big eyes smile curved into crescent shape, at the same time, the meat mat skillfully depicted a "3" posture.


    Lucky star a face confuses force: "what meaning?"


    The little wild cat drilled into his arms and said unkindly, "three hundred, Dawning coin."


    The trough.


    This is NIMA''s, pure is all pretended.


    Lucky star widened his eyes, he thought he was very attractive, exaggeration said: "you rob ah, ask you something to me 300!"


    The little wild cat showed a coquettish expression and nodded: "yes, yes, if you want to go upstairs with me to have a little fun, it''s only 100, but the problem 300¡£¡±


    This shop, I understand.


    Many guests do not come for entertainment, but for valuable information.


    These little wild cats are all good at information. If you want to ask some questions, you have to pay a higher price.


    "That''s fair."


    Gu fan nodded, light order way: "give money."


    Lucky star reluctantly took out 300 fast, put into the little wildcat''s arms: "take the service, you can really make money, I thought I was very charming."


    "Personal charm?"


    The old Musketeer looked at him contemptuously: "these chicks will throw their arms to Gufan. I still believe it. Here you are?"?? Forget it. "


    I had a fight.


    The little wild cat also began to reveal some information.


    It turns out that today is a celebration of "hundred ethnic groups fighting for hegemony".


    The genes in the alien body are full of belligerence and fighting, and only choose to believe in the strong.


    Although the guardian city-state has begun to take shape, there has never been a real strong leader, and all forces are fighting openly and secretly, but in the end, both sides are often defeated.


    Finally The celebration of the race for supremacy was born.


    Every month, there will be a large-scale battle for hegemony among the hundred ethnic groups. Who has the strongest power under him can become the temporary Lord of the city-state.The arena.


    Fight each other, fight, fight.


    This can not only satisfy people''s desire to kill blood, but also elect the most suitable leader of the tribe. The most good at fighting foreigners soon accepted this election model.


    Today, however, is the celebration day of the hundred ethnic groups fighting for hegemony.


    "See that warrior?"


    The little wild cat in lucky star''s arms pointed to a burly man more than two meters tall in the distance.


    The man''s whole body is covered with horny skin similar to "dragon scale", just like a layer of scales. His muscles are full of strength, and his long tail is full of barbs.


    He picked up a hundred kilos of meat leg, although it had not been baked on the campfire, but he opened his mouth full of sharp teeth, and tore it into pieces like an alien, and swallowed it with a large amount of blood.


    "He''s called Tyrannosaurus Rex. He''s the most powerful warrior on one side, and he''s the favorite to win the championship."


    "In addition, I''ll tell you secretly that he''s very strong in bed. The last time three little sisters served him together, they couldn''t get out of bed because of backache."


    The little wild cat chuckled in the arms of the lucky star, as if she was still interested in the "big war".


    Lucky star''s expression became very complicated.


    This damned purity is absolutely made up.


    Three little wild cats serve a Tyrannosaurus Rex. Comparing the difference of height and body shape, it''s hard to imagine that picture.


    "Interesting."


    Gu Fan said with a smile: "lucky star, it seems that your ability of crow mouth is OK, so that we can catch up with a grand celebration."


    With that, he reached out and pulled another cute little wild cat to his side.


    Gu fan took out ten hundred yuan bills and put them into the little wild cat''s arms. Suddenly, she opened her cherry mouth in surprise, and then stuck them to Gu fan''s arms.


    "I''ll just ask you one question."


    Gu fan''s ability of hell magic pupil was slightly activated: "salvation society, have you ever heard of this name?"


    The little wild cat showed a confused color and shook his head: "never heard of it."


    This is the truth.


    Under the interference of hell magic pupil, she can''t tell lies, even if she says it, she can detect it immediately.


    It seems that these little wild cats have not reached the level of contacting the salvation society.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    If the salvation society really has activities in this city-state, then the celebration of the hundred ethnic groups will certainly participate.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS:


    thank you for the 10000 book money reward of "linzhongyuanhe".


    Today, there are so many updates, and the plot is slowly spreading out. It''s difficult to write about the content of the Salvation Association, which involves many settings in the later stage. The author tries to write more carefully, otherwise it will be very abrupt.


    Also recommend a friend''s book.


    -------


    derivative space villain


    Chu Yuan signed a contract with derivative space and shuttled through various derivative worlds to perform tasks.


    The world of fire shadow steals the sealed book and seizes the eye of writing wheel.


    The world of pirates, in the name of the Navy, has made countless pirates scared.


    Animation unlimited flow, invincible shuangwen.

 Chapter 279

    In half an hour.


    The wine color gradually drunk, lucky star was used to a lot of beer by the little wild cats, his face turned red.


    Gu fan raised his glass and touched it slightly, and drank the mellow malt beer with sweet smell. However, his perception has always spread to every corner of the cat shop, no matter talking or whispering, it can''t escape his ears.


    There''s no word from the charity.


    The people who protect the city-state believe in power and don''t believe in any religious sect. The Jesuits don''t work here.


    "Ann, Ann."


    Lucky star waved his hand: "fate guides us to guard the city, and let us meet in this cat shop, there must be a special reason."


    The little stick started again.


    Jingling.


    The doorbell was fragrant, and a woman appeared surrounded by people.


    She is an alien, with a pair of animal ears with money color, a black tear like pattern spreading down the corner of her eyes, and light gold fluff on the back of her arms and legs. The structure of her legs has been completely changed, which is lighter and more explosive like a cheetah.


    "Cheetah."


    The light, smooth and explosive curve reminds people of the cheetah on the grassland at first sight.


    "That''s Queen leopard."


    Lucky star accompanied by a small wild cat drinking giggle knife: "she is also our boss, many alien warriors are under the queen."


    Queen leopard.


    She is also one of the most powerful alien groups in this city. At the same time, her strength can not be underestimated, reaching the rarity of "refined steel" at the peak of mankind.


    The leopard queen is full of wild breath, and her eyes are full of aggression and belligerence, which is completely different from those delicate little female cats in the cat shop, proud and powerful.


    But She was hurt.


    Leopard queen abdomen bandage, thigh also has a few deep visible bone wounds, at this time is constantly spilling blood, will wrap bandage dyed red.


    The warriors around her are also wounded.


    Unfortunately, Queen leopard came back from hunting a different species, but she met a very powerful monster. Finally, she was defeated and seriously injured.


    "The queen is hurt."


    A few kittens in the neighborhood were worried.


    They can live so well, all rely on the protection of Queen leopard, otherwise those powerful alien, are likely to take the little wild cats back as slaves.


    The queen of leopard gives a look. A warrior beside her stands up and shouts: "the queen of leopard is seriously injured in order to protect the city-state. The fight for supremacy among all ethnic groups is about to begin. The queen is willing to hire a warrior to fight for her."


    "Those who take part in the war will get 10000 dawn coins."


    "If you can get the top three, you can get 50000 dawn coins."


    I see.


    Leopard queen and her warriors, almost all seriously injured, it is impossible to participate in the race.


    However, as the most powerful group of people guarding the city-state, it is obviously inappropriate for her to abstain, even if she employs others temporarily to support the scene.


    "Queen leopard is so generous."


    Tyrannosaurus Rex said with a wild smile: "the first three can get 50000 dawning coins. I want to fight for you."


    "Shut up, Tyrannosaurus Rex."


    "The queen said," don''t forget to give me a drink unless I''m willing to


    Tyrannosaurus rex was ordered by the queen for a while. Suddenly, he felt that his face was a little uneasy. He snorted coldly: "you are seriously injured now. If you want to ask for help, you have to have the attitude of asking for help. If you want to sleep with Tyrannosaurus Rex Maybe I really want to fight for my lover. "


    Although the leopard queen is wild and ferocious, her proud and graceful posture and perfect streamline curve are more attractive than ordinary wild cats, but most people have the heart of thieves but not the courage of thieves.


    Tyrannosaurus Rex''s eyes were in a daze. It seemed that he wanted to taste the taste of Queen leopard.


    Shua!!


    The leopard Queen''s slender and light feet pushed forward, but her thigh muscles suddenly expanded, breaking the bandage.


    A shadow passed by, three claw marks left the sound of breaking the air, and then the scales on the Tyrannosaurus Rex were cut off a little, and three delicate wounds appeared on the chest.


    Bad temper!!


    The leopard queen is really aggressive and fierce. Tyrannosaurus Rex teases her, and the leopard queen immediately returns her color.


    The blood seeped out.


    Leopard Queen''s abdomen, thighs, flowing out a little plasma, but even if the wound split twice, but also to maintain their dignity.


    "Tyrannosaurus Rex, next time, I''ll tear your throat."


    Leopard queen harshly reprimanded, the smell of blood even more add a trace of dignity, people feel that this injured beast is not easy to provoke.


    Bang!!


    Tyrannosaurus rex was extremely angry, his eyes were red, his muscles were tense, and he entered a fighting state.


    A heavy sound, smashed in front of the table, sawdust splash burst, plate fell to the ground, split into pieces."Meow!"


    "Hiss, hiss."


    The little female cats in the cat shop immediately rose up one by one. Although they were weak, they had to try their best to protect the queen.


    The same is true of several soldiers near the gate. The defeated soldiers who are seriously injured have to protect the dignity of the queen even if they fight with the enemy.


    Hum.


    Tyrannosaurus Rex hummed coldly. He was not dazed by anger. He hesitated for a moment and gave up fighting back.


    He fiercely threatened: "Queen leopard, I''ll see you in the arena."


    Tyrannosaurus Rex said, heavily opened the door to leave, and the leopard queen was married.


    At this point, the hunters in the cat shop are a little bit suspicious.


    Who dares to fight for Queen leopard?


    Death is the most normal thing in the arena. If you''re not careful, you''ll lose your life, not to mention the fact that you''ve got a relationship with Tyrannosaurus Rex. You have to be torn to pieces when you play


    The leopard queen sighed silently and said, "if any warrior is willing to take our place, he will not only get a bonus, but also become my friend of the leopard queen. In the future, all consumption will be free in the cat shop."


    Queen leopard''s friend, also want to be owed a favor.


    If there are difficulties in the future, this human relationship will be very valuable. As for the comprehensive consumption in the cat shop, it is also equivalent to a very attractive welfare.


    No response.


    The fight for supremacy is not a joke. No one wants to make fun of his own life.


    However, at this time, there was a slightly obscene sound coming from the corner.


    "There are 50000 dawning coins in the top three, but what about the champion?"


    Lucky star words very arrogant, leopard queen also then Leng a second.


    She just wants someone to take her place and not be absent.


    If you can get the top three, it would be better to keep your dignity, but you never thought about winning the championship, because it''s impossible.


    Even if the leopard queen herself wants to get out of the siege and win the championship from the strongest warriors of other forces, it is extremely difficult.


    "Ask you."


    "If I help you win the championship, what''s the reward?"


    Lucky star''s face turned red and continued to shout, which made people suspect that he was mocking people.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 280

    champion??


    Lucky star''s words were taken as a mockery.


    It''s a bloody arena for all ethnic groups to fight for supremacy. It''s a choice of leaders to guard the city-state. It''s not just for fun.


    If any Hunter appears in the bar, he can win the duel champion, then the alien guardians of the city-state might as well commit suicide now.


    "Human, for the sake of being a guest, take that remark as a joke."


    The leopard queen tore off the skirt made of animal skin and wound them on her own cracked wound with a cold voice.


    Lucky star mother fingers up, pointed to the side of Gu fan: "see, this is my big brother, he is a super ruthless, you''d better not offend him."


    The eyes of all the people looked at Gu fan.


    He was dressed in a blood red robe, which was dark and red, but it gave people the illusion that it was stronger than blood.


    The magic iron like muscles were forged by a thousand hammers, and the edges and corners were clearly rooted in every corner of the body. Although they were covered by the blood robe at this time, they also had a deep sense of strength.


    Gu fan''s face was as cool as water, and his eyes were as cold as ice.


    Leopard queen at a glance, know that this guy is not easy to provoke, as the lucky star said, is a ruthless.


    "Dangerous guy."


    "If you win the championship, you can win everything, money, wealth, women, even I don''t know


    "It''s impossible, though."


    The word "I" is very important for the queen of leopard.


    The cat shop is noisy. The superior leader even listed himself as a condition for victory??


    But think about it.


    If you can really win the championship, the whole Guardian city-state will be included in the bag and become the leader of everyone. Apart from the condition of Queen leopard, what else can move the leader??


    Gu fan''s forehead slightly.


    Lucky star quickly said: "my boss agreed to fight for you, leopard queen, you wait to sit on the throne of guarding the city-state leader."


    Hey, hey, hey!


    Lucky star is like a dog leg, sitting back to Gu fan''s side, the feeling is good.


    After the meeting, the leopard queen ordered her men to bring the best wine and the most delicious food to serve the warrior herself.


    Light golden liquid with mellow fragrance, filled Gufan''s glass.


    It''s a plate of extremely chewy meat. Its muscle fiber is comparable to steel wire, but its toughness is like the heterogeneous flesh of high-strength rubber band. It has been barbecued for a long time, but it still can''t be cooked thoroughly.


    "In honor of the alien species that we hunted today."


    The queen of leopard made a gesture of please. In fact, it was a small test.


    Lucky star with a meat cutter, the effort to cut a small piece of meat, put into the mouth, how to chew also chew, finally can only swallow.


    The old Musketeer''s ability is biased towards strength.


    When he put his hand on this half cooked barbecue, his muscles were suddenly bulging, his sleeves were torn open, and a large piece of meat was forced to be torn off and put into his mouth. Blood was splashing all over the place, and his upper and lower jaws were hard closed


    Old Musketeer picked up a steel knife as a toothpick: "Queen leopard, your meat is too stuffed."


    Finally, all eyes are focused on Gu fan.


    This way of testing strength is really ingenious. There is no need to fight, and the atmosphere is more relaxed.


    Miso.


    Gu fan''s palm was slightly placed on a large piece of heterogeneous flesh and blood, and the imperceptible sound of breaking the air reverberated.


    That plate of monster''s flesh and blood was divided into dozens of pieces, and each piece was as square as a cut steak.


    Creak.


    Gu fan took out a piece and put it into his mouth. The upper and lower rows of white teeth closed slowly, like a heavy press, which could not stop biting the flesh into meat mud, showing the inhuman biting force.


    This


    Several foreign warriors behind the leopard queen looked at each other.


    Although it''s just a chewing action, it can crush the flesh of the alien species into meat mud, but it also needs extremely strong physical strength.


    "Well."


    Gu fan felt the fragrance between his teeth: "strength and defensiveness are mixed, and their strength exceeds the general level of refined steel. It''s this monster that makes you suffer?"


    Like a gourmet, he commented a little on the flesh and blood of the alien species, and also judged the type of the alien species.


    That''s right.


    The leopard queen was seriously injured just to kill this alien.


    Great.


    Master.


    The leopard queen confirmed that the man in front of her can''t be underestimated. Lucky star didn''t lie just now.


    "I like you very much."


    "If you really have the strength to get a good place, I don''t mind what happens."


    Leopard queen looked at Gu fan wantonly, had a strong interest, continued to say: "and you make me think of some people, most of them are like you, cold."Huh?


    "Who?"


    Leopard queen slightly recalled those cold guys, in addition to cold, everyone is so crazy.


    The group came from The ruling office.


    "The people who have been adjudicated are all lunatics. They don''t want to die."


    The leopard queen stopped to recall and took a sip of pale golden mellow malt wine. Every time she recalled those people, she shuddered.


    Lucky star, old musket, all shivered.


    Among the dawning alliance, the most frightening thing is the ruling house. They don''t belong to any city-state, but wander among cities.


    They hunt monsters!!


    Some powerful monsters that cannot be solved by the city-state are hunted by the verdict.


    It is said that there are about 50 judges in the tribunal, each of whom has reached the rarity of "refined steel" and is at the top of the human race.


    Those judges are excellent in their skills, have extraordinary strength, are not afraid of life and death, and are extremely crazy.


    There are three magistrates above the judges.


    The strength of those three people is really incredible. Even the most powerful alien monsters can be easily hunted as long as the adjudicator is willing to take action.


    "Fortunately, there are not many lunatics."


    Old Musketeer recalled that time he met the judge, and sighed deeply: "however, thanks to their dawn alliance, they can survive."


    The ruling office.


    Judge.


    The most powerful adjudicator.


    Gu fan is a little interested, but it sounds that the characteristics of those people are familiar


    Unconsciously.


    It was almost midnight, and a dull sound of the horn spread all over the city.


    The leopard queen put down her wine glass and looked out the door: "the chat time is over, and the fight for supremacy among all ethnic groups is about to begin."


    Her face was serious, and several foreign soldiers around her were also cautious. The grand and sacred struggle for supremacy among all ethnic groups was finally about to begin.


    It''s a carnival.


    It''s a feast for foreigners.


    On the streets and alleys, all kinds of aliens howl excitedly, and the alien genes in their bodies are especially excited at night.


    The center of the city-state.


    The whole officialdom was completely wrapped up by a huge bonfire ring made up of flame fuel. In the center, there was a huge fire rack more than ten meters high, on which several heterogeneous bodies were interspersed and burned in the fire.


    An alien, with a blade, went forward to cut off the cooked meat of the alien species and swallowed it.


    This seems to be the sacred ritual of taking part in the fight.


    We are one of the most brutal human beings. Although our appearance has no human form, we are guarding a human heart.

 Chapter 281

    The flames were flickering.


    They are like ghosts wriggling in the dark, and the heat waves from the fire come from time to time, with the smell of exotic meat.


    People get very excited.


    Fearless of the flame, they came to the fire stand with razors, cut off the roasted parts of more than a dozen huge xenobiotics, and distributed them to everyone present.


    A strange cry.


    The wolf howled.


    The roars and growls of the soldiers were rolling up and down with each other.


    Night, blood, alien, fight, fight There''s nothing else that stimulates the desire to kill in our genes.


    "Look, there are wolves."


    Beside the leopard queen, a wounded soldier explained to Gu Fanji: "the one who takes the lead claims to be the black wolf king, and his strength has reached the refined steel level."


    Wolves.


    There are about a dozen wolf warriors, each of them is two meters tall, and their muscles are strong and swollen, with a layer of hard cutin on their skin.


    They are just like werewolves in Western legends. On the night of the full moon, they incarnate as werewolves and have incredible power and speed. Among them, the guy called "black wolf king" is the most powerful.


    His fur is pure black, and his height is about three meters. His sharp claw steel knife reflects a sharp light in the fire. You can see that it is not easy to provoke.


    "That''s the white bear, and it''s a favorite to win the championship."


    He pointed to another alien in the distance.


    The white bear''s hair is silvery, but it is stained with dirty blood, which seems to prove how many enemies he killed, and finally becomes a huge and powerful blood bear.


    His figure is even bigger than that of the black wolf king, just like a heavy tank. The soles of his feet are deeply sunken where he has stepped. It''s hard to doubt that his weight is close to ten tons


    On the other side.


    The Tyrannosaurus Rex in Maodian tavern also took the place of his own forces.


    However, they are not so much Tyrannosaurus Rex as a variety of lizards, with dense scales all over their bodies. Some of them are tall and powerful, while others are short and quick.


    Hiss, hiss.


    The boa constrictor came slowly from the other side of the bonfire.


    This Python is ten meters long, and its human appearance has been almost completely replaced. Its huge triangular head has lantern like scarlet eyes, and it can split the blood basin more than 90 degrees, but it has not only two poisonous teeth, and is full of sharp teeth.


    There are two long and narrow human arms on the thick snake''s trunk. If it can''t communicate with other people, it will even be regarded as a monster.


    The warriors of various forces gathered one after another.


    There are also some more peculiar appearance, even can be said to be "disgusting" alien also gradually joined.


    Their shape is not close to that of monsters. Instead, they are more like rotten, sticky and heterogeneous species. Their appearance is very terrible, unlike that of living people. Some of them are rotten and full of sarcoma and sores. Some of them have two different heads and several strong arms protruding from their backs.


    But here But no one discriminates against these alien races and will not regard them as monsters.


    Gu fan counted a little.


    Although it is said that there is a hundred ethnic groups fighting for hegemony, in fact, the combined forces of all parties do not exceed 20 at most.


    But even so, there are already many hunters in each power. I''m afraid the total number is more than 200.


    Two hundred out of control hunters.


    The number of the alien strongmen guarding the city-state is far more than that of the general city-state, and their combat effectiveness is more powerful, which can be regarded as the top class of combat effectiveness.


    "Yo."


    "The little Wildcats are here, too."


    The appearance of the leopard queen caused a lot of commotion, and many eyes focused here.


    There are many female soldiers around her. They are delicate and graceful. Most of them are speed kittens and cheetahs


    Many other foreigners have been to the "cat shop" for consumption.


    But the little wild cats in the cat shop can''t compare with the real king cheetah, the queen of leopard.


    The more intense and fierce desire for conquest of the alien race makes everyone want to overwhelm the queen.


    "Tut Tut, the kittens are injured."


    "It''s really distressing, hehe hehe."


    After the black wolf king, a soldier howled and looked at him with unkind eyes.


    "Well, even if I''m seriously injured, I can easily cut off your neck."


    The queen of leopard snorted coldly and said fiercely. At the same time, she bounced up the sharp claws hidden in the meat mat, which made people feel a chill in her neck.


    On the other side, a dragon, who looks like a lizard man, stares at Gufan beside the leopard queen for a while.


    A pair of mung bean size full of malicious eyes, flashing with light, said in a hoarse voice: "Queen leopard, is the human behind you a new favorite? How about bed skills? Should they not be ready to fight for you?"


    After that, there was a burst of laughter.Many people''s eyes are focused on Gu fan.


    Almost all of the men around the leopard queen were injured. Only Gu fan was complete.


    "This human, thin and tender, looks delicious."


    A lot of foreign people are laughing. Most of the out of control soldiers are extremely tall and far more powerful than ordinary human hunters.


    Especially the white bear.


    Even if the hunter is a power hunter, his bones will burst and grind into meat mud


    The queen of leopard stood upright and responded coldly in the face of the sarcasm: "this is the warrior who took part in the competition for supremacy for me."


    It''s really!!


    There was more mockery around.


    "Hahaha, Queen leopard, you really let a human to die."


    "That little body bone, break lightly, little wild cat, are you willing?"


    The sound of laughing and mocking each other ups and downs, Gu fan has become the focus of the public, clearly feel a lot of bad eyes are sweeping around his body.


    After all Leopard queen is the best choice for cross breeding.


    The appearance of Gu fan, like a potential rival, fantasies about how to tear it up in a fight.


    It''s not far away.


    The guy named "Tyrannosaurus Rex" even made a neck wiping action to Gu fan.


    Die!


    He grinned cruelly, as if he was still worried about the embarrassment in the tavern, and wanted to revenge on Gu fan.


    At such a scene, the leopard queen could not help laughing bitterly.


    I didn''t expect that Gu fan became the target of public criticism inexplicably, and the difficulty of competing for supremacy among hundreds of ethnic groups will rise again. Many people will aim at this alien human.


    "Well, don''t make any noise."


    Before long, a burly man with thick hair and golden color appeared.


    The man''s voice was so strong that the flames of the nearby fire rack shook, and many leaders of other forces closed their mouths.


    Golden Lion!!


    He is a temporary leader, but also recognized as a strong, exuding a particularly strong atmosphere, really like the king of beasts general deterred all people.


    "Queen leopard, you can be excused for killing the powerful alien near the dawn city-state and being seriously injured and unable to fight."


    "Allow him to recruit other strong men."


    Next.


    The golden lion roared violently and opened the prelude of the hundred ethnic groups'' War: "half an hour later, the hundred ethnic groups'' fight for hegemony officially begins!"


    "The winner will be the head of the union."

 Chapter 282

    All ethnic groups compete for hegemony.


    Around the huge bonfire, thousands of foreigners became more and more excited.


    There will be a bloody competition among more than 20 foreign forces. The winner will win the position of the leader of the city-state until the next hundred races fight for hegemony


    This battle is not the fair sissy competition of 1v1.


    No limits, no rules, no rules.


    Your ultimate goal is to defeat or be defeated.


    Boom, boom!!


    The Golden Lion blows to the more than ten meter high fire support.


    The burning stake, the burning charcoal, the sparks soon ignited the rope enclosed arena, and the flames cooked the earth, and the human figures became more blurred in the flames.


    Roar, roar.


    The foreign people are roaring, and the fighting enthusiasm is stimulated to the highest.


    The roar of the golden lion came from the fire: "then, let the hundred races fight for hegemony, and the last one standing is the winner!"


    No fear.


    Warriors with a very proud attitude, set foot on the burning scorched earth.


    "Kill me!"


    "Come on, let''s see the blood!"


    Outside the arena, those alien people roared hysterically, their eyes were red and looking forward to it.


    Killing.


    Only killing can fill the deepest desire to fight in the gene. Every alien seems to be looking forward to the scene of tearing flesh and blood to pieces.


    Just stepping into the arena, the bloody battle has already begun.


    The black wolf king, who is three meters tall and full of muscles, ignores the fire at his feet and tramples the fire with his feet. He rushes to another alien with scarlet eyes.


    It''s a big, four armed alien.


    The four arms, like the arms made of refined steel, roared to the black wolf king.


    Bang.


    The black wolf king fought hard against his opponent''s boxing. He hit his chest with a fine steel arm, but he fought hard with black horny skin.


    Poof.


    The black wolf king''s claws flickered with cold light. He drew a cruel angle and cut off the two different arms. The steel arms whirled in the air and fell to the ground, making a dull sound. Half of the black wolf king''s chest and cheek were wet with blood.


    "Kill him!"


    "Black wolf king, tear him up, that''s it!"


    At this moment, the audience around the arena was completely excited, and the animal nature in the bone expanded to the limit, and they freely expressed their restlessness.


    Ouch.


    The black wolf king roared up to the sky, his whole body muscles were tight and creaky, his claws were waving again, cutting the alien into countless pieces, and his viscera were scattered on the ground.


    He died.


    So the alien warrior died.


    The same killing is still going on everywhere.


    If you are a timid human, you will be scared to pee your pants when you see this scene. Lucky stars and old guns will frown repeatedly. Is the so-called hundred ethnic groups fighting for hegemony too cruel and bloody??


    On the other side.


    Gu fan, dressed in a blood robe, walked leisurely in the burning flame.


    But not far away, there is a full of malicious eyes staring at him. It is the Tyrannosaurus Rex who ate the dark loss in the cat shop. He is ready to kill Gu fan with the help of the hundred clan hegemony.


    "Hey, hey."


    "Human, don''t you forget me?"


    Tyrannosaurus Rex walked up to Gu fan. He was very strong, covered with fine scales, thick armor, and even large caliber guns were difficult to break through.


    With a sweep of his tail, he put out the flames around him and made a cruel move: "I said that I would tear you up in the hundred race hegemony, remember?"


    Many foreigners are also paying attention to this battle.


    That skinny human, can he live for a few seconds under Tyrannosaurus Rex?


    Queen leopard is also a little nervous. After all, this human is hired by him, and the race for supremacy is more and more bloody and cruel. Can Gu fan support it??


    "Come on."


    "Human sissy, let me taste your fist."


    Tyrannosaurus rex has no fear, defense is his strongest advantage, recklessly compared to Gu fan''s fingers, pointed his chest and said: "I''ll let you fight first."


    Insult.


    It''s an insult to chiguoguo.


    After all, the human body looks so different from other races that it''s just like the difference between a baby and an adult.


    Bursts of laughter came.


    "Hit him, go up and hit him!"


    "Whoa, human white face, let''s see if you can break the scales of Tyrannosaurus Rex."


    Around the alien people are also a burst of noise, and many people look at the leopard queen unkindly, eyes full of banter, there are many vulgar gossip rumors.Gu fan did not speak.


    He strode to Tyrannosaurus Rex, the other side seems not aware of the crisis.


    Tyrannosaurus Rex opened his arms, as if ready to meet Gu fan''s blow at any time, a finger also pointed to his chest position: "come on, fight here, let me taste how hard the human sissy fist is."


    The laughter grew louder.


    But the next incredible scene, but let everyone can''t laugh.


    "Here comes the punch."


    Gu fan light said three words, followed by the whole person put on a boxing posture.


    Bang.


    With a heavy noise, the earth vibrates.


    The ground under Gu fan''s feet was trampled with numerous cracks, and the strong wind blew out the flames around him. He twisted his waist and raised his hips to accumulate his strength to the strongest state. A strong force rushed straight to his back, and finally gathered a little bit of energy to bombard him from his arms and fists.


    Gufan''s fist is like a sharp arrow.


    His body, on the other hand, is like a big bow that is fully open. At this time, it has been stretched to the full moon.


    Danger!!


    An unprecedented sense of crisis, full of Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    He felt as if there was a word "death" written on his head.


    In front of him is called "sissy" human, but the strength of the fist can collapse.


    Boom!!


    A blow blows, unexpectedly produced incomparably harsh sound explosion.


    The air around was crushed by this fist. In the eyes of Tyrannosaurus Rex, Gu fan''s fist was magnified infinitely, which was a kind of powerful force that he could not stop.


    Poof.


    The sound of flesh bursting and tearing is so loud.


    Gu fan blows away with one blow. The thick armor on the surface of T. rex''s body, the flesh, bones and viscera under the scales, all burst like pieces of glass.


    It''s broken.


    Tyrannosaurus Rex''s entire upper body is completely broken.


    The body of Tyrannosaurus rex was crushed into countless fine powder foam, each piece of flesh was no more than the size of mung bean. With countless plasma meat powder spilled into the air, a large amount of blood fog was set off.


    The upper body smashed and disappeared.


    Tyrannosaurus Rex below the waist, but still standing in place, this is only the strength of agglutination to a certain extent, can do things.


    There was no sound.


    All the foreigners around the arena were shocked by this earth shaking blow.


    This How can it be human power??

 Chapter 283

    The power of one blow shakes the sky and the earth.


    Blood fog, meat powder spilled all over the sky, boxing will blow out the flames in all directions.


    Gu fan, standing in front of half of the body of T. rex, was like an unparalleled killing God. The eyes of all the people in the audience were focused on the human body in the blood robe.


    There was no sound.


    This brief silence is the best witness of Gu fan''s strength.


    lucky star and old firearm opened their mouths wide enough to swallow the light bulb. Although they knew Gu fan was very strong, they never thought that this "thigh" was so strong.


    Can human power reach this level?


    The most wonderful expression is the leopard queen.


    A moment ago, she was worried about whether Gu fan would be torn up by other foreign people, but the next moment she saw this extremely shocking scene.


    Leopard queen mood is very complex, expression is very rich, can''t help but consciously has been surprised to stand up.


    It''s not over.


    Gu fan smashed the Tyrannosaurus Rex and walked towards the center of the arena step by step.


    "It''s too weak."


    "All of you, let''s go together."


    Gu fan flashed a ferocious and crazy smile at the corner of his mouth. His eyes swept all the people in the arena, making a defiant and provocative sound


    Now it''s Gu fan''s turn to bully the weak.


    He stood in the center of the fire stand. Although the human body seems to be the thinnest in the alien race, his eyes are condescending, like overlooking a pile of ants.


    The foreign warriors all felt the scornful and mocking look.


    Insult.


    That''s the real insult.


    Gu fan, a man, wants to pick all the fighting warriors!!


    Let''s do it together. A cold word is overbearing.


    The foreign people''s angry eyes were widened, and their eyes were cracked. The tight muscles almost burst their skin, and the veins were like a dragon.


    "I''m the black wolf king. I''ll try your power today."


    The fiery black wolf king, with a heavy step, put away his sharpest claws, clenched his fist into a hammer shape, and compared with Gu fan, who is more powerful.


    All the way.


    The sole of black wolf king''s foot heavily stepped on the ground, and each step left deep footprints.


    With a heavy step, the soil under the sole of its foot was trampled out of a shallow pit. With the inertial force of the forward rush, and the bloated muscles like iron mounds, it hit Gu fan from top to bottom with its fist like a hammer.


    Bang!!


    To stop Gu langfan, he raised his hand to the five black kings without raising his head.


    The earth shakes, the dust and debris splashes, and the strength of the fist spreads everywhere. A heavy fist may have more than ten tons of strength.


    Take it.


    In the center of the fire and dust, the human figure did not move. His palm was several times smaller than his opponent''s, but he dragged the black wolf king''s iron fist and took the heaviest blow with all his strength.


    It''s a very powerful picture.


    It gives people the feeling that it smashes an egg with a huge hammer, but it finally breaks That hammer.


    Drop by drop of blood.


    The power of black wolf king''s fist is too heavy to bear even the anti shock force.


    Gu fan spread out the scope of the palm, black wolf king''s fist phalanx one by one broken, flesh and blood mixed with broken bones, constantly dripping plasma, actually sunken the next palm imprint.


    What strength is this.


    How can human beings have such terrible power??


    The pain of fist phalanx fracture can''t cover up the shock in the heart of the black wolf king, and can''t believe that human power can reach this level.


    The next scene is even more shocking.


    Gu fan stretched out two hands and hugged the fist arm of the black wolf king.


    Pull out the mountains and rivers, the world is breathtaking!!


    Gu fan pulled up the black wolf king abruptly, holding his arms in his two hands, but lifting it completely with his uncoordinated body proportion.


    No powers are used.


    Don''t use talent.


    Today, Gu fan will thoroughly defeat the alien race and knock them to the ground with the purest physical strength until he is convinced.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    Gu fan shakes the arm of the black wolf king and smashes him on the ground like a sandbag, causing waves of dust and air, knocking out a pit in the shape of the black wolf king.


    One hit.


    One hit.


    Another blow.


    The black wolf king was hugged by Gu fan and smashed on the ground again and again, causing a series of shocks.


    People just feel that the earth under their feet is shaking, as if it caused an earthquake, and stare at the black wolf king countless times close contact with the ground.Roar! Roar!!


    This kind of overwhelming abuse, let the other powerful alien look down on.


    The body of white bear, which is more majestic and like a hill, rushes like a locomotive. It jumps high and waves a hand to Gu fan with the momentum of Taishan. It seems that it wants to pat him directly into meat mud.


    Gu fan is facing up.


    He hit the huge bear''s paw, which was nearly one meter in diameter, with another blow. The bone was broken and twisted irregularly to a right angle.


    The fighting continued to heat up.


    Gu fan''s power as a wild beast shocked people''s eyes.


    He picked up the giant palm of the white bear and did the same, thrusting the body like a hill into the onion.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    The white bear''s body was fully extended for more than 4 meters, but it was as high as a two-story building. The body of more than ten tons was smashed like a sandbag pillow under Gu fan''s hands, causing a more intense earthquake.


    It''s not over.


    Gu fan became more and more crazy, and his body irrigated with refined steel and magic iron burst out with more terrifying force.


    His whole body muscles are completely taut, each fiber is pulled to the maximum extent, one hand grabbed the black wolf king, the other hand grabbed the white bear.


    Big windmill, turn and turn!!


    Among all the exclamations of the alien race, the white bear and the black wolf king were thrown up by Gu fan, but the two groups of mountain like bodies were lifted lightly in Gu fan''s hands.


    He


    He


    Gu fan turned faster and faster, and the two people threw out their shadow like a windmill fan. At last, they released their palms and drew a heavy arc, smashing into the distant ground in two directions.


    Boom, boom.


    Black wolf king and black wolf king were thrown 100 meters away and directly hit the crowd not far from the arena. Several poor guys were crushed bones on the spot, spitting blood and passed out.


    This??


    All the alien people stood up in shock.


    They looked at the man in the blood robe with an incredible, unbelievable look.


    Invincible.


    If there is a word in the world to describe Gu fan, I''m afraid there are only two words invincible.


    This is the power, the absolute power, the shocking invincible power. Even if Gu fan does not use any powers, he can use his power to defeat the pride of the alien people.

 Chapter 284

    "Who else is not satisfied?"


    Gu fan asked faintly, but few people dared to answer.


    At this time, those foreign warriors who were eager to see the horror of the ancient power did not dare to challenge again.


    I''m kidding.


    The white bear and the black wolf king, like pillows, were smashed by him. The rest of the soldiers, whose strength was far less than that level, would not be torn to pieces??


    "Hiss, hiss."


    "I want to try and challenge you."


    The 10 meter long Python warrior, some unwilling to challenge.


    It''s also very powerful. Python can crush crocodiles and strangle elephants.


    This soldier with a long tail and a tank of water is confident that he is better than the white bear in strength. However, in the face of Gu fan, he still beat the drum in his heart and finally used the word "challenge".


    Gu fan is no longer a fragile human being who is "sissy" in the eyes of foreign people.


    His strength is great and majestic. He is just a huge beast. It''s hard to understand how such a weak body can have such a level of ability.


    Gu fan stood still, waiting for it to challenge.


    The wild boa warrior no longer hesitated, and suddenly burst out with extremely fast speed. The thick and thin tail of the water tank wrapped Gufan layer by layer, and then the boa constricted and started a strangulation.


    Hang!


    The power of the wild boa warrior is stronger than that of the white bear and the black wolf king.


    A python can strangle a crocodile several times bigger than itself, wind its neck and can''t breathe, and shrink and break its bones one by one.


    So is the python warrior.


    He wanted to wrap up his strength and crush Gufan''s bones and flesh, and crush Gufan''s body into blood mud.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    The wild Python''s scaly tail creaks gradually, but the power that can crush the elephant can''t move Gufan.


    On the contrary.


    Gu fan also bit by bit will be crazy Python''s body open.


    The body of the boa constrictor, with the strength of Gu fan, appeared a series of muscle cracks.


    A section of flesh and blood was torn by Gufan. The white and tender meat was stained with red blood. The crazy Python warrior had pulled the weight of strangulation to the maximum, but Gufan''s body was like Buddha arhat, unable to shake one point.


    Finally The snake''s tail is as big as a bucket of water. It breaks the wounds in a large area, and the blood keeps gushing out. It can no longer maintain the power of strangulation.


    "I give up."


    "I''m not as proud as you in power..."


    The wild boa warrior let go of Gu fan, dripping with blood, and lowered his noble head in the face of the incredible blood robed man.


    There is no conspiracy.


    There''s no trick.


    There are no complex powers or uncanny weird talents.


    Gu fan used the most primitive way to defeat the wild boa with the purest power, and completely won the respect and submission of the wild boa warriors.


    The foreigners looked at each other.


    The most powerful black wolf king and white bear both lost. Even the mad Python who could strangle the giant elephant lowered his noble head and submitted to Gu fan.


    It''s too strong.


    Gu fan transcended all the cognitions of other nations.


    "This How could it be... "


    Panther queen breathed hard: "does he really want to take the champion?"


    How could she have thought that a dangerous man recruited from a cat shop would be the most promising man to win the championship.


    No!!


    It''s not just a fight.


    He suppressed all the alien race with absolute strength.


    It seems that the arrogant words of "you come together" still reverberate in my ears, but now it has become a fact.


    Who can imagine?


    In the eyes of the Gentiles, the sissy, thin and fragile human beings who can break at will, are used to turn all the soldiers to the ground in the most simple and violent manner.


    "This is the charm of fate, Queen leopard. Don''t forget your promise."


    Lucky star said very quickly, and like a god stick said that everything is expected.


    The leopard queen can''t help recalling her promise.


    If Gu fan wins the championship, everything can be given to him, including himself


    Leopard queen think of here, a pair of sharp animal ears also involuntarily slightly tremble, face a little ruddy a little bit, such a strong man is really a good choice for mating.


    "Anything else?"


    Gu fan looked around for a week, and the warriors of various tribal forces shook their heads and put down the idea of challenge.


    This man is definitely not the one they can challenge.


    But there is another person who may be able to fight with Gu fan a little bit. That is their former leader, the golden lion."It''s not good to let a human race compete for supremacy."


    A dignified and heavy voice came from nearby: "well, let me have a try."


    Look carefully.


    It was a strong man with golden hair all over his body.


    Compared with other foreign people, he is not too tall, but he exudes a sense of awe.


    Golden Lion.


    He was the leader before guarding the city-state, and his fighting power was still superior to that of the black wolf king and the wild boa.


    This strong man, the degree of alienation is not very deep.


    In addition to his silver hair and large golden hair on his back, his abdomen and legs also show the appearance of human beings, especially the eight angular abdominal muscles, which are more like iron and steel rooted in his body.


    Roar! Roar!!


    The golden lion let out a roar, and the sound waves spread round and round.


    This is the real roar of the king. The breath of the king spreads all over the world. Many foreigners who are close to the arena retreat several steps subconsciously, and they are all shocked by this power.


    Gu fan''s expression is as cool as water.


    It''s just the roar of the king of beasts. As for Gu fan himself The devil on the seat of blood prison in hell.


    Bang.


    The Golden Lion broke the ground, and his whole body burst out like a shell.


    Its speed is extremely fast, several flash left between the Golden Shadow, in a flash around to the side of Gufan, fingers clenched into a fist, hit to Gufan''s ventral side.


    If the blow is hard, not only the abdominal ribs will be broken, but also the kidneys will be broken.


    But Golden Lion in this moment, but saw an incredible scene.


    At the moment when the lightning and Thunder Stone fight, the somatosensory time is constantly compressed, everything around becomes extremely slow, people roar and shout, and the spit is spinning in mid air.


    In a short moment, the golden lion saw Gu fan''s eyes and looked at himself with a slight squint.


    The look in his eyes was so cold, full of chilling fierce killing intention. For a moment, the golden lion, who had not yet finished his hand, felt that his every move was completely locked by the other party.


    That''s right.


    Gu fan''s perception has completely 360 ¡ã locked the golden lion.


    The fist that carried out all his strength bombarded Gu fan''s abdomen, but he had an illusion ahead of time, that is, this fist could not hit Zhong Gu fan!!

 Chapter 285

    "I can''t hit him."


    The Golden Lion carries out the whole body strength of a punch, just bombard to Gu fan, the mind has already come up with the final result.


    He''s locked up.


    The golden lion has been locked by Gufan''s perception.


    Every step, every slight movement, even the tremor of the muscles under the skin, and the golden hair dancing with the wind, are all exposed under Gufan''s perception.


    Bang.


    Gu fan''s whip leg was drawn to the golden lion at an incredible angle, and the residual shadow was partially distorted.


    The fists of the Golden Lion collide with Gu fan''s whip legs, and then the sound of bone and flesh breaking radiates from the inside out. The internal bone conduction makes the Golden Lion hear more clearly.


    Bang.


    Gu fan swept the leg with a whip, and then made another punch in a row.


    The fist hit the golden lion''s abdomen heavily. The gravity of the fist suddenly crushed two abdominal muscles, making the whole abdomen deeply depressed. All the viscera would be broken under the pressure, and the intestines would be tied together.


    "Er..."


    The Golden Lion rolled out more than ten meters away, half knelt on the ground and covered his abdomen, with a big mouthful of blood sticking to the meat.


    There was still a slight difference between Gu fan''s and Gu fan''s pain.


    "Lost."


    "The Golden Lion lost, too."


    "Incredible, that human is too strong."


    "Did you see that move just now? How did the human fight?"


    The foreigners exclaimed one after another. Most people didn''t see how Gu fan attacked. A moment ago, the Golden Lion launched an attack and was about to defeat Gu fan with one punch.


    The next second, the Golden Lion flies backwards.


    It''s all between lightning and thunder. It''s too fast.


    "Two attacks!"


    Leopard queen pupil constriction, sink voice to say: "Gu fan just used two attacks."


    Her speed ability is very excellent. Although she can''t see clearly how Gu fan launched the attack, she can vaguely see that he used two attacks to hit the golden lion.


    Leopard queen see the details of the battle is too vague, very uncertain to continue to say: "one is the fist, the other seems to be the leg."


    Lucky star and old musket look at each other.


    This NIMA is so fast, who can see clearly?


    The Golden Lion lost.


    He has lost the ability to fight. His abdominal ribs are broken and his internal organs are damaged. If he continues to fight, he will die.


    But I don''t know why, the golden lion is emitting a more dangerous smell, and the wounds on his body are also recovering at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    The Golden Lion stood up slowly.


    His eyes were as red as blood, and his golden lion hair was falling off.


    Peristalsis!!


    There are some granulations, squirming on his body.


    Golden Lion''s chest, gradually gathered into a special symbol, those creeping granulation formed a strange totem.


    "It seems that I have to rely on its ability


    The golden lion said to himself, he still has the last card, but also the ability that the golden lion has been afraid to move.


    If you dissect the golden lion, you can find a piece of transplanted black peristaltic meat near his heart, which is gradually wrapping up the golden lion''s internal organs.


    This is the golden lion''s card.


    Golden Lion''s abdominal rib injury was quickly repaired and filled with creeping black meat.


    The wounds of his internal organs were also eroded by those filthy pieces of meat, and integrated into every part of his body.


    "I''m lucky."


    Gu fan saw this scene, but laughed: "guard the leader of the city-state, you really have something to do with Jishi Hui."


    Salvation society.


    This term makes the golden lion''s eyes twinkle.


    Half a month ago, the Jesuits once found the golden lion. One of them claimed to be the servant of the "Immortal King" and easily defeated the golden lion.


    "There are limits to human power."


    "You are entitled to be one of us, equal to me, and even stronger."


    The man said so, and took out a mass of black flesh and blood material, bewitched the golden lion to eat and become one of them.


    Golden Lion.


    He didn''t believe in any salvation society, let alone their messy doctrines.


    But the real power was in front of him. Under the temptation of absolute power, the golden lion still couldn''t resist.


    He is the king of all animals.


    He was the leader of the city-state.


    He has to face more, more challenges, hunt more, and have the power to convince everyone.


    Golden Lion, need strength!!So he swallowed the black creeping flesh and blood, and borrowed its power at this moment.


    It''s out of control.


    The creeping flesh and blood brought endless energy to the golden lion, and in a very short time, it brought far more than its own ability.


    Numerous creeping granulations covered with long golden hair.


    The golden lion roared and roared, and its skin cracked and shed red blood. But soon the color of the blood turned to black.


    The ground under his feet can''t bear the huge force. It''s like a crisscross dog''s teeth breaking apart, and his two thighs penetrating into the ground. As his skin and flesh continue to crack, his strength is also rising


    Monster.


    The golden lion seems to be moving towards the direction of the monster.


    "Well?"


    "It''s not a complete corruption with the help of evil eggs."


    Looking at this scene, Gu fan analyzed it and said to himself, "this is the master of an abyss, who has bred some pollution and put it directly into the body of the golden lion?"


    Gu fan''s guess is wrong, but it''s not far away.


    The creeping flesh and blood in the golden lion is cut from the Immortal King. It contains a part of extremely special pollution energy, which can greatly enhance the body strength in a short time.


    "Power!"


    "I need more power."


    The golden lion''s body became bigger, and a layer of black twisted muscles stretched the skin, and repeatedly twisted around the body, making it a savage monster with only muscles left.


    His consciousness dissipated a lot.


    The golden lion is not like an awakened person who has completed the corruption and transformation, but more like a disposable consumable that gradually loses consciousness.


    Gu fan already had a judgment in his heart.


    The last time he met the Lord of Chiyang City, he should have been a servant corrupted by the evil flesh and eggs.


    Chiyang has the power of Mithril level rarity, in addition to absolute loyalty to the belief in domination, but also to maintain their own mind.


    But the golden lion is different.


    The wriggling black flesh and blood directly turned him into an almost unconscious monster.


    Another way to pollute??


    Faster, faster, simpler.


    Although the side effect is very big, but it is simple and crude, does not need the evil meat and eggs for a long time of corruption, also does not need to consume massive resources.


    What a pity.


    The golden lion is just a consumable of the Immortal King.

 Chapter 286

    The golden lion was cheated.


    There is no power in this world that does not need to pay a price.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    Then the golden lion roared again.


    Pollution.


    Its body has been transformed. Its wriggling and twisted ferocious muscles entangle with each other and stretch its skin to form large black fibers. Its original two meter tall body has expanded rapidly and its feet have expanded several times.


    On the outside.


    The golden lion is like a super monster made up entirely of muscle and full of overwhelming power.


    It finally broke through the threshold of human limit, and its rarity reached the level of "secret silver", but at the cost of most consciousness, it completely collapsed and twisted into a monster.


    "Power!"


    "Power, power, power, power!"


    The Golden Lion repeats the same words and yearns for more powerful power.


    "Monster!"


    "Golden Lion, out of control."


    The alien race around the arena also noticed something wrong with the golden lion.


    It is changing in the direction of out of control. No one knows more about the feeling of out of control than the alien race. The feeling of consciousness stripping from the body is like falling into the deep space of no one forever.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    The two legs of the Golden Lion wriggle with black flesh and blood, and each step will run through the ground.


    It is like a road roller. It roars and roars. At the same time, it breaks through the earth and sends shivering waves to Gu fan.


    "Crush!"


    These two words are squeezed out of the golden lion''s teeth.


    Wriggling two fists of black flesh and blood, holding them into a huge hammer and pounding from top to bottom.


    Gu fan is just a grass swaying with the wind, which will be crushed into foam at any time.


    No hard connection!!


    We have to get out of the way!!


    All the other people around have this idea.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    The earth shakes and the mountain shakes, and the heavy hammer makes the earth crack layer upon layer, and the ground at the center of the battle can not bear the heavy load and is smashed out of the pit.


    The stones and debris were crushed into vermicelli powder. With the dust shaking on the ground, many foreigners even failed to stand firm. The impact of the impact of the momentum of the fists almost brought down the most innermost alien in the arena.


    People looked at the center of the battle in horror.


    Gu fan did not dodge, did not evade, but once again chose the front hard steel.


    Ten times the size of the gap between the fists, impact together, but there is a sense of balance.


    No!!


    Not equal!!


    The Golden Lion took two steps back??


    It''s incredible. Even if the golden lion is out of control and turns into a monster, can''t it be better than Gu fan at the level of power??


    Bang, bang, bang.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    A battle beyond people''s perception began.


    Gu fan began to fight the golden lion, and the other side also fought back furiously. The black iron fist full of wriggling granulation constantly collided with Gu fan''s seemingly ordinary human fist.


    Strong winds extinguished the flames in all directions.


    The shock waves produced by the strength of the fists smashed the surrounding ground and raised large pieces of soil and debris.


    One punch.


    Ten punches.


    A hundred punches.


    Two people stand on the ground to fight, the air around them will burst under the pressure of the strength of the fist, and the sound is deafening and dizzy.


    This Is it really the level that biology can reach??


    Gu fan''s boxing is like a dragon. The more powerful he is, the more terrifying he is. Every muscle on his whole body is like a magic bow. It''s pulled into a full moon. White smoke is emitted from his whole body. It seems that his muscles are rubbing with hot sparks. The more fierce the Vietnam War is.


    Gufan is laughing wildly.


    To release the violent and turbulent power in the body, the feeling is so full that every cell becomes excited and fanatical.


    On the other side.


    The golden lion roared. The black granulation muscles broke in a large area. It seemed that it could not bear such a huge anti shock force


    Its flesh and blood, the condensation of black muscle crushed into meat sauce, turned into vermicelli, sprinkled all over the sky.


    But the monster is also more and more brave, more and more filthy and wriggling flesh and blood, and more and more firm muscles, gradually adapting to the intensity of the battle.


    Ha.


    Poof.


    The golden lion''s bone is broken.


    The golden lion''s internal organs are broken.


    Instead of falling down, those ferocious and terrifying wriggling flesh and blood became more and more out of control and rampaged, replacing the skeleton and viscera and turning it into a monster composed entirely of muscles.


    It''s hard to estimate how powerful it is.


    It is difficult to estimate the strength of the Golden Lion and what level it has reached.But all the people present have a feeling that both the Golden Lion and Gu fan are monsters among monsters.


    Boom!!


    The fist burst again.


    This time, the whole arm of the golden lion is broken.


    Gu fan''s whole body was emitting hot white smoke, as if the engine was about to blow out when it reached its maximum power.


    Finally, he smashed the golden lion''s arm with one blow, and burst with half of his shoulder. The dirty black flesh and blood spilled all over the sky and fell on the audience around the arena.


    Ah, ah, ah!!


    There were howls.


    Those audiences were soon eroded by the creeping granulation, forced to penetrate into their bodies, and then quickly rooted and sprouted, spread to every corner, and forced to dissolve into the same filthy substance


    "Not enough!"


    "Not enough flesh and blood!"


    The Golden Lion turned and ran towards the crowd around the arena.


    Bang.


    When the Golden Lion smashed one arm, several foreigners were smashed into meat mud on the spot. It was hard to distinguish the bone dregs mixed with the meat mud, so they were all caught and put into their mouths to swallow.


    They are not as powerful as Gufan.


    In front of the golden lion, they are like babbling children, and there is no room to fight back at all. They will be smashed to pieces by twisted monsters at random, and their flesh and blood will be blurred


    flesh and blood.


    Large areas of wriggling flesh and blood began to gather in the direction of the golden lion.


    It''s getting bigger and bigger, and it seems like it''s going to become a hill made entirely of muscles.


    Meat mountain!!


    The shape of the golden lion is more and more like the terrible Immortal King.


    No bones, no viscera, no brain Only a mass of constantly wriggling flesh and blood assimilates other living things around into the same substance and absorbs it into one''s own body.


    This is the abyss characteristic of the king of immortality -- immortality infection.


    The golden lion has no body.


    It had no nose or eyes, and its whole head was crushed by its own muscles.


    In front of people, there is only a creeping meat mountain, which continuously sprays a large amount of pollutants, corrupting and infecting other alien races around into the same monster.


    "Flesh and blood."


    "Power."


    "I want more More More... "


    The creeping meat mountain can also make a dull and hoarse voice, as if this is the last roar of the golden lion.


    The fight for supremacy among hundreds of ethnic groups turns into a massacre in a flash. If Gu fan is not present, I''m afraid the whole Guardian city-state will be infected by this group of flesh and blood.


    What a pity.


    Gu fan doesn''t continue to vent his pure power any more. In the face of such a corrupt and polluted meat mountain, he has to use his powers.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS:


    please take a day off today. Let''s change this chapter for the moment.


    Some time ago, the author always stayed up late to explode his liver. In the end, he got angry and had some problems. His throat was inflamed and he coughed up blood. He was in a sling injection


    But it''s not a big problem. It should be OK to have a sleep after the injection today. In the next few days, it should be a little rest in the third shift. I hope my brothers can understand.

 Chapter 287

    Chaos.


    The arena was a mess.


    Those who stained with dirty flesh and blood of the alien race, howling, shrill voice in the melting into a pool of gravy.


    The meat mountain of the golden lion is getting bigger and bigger. In a flash, it is the size of a rockery, which is as high as a two-story building.


    "It will destroy the city."


    Gu fan had this feeling in his heart. It was just the huge meat mountain that could destroy the whole Guardian city-state if it was continuously infected.


    Gu fan encountered before the "red sun" is more use.


    Chiyang city-state, with the help of the city master completely transformed into a slave, gradually infiltrated the whole city into pollution, and gradually made all people become believers of the salvation society.


    But the golden lion is different.


    The change of the golden lion is more manic and destructive. He wants to completely destroy the whole alien base in a short time.


    "Strategy."


    "Has their intelligence logic developed to this level?"


    Gu fan made a slight comparison and came to the conclusion that people in Chiyang city-state believed in Jishi society, which gave people the feeling that they only believed in a religion, and there was no big problem.


    But the alien people are the fighting maniacs who believe in the power.


    It is impossible for them to believe in any salvation society, and they are extremely powerful in fighting, and they are the main force of dawn alliance in hunting carrion monsters, so their final choice is to destroy them.


    The aliens We have started to talk about strategy.


    "Winter purgatory."


    Gu fan no longer hesitated. The power in his blood ran wildly, and the cold force covered the surrounding space.


    A layer of silver mist filled the air. Everywhere, everything was frozen into ice. The scorched land quickly cooled down and frozen into a layer of ice crystals. The creeping flesh and blood also began to freeze quickly when it came into contact with the ice fog.


    Gu fan''s ability of extreme cold has also been improved.


    From the frozen soil, the cold energy of the legend comes out of the hell.


    Storm!!


    The sky was shrouded in silver mist.


    It''s like the cold wind blowing on the snow mountain for thousands of years. A snowstorm will fall, but it''s countless pieces of ice and sharp blades that fall to the ground, cutting the meat mountain of the Golden Lion out of control.


    It''s not just this meat mountain.


    Around those infected alien, also frozen into ice, the whole world covered with a layer of flawless white, with a little bit of orchid, dreamlike.


    The cells froze to death.


    Gu fan tried his best to push the winter purgatory, and the wriggling filthy flesh and blood were completely penetrated in the extremely cold temperature. With a slight knock, it was fried into ice fragments.


    But there are exceptions.


    Click, click, click.


    In the creeping granulation filth, the Golden Lion tried his best to break free from the shackles and forced out of the frozen and broken meat mountain.


    At this time, it has only one head, and its body is a meter long wriggling tentacle, struggling to get out of the ice like a maggot, and trying to get into another alien''s body.


    Crack.


    Gu fan''s figure flashed, and his foot in the tower hit the wriggling half of the body of the golden lion.


    "The leader who used to guard the city-state is now like a maggot."


    Gu fan condescended and said in a scornful voice, "do you want to continue to live in such a posture?"


    The sound stimulated the golden lion.


    Only the remaining part of human reason was inspired by Gufan.


    That eyes revealed confusion, but also with a trace of reluctance, as well as the fear and despair of unknown forces.


    Taking advantage of this trace of human nature, Gu fan immediately launched the ability of "bitter fantasy corridor" and intruded into its deep consciousness to see the whole story and the truth.


    Hazy and illusory, treacherous and strange.


    The golden lion''s broken consciousness and memory are just a lot of fragments, and the whole palace of thinking and memory almost completely collapses.


    There was an old lion lying there in the ruined palace.


    Its once golden and gorgeous hair had all peeled off, scattered all over the ground and turned yellow. Its skin was also covered with thick sores and sarcomas. From time to time, it broke one and drilled out its wriggling tentacles. A moment later, it went back to eat something


    This is a kind of concretization.


    The golden lion is about to give up. He sees the reality that he is about to die, and his consciousness will collapse sooner or later.


    Helpless.


    The old golden lion is full of helplessness.


    An inexplicable power turned into a nightmare and came to the Golden Lion silently. The man in the bloody robe stretched out his hand, pressed the golden lion''s head and said faintly: "only the remaining memories, please show me."


    Under the influence of mysterious power, the Golden Lion presents those memory fragments one after another.Gu fan saw a lot of things.


    "Monster!"


    "This man is a monster. Stay away from him..."


    Among the memory fragments, the golden lion is extremely fierce, killing a decaying corpse and saving many human beings.


    But those purebred humans are more afraid of the golden lion than the other species, for fear that the Golden Lion will bite itself and swallow it next second.


    The golden lion went forward and reached out his palm to help a little boy up, but his mother immediately held him in her arms and said, "please, don''t hurt him."


    Golden Lion, of course, did not want to hurt the child.


    He shook his head helplessly, as if in a self mocking voice: "I just want to help him up, why so afraid."


    Click.


    The picture is broken.


    The fragments of the golden lion''s consciousness split into parts, and the rest of his mind wandered on like a hurricane.


    Countless pieces of glass composed of pictures are all around the memory palace.


    They are like old movies, playing all kinds of pictures.


    Those purebred humans are afraid of the golden lion.


    Those purebred humans regard it as alien, as a monster, as a twisted creature out of control.


    Laughter, begging for mercy, helpless sighs, and a little comfort, the sound of layers drowned the conscious thinking.


    Finally The picture stays in the picture of the Golden Lion leaving the human city.


    It wants to leave here to build a new city, a city where foreigners can live freely, and a guardian city-state that is not discriminated against by human beings.


    Click.


    The picture exploded again.


    The consciousness of the golden lion is constantly pulled away, like a whirlpool into another bizarre world.


    Fight!!


    The golden lion is fighting.


    It has found many like-minded partners.


    Black wolf king, white bear, leopard queen, wild boa warrior And so on, a series of alien soldiers who had the same experience with him.


    They fought on the battlefield, tearing up the foreign species, drenched with the blood of the foreign species, and fighting into a group with a wild smile.


    Build a city!!


    Build a city-state that belongs to our alien race!!


    We are human beings.


    Although we have different appearances, we have a human heart.


    We will protect the city, protect the human heart, and tear up all those monsters with alien identity!!

 Chapter 288

    Guard the city.


    It''s all about the golden lion.


    It breeds so much.


    Blood fighting, laughter, one by one is not recognized by the purebred human race, have gathered in this Guardian city-state.


    "This is our home."


    In the memory fragments, the Golden Lion raised his glass, with tears in his eyes, and drank with everyone at the bonfire party.


    This city-state is the home of foreign people.


    They are no longer discriminated against by purebred human beings. Many human beings protected by other races even regard them as heroes!!


    Here, there is the most important thing for the alien people.


    Here, it has gradually become the home of foreign people.


    The guardian city-state carries too many memories, the laughter, the blood fighting, the persistence of the last trace of human dignity, the precious warmth occasionally brought.


    "I must guard the city."


    "I have to defend my home."


    The golden lion has a firm belief in his heart that guarding the city-state is all he has to protect his life even if he goes out.


    Click!!


    The memory fragments are broken again.


    The weird and strange world of thinking is suddenly submerged by the sea. The boundless ocean is choppy. Giant ships are broken in the storm, but the golden lion''s last consciousness is like a boat in the storm.


    He turned into a captain, holding the rudder with all his strength, and was drenched in the rain.


    A huge wave is rising, and the dreary wave is shining. It turns out that this wave is its memory fragment


    The soldiers in the spray were quarreling.


    There are more and more people of different races, and their strength is stronger and stronger. But in the end, no one is willing to be the leader.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    The waves beat heavily on a boat. The captain of the golden lion was smashed to the ground. The boat creaked and would be broken at any time.


    A wave rises again.


    The soldiers of different races split into different forces.


    They can''t drink together any more. Every time they meet, it''s a gun, a sword and a knife.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    The waves knocked the golden lion to the ground again, the planks on the boat broke one after another, and the captain''s hand at the helm was full of blood.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Boom, boom!


    The storm rolled up huge waves, and a thunderbolt flashed across the sky.


    In the lightning, the pictures of countless monsters fighting each other flashed by. The monsters became stronger and stronger, and more and more soldiers were killed and wounded


    In that huge wave, the taste of the guardian city-state gradually changed. Without the original warmth, more and more foreigners think that they are no longer human


    Finally, the captain was torn into pieces by the rough sea and the thunderstorm.


    It is so helpless.


    As the leader, the Golden Lion deeply felt a heartfelt powerlessness and helplessness.


    It''s like the captain in the realization of thinking, who is defeated, smashed, overturned and involved in the waves.


    "Do you need strength?"


    "I can give you strength."


    "This power can help you solve all the problems of guarding the city-state..."


    In the desperate struggle, the Golden Lion finds the last straw.


    Although the voice is so filthy and evil, the golden lion knows that it contains full danger, but still chooses to gain power.


    He needs strength.


    He needs to stick to his home.


    He accepted temptation and evil.


    In the ocean, a creeping snake got into the body of the golden lion.


    Gu fan saw the last memory fragment of the golden lion in the shining scales of the strange snake.


    It was a human being.


    It was dressed in a gray robe with a blood colored pattern, which eventually converged into a huge scarlet eyelet in the center.


    Wise!!


    This is a special species that calls itself "the wise".


    Once, carnivores invaded the brain, which could assimilate human beings and transform them into controlled monsters.


    But did not expect that now the abyss devourer this "mother worm" has died, but the wise still exist in another way, and constantly interfere with human society.


    They are the servants of the master of the abyss.


    They''re the spokesmen for alien monsters.


    The picture is very blurred But Gu fan forcibly manipulated the golden lion''s consciousness, as if there were layers of filters, stripping the layers of fog.


    I see.


    Gu fan saw the man''s face clearly from his memory.


    A familiar face appeared in front of Gu fan. The wise man who claimed to be the servant of the Immortal King was still an acquaintance.Zhang Yun.


    That''s Zhang Yun''s face.


    He had only one eye, but now he had a new one.


    That eye bead is like an amber. In the turbidity, there is an insect hiding in the eye. As his eye turns The insect even twisted a little. It was still alive.


    Click.


    The memory pieces burst.


    The world of thinking consciousness can not be inferred from common sense, and the forms of consciousness fragments are different.


    They may be a movie, or they may be countless pieces of glass, or they may even turn into huge waves, lightning, or scales on the snake.


    In the end.


    Gu fan returned to the Memory Palace of the golden lion.


    A whole palace has completely collapsed, and the floors have cracked. With the collapse of the surrounding ground, it has fallen into the bottomless abyss.


    "You see it all."


    "Finally, give me a happy way to die."


    "While I still have a little bit of humanity, kill me."


    The golden lion has a dry and bitter voice in his throat. He took the lead in building the city-state, but he almost destroyed it


    "Good."


    Gu fan nodded.


    The golden lion is actually a very contradictory but respectable alien.


    He insisted on the human heart and wanted to protect the alien homeland, so he could not help but give up everything and even became a monster.


    But in the end He still has nothing to guard.


    Nightmare space, then dissipate.


    In the real world outside, Gu fan''s palm has a little more red light.


    The blood prison spider silk is condensed into a finger knife and stabbed at the rotten brow of the golden lion. The sharp killing intention pierces the last trace of consciousness and makes countless spider silk to tear up the whole brain again.


    Crack.


    The worm like body of the golden lion was crushed.


    This poor and pathetic character finally died in Gu fan''s hands.


    "Hot sun blood prison."


    "Devour."


    Gu fan finished all this and used two other powers.


    The bloodshot, which is made up of a strong sense of killing, quickly envelops the frozen meat mountain and the remaining rotten meat body of the golden lion. The mutated nuclear radiation pollution emits dissolved energy. Combined with the special ability of the abyss devourer, it soon refines the huge meat mountain.


    In the end Another piece of flesh and blood, beating like a heart, appeared in the palm of Gu fan''s hand.

 Chapter 289

    Chaos came to an end.


    There are too many accidents in this fight.


    Most of them were shocked, but not deeply.


    The man in the blood robe brings people too much unknown and mysterious. His power makes people feel fear and despair, and refreshes the Three Outlooks of all the alien people.


    It turns out that a person can be tough to this extent??


    It''s incredible.


    It''s unbelievable.


    The alien people look at Gu fan with awe, worship of power, but more fear.


    Different levels, different levels.


    It seems that all creatures of another class, ordinary hunters and evolutionists, are just mole ants.


    There was no cheering.


    The victory of this fight did not usher in the soldiers'' singing.


    An alien knelt down, followed by the second, the third, the fourth


    The foreign people kneel down to Gufan one after another, regard it as a God, and prostrate themselves to the ground.


    A boxer can beat the enemy with his fist and win the applause and cry of the audience.


    A professional killer, can quietly obliterate the enemy, people feel fear and worship.


    However, the realm reached by ancient people is quite different. It is like a god standing high above. When he waves his hand, he will turn man into ashes. When he raises his hand, he will freeze everything he touches in winter.


    It''s already divine.


    Facing the gods, mortals will only kneel down and worship, not clap and cheer like the audience.


    "Death."


    Someone can''t help but read these two words.


    Gu fan has a new nickname.


    The mysterious man hidden under the bloody robe can wipe out the enemy''s terrible existence with a wave of his hand, which is just like the legendary god of death.


    "Gu fan, you''ve become a God?"


    Lucky star''s eyes widened. He and Lao Huoqiang had seen Gu fan''s ability before. Although they were still greatly shocked, they didn''t expect that these alien races would elevate Gu fan to the level of "God".


    Black wolf king, white bear, leopard queen, wild boa warrior The leaders of the various forces guarding the city-state looked at each other and knelt down to Gu fan one after another, lowering their noble and proud heads.


    So far.


    There is a legend that has been handed down for a long time among the guardians of the city-state and other nations.


    It''s a legend about "death". There are a group of ghostly hunters in the endless dark continent. They are just like the "wild hunting" in the Western legend, chasing those supernatural and terrible creatures.


    The darkest moment.


    The key to despair.


    The crazy hunters chasing the dark strong will hunt those monsters in various ways, and the leader in the crazy hunting It''s called death.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    The fire in the arena has been extinguished, and the scorched earth still emits a little bit of afterheat. In contrast to the large area of freezing winter frost nearby, it has the feeling of ice and fire.


    The battle of last night is vivid in my mind.


    But the fight also had the final result. Gu fan, who respected as the "God of death", naturally won the championship.


    Therefore, the leopard queen took away the throne of the leader and became the rightful City Lord among the guardians of the city-state.


    In the cat shop.


    Lucky star and old Musketeer got drunk last night.


    A few little wild cats took them to the second floor and treated them well. When they woke up from drunkenness, they found that their chest and neck were covered with strawberries.


    Lucky star''s body is wrapped with several white and smooth thighs, and there are three little wild cats around him, each of them is full of wildness and enthusiasm.


    "Hiss ~ ~"


    the lucky star covered his head: "my head hurts. What happened yesterday?"


    The slender jade finger of a little wild cat drew a circle on his chest, which brought a little itching: "what should have happened, all happened."


    What?


    Lucky star a face bitter: "that I am not a big loss, the most enjoyable part has forgotten."


    The three little wild cats giggled and climbed up to the lucky star again in an attractive manner. They teased and said, "it''s not too late now. We have a lot of time..."


    Lucky star showed a knowing obscene smile, but it seemed to think of something and asked: "what about my boss?"


    "You say Lord death?"


    The little wild cat explained and said with a smile, "he was invited by our current city Lord. After all, there is a small promise."


    City Master?


    Lucky star just remembered that the big guy won the victory, and the city master now belongs to the leopard queen.


    A little promise.


    Leopard queen is boasting. If Gu fan really wins, she can get everything, even leopard queen herself.hey.


    Boss now, maybe better than himself.


    Lucky star thought of here, and slowly lay down, enjoying the soft fragrance in the arms.


    At the same time.


    In the most luxurious building of the city-state.


    Gu fan is lying in a luxurious bath. The bubbling warm water evaporates a lot of white fog. Many substances like milk are poured into the bath, which makes the liquid more close to the skin and gives people a light sense of comfort.


    A beautiful shadow came from afar.


    The figure is graceful, exquisite and hot to the extreme. There is a wild beauty all over the body. A pair of animal ears and some sharp claws make the wild force full of temptation.


    Queen leopard.


    In front of Gu fan, it is the leopard queen.


    "Sorry."


    "I''ve dealt with a lot of things, and now I''m free."


    Leopard queen came with a little seductive smile: "next, it''s almost time to fulfill my promise."


    Leopard queen said, while hook fingers, a few kittens also appeared in the side.


    They are pure and lovely, or seductive and sexy. They accompany the leopard queen to the pool.


    "Cluck."


    "You are so powerful, maybe I can''t satisfy you by myself..."


    The queen of leopard gave a look. The kittens, whose bodies and faces were all top-notch, also came to Gufan. With their clothes falling off one by one, delicate and smooth, and large white as snow, they were perfectly displayed in front of Gufan''s eyes.


    They are all sent by Queen leopard to serve Gu fan.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa.


    Crystal clear a few barefoot, light point, water ripples, a few small wild cats shamefully came to Gufan side, stretch out the slender jade finger gently knead Gufan''s shoulder, strength just right.


    The leopard Queen''s clothes are slowly peeling off.


    However, her injuries were still serious, and her mouth was slightly bared. She still stepped into the milk white pool and slowly nestled up to Gu fan.


    "Forget it today." Gu fan frowned slightly: "your injury will kill you."


    "And these are obviously not enough. Ten more are more or less."


    Gu fan has no stronger body. If you really want to satisfy him, it''s obvious that these kittens and the leopard queen are not enough


    Leopard queen a Leng, recalled yesterday Gu fan God down to earth super strength, such a strong man in that aspect must also be very strong, pondering and laughing: "then I''ll call another 10."


    The leopard queen turned back and wanted her men to call more maids.


    But at this time, a messenger rushed to report: "leader of the leopard queen, there are guests here."


    Guests?


    At this critical moment, here comes the guest??


    The leopard girl snorted coldly: "don''t you see what''s going on now?"


    The messenger''s forehead was covered with cold sweat, but he continued: "those people came from the adjudication Office..."

 Chapter 290

    Ruling office!!


    Queen leopard heard these three words, her face suddenly surprised.


    The significance and weight of these three words are extraordinary, representing the highest level of strength of Dawning base.


    "Well, let the guests wait a moment, and I''ll go out."


    The leopard queen sighed. The judge could not neglect her. She turned to face Gu fan with an apologetic and embarrassed smile: "it seems that we are going to be disturbed today But I''ll make it up to you. "


    Gu fan shook his head.


    He was not interested in the matter itself. He slowly got up from the bath and said, "let''s go together."


    Conference room.


    The people sent by the verdict have been waiting for a long time.


    The leader was dressed in black, with some dark red stains, which was the color of others'' blood.


    He is tall and straight, with a special horn emblem on his chest indicating his special identity. He has obviously reached the qualification of "judge", which is one of the 20 judges in the adjudication office.


    Behind the judge were four others.


    The four, dressed in the same style of black clothes, looked clean and full of desperation, but the corner badge on their chest was a lower level, belonging to the most common "disciplinarian" players.


    Five people formed a ruling team.


    One judge, four disciplinarians, that''s the pattern of what the verdict does.


    Every member of the team has gone through very strict training and reached the level of hunter, while the judge has reached the limit of human beings, and everyone is at the level of "refined steel".


    "Twenty one minutes."


    The judge has been waiting here for 21 minutes.


    His cold and arrogant face was a bit impatient. He was the representative of the adjudication office. No city-state master dared to let the adjudication office wait so long.


    At this point, the conference room door opens.


    The figures of Queen leopard and Gu fan appear outside the gate.


    The judge frowned slightly, and asked the newspaper to say that the leader of the city-state should be the golden lion, but the man who appeared in front of him was obviously not the magnificent man covered with golden hair.


    Let''s see Gu fan again.


    The man was dressed in a bloody robe.


    The robe was bright red, just like real blood, but it also gave off a dangerous breath, full of blood.


    Yeah??


    I don''t know.


    Gu fan thought that the judges in the verdict should be old acquaintances, such as the "legendary fourteen".


    But he didn''t know the judge in front of him. Did he make a mistake.


    "I''m the judge, code 17."


    The judge''s voice was cold and looked down at the leopard queen and Gu fan: "I should have said that I need to see your leader who guards the city."


    Leopard queen was a little stunned by this rebuke.


    But she understood immediately and explained, "the golden lion has become the past. Now I am the leader of the city-state."


    The leader changed?


    This is a normal thing for the major gathering camps.


    The judge didn''t care who the owner was, but took out a document from his arms and said in an imperative tone, "now I order as a judge, please guard the city and immediately mobilize twenty hunters."


    His words let leopard Queen''s brow lock a point deeply again.


    In any case, the high tone and the commanding tone make people feel uncomfortable.


    The leopard queen was so angry that she almost turned over.


    At this time, a cold voice came from the side.


    "Your officer, how to train and cultivate your talents?"


    Gu fan walked slowly to the center of the conference room, slowly pulled open a chair, the sound of rubbing the floor was so harsh, sat on the chair and talked about another unrelated topic.


    How to train the judges and the players behind him?


    This is an open secret. The reason why judges are so tough is that they have passed the selection and challenge at all levels.


    Queen leopard is more concerned about Gu fan''s words and explains in a low voice: "every judge is one in a hundred. It is said that after becoming an evolutor, she will be thrown into a huge cage full of 100 carrion monsters. Only those who get out of the siege can accept the next stage of cultivation."


    "Oh?"


    "That''s interesting."


    Gu Fan said with great interest: "this reminds me of the part of the content sung by the bards in Chiyang city. It seems that the legendary 14 people were trained in this way."


    The judge''s face changed when he heard this.


    First, the leopard queen and Gu fan ignored their own orders and talked to themselves.


    Second, there are many different opinions about the secret of the legendary fourteen. There are many speculations, but in fact, they are in the courthouse and become the judges code named 0-14 What''s the meaning of being told by Gu fan now?Miso!!


    Judge 17 is very fast.


    A dagger with faint light was pulled out of his waist, but as soon as he heard the sharp sound, the judge took a series of shadows to the leopard queen and Gu fan.


    Two dark daggers.


    They are near the necks of Gufan and queen leopard respectively.


    "Don''t you dare to ignore the verdict? Do you think the judges are vegetarians?"


    The judge showed his strength. Many disobedient City masters have to teach a lesson before they become obedient.


    But today.


    The judge No. 17 apparently hit the muzzle of the gun.


    "You are very impolite."


    Gu fan ignored the sharp dagger around his neck, looked up slightly and said: "code 17, should be a new player?"


    New players.


    Judge 17''s pupil is shrinking again.


    Two weeks ago, he just finished all the training and became a qualified judge. Of course, his strength is not as good as that of the old players, especially the perverts known as legendary 14.


    "Who are you?"


    17 can not help but ask, he vaguely felt that Gu fan knew a lot, clear verdict many secrets.


    "Those in the adjudication are too lenient to you."


    Gu fan did not answer, with a trace of complete contempt and disdain in his tone. It seems that the place of trial is nothing extraordinary at all.


    Judge 17''s face grew colder and colder.


    In this dawn alliance, everyone knows that the training of the trial center is the most cruel, but the man in front of him is dismissive.


    Judge 17 has lost patience: "are you looking for death?"


    His sharp light has been lifted to Gu fan''s skin. It seems that he will cut off Gu fan''s throat in the next moment.


    But at this moment,


    judge No. 17 seemed to have a soft voice in his ear.


    "In that case..."


    "I''ll give you a little more education for those guys."

 Chapter 291

    More education?


    Judge 17 felt confused.


    The light words made everything around blurred. Even the dark dagger with cold light in his hand melted like a melting ice cream


    "What''s this?"


    "This is an illusion. The other side is a hunter who can create confusion of consciousness and thinking?"


    Judge 17 thought it was an illusion, biting the tip of his tongue to make his consciousness more clear, but biting off half of his tongue had no effect except for pain.


    "No, it''s not that simple. The surrounding space is distorted!"


    On the 17th, I was surprised to find that everything around me was twisted, the buildings were melting like wax drops, and all the scenes were blurred in the changeable situation, just like a strange dream.


    Dream.


    This is a dream.


    That mysterious man, drag me into a dream?


    It''s not just me.


    The punishment team members are pulled into the space of No. 17.


    The blue sky was covered with darkness.


    In the center of the sky, a huge evil eye glows with purple light, just like the master who controls everything overlooking the earth.


    "Just feel the warmth and care of the elders."


    There was a deafening sound like thunder in the sky, with a trace of ancient evil taste.


    Then everything changed.


    A rotten world full of sarcomas appeared in front of No. 17, with countless carrion monsters and xenobiotics roaring.


    Everything is so real.


    The smell of the breeze, the feeling of the sole of the foot on the ground, the pain from the tip of the tongue, and the blood flowing from the corners of the mouth are all so true.


    Here we are.


    Here they come.


    The tide of corpses is endless, coming towards the 17th.


    Judge No. 17 finally realized what the hopeless fear was. There was no such thing as hopelessness and boundless spring tide, which could not be compared with 100 decaying corpses in a cage.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In reality.


    All the people in the adjudication office were as still as stone statues.


    "They What''s the matter... "


    Leopard queen some hesitated to ask, is this the mysterious "death" some special ability.


    How terrible is this mysterious man? Not only his physical strength is appalling, but also he has so many incredible abilities. I have never heard of a hunter who has more than two powers.


    Gu fan put up a finger and gently pushed away the sharp blade of the dagger around his neck: "they lack some experience, but I just give a little help, ha ha."


    Help.


    That kind of hopelessness is called help in Gu fan''s mouth.


    Finally.


    A disciplinarian''s consciousness collapses and he can''t bear it any more. He is paralyzed on the ground, foaming at the mouth and twitching all over.


    His eyes are white, his pupils are dilated, his focus is lost, and his conscious thinking is seriously damaged. I''m afraid that no matter how hard his consciousness is to return to normal, even if he is not a madman, he will only be a vegetable.


    The leopard queen looked at him and said anxiously, "he''s the judge We''re in trouble. "


    The ruling office.


    Even the leaders of the major city states in that dark and fearful place were frightened.


    They don''t belong to any city, but they can make the whole dawning alliance afraid of them, relying on absolute power.


    I''m in trouble.


    Gu fan is equivalent to killing the people in the adjudication office. How can those evil stars give up??


    Next.


    The second, the third, the fourth.


    They growled.


    They roared bitterly.


    The whole four players lost consciousness one after another, completely collapsed and fell into the enemy''s hands, and became a vegetable without thought.


    "Not this time."


    Gu fan shook his head. These soldiers, who were selected by thousands, were eliminated by their own small "test" in succession.


    Only the judge, who was still struggling, did not last long.


    A week.


    In just a few minutes, the judge has been struggling in the corrupt city for a week and died nearly a hundred times.


    Finally.


    The judge''s consciousness also completely collapsed and burst into countless pieces of memory.


    Collapse of the moment, a ray of light from the sky, submerged all the rotten corpse monster.


    The mysterious man walked out slowly from the purple light and mist.


    In the face of the judge''s broken memory, his eyes were full of disappointment, and the last one did not pass the examination.The quality of the "dead men" of this term is not good.


    It''s just a week''s torture of life and death, and I can''t hold on to it. My consciousness has collapsed. You know, the 100 dead men have held on for a whole month.


    "Before the memory collapses, take a look at the memory fragments."


    Gu fan''s figurative image picked up a piece of broken glass like memory and observed the content.


    His brows grew colder.


    The extracted memory is related to the war a month ago.


    A month ago.


    The base city was destroyed.


    No. 17 was also one of the refugees in the base. He saw with his own eyes the monsters smashing through the city gate and rushing into the city to kill.


    It was a miserable scene. People were crying and running around, and groups of brave soldiers were standing in front of people with their own flesh and blood.


    But the rear But there are some disputes!!


    Hit, smash, grab!!


    The people of the rainstorm gang robbed a large number of transportation of those materials.


    Many evolutionists and hunters have become Zhang Yun''s subordinates and accomplices. They have gathered the last remaining soldiers and brought the members of big and small gangs into their ranks.


    "Take us with you!"


    "Please, take us with you!"


    Many of the refugees were crying and asking for help, but the storm gang were indifferent.


    Zhang Yun finally gave a vicious order. He allowed evolutionists and strong hunters to join his team, but left all the families of those "dead men" behind.


    "Evolutionists, I allow you to join my team."


    "We have inherited the remaining resources, and there are a large number of hunters. Follow me to survive."


    Zhang Yun roared with a loudspeaker, and many powerful people surrounded him. They also wanted to live and survive.


    There are too many people.


    Zhang Yun finally gave an order: "these ordinary people are useless, throw them all down."


    The families of the dead were left behind.


    The promise they get is like bullshit on the edge of life and death, which is useless.


    The dead fight to death.


    But their families were left behind by Zhang Yun, and even the food they had distributed before was robbed by Zhang Yun.


    The king is defeated by the enemy.


    Zhang Yun, it can be said that the word "cruel" has reached the limit.


    "It''s not in line with the rules!"


    Wang Dafu stood up and yelled, "you are disobeying Gu fan''s orders."


    Rules??


    Zhang Yun laughed: "Gu fan is in danger now. Don''t you know they are going to die?"


    Wang Dafu was furious: "these people must be taken with them. They are all family members of the dead. Aren''t you afraid that the soldiers are cold?"


    Cool heart?


    Life is gone, that is the real cold heart.


    "You''re a mercenary businessman, and you pretend to be a good man when you die?"


    "If you want to fulfill your vows and save the families of the dead, I will meet your requirements."


    Bang!!


    Zhang Yun kicked Wang Dafu down.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 292

    "Zhang Yun, you have to die!"


    Wang Dafu coughed up a mouthful of blood, stood under the truck and roared: "you''ll pay the price. One day, boss Gu fan will put you to death in a hurry!"


    Gufan?


    To be put to death?


    Zhang Yun laughed, pointed to his own eye and said: "don''t be silly, I''ll pay the price. Wang Dafu, you are not really so stupid. You have become a dog of Gu fan. You are all that guy."


    "Unfortunately, Gufan is going to die."


    "I''ve got secret information that the black box he''s holding is a nuclear warhead..."


    Zhang Yun''s power expanded rapidly and got a lot of secret information.


    At first, only he and the base commander knew what the secret weapon was in Gu fan''s hands, but Zhang Yun stole the secret. One of the people who kept the nuclear bomb and transportation sold the key information.


    Mutiny.


    When Zhang Yun got the news, he began to plot treason for a long time.


    He predicted that Gu fan would surely die, and he would die with those poor "death squads", and he only needed to fish in troubled waters and plunder all those resources and talents.


    The rainstorm helps.


    Want money, want money, want people.


    With a large number of resources, a large number of hunters and talents, he drove to the back door of the base.


    Despair.


    Wang Dafu looked forward in despair.


    Han Peng, the champion of the robot competition, master Feng, the car repairer, and Dr. Wei Xianjian, the iceberg beauty, were all escorted out in Zhang Yun''s "protection", as well as other talents in the base.


    Ambition.


    Zhang Ziyun''s ambition has never been revealed.


    He took advantage of the opportunity that the base was destroyed, but greatly expanded his own power!!


    On the other side.


    A palm, but Wang Dafu helped up, impressively is always guarding the side of Xu Haihai.


    "You I didn''t follow Zhang Yun... "


    Wang Dafu wants to talk and stops. Most of his subordinates follow Zhang Yun and embrace his strong thigh.


    Xu Haihai shook his head, serious expression, cautious tone: "I am a soldier, the base will assign me to you, then I will protect you to death."


    There seems to be something flashing in Wang Dafu''s eyes.


    "Good!"


    "How many people do you have?"


    Xu Haihai stretched out five fingers: "there are about 50 soldiers who have not defected."


    "I''m wang Dafu. I''ve experienced many ups and downs in business. I''ve gambled hundreds of millions of dollars."


    "Now is the time to make a choice. The most important thing for a businessman is not only the word of wealth, but also the word of faith. That''s the root and the lowest line of my principle."


    Wang Dafu seems to have made up his mind.


    "We don''t want resources, we don''t want food, we don''t want talent."


    He clenched his fist and gave the final order: "we will protect the families of the dead, and pledge to finish Gu fan''s final task, so that those who die will not die in vain!"


    Wang Dafu''s order shocked Xu Haihai.


    He even chose to protect the families of those who died when the base was occupied and destroyed, those who were helpless and had no use value.


    Is this a profit oriented businessman?


    is this Wang Dafu, who is the one with the highest interests and can be humble in his pursuit of wealth?


    It turned out that there was such a cavity of blood in his bones.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Xu Haihai made a military salute and solemnly said, "we will complete the task to the death!"


    Irony.


    It''s a great irony.


    The rainstorm gang has always been known for its loyalty, and Zhang Yun, the one eyed owl, has even vowed to spare his life to protect the families of those who are determined to die.


    But at the critical moment, Zhang Yun''s selfishness broke out completely, and the families of the dead were thrown out like garbage. Taking advantage of the opportunity that the base was destroyed, they strengthened their own power.


    On the other side.


    Wang Dafu, a businessman who only wanted profit, became the last weak barrier for the families of the dead.


    He didn''t bring anything.


    Wang Dafu finally left the occupied base with only Xu Haihai''s soldiers and hundreds of families of the dead.


    Their identities seem to have changed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The scenes once made Gu fan a little silent.


    Under the great terror of death threat, people''s choices are different, some choose betrayal, others choose Guardian oath.


    "You, too, were the family members of a dead man around Wang Dafu?"


    Gu fan saw the identity of judge No. 17. It turned out that he was also a family member of the deceased, so he saw all this."You''re lucky to get your life back."


    Gu fan''s figurative finger, facing the center of judge 17''s memory fragment, gently.


    All over the sky, light and rain and memory fragments gradually recombine, like a broken glass, re stick together.


    Pop.


    Gu fan snapped his fingers.


    The surrounding nightmare space was fragmented, and judge 17 was released.


    Judge 17, got a life.


    The pupils in his eyes are cloudy, and he can''t distinguish between illusion and reality. His collapsed consciousness sticks again, and it will take a long time to return to normal.


    "You Who is it? "


    Judge 17''s face was full of fear and loss, but subconsciously he felt that all this seemed to have something to do with Gu fan.


    Gu fan squatted down and showed a funny smile: "I am the God of death in hunting, an old friend."


    Death in hunting.


    Gu fan seems to have accepted the new name of "death".


    Crazy hunting?


    This name is so familiar.


    He seems to be It seems that Vaguely mentioned in the mouth of the three supreme magistrates.


    Suddenly, judge 17''s face suddenly changed. He seemed to think of something terrible. He looked at Gu fan''s face in disbelief.


    "Storm city!"


    "All the people in the adjudication office went to rainstorm city."


    Judge 17 seemed to feel that his consciousness was stretched to the limit and he was about to faint. He stretched out his hand and said in his last voice, "something''s wrong in rainstorm city. We need people Attack... "


    The confused judge tried his best to tell some secrets and finally fell into a deep coma.


    Need people?


    The decision to deploy troops here is actually to attack rainstorm city.


    Gu fan shook his head. It''s a pity that the judge''s attitude is not good enough. Otherwise, he would not have suffered such a heavy damage.


    No, it should be said that it is a small education. It seems that the three major adjudicators of the adjudication office are not enough to teach their subordinates.


    "Lord death, what shall we do next?"


    After watching all this, the leopard queen asked in a low voice, "do we need to send alien soldiers to storm city?"


    Gu fan shook his head.


    "No, it''s enough for me to go by myself."


    "In addition, it will take at least a week to take care of these little ones to regain consciousness."


    One person is enough.


    Queen leopard has no doubt of Gufan''s words.


    This man, known as "death", has already proved his strength.

 Chapter 293

    Storm city.


    Gu fan often heard this name after he turned cocoon into butterfly and became awakened again.


    But the so-called one eyed hero Zhang Yun is just a small pawn to Gu fan. In the end, Zhang Yun is indifferent to where he will go.


    But now it''s different.


    Zhang Yun, a one eyed hero, has become a wise man. He has taken refuge in the abyss and gained great power.


    More than that.


    He also betrayed Gufan.


    Zhang Yun betrayed his vows, left behind the families and companions of countless dead men, kidnapped many talents of Wei Xianjian, and established the storm city. Gu fan was a little angry with some operation.


    "Now that it''s about the Jesuits."


    Gu fan planned to show a cruel sneer: "this biting mad dog, almost should be slaughtered."


    Next target -- storm city!!


    "Are you going to leave?"


    The leopard queen looked a little disappointed.


    She still has a promise to make It must be a very special experience for a man as powerful as death to mate with him. It would be better if he could keep a child.


    Gu fan nodded faintly.


    The matter of guarding the city-state is almost over.


    The leopard queen became the new leader, and the polluted golden lion was also eliminated. After this terrible war, the alien people saw the terrible scene of the polluted Golden Lion, so they should not choose to believe in any salvation society.


    "I''m going to storm city."


    Gu fan''s eyes twinkled and sneered: "kill a mad dog. By the way, see your old friend again."


    The queen of leopard shivered inexplicably.


    This mysterious man, known as the God of death, talks about simple things, but in fact, no one knows how much trouble he will cause.


    "These little guys, I''ll leave you here."


    Gu fan pointed to the judge lying on the ground and said, "if you are not honest, let them suffer."


    "The God of death, who hunts wildly, is really powerful." The leopard queen said with a smile, and her face was a little more serious. She said solemnly: "in fact, I have heard some rumors before. It seems that a lot of things happened inside storm city."


    "Death, if you need some help, the alien guardians of the city-state will give their full support!"


    Storm city is getting bigger.


    Although the queen of leopard trusted the strength of Gu fan, she was a little worried.


    Storm city also came a lot of appalling gossip, and even some people said they secretly massacred a large number of refugees.


    Gu fan nodded, then chatted a few words, and was ready to leave the guard city.


    In half an hour.


    The lucky star and the old firegun also rushed to the gate of the guardian city.


    "Big guy Gufan!"


    Lucky star yelled: "wait for us, don''t leave us!"


    The old Musketeer came panting and said, "big brother, storm city is so far away, you still need an old driver to lead the way."


    They almost overslept in the gentle village of the cat shop. They were so "happy" that their legs are soft now.


    Can hear the news that the God of death is about to leave to guard the city-state, or immediately released the warm jade soft in the arms, quickly returned to Gu fan.


    I don''t know why.


    This may be the fate of God''s choice, lucky star met Gu fan, he felt that he must hold this thigh.


    Gu fan didn''t refuse.


    Lucky star quickly opened the door for him and let Gu fan sit comfortably on the leather chair. His courteous flattery was almost slaughtered.


    "This is 100000 dawning coins."


    Queen leopard ordered her men to load some materials into the back compartment, then took out a thick stack of Dawning coins and delivered them to the old Musketeers: "I promised you the reward before, although I''m not sure if Lord death can use it..."


    Lucky star laughs: "of course death can''t be used, but we can use it, ha ha ha!"


    The leopard queen drew a black line on her brow.


    Lucky star subconsciously took a look at the man on the back seat, who was called death, and immediately changed his words: "cough, if death adults want to buy something, I must be smashing the pot and selling iron."


    Pop.


    The leopard queen didn''t close the car door, at the same time, she took a lot of people and bowed to Gu fan deeply.


    "Thank you again for all you have done to protect the city-state."


    It''s not just the leopard queen.


    And black wolf king, white bear, python warrior.


    They all watched from a distance, and their eyes were filled with admiration. In fact, the soldiers of different races were very simple. If they were defeated in strength, they would win respect.


    Hum, hum.


    The engine is buzzing.Gu fan set foot on the journey again, and this time the goal is completely different from before.


    This is called "death" man, but with that little heart to kill.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Back pain."


    Lucky star sat on the co pilot''s seat and hammered his waist close to his kidney: "those goblins in the cat shop are really powerful. All kinds of postures are amazing. They have drained my inventory in the last two months."


    He took a look at the rear mirror. Gufan was squinting for a rest.


    Lucky star''s expression is becoming more and more obscene. He fantasizes that the boss will be better yesterday. The leopard queen must look down on her and call a few wild cats to accompany her. It''s a dream for all men!!


    But he didn''t dare to say these words unless he didn''t want to die.


    It is said that the mysterious God of death can easily cut his throat by hook his fingers.


    "Well, don''t think about it. Look at your hopeless appearance."


    The old firegun looks like an old driver. Everything is silent. It seems that he has experienced many similar things. But he also knows that gentle village is the handstand of the hero''s tomb.


    He looked a little more serious and said, "we''re not close to storm city. It''s more than 300 kilometers."


    300 kilometers.


    If it''s before the end of time, I''m afraid driving on the highway will arrive in less than a day.


    But now it''s totally different. Most of the roads have been completely damaged. The vines have broken the asphalt roads, and even blocked many roads completely.


    And at such a long distance, not all areas are safe.


    Human beings can only survive in the end of the world, leaving the safe area cleared up by the powerful alien "Guardian city-state", many alien monsters will appear one after another, which is also a big threat.


    All in all.


    It will take at least two days to get there.


    "We''ll take care of those little rotten corpses, low-grade and alien species."


    Lucky star is very accurate in positioning itself. It''s just used to clear the little monsters.


    As for the encounter with high-grade alien monsters, it is natural to hand over to Gufan boss to deal with.


    You can see how important it is to have a thigh to hold and a big man to fly with in the end of life!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 294

    Bang!!


    The bullet proof window protruded the thick black barrel.


    A dull sound came out, and large pieces of broken shrapnel were shot from the reformed shotgun.


    The rotten corpses at both ends of the road were suddenly blown into a large blood fog, and half of the body was severely hit by the off-road vehicle.


    "Out of the safe zone."


    The old Musketeer took back the barrel of the gun and glared at the lucky star: "there are more carrion monsters. Lucky star, take care of your mouth. Don''t talk nonsense."


    Crow mouth!


    Lucky star has almost invincible luck.


    But as a price, his crow''s mouth is also effective, always presented in various ways.


    "Wait a minute."


    "There''s a team ahead."


    The old Musketeer noticed that there was also the roaring sound of trucks hundreds of meters away, and the driving speed was getting slower and slower.


    "Could they be..." In the middle of the lucky star talk, the old Musketeer quickly covered his mouth with one hand. It was clear that he wanted to ask whether these people were bandits or not.


    Don''t ask!!


    If the lucky star asks, even if he is not the enemy, he will become a real bandit in the end, which is so metaphysical.


    The old Musketeer was driving an off-road vehicle, gradually approaching the other side.


    Both sides are very vigilant. Many soldiers on the other side''s truck take out their guns and aim at this side.


    The last days.


    In this chaotic world, people are no longer simple.


    Especially outside the safe area, everyone seems to be a potential enemy, fearing that the other party is a robber who plunders materials. If the difference between the two sides is too big, even if they are not robbers, they may plunder materials directly.


    The old Musketeer honked his horn a few times, and the opposite team responded a few times. It was a preliminary communication, indicating that he didn''t have any malice.


    The two sides approached slowly, with high tension and ready to start at any time.


    Only Gu fan, who is sitting in the back chair, is indifferent and expressionless. He continues to take a rest with his eyes narrowed. In his shallow sleep, he is able to dig out the space of nightmares.


    But even so, his strong perception is still enveloping the opposite team. If anyone has a change, I''m afraid Gu fan will be the first to start and kill the enemy instantly.


    Old Musketeer rolled down the window: "we come from guarding the city, now want to pass."


    Another team leader, from the other side of the window to the roof, glanced at the three people on the Yueyue car and said, "we are from the dawn camp, and are preparing to return. There is no malice."


    There was a sigh of relief on both sides.


    In the end of the world, it''s not only natural to meet bandits and bandits, but also other material searching teams, or gold panners and hunters.


    Another team leader continued, "where are you going?"


    The old Musketeer was very experienced. He took a hard puff of smoke and said calmly: "we are going to hunt some foreign species. The foreign people who protect the city-state like to eat these monsters most."


    A simple sentence reveals a lot of information.


    Number one: he''s hiding the purpose of Stormwind.


    Second: most of the teams that hunt for different species are powerful, otherwise they will die. This shows that it''s not easy for them to be provoked. Even if the other team has a wrong idea, they have to weigh it over.


    Third: the guardian city-state is very close to the dawn camp. It is very clear that the alien people like to eat monsters. They show that they really come from the guardian city-state, and there is no hostility. Their only goal is to kill the alien.


    Such a simple sentence, however, conceals such important information, which is enough to show that the old Musketeer''s experience is vicious and sophisticated.


    The team on the other side was a bit surprised.


    Hunter team, specialized in hunting the strong presence of alien species.


    If there were only three of them, they would dare to hunt and kill powerful aliens. Their strength must be very strong, otherwise they would not be able to survive in the guarding city-state full of aliens.


    "I wish you success in hunting and a good harvest."


    The leader on the other side smiles. Dawn camp has always had a good relationship with the guardian city-state, and occasionally those enthusiastic aliens will help clean up the monsters.


    He thought about it for a moment, and continued: "in addition, we should not go too far in hunting. There are not only different species there, but also very unstable recently. Storm city seems to be fighting with some forces."


    What?


    Storm city is at war with a certain force. Isn''t that the verdict?


    The war has spread here, 200 kilometers away from storm city.


    "Thank you for the reminder."


    Old Musketeer also smile, said: "in addition, I wish you a safe return."


    Two teams left one after the other, safe and sound, but there was no accident.


    This news is very important. There is a force that is gradually eating away the team of hunting storm city. It is very likely that it is the action made by the ruling.


    Gu fan''s narrowed eyes opened a little and analyzed many pieces of news.Leopard queen heard rumors before, rainstorm City secret mass murder of refugee survivors, it seems to be studying what special human experiments.


    What they did completely angered the leaders of the "adjudication office". That''s why the adjudication office issued an order, determined to eradicate Stormwind City, the most powerful force


    The battle has begun.


    After a month''s development, the storm city force has become extremely complex and powerful. There are a lot of evolutors and hunters. I''m afraid it has something to do with Dr. Wei Xianjian.


    So it''s not a simple matter for me to destroy storm city.


    "Well."


    "Dr. Wei Xianjian and others were robbed by Zhang Yun."


    Gu fan made a few remarks and came to the conclusion: "it seems that Dr. Wei Xianjian''s experiment has made a key breakthrough."


    A series of things are very complicated, and the information is also very messy and tedious.


    But connected together, combined with the pictures seen in the minds of judge 17 and golden lion, Gu fan could guess the pulse of the dragon.


    Everything will be revealed when it comes to storm city.


    "Old fan."


    The old Musketeer drove for a period of time, and the journey became more difficult. He turned back a little and said, "there is a dangerous area in front of him. There may be many different species hidden. Then I''ll trouble you to do it."


    Gu fan nodded.


    You can deal with the alien species you meet in the field.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    The rough road makes the off-road vehicle shake up and down. The ground has already been covered with moss and vines, and it even feels like a bumper car when driving on it.


    The number of decaying corpses is much less.


    But the dense jungle not far away is like a giant beast with open tusks, waiting for its prey to fall into the net.


    Mutant!!


    Many mutated creatures gradually appeared in front of the public.


    An ancient tree, which seems to depict a huge human face, stretches its branches and shoots, showing the state of human arms. It stretches its five fingers to the top of the sky, absorbs the solar energy at the top, and bathes in the purest and primitive energy.


    A large number of highly toxic mushrooms grow on the body of this ancient tree. The parasites who want to absorb its energy are all poisoned by a layer of mushrooms, forming a layer of natural defense.


    This is a symbiotic and complementary concern.


    The change of the end of the world is not to let the creatures simply want to devour the flesh and blood. There are also creatures similar to ancient trees, which are developing towards a more prosperous direction of survival.


    This makes people have to sigh, the greatness of life is really a miracle.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 295

    The greatness of the miracle of life is amazing.


    But there are many different species in the dangerous area, which are full of aggressiveness.


    Lucky star is sighing for the spectacle in front of him. Suddenly, an inexplicable sense of danger seems to fall from the sky.


    Gu fan also suddenly opened his eyes in the nap, and his strong perception naturally noticed the coming of the crisis. Outside the SUV, a huge shadow fell from the sky to cover up the body.


    That''s an alien!!


    It is a giant monster similar to the mutant Mantis. Its body has been enlarged hundreds of times, and it has extremely powerful jumping and climbing ability. On its arm, it has two giant sickles that are two meters long.


    The surface of the sickle was shining with a sharp metal light. It seemed that it wanted to cut the SUV in two.


    Stab!!


    The top cover of the off-road vehicle is easily torn off like a piece of paper.


    The sharp blade was about to split the SUV in two, but at this moment a winter ice shield blocked the blow, leaving only a shallow mark on the ice shield.


    Brake.


    Emergency braking of off-road vehicle.


    Old musket and lucky star, without any hesitation, immediately opened the door and jumped out.


    They were shocked by what they saw.


    Outside the SUV stands a giant mutant Mantis more than three meters tall.


    Its whole body color is like jade. Dark green and light green permeate each other. It looks like a mantis statue made of jadeite.


    The two meter long multi metal Sharp Machete almost cut the SUV into two pieces. If it wasn''t for Gu fan''s winter ice shield to defend in time, I''m afraid the lucky star and the old musket would be regarded as two halves.


    Bang.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    The old gun immediately pulled the trigger, and the modified shotgun hit the mantis emerald shell, setting off large pieces of cracking sparks.


    But this gun is also very powerful. The ammunition of the shotgun is two thumbs thick, which is enough to shatter the recoil force of ordinary people''s shoulders and produce powerful lethality. After a round of scattering, the helmet shell in front of the jade Mantis''s chest was cracked a little, and the brownish yellow insect blood flowed.


    Hiss! Hiss!!


    The mutant Mantis roars.


    Instead of focusing on the old Musketeer and lucky star, it focused on the guy in the car wearing the blood red robe.


    I don''t know why.


    Gu fan suddenly burst out a sense of oppression which made him feel very dangerous.


    The scarlet God of death slowly opened the door and looked at the jade Mantis more than three meters tall.


    "Fine steel grade."


    It''s a good luck. The first one I met is of refined steel grade. I''m afraid the ordinary hunting team will have to pay a high price to meet it.


    But It''s too weak for Gu fan.


    It''s far less powerful than the rotten xenobiotics bred in the evil eggs near the cracks of the abyss.


    Jadeite mantis, roaring again.


    But its next second''s action is beyond the expectation of lucky star and old musket.


    The majestic alien, feeling the oppressive killing atmosphere of ancient times, no longer has any intention to fight, turns around and flees. His nature makes him know that he will die if he stays.


    Escape??


    Gufan''s fingers slipped.


    The blood blade, composed of two killing ideas, appears at the foot of the jade mantis and cuts off its two legs full of bouncing and explosive power.


    There was a big bang.


    Emerald Mantis falls on the ground, causing tremor.


    It struggled, waving a sharp blade to make the final resistance.


    Whoosh.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.


    Gu fan raised his hand a little, the air around him became gloomy and cold, and a layer of silvery white extremely cold fog was produced.


    The slender ice spines floated out of thin air. With a slight push forward of the palm, they were like bullets and spears, which had a strong penetrating force and instantly shot the jade Mantis through each other.


    It fell feebly.


    The brain, the heart, the weaknesses all over the body are pierced by ice thorns and nailed to the ground. There is no possibility of survival.


    "It''s worthy of being the boss of Gufan."


    Lucky star gave a thumbs up and said, "I''m a pure steel alien. I''ll kill him with a wave of my hand. Scarlet death in wild hunting deserves its reputation."


    Gu fan does not eat this set, light said: "to dig out the abyss crystal."


    Lucky star and old firegun come to the jade Mantis. This guy''s abyss is forbidden to crystallize. That can sell a lot of money.


    "Well?"


    "The smell of blood."


    After Gu fan got out of the car, he had a keen sense of smell and smelled a trace of blood, which was also the smell of human blood.


    Someone''s dead around here.


    And the time of death, no more than an hour.


    Gu fan''s words aroused the alertness of lucky star and old musket, and let them enter the fighting posture.After digging out the abyss crystal core of the jade mantis, the two carefully explored the deep forest, and soon found a brand-new body.


    It was a man, and his head was cut off.


    He was dressed in a clean black suit with a corner emblem representing the "adjudication office" and stained with filthy blood.


    The man''s head is not far away from 5 meters. At this time, it has been crushed and burst like a watermelon. His brain and flesh are all over the ground.


    The ruling office.


    A member of the disciplinary team.


    Although he has not yet reached the level of "judge", his strength must have the level of hunter. He did not expect that his corpse would be so violent in the wilderness and his corpse would be separated.


    "Boss, the judge is dead..."


    Lucky star swallowed his saliva, and the image in people''s heart where the verdict is located is almost the representative of invincibility.


    But unexpectedly, some people dare to challenge the authority of the verdict and kill all their players.


    "There''s more on this side."


    The old musket said not far away.


    At a certain moment, dozens of meters away, another disciplinarian in the adjudication office was stripped naked, insulted and nailed to the wall.


    His palms, arms, arms, feet, thighs They were all nailed with long nails.


    He was placed in a cross fixed on the tree trunk, covered with bloody wounds, perhaps to set an example to others, perhaps for simple brutality.


    There''s a similar body. There''s another one.


    However, he was dismembered and chopped into several pieces of meat, even unable to piece together a complete body.


    It''s cruel.


    These people, the way they kill people is very cruel.


    "It doesn''t look like a robber."


    "They are very powerful and cruel. It''s more like revenge," he said


    Ordinary looters can''t get along in the city, or they are treated unfairly, or they are lazy and want to plunder other people''s wealth by strength.


    But very few people will be so violent, the target will be brutally killed, chopped into meat paste.


    This is more like a purposeful attack, and the people who attack are very powerful. It took a long time for them to be tortured to death.


    "Storm city."


    In their minds, they all came up with this term.


    I''m afraid that only from the hunters in the rainstorm city can we find such a cruel and powerful person to attack the most terrible place in people''s eyes.


    "There are still living ones over there."


    Gu fan pointed further into the forest and felt the breath of other life.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 296

    There are also living people.


    There was a smell of blood.


    Gu fan''s strong perception, aware of the very subtle sound, it is a little bit of flesh torn sound.


    The lucky star and the old firegun look at each other and look deeper into the forest. It''s like the mouth of an abyss gradually covering all the light. Countless branches and shoots extending from the dense jungle are hidden from the sky. What terrible existence is hidden


    People continue to go deep.


    A very strange and tragic picture appeared in front of Gu fan.


    Twigs and vines twined around the tree trunks of the two members of the adjudication office. Drops of blood flowed down the vines and dyed the dry bark red.


    Another strange looking man smiles cruelly.


    The cracked skin is all over the body. From those cracks, you can see some dark green blood vessels wriggling, which seems to completely replace the original tissue of the body.


    Besides some damaged wounds, many emerald green buds came out and entangled together to form a vine like thing, forming a special armor around him.


    The devil''s blood vine.


    Gu fan recognized the infamous devil blood vine at a glance.


    It is a very precious special plant, can coexist with human beings, and especially like to suck human blood, can be said to be an extremely dangerous parasite.


    Those parasitized humans can gain the power of the devil''s blood vine, and their physical qualities will be greatly improved, and they will also gain some special abilities.


    However, if we do not regularly feed enough plasma to the devil''s blood vine, it will in turn suck up the host, suck up the host''s original blood, and then change to another host.


    Parasites.


    This is a special parasite from the abyss.


    "Hey, hey."


    "The person who adjudicates, the bone is hard, the devil vine''s feeling is not good?"


    The parasite is still tormenting the judge. He sticks out a finger and pokes it into the judge''s body. Then some tiny vines come out of the heart of his finger and pierce it into the blood vessels and continue to extend


    devil blood cane suck the blood, and break those blood vessels, and replace them in the viscera, gnawing every marrow of flesh.


    This kind of pain is intolerable to ordinary people.


    The judge clenched his teeth and did not utter a scream. Both his teeth were about to break, and his gums were badly bitten.


    "We''ll play later."


    "Let me deal with a few mice first, hehe hehe."


    The parasite pulled out his finger, his eyes slightly aimed at the ancient people, already felt the arrival of the enemy.


    Plants!!


    Within a radius of more than 100 meters, in the soil of many places, the parasite planted special vines. When the three people approached, the mechanism composed of vines and branches was triggered, which made the parasite aware.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    All of a sudden, the trunk of the big tree beside lucky star burst suddenly, and a long sharp thorn made up of a vine entangled together hit hard.


    "Ouch!"


    Lucky star just stepped on a slick green algae, fell to the ground in the scream, very coincidentally avoided the sharp rattan stab.


    Bang.


    On the other side, the old Musketeer turned to pull the trigger and smashed the burst trunk again.


    Large pieces of scattered shrapnel will break the vine, some green blood immediately sprayed out, the air filled with a trace of sweet, but also with some toxins.


    These are traps set by the parasite in advance.


    "Where''s the parasite?"


    The old musket smashed the trap under the ambush, and suddenly found that the parasite had disappeared: "bad, disappeared, where?"


    A sense of danger filled his heart.


    The enemy disappears in front of you, either appears behind you, or


    The old musket subconsciously looked up. The parasite did not know when he had climbed up the ancient tree. With the help of the super bouncing force, he flashed back and forth, jumped up from the top, and rushed to the old musket to give a fatal blow.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    The old Musketeer was not slow in his reaction and fired several shots in a hurry. However, countless fragments of shrapnel hit the parasite, causing sparks of friction.


    It is a layer of armor formed by the entanglement of special vines, which covers the whole body of the parasite. The extremely strong hardness can resist the large caliber shotgun.


    It''s over.


    The old Musketeer could not help sighing that the vine spines extended from the parasite''s body stabbed into his head and eyebrow, and into his heart. The feeling that he had no time to dodge filled his body. As a result, he could only be killed.


    Boom!!


    The tree trunk swayed, and large pieces of sawdust splashed all over the sky, making a huge thumping sound.


    Gu fan came to the old musket ahead of time. He punched the parasite and smashed half of his chest on the spot. He put it into the trunk of the tree.Green blood flows down Gufan''s fingers.


    The color of the liquid was not the red of ordinary people''s blood, but a kind of dark green mixed with bloody substance, just like the juice crushed by plant roots.


    "Saved."


    The old Musketeer took a deep breath and quickly rolled out of the attack area.


    Look carefully.


    The parasite had been smashed half of his chest, but there were no internal organs or beating heart in his body.


    Vines.


    Inside his body, the devil''s blood vine has eaten all his internal organs.


    Heart, kidney, lung, liver, spleen, even small intestine and large intestine They are all replaced by the devil''s blood vine, attached to one skeleton after another, like small blood vessels winding around the skeleton of the whole body, forming a new ecology.


    This is the devil''s blood vine!!


    All abilities of the parasite will be enhanced, but in fact, they have been eaten by the devil vine.


    "You It''s not the person who made the decision. "


    The parasite was smashed half of his chest, but he still kept a clear mind and said: "no matter who you are, you are dead."


    This man is indeed the enemy of the tribunal.


    As he threatened, the smashed half of his chest began to regroup. The blood stained vines kept wriggling and turned into a piece of hardwood to fill the wound in his chest.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    Dozens of wounds were torn from the skin of the parasite.


    The sharp end vines stabbed Gu fan''s body like countless spears, but it was all in vain.


    Ding Ding Ding.


    The sound of gold and iron fighting came from Gu fan.


    In ancient times, people did not dodge, but there was a layer of extremely fine winter ice on the surface of the skin, which could not be separated from the naked eye. It was compressed to the extreme, and its defense was extremely terrifying.


    And


    Those sharp blood rattan long thorns can''t even pierce Gu fan''s clothes.


    Gu fan''s blood robe was woven by "blood prison spider silk".


    The stabs that pierce into the blood robe are as hard to react as the stone is like the sea. It seems that the attack is very dangerous, but it can''t break Gu fan''s defense at all.

 Chapter 297

    Invalid.


    All attacks of the parasite on Gufan are invalid.


    The scarlet robe woven by blood prison spider silk, and the thin defense formed by the cold winter ice, under the double protection, the attack of the parasite is just like tickling.


    What the hell is this defense?


    Boom!!


    The parasite just opened his mouth to say something, but Gu fan didn''t give him the chance.


    A heavy blow directly hit the parasite''s head. It burst like a watermelon. The blood plasma mixed with the white brain kernel splashed all over the ground. In the broken head, there was a vine filament connecting the brain


    The devil''s blood doesn''t eat the brain completely.


    In that case, human''s autonomous consciousness will disappear and become a walking corpse.


    The devil vine of the parasitic community unconsciously penetrates into the brain tissue, imperceptibly changes human thinking, intensifies the potential of the host, and retains the original memory and consciousness. This is the best way to survive.


    Squeak, squeak, squeak.


    The parasite''s head was smashed by Gufan, but the core of devil''s vine was not damaged.


    A green creeping vine protects an emerald green seed from the parasitic body. It moves very fast, and all of a sudden it gets into the soil and crawls quickly in the soil.


    Poof.


    Not far away, the judge bound on the tree trunk suddenly trembled wildly.


    The seed of the devil''s blood vine got into his vest, and then squirmed wildly. The roots spread inside the blood vessels, trying to occupy the judge''s body.


    "Wow!"


    The judge''s eyes turned white, and his mouth opened to spray out a mass of flesh and blood. At the same time, the wriggling vines began to eat the internal organs, very fast.


    The arteries and blood vessels of his whole body were removed and replaced by those small or thick vines. If you look carefully at the mass of flesh and blood he vomited, there are large blood vessels and pulses sticking to it. Obviously, it was too late to nibble, so it was abandoned directly.


    The judge''s cheek began to crack.


    Fine green blood vessels spread upward, from the chin to the cheek, to cover two eyeballs, straight to the last brain.


    This time, the devil''s blood vine wants to completely occupy the judge''s brain, mutate it into a pure monster, and then resist the powerful enemy Gu fan.


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    The judge''s body is constantly bursting, and countless swaying roots are like tentacles, wrapping them tightly layer by layer.


    Their substance is transforming into stronger rattan armor, and green energy bursts out from the core. It seems that they want to use their cards to kill Gufan at one time.


    Power!!


    The skeleton of the judge''s arm was covered with small green vines, and even every muscle fiber was wrapped by vines, which greatly strengthened his physical ability.


    The two arms eventually become thicker than the thighs, and layers of vines and muscle fibers mix with each other, making it look like the Hulk in the movie, roaring toward Gufan.


    Bang!!


    It''s a heavy blow.


    Gu fan went up and hit the huge fist made up of hardwood vines.


    Then the layers of hardwood split and burst together with the muscle fibers, but the next second these split pieces of wood and vines healed again and stuck to the green arm.


    Huh?


    After the increase of the devil''s blood vine, the strength of the judge''s fist can be compared with those of the fierce alien race.


    And after the flesh and blood vines burst, they immediately re adhered and healed together Resilience is extremely strong.


    Weakness.


    The five zang organs and six Fu organs have been engulfed by the devil''s blood vine, which is no longer a weakness.


    The human brain is just the weakness of the parasite. After destroying it, the devil can choose a new host.


    Its real weakness, the only fatal place, is that little emerald green seed!!


    Gufanga gravity track.


    Tens of tons of gravity condenses in the front of the fist, which makes the air burst one after another.


    Boom!!


    With another blow, the judge''s whole arm broke, and countless vine branches adhered to the muscle fibers scattered on the ground.


    With another blow, the judge''s chest sank deeply, and the carapace made of rattan and hardwood cracked like a spider web, which could block Gu fan''s heavy blow.


    It''s very defensive.


    After the parasite community completely released its ability, its defense and resilience reached the level of "secret silver".


    "The devil''s blood vine, plus the original ability of the host."


    Gu fan in mind budget, the conclusion of abdominal Fei said: "parasitic community, completely burst out all vitality, can reach the legendary silver level power in a short time."


    "And after that, the flesh and blood of the host will be completely scrapped. After all, the load pressure generated by the legendary silver level power is unbearable, and the devil''s blood vine has to find a new body."Gu fan, based on the experience of the previous life, plus the just a little test, has speculated all the characteristics of the devil''s blood vine.


    The waist and the horse are in one.


    The ground under Gu fan''s feet was suddenly broken, and a heavy force was introduced into his spine from his thighs. His tight arms pulled his body to the full moon, and his fists bombarded him like shells.


    Boom boom!!


    This hit hit hit the judge''s chest hard. Most of his body was smashed to pieces. The tough hardwood broke without resistance. The branches of the devil''s blood vine were torn into tentacles that were rolling up and down like eels, and scattered all over the ground.


    A crystal clear emerald green seed, spinning out.


    Its luster is not as bright as it was at the beginning, and it has become dull and lifeless. It seems that it has just exhausted its accumulated life energy.


    Emerald green seeds, stretching out two roots, deftly scurrying on the ground like biological thighs.


    The root of the devil''s blood vine finally penetrated into the soil and wanted to escape. But at this time, several blood colored silk threads wrapped it completely.


    Blood prison spider silk.


    Gu fan stepped forward, picked up the emerald green seed and observed it carefully.


    All of a sudden, the emerald green seed suddenly stretched out two sharp roots and tried to pierce Gu fan''s eyes. It seemed that it deeply understood that the eyeball was the most vulnerable part of human beings.


    Brush.


    A more sharp blood colored spider silk cut off the root of the devil''s blood vine seed.


    "You can not only parasitize, but also have your own sense of independence, and know how to occupy other people''s bodies. If there are many similar devil blood vine, it will be very troublesome..."


    Gu fan thought in his heart, I don''t know whether the massacre in the rainstorm city is related to these devil blood vine.


    Crack.


    Gu fan crushed the emerald seeds with two fingers.


    Things in rainstorm city have become more complicated. It seems that in this month, Zhang Yun''s contact with things is more complicated than he imagined.


    "Old fan."


    "The member of the adjudication office is still alive. What should we do with her?"


    Lucky star''s voice came from afar. In addition to the judge who had just been parasitized, there was a female member about 20 years old who fell into a deep coma.


    From the angle badge on her clothes, she should be just a disciplinarian, one level lower than the judge.


    She''s lucky.


    The parasitic body of the devil''s blood vine should be ready to eat their blood slowly, but she was saved before her turn.

 Chapter 298

    To be on the safe side.


    The old firearm took the rope first and tied the disciplinary member tightly.


    And the binding technique once became erotic It''s like an island country, which makes the scene a little awkward.


    "Gufan is here, can she turn the world around?"


    Lucky star white old fire gun one eye, cunning old hunter blow beard stare: "you know a fart, careful drive ten thousand years boat, Gu fan big brother sure safe, but she is from the adjudication of the team, accidentally killed us both."


    The ruling office.


    These three words seem to be deeply imprinted in the heart of every dawn alliance, and have a psychological shadow.


    Gu fan sneered: "if the verdict is so severe, the people I just met will not die so miserably."


    This one is really bad.


    The so-called "three adjudicators" don''t know how to teach them. It''s really disappointing.


    Wow.


    A basin of cold water down, the disciplinary team slowly wake up.


    Her eyes are full of a wave of unyielding, that is rather die than compromise eyes.


    But when she slowly saw the scene in front of her, she fell into confusion. Why would she be bound by three men? Where is the mutant who just killed the whole punishment team??


    "Who are you?"


    The disciplinarian asked in a deep voice.


    "It''s disappointing."


    Gu fan''s eyes revealed disappointment and disdain: "the so-called judge, the first sentence he said and the first question he asked when he woke up, was so stupid."


    Stupid.


    This is a stupid question.


    This question is meaningless. No matter whether Gu fan is an enemy or not, she will not expose her identity at will. What''s more, she is just a prisoner now, even if she knows the identity of the other party??


    A qualified dead man should consider how to escape. Even if he can''t escape, he should give the enemy a last blow and die again.


    Anger.


    Gu fan saw anger in her eyes.


    She seemed to be saying that she could insult, but not the verdict.


    Gu fan gave a look, lucky star came to show a dirty smile: "I''ll ask, you answer, first from your name."


    "I can''t say a word."


    She said maliciously that she has the courage to be fearless of life and death, but it''s a pity that other qualities are not good.


    Gu fan shook his head in disappointment again: "as a soldier of the ruling office, can''t you examine the war situation and distinguish the enemy?"


    Look around.


    On the ground, there were big holes smashed by fists, several broken bodies, and the cracked tree trunks, sunken battle marks.


    Looking around, it''s easy to notice that a fierce battle has taken place here, and the leader of the punisher, as well as the parasitic enemy, have been killed.


    Observe the environment.


    Look around.


    This is what Gu fan taught a long time ago. The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly. The enemy''s ability is uncanny. We should keep an eye on every detail.


    But At present, the disciplinarian''s observation ability is very poor, and the three words of the adjudication office are not worthy of the name.


    Shame.


    The disciplinarian could not bear the insult of the verdict.


    In the mouth of the blood robed man, the verdict seems to be useless, only producing garbage, and he is one of the garbage.


    But although she wanted to talk back, she couldn''t say anything, because her performance just now was so bad that the instructor seemed to have fed the dog before.


    "You killed the people in storm city."


    The disciplinarian judged the situation and said, "we should not be the enemy."


    "Hey, you''re right. We''re not enemies."


    Lucky star laughs: "and your enemy has been destroyed by us. To be exact, you have to thank us. Back to the topic just now, what''s your name?"


    The disciplinarian was silent for a moment, sighed and said, "my name is Luo Ling. I''ve just become a new disciplinarian, and I''m the weakest person in this team."


    The team is the weakest.


    This sentence seems to be refuting Gu fan''s query, and the hidden meaning is: "only because I am too weak and drag down the adjudication office, and I am a new person, can I perform so poorly."


    Gu fan three people naturally recognized the potential meaning.


    Old Musketeer, a cunning fox, came up and patted Luo Ling on the shoulder: "new man, congratulations on your survival. It''s a pity that your captain and predecessors are all dead."


    Luo Ling was silent again.


    This team, led by the judge, died in the end, leaving only Luo Ling as a newcomer. Isn''t that the biggest irony??


    "Untie her and let her go."


    Gu fan lost interest, and such a ruling was disappointing.Old musket cut Luo Ling''s rope, subconsciously kept a safe distance.


    The punisher Luo Ling''s eyes twinkled. She made up her mind and said, "several people have killed the storm City, and your direction should be to go to the storm city Let me join you. I have to report the special situation here to the grand adjudicator. "


    "Oh?"


    Gu fan asked coldly, "what are our advantages?"


    "The award will certainly pay you a satisfactory reward."


    Luo Ling immediately continued: "and your strength is so strong, if you can work together with the ruling office to deal with rainstorm City, it is undoubtedly a timely help. If there is a ruling office as a friend, it is absolutely a good thing."


    Pay.


    The human feelings of the judge.


    This is what many hunters expect, and the award must be well paid.


    The human feelings of the adjudication office are even more unthinkable. In the twilight alliance in the end, the adjudication office is like a knife hanging around the neck. Who can guarantee that the knife will not cut on his own neck?


    With the human feelings of the verdict, it is no different from adding a life preserver.


    Ha ha


    Gu fan couldn''t help but feel ridiculous. The so-called three magistrates not only owed me human favor, but also were my slaves.


    But he was still a little bit interested in the adjudication. He hooked his finger and said, "come with us and take us to meet the so-called grand adjudicator."


    Luo Ling exhaled.


    She is not afraid of Gu fan''s identity. Even if he is a spy or an enemy of the adjudication office, he will die when he meets the "three adjudicators".


    The three adjudicators are invincible!!


    Every member of the tribunal believes in this doctrine.


    Therefore, as long as the three of Gu fan are brought to the magistrate, all problems will be solved.


    A little cleaning of the bodies on the battlefield.


    Gu fan three with Luo Ling, back to the top of the car was cut out of a crack in the off-road vehicle.


    Lucky star can''t help but look back and ask another question: "in other words, why do you have a name, Luo Ling? I think other members of the ruling office are all replaced by numbers?"


    Name.


    Luo Ling shook her head: "we, the adjudicators, have a large number. We can keep our own names. Only powerful judges can get the numbers representing the strong."


    I see.


    Only the strong above judges have their own numbers.


    For example The judge who was defeated by Gu fan''s nightmare is No.17.


    For example The judge who has just been beaten to pieces by Gu fan is No. 25.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 299

    "Old musket, are you excited?"


    "We may see the three magistrates soon."


    "Arrow of storm, Queen of blade, touch of shadow They are all legendary characters. "


    Lucky star excited, all the way up that broken mouth said.


    There are numerous legends left in the dawn alliance where the verdict is made. In particular, the three adjudicators in the legend are simply the representatives of the peak of human combat effectiveness.


    Lao Huoqiang subconsciously glanced at Luo Ling in the rear mirror, cleared her throat and said, "in fact, I''m more longing for the legendary 14 people. Without the 14 legendary strong men who are willing to die, maybe all the human areas of the dawn alliance have been swept away."


    Legend 14.


    This name also makes lucky stars yearn.


    "I really want to know which of the legendary 14 and the three adjudicators is better?"


    Lucky star began to gossip, just like comparing Superman in DC movie with Marvel captain in marvely, or Batman and iron man who have more money


    "The legend of fourteen is too mysterious."


    "The three adjudicators are the invincible representatives of the pinnacle of mankind."


    Lucky star seems to be an expert, the analysis of the head is: "if the two sides fight, I think the three judges will win, after all, the limit of the human peak can not be exceeded, the legendary 14 people only have some legends, no one has really seen."


    The old Musketeer didn''t like it.


    He and lucky star are just like two groups of fans, who don''t want their idols to bow to others. They immediately retort: "it must be the legendary fourteen who are stronger. They have killed in the deepest part of the city, facing millions of carrion monsters and aliens!"


    As the saying goes, three women are a flock of sparrows.


    But when two men discussing combat effectiveness are put together, they are even more buzzing than a large group of sparrows. Especially when they hold different opinions, no one can convince anyone.


    "Hum."


    Luo Ling gave a cold hum.


    This one cold hum, at the same time caused old Musketeer and lucky star dissatisfaction.


    "What''s your opinion?"


    Lucky star turned his head, looked at Luo Ling''s cold face and asked, "you are the person of the adjudication office. Which of the three adjudicators or the legendary fourteen is better?"


    Luo Ling stares at lucky star.


    But in her heart that does not admit defeat stubborn, or another it said a verdict outside the little-known secret.


    "The legendary fourteen are actually in our ruling house."


    Luo Ling''s words were not surprising. She almost hit the brake hard with her old gun. She almost lost her grip on the steering wheel.


    What the hell is this??


    The legendary fourteen are in the adjudication office. It''s too shocking.


    There was a trace of pride in Luo Ling''s eyes.


    This is what every member of the adjudication office should be proud of. The 14 people who only exist in the rumor actually exist, and they are beside them


    "It''s no secret."


    Luo Ling continued with great pride: "you will soon know that in fact, the legendary fourteen were the first judges in the adjudication."


    It''s hot.


    It''s too hot.


    Lucky star quickly asked the details: "how can this happen? Legend 14 should have been in the mountains for a long time. Those bards are singing like this."


    Luo Ling sneered: "many outlaws, such as the evil believers of the salvation society, will spread their faith with the help of the legendary 14 people. The ruling office has decided to disclose this secret."


    "I can tell you in advance that the legendary fourteen were the judges of the tribunal, and they were the strongest among the first judges."


    Luo Ling continued, "their code name is 01-14, which is the real judge and the backbone of the adjudication office."


    What else??


    Luo Ling subconsciously glanced at Gu fan.


    She seems to want to use these shocking words to surprise the mysterious man, but she didn''t expect that Gu fan''s face was calm from beginning to end, and his face didn''t change.


    "The power of the ruling is beyond the imagination of ordinary people."


    "In fact, there is an extremely powerful existence hidden in the abyss crack of the corrupt city. The three major adjudicators, with the first batch of judges, rushed into the depths of evil as if they were dead."


    Luo Ling began to depict the legendary images, but this time she was closer to the truth.


    Her expression is very yearning, very proud to tell the peak of the killing, but also tells the tragic and miserable sacrifice of countless people along the way, as if on the scene, to prepare an epic story of blood and fire.


    This is the past of the verdict.


    The old Musketeer and the lucky star were all speechless. They didn''t expect that the so-called three adjudicators were the leaders of the legendary fourteen. If so The adjudicator should be more powerful."We new members can''t compare with the first judges."


    Luo Ling sighed deeply: "each of them can easily solve the problem of the whole correctional team. After experiencing the baptism of blood and fire, I''m afraid it''s hard to be as strong as ever."


    This is another way to refute from the side what Gu fan despised the verdict.


    Her implicit meaning is to say: "our team is just a newcomer, not on behalf of those strong judges in the adjudication office. The first batch of judges were legendary fourteen people!"


    Gu fan''s face is still as cool as water, but his tone is a little mocking and joking: "so, this is the excuse that your Punisher team is so weak?"


    Luo Ling''s face turned red with this sentence.


    She said such a big deal to show the power of the ruling, but Gu fan was not moved at all, which almost made Luo Ling crazy.


    "Hum!"


    Luo Ling became more and more irritated. At last, she could only say: "if you see the grand adjudicator, you will know the real strength of our adjudicator."


    "Weak is weak."


    "What the verdict is, it doesn''t mean that you meet the enemy at your level They''re going to be beheaded, and they''re going to be split up, just like the players before them


    Gu fan''s words were cold, and his eyes were full of gloomy and cold meaning: "if you meet the real enemy again, they will not choose to let you go because of the strength of the verdict."


    Luo Ling gave a shiver.


    Gu fan''s icy eyes made her feel chilly from her spinal cord.


    This mysterious man is right. No matter how powerful the verdict is, he is only one of them. In the face of the real enemy, if he does not have the corresponding strength, he will be cut around and divided into countless corpses.


    It''s like before It''s the same thing that happened to my correctional team.

 Chapter 300

    sundowners.


    The dusk light seems to solidify at the edge of the sky. It is reflected on the Mercedes Benz off-road vehicle, pulling out a long black reflection, and interlacing with the surrounding intricate branches, like a tired lone wolf walking alone.


    "It''s not far from rainstorm city."


    As the crowd got closer to rainstorm City, the atmosphere gradually cooled down.


    There are many traces of fighting hidden in the dark jungle, which may be the result of these days. The dark fighting between the rainstorm city and the verdict has become more and more fierce.


    "There''s a secret meeting nearby."


    Luo Ling pointed out a secret path.


    Once a gathering camp of only a few hundred people, it is now the secret meeting point of the tribunal.


    Old Musketeer drove slowly into the secret path according to the road she pointed out, but the rough road was stained with some fresh blood, and a strong smell of blood came to his face.


    Brake!!


    The old musket slammed on the brakes.


    Gu Fan said indifferently, "it seems that the secret assembly of your ruling house has been attacked by the enemy."


    He made a sign to show the crowd to move on. Luo Ling followed the crowd nervously and soon approached the battlefield.


    Bodies.


    There are bodies everywhere.


    The bodies of many humanoid monsters were smashed to pieces, and many of the judges were torn


    Gu fan once again saw many hunters who were possessed by the "devil''s blood vine". Their combat effectiveness was far higher than the average level. Even though the fighters in the adjudication office had undergone cruel training, they were just fighting each other.


    Luo Ling seems to see acquaintances, surprised, said: "that is the 19th judge."


    The shadows are flashing.


    A team of disciplinarians gathered together to form a special formation.


    Judge 19 gathered his palms in the shape of a "blowpipe" and blew it toward a parasitic hunter. The imperceptible sound of breaking the air sounded, and his saliva turned into a silver needle into the enemy''s body.


    Silver needle dissolves quickly, becomes neurotoxin and spreads to every place of the body.


    The devil''s blood vine parasite''s body became stiff, and the other side was unable to move due to the toxin attack.


    "Two seconds!"


    Judge 19 gave a loud shout, and four members of the disciplinarian team rushed up.


    Bang!!


    One shot shattered the hardwood defense in front of the parasite''s chest.


    A knife tore a large area of creeping tentacle like dark green blood sucking vines, followed by another member of the disciplinarian, holding his most special long gun weapon, stabbing at the crystal clear seeds.


    A broken ring came, the parasite of the devil''s blood vine was nailed to the ground with a long gun and lost his life.


    It''s solved.


    This punishment team seems to have mastered the weakness of the devil''s blood vine, and this parasite is obviously much weaker than Gu fan''s before. It should be that he doesn''t have enough life to drink.


    "Outsiders?"


    Judge 19 looks to Gu fan and finds the outsider brought by Luo Ling.


    His eyes were full of hostility, and he seemed to be very worried about Gu fan. After killing the devil, the blood vine parasite, he came to Luo Ling and asked: "judge 25."


    Luo Ling lowered her head and answered with guilt: "the officer and the team members all died. They three saved me and killed the parasite."


    Judge 19 showed a trace of surprise.


    Can these three outsiders kill the Spatholobus?


    He wiped the bloodstain on his face and said in a poor tone: "there is a spy who pretends to be a reinforcement and exposes our position. Now unknown outsiders are not allowed to operate the land."


    I see.


    The ruling called in many reinforcements, and among the strongmen in some other gathering places were some spies from storm city.


    While the adjudicator is away These spies immediately signaled the emergence of a large number of blood vine parasites, as well as other different types of mutated humans, which eventually caused heavy losses to the ruling.


    "Luo Ling, go in and help."


    The 19th judge gave orders to Gu fan and said, "you guys should stay here and pass the inspection afterwards."


    Command??


    Gu fan''s eyes were cold. No one ever dared to command himself like this.


    Bang!!


    Gu fan waved his hand and patted the back of his hand on No. 19 cheek.


    However, the speed and strength of such a random strike were beyond imagination. Judge No. 19 was slapped out like a kite with a broken line, spewing out a big mouthful of blood and fell heavily on the ground.


    No. 19 almost died directly. There was a large area of crack on the bone of the cervical spine, and he almost broke his neck by inertia force.


    "Enemy attack!"


    "He''s the enemy, the spy of storm city."


    Gu fan was immediately judged as the enemy of rainstorm city.Luo Ling is at a loss. She looks at Gu fan in panic. She can''t believe it. How can he fight the verdict directly? Is the mysterious man in the blood robe really a spy??


    Lucky star and old musket are also shocked.


    Boss Gu fan, you really say you can do it, but the other party is a judge!!


    That''s the adjudication office. It''s second only to the three major adjudications. It''s a slap in the face. Is it better to say that Gu fan is powerful or arrogant?


    "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding!"


    Lucky star quickly waved his hand and said: "this is just a misunderstanding. My boss is just a little hot tempered and not used to being ordered by others."


    Ha.


    There was a sound of pulling the trigger in the distance, but the bullet stuck and didn''t come out.


    This shot is obviously to hit lucky star, but the super lucky abnormal attribute, but let a disciplinarian''s gun stuck.


    "Yes."


    The old Musketeer immediately drew out his shotgun, shot it in the direction of the trigger, and roared: "it''s a fart to explain. No matter what the verdict is, do it!"


    Bang, bang, bang.


    Da da da da.


    The scene immediately became chaotic, and many punishers also came to support him, shooting at Gu fan.


    The old musket fired several shots in succession, and quickly a donkey rolled into the tree trunk to cover. The enemy''s firepower was too fierce, and the old fox needed to take shelter.


    Lucky stars dodge from left to right, and the sharpshooters in the adjudication center are almost all shot in vain, but for super lucky stars, they all become masters of body stroke shooting.


    The bullets, like eyes, swept around lucky star, but none of them hit him.


    As for Gu fan, it is even more exaggerated.


    His scarlet and bloody robe floats like seaweed floating in the depths of the ocean.


    Countless bullets were shot on the robe, like stones falling into the sea. It was difficult to set off a spray. They were all intercepted and resisted by the blood prison spider silk, and then gently turned into round bullets and fell to the ground.


    That''s weird.


    What kind of treasure is that bloody robe that can resist the attack of bullets??


    But It can block bullets, but it can''t block powers and blades.

 Chapter 301

    Miso!!


    The light of the knife flashed by.


    Three disciplinarians took out the blade and attacked Gu fan from different directions.


    Judge No. 19 wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth and reluctantly made a drum shape with his palm, shooting out a silver needle containing nerve paralysis toxin.


    Several attacks with hidden murders happened by chance.


    Gu fan''s face was not a bit nervous. He waved it lightly on the blades, which broke the weapons of the punishers.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    Gu fan''s palms were waved at will. The three punishers who attacked themselves at the same time were all swatted out like flies, smashed on the surrounding tree trunks and spewed out plasma. They didn''t know whether they were alive or dead


    As for the silver needle.


    It was flicked by Gu fan''s finger, instead, it was shot at judge 19, stabbed into his body, dissolved and enlightened, and let him taste the nerve paralysis toxin.


    It''s too strong.


    Gu fan''s strength shows a rolling posture.


    Who is he?


    This mysterious man in blood robe is the super expert invited by rainstorm city!!


    "Hey, hey, hey."


    "Brother, which side are you from? You are so powerful."


    At this time, there was a malicious voice from nearby. It was actually some blood vine parasites sent by rainstorm city.


    There are also a few ugly looking, with scales and claws, which are closer to monsters than those who guard the city-state.


    Lucky stars can''t laugh or cry.


    This is a big misunderstanding. I can''t explain it.


    Those guys in rainstorm city took Gu fan as their companion and thought he was a big killer sent by rainstorm city.


    "He''s really from rainstorm city..."


    Judge 19 clenched his fingers and gave an order: "the enemy is very strong. There are more and more blood vine parasites and monsters in rainstorm city. Send a rescue signal quickly."


    Gu fan became the enemy of rainstorm city.


    There are more than ten strange people who come to attack the rainstorm city. They all misunderstand Gufan as their secret weapon and stand beside him with a ferocious smile.


    Sharp claws pop out of the scales.


    Spears condensed from sharp blood vines hang around the long body and are ready to attack at any time.


    Waiting for the opportunity.


    It seems that war will break out at this moment.


    But just then Far away from the secret camp, there was a very oppressive atmosphere.


    Come on!!


    It''s too fast.


    The powerful existence full of oppressive force is running all the way here.


    I don''t want to kill you.


    A strong and incomparable sense of killing enveloped everyone in the audience.


    Lucky star and old firegun subconsciously look at each other, and both of them leave a cold sweat on their temples. The coming fierce killing intention is like a blade. Although some existence has not yet arrived, just the aura has calmed everyone.


    Judge No. 19, as well as other members of the surrounding support, showed "saved" eyes one after another.


    Here we are.


    Among the adjudicators, the one who represents the strongest power has finally returned.


    At this moment, the fierce intention of killing made the strange people in rainstorm City panic. They all looked at Gu fan''s eyes: "secret weapon brother, you should be able to fight with the magistrate?"


    No one can understand this sentence.


    As soon as the grand adjudicator arrives, who will fight??


    It is not clear whether Zhang Yun''s "secret weapon" can fight against the grand magistrate.


    A flash of cold light.


    The speed of a knife is beyond description.


    Silent, sharp, fast, incredible Even more than the sound, you have not heard the sound of the broken air, it has been split in two.


    A Spatholobus parasite is instantly seen as two sections, cut in two from top to bottom.


    The crystal clear seed of the devil''s blood vine is just like the jade cut by precision. The wound is smooth and smooth without any flaw.


    "Queen of blades!"


    Someone judged its owner by the light of the knife.


    This degree of fierce killing.


    This extremely fast steel cutting edge.


    People in front of no one else, it is the legend of one of the three magistrates, the blade queen.


    The momentum of the blade queen is like countless small blades, which can easily cut your skin at any time.


    Her extremely smooth body is like a blade, with a ferocious and fanatical smile on the corner of her mouth and a crazy flame in her eyes.


    An arm appears metallic luster and stretches perfectly. The arm knife that can cut steel and iron at will feels cold at a glance.


    But the most special thing is her thighs. At this time, there are no human legs and knees. Instead, there are two slender and sharp "leg endure" steel chopping knives.Legs, become knives!!


    The blade queen is extremely fast. She waves her thigh slightly, but the original "whip foot" turns into a steel cutting blade, drawing an extremely perfect arc, cutting off the heads of several blood vine parasites in an instant.


    Knife!


    Her arm extended the knife.


    Her thighs are two steel blades.


    Like her name, the blade queen is an extremely efficient cutting machine.


    Poof, poof, poof.


    The light of the knife flickered, and she rolled up the storm of the blade, breaking out the terrible ability of the rarity of "legendary silver".


    A few storm City panic of different species, on the spot by the blade of the storm torn up.


    The steel chopping blade cuts them rapidly, tearing them into countless pieces. The dark green blood is splashed with the monster''s smelly plasma, but there is no dirty residue on the steel chopping blade.


    It''s too sharp.


    Gu fan nodded in secret.


    This strength is enough to see, it seems that the blade queen has reached the "legendary silver" level.


    Her strength is not only so, but also completed the deep transformation of "corruption". With the help of decayed Amethyst and other items, she changed and evolved into an awakener.


    Only the awakened can fully awaken their own abilities and integrate into their blood.


    The blade queen has completely melted the steel cutting into her own blood, and her two thighs will become the steel cutting edge. Now her whole body has become a sharp knife


    The knife light flashed again.


    The blade queen chopped up the garbage in the storm City, burst into full speed and rushed to Gufan.


    Yeah.


    She didn''t recognize herself.


    Gu fan half lowered his head, his cheek fell into a shadow, and the strange shape of scarlet blood robe made people feel very evil.


    Interesting.


    Does the blade queen use herself as a weapon in storm city?


    Let''s test how much you''ve grown after a month.


    Gu fan flashed a cruel smile at the corner of his mouth, recalling his experience of educating a "white lotus" girl. This white lotus has grown up and become a rare killing weapon


    Bang!!


    Gu fan broke the ground under his feet and rushed forward in the face of the attack of the blade queen.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 302

    Cut the steel.


    The queen of blades is on the verge of perfection.


    The light of a knife passes by, and makes the air twist, leaving a ripple like remnant.


    The ripples spread, and the steel cutting blade turned into a storm, covering every corner of Gu fan''s body with fury, attacking accurately and cutting perfectly to every weakness of Gu fan''s body


    The human eye has been unable to see.


    But in Gufan''s hell magic pupil, the speed of the blade queen gradually becomes slow, the somatosensory time is constantly compressed, and the perception is so strong that it seems that the time and space are stiff.


    A flash.


    Two flashes.


    Three flashes.


    Gufan is like walking in the rain.


    His pace is light and treacherous. The ripples produced by the light of the knife can''t touch the corner of Gu fan''s clothes. Every time, he flashes past the blade of the queen of the blade with the smallest movement.


    Although the sharp light seems to pass by, it''s dangerous and dangerous, but it''s extremely accurate, without any increase or decrease.


    What??


    The steel cutting edge of the blade queen has been dodged!!


    Although people can''t see the situation of the war, they can see that two figures are flashing, leaving a residual sound.


    The extremely sharp light of the sword is so dense that it almost blocks out the sun. It can lock all dead corners in all directions and almost form a round ball. That''s the illusion that the queen of the blade attacks too many times every second.


    Gu fan is just like walking in a leisurely court. In countless Dao lights, he avoids them accurately every time.


    It''s too fast.


    The speed of these two people is beyond the limit that the human eye can accept. No one knows what happened in the center.


    Ding!!


    All of a sudden, there was a clang of metal.


    Gu fan had a scarlet blood blade in his hand. It was composed of the blood prison spider silk with the idea of killing. It was also the evolutionary version of the killing blade.


    It seems to be dripping red blood, a touch of fierce killing intention, as if the surrounding air has become blood color, the most bizarre thing is that the blood blade is not a complete entity, the length and size change every second.


    The scarlet blade of slaughter is like water.


    The strange scarlet blood blade is like a cloud.


    It appears and disappears, hidden in the scarlet blood around it, and can rotate like a whip at an incredible angle.


    Like a sword, like a sword.


    Like a whip, like a gun.


    Gu fan''s attack is uncanny. The blade of slaughter collides with the chopping steel from time to time, which produces the sound of striking iron.


    Ding Ding Ding!!


    The sound of the crash was heard all the time.


    The "blade ball" that looks like the shadow of knife light is covered with a layer of blood color, fighting with each other.


    "Impossible..."


    Many people stare big eyes, heart only these three words.


    But the ultimate way to fight back is to fight back.


    What level of fighting is this??


    If you change to other people, I''m afraid you can''t stay for a second, and you will be cut into innumerable square and flawless pieces of meat.


    Every second, at least ten knives hit each other.


    The clang of the metal impact of the iron, like waves of water, has a kind of ear shaking and enlightening feeling.


    The knife is shining.


    The soft soil left a few meters deep fine cutting marks.


    The blade queen is still speeding up, speeding up the attack speed of steel chopping. Two slender and smooth steel chopping blades spring up a little, but they dance and turn into a tornado of knife light


    The knife Qi tears the strength.


    The corner of Gu fan''s scarlet blood robe was cut open.


    The attack of the blade queen was too fast and intensive. I didn''t expect that Gu fan, who reached the highest level, could be cut off.


    You Growing up.


    Gu fan showed a faint smile. The next second, the blade of slaughter in his hand suddenly burst like a cloud.


    The blood mist is treacherous, and the flowing clouds are crushed by the violent tornado made up of knife light. With the sharpest wind of steel cutting, the clouds are filled with blood mist.


    All of a sudden.


    The drifting clouds suddenly floated in one direction.


    Blade queen speed is too fast, but when it is fast to a certain extent, there is a kind of "out of control" feeling, become messy and disorganized.


    The scarlet mist of the treacherous wave clouds, however, marks a flowing cloud in the countless sword lights The bloody blade passed by, the figures crossed each other, and they stood back to back.


    Poof!!


    Blade Queen''s shoulder, suddenly sprayed a large amount of blood.


    Gu fan just hit like a cloud, through the tornado composed of sharp blades, found a gap from the countless blade light, and broke the storm composed of blade."It''s impossible."


    "The blade queen lost?"


    "What do I see? The blade queen is injured. She is cut open by the man in the bloody robe with a knife!"


    There was a look of horror on everyone''s face.


    The blade queen is almost a myth of invincibility. She is the top three adjudicators in the legend, representing the peak of human ability.


    And A few days ago, queen blade has completed the third stage of life form evolution and become a higher level awakener. She is an invincible existence in people''s hearts.


    But she lost.


    And it was in the field that he was best at, he lost to Gu fan.


    Those adjudicators, as if their bodies were drained of strength, knelt down on the ground powerlessly, and looked at the center of the battle with their eyes blank.


    Lucky star and old Musketeer, Zhang Da chin almost all fell to the ground, Gu fan old man time and again refreshed their three views, did not expect that this time even the blade queen was defeated by him??


    Who is he!!


    This so-called Gufan, in the end, is what is sacred.


    A little bit of blood came down the corner of my coat.


    The entity condensed from the spider silk of blood prison slowly melted and decomposed in the air, and disappeared without a trace.


    "You can cut off a piece of my clothes. It''s not far from really hurting me."


    Gu fan tone calm, slowly said: "more than a month no see, your level has improved a lot, Le Zhiqi."


    Le Zhi Qi!!


    That''s the name of the blade queen.


    She turned her head and looked at Gu fan with incredible eyes. She couldn''t believe that the man in front of her was still alive. It was Gu fan who died with the master in the nuclear explosion!!


    In fact, just fighting, the blade queen Le Zhiqi has noticed.


    The scarlet blade of slaughter, as well as the sharp and strong killing intention of the peak, are all like the unbeaten man in his heart.


    But until Gu fan just said those words Le Zhiqi really determined the identity of the other party.


    Alive!!


    Gu fan is still alive!!


    The queen ignored the wound on her shoulder and couldn''t help shivering.


    As a grand judge, she had a little crystal clear tears twinkling in the corner of her eyes. Her fingers clenched her nails and almost pierced her flesh palms.


    "You Still alive... "

 Chapter 303

    Gufan is still alive.


    The blade queen, Le Zhiqi, could not help shaking.


    Even if she died, she couldn''t forget Gu fan''s crazy leap at the end. With a nuclear bomb, she died with the master of the abyss How solemn and stirring.


    After Gufan disappeared.


    Le Zhiqi is like a abandoned child. What kind of road should we choose in the future, and where should we go??


    Growth starts from this moment.


    Le Zhiqi people deeply understand that when Gu Fan said "you have recovered your freedom and are no longer my slaves", you must step out of your own way and really grow up.


    What have they experienced in this month??


    The legendary secret silver crystals left by the three abyss guards were finally taken by Le Zhiqi and forced to surpass the so-called limit of human beings at the risk of losing control


    Strange blade.


    Le Zhiqi used that crystal.


    Her body has changed. Her once white, greasy and tender thigh has also become a slender and sharp steel cutting edge. The whole person has become a big killer.


    Killing after killing.


    Growing up again and again.


    Le Zhiqi gradually changed, more and more like the old fan.


    The cruelty of the dark end was appreciated by her, and she understood why Gu fan was so cruel and why Gu fan was so cruel.


    Power.


    In the end of the world, people have ulterior motives, and nothing is reliable.


    Power is the key. She did not stop moving forward, collected countless decayed amethysts, completed the transformation of the awakened in the third stage, and became the blade queen that everyone is afraid of.


    In the dead of night.


    Le Zhiqi in the cold moonlight, quietly wiping the sharp leg blade, occasionally also think of that man, fantasy he has not died, fantasy he will return one day.


    This day finally came.


    Gufan.


    The King returns.


    "You are back."


    Le Zhiqi respectfully said, and then she came to Gu fan, a leg blade against the ground, bent down, even knelt down toward him.


    Kneel down??


    Queen blade, she''s kneeling.


    At this moment, everyone on the field felt that their brain was about to explode.


    Looking at the unrivalled queen, Luo Ling felt that her brain had become a pile of paste, and the three views were broken


    The judges, even more, felt incredible.


    This picture is too shocking, the unsmiling blade queen, a little closer, will feel like her skin is about to be cut, cold and cruel to the extreme, but she kneels down to the man in front of her.


    In everyone''s heart, there was a huge earthquake.


    What happened today is so exciting and outrageous that some people have begun to slap themselves on the cheek with their palms, making sure it''s not in an absurd dream.


    Gu fan raised his finger slightly, and Le Zhiqi got up subconsciously.


    All tacit understanding is in silence, just like her "carefree" life, she only needs to think about how to live beside the demon butcher.


    At that time, Le Zhiqi didn''t have to be in charge of such a large adjudication office as she is now, relying on her own strength to cut off and deal with the relationship between all parties, maintaining the image of the cruel and cold queen of blade in people''s hearts


    On the other side.


    The judges looked at each other.


    All the members of the adjudication office were petrified and did not know what to do.


    The man in the scarlet blood robe, who in the end is sacred, no one knows.


    "Take care of the wound."


    Gu fan took two steps forward, looked around and said faintly, "in other words, the qualities of the judges you trained are not good. There are too many differences in strength and fighting consciousness."


    Gu fan commented on the judges at random, like a guest tasting the dishes.


    If just, those judges would blow hair on the spot and fight Gu fan to death for the reputation of the judge.


    But now, it''s different.


    The blade queen knelt at the man''s feet, proving that his identity was higher than that of Le Zhiqi, fully qualified to comment on the judges.


    Le Zhiqi lowered her head and said in shame: "the ability is limited. Naturally, it''s not as good as what you teach. After all You are a good teacher who has taught legendary fourteen people. "


    Never stop talking.


    This sentence of Le Zhiqi makes everyone petrified instantly.


    Legend 14.


    They are the top 14 judges, and their strength is beyond doubt.


    However, it never occurred to me that the legendary fourteen were taught by the mysterious man in front of me. What a terrible existence it is that can educate those fourteen crazy and terrible guysIn fact, not only the legendary 14 people, but also the three major adjudicators were all brought up by Gu fan.


    It''s too shocking. I''m afraid someone will die of myocardial infarction on the spot.


    Lucky star feels like his heart is going to explode.


    The old musket also turned into a stone statue. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly and murmured to himself: "Gu fan, is he the master of the legendary fourteen?"


    A series of shocks, like heavy fists hitting the heart one after another, are really unbearable.


    The most important thing is that such an invincible, unknown and terrible existence is always around us.


    Gufan can no longer be described as a thigh.


    These are elephant legs, mammoth legs, ancient Tyrannosaurus legs Holding this thick leg, I''m afraid it can only be achieved by the Qi luck of the invincible lucky star.


    "Tell me more about rainstorm city later."


    Gu fan light command: "deal with the wound, and then call hands over, there is another thing."


    Poof.


    Gu Fan said here, suddenly pointed to a certain direction.


    There are several ice blades in the cold fog, which immediately penetrate the head of someone nearby. The mood of that person in the hell magic pupil is out of tune with other people, and Gu fan finally identifies him as a traitor and spy.


    He''s from storm city.


    Shooting a strong man for no reason, his head explodes and his brain splashes.


    Le Zhiqi nodded. She didn''t mean to question Gu fan, let alone kill this spy, even if all the people present were killed It''s nothing.


    "Everyone, assemble."


    Le Zhiqi issued an order, and the personnel of the adjudication office immediately turned into a clever little white rabbit, waiting for her next order.


    "Count the number of casualties and be ready to report to me. See you in the conference hall in half an hour."


    "In addition, no one should be disrespectful to this gentleman. Those who disobey him will be killed without mercy!"


    Le Zhiqi''s voice is full of hegemony and coldness, and no one is allowed to question it. It seems that her style in the adjudication office is just like that of Gu fan, and she is absolutely ruled by her iron wrist.


    People dare not neglect, immediately began to deal with the body around, in accordance with the order of Le Zhiqi orderly operation.


    The enforcement of the ruling is barely adequate.

 Chapter 304

    "Big brother!"


    "You are really the big man among the big men, the big man among the big men!"


    Lucky star bumps back to Gu fan and flatters him in a stiff and embarrassing way. He realizes that the first prize of his "lucky" special attribute is that he meets Gu fan''s big thick leg.


    "Don''t forget our little brothers, big brother."


    "Along the way, I came to serve the boss diligently and yelled 6666 after my ass. after that, I decided to follow Gu fan..."


    Lucky stars are full of gossip, for fear that the boss will abandon their two spicy chickens.


    It''s been buzzing like a fly for a long time.


    Gu fan also slightly frowned: "your ability is very strange. Maybe it will be useful to me in the future."


    Lucky ability is a very metaphysical thing, involving probability and mysticism.


    It can cause some changes to the surroundings, and all kinds of unrelated things are connected together, but it can lead something to develop in a good direction, which is very strange.


    Gu fan had never heard of such ability, even though he had experienced a doomsday.


    Fortunately, maybe we should change the term probability influence.


    This is a kind of mysterious metaphysics that can''t be touched. As the God stick often says, there is cause and effect in the dark, but the lucky star is gradually influencing the direction of cause and effect


    If his ability improves in the future, it is impossible to predict what this ability will become.


    "My Lord, judge blade, please come to the conference room."


    At this time, a disciplinarian came to Gu fan and said respectfully.


    The queen of blade has given orders before. Anyone who doesn''t respect Gu fan will be killed.


    In a few minutes.


    Gu fan with lucky star and old musket, participated in this secret meeting.


    "I can''t imagine."


    Lucky star murmured in a low voice: "one day, I was able to attend the meeting of the adjudication Office..."


    Old fire gun glared at him: "for a while less talk, don''t give Gu fan big man disgrace."


    Inside the conference room.


    There is a round table in the hall for twenty people.


    The main seat is still empty so far, waiting for the arrival of its only owner, Gu fan.


    The queen of blades, Le Zhiqi, sat on the auxiliary seat, while the other judges sat around the round table.


    There are several acquaintances.


    Gu fan''s eyes swept by. Among the judges, there were several familiar dead men.


    The surviving dead, who became judges, rearranged their serial numbers, from 01 to 14, forming the 14 people that the bards often sing.


    Like the 07.


    She had the same serial number before, and she didn''t change it after she became a judge. If Gu fan remembers correctly Her ability should be to temporarily atomize her body, with almost immune physical ability.


    It''s very unique.


    There is No. 13. His "sense of gun" is extremely strong. There is no need to aim when using guns. The sharpshooter with a hundred shots has now become the most powerful sniper in the verdict.


    But it was the judge No. 01 who attracted Gu fan''s attention.


    The strength of his ability is almost the strongest among all judges, otherwise he would not be ranked in the position of 01.


    This judge, who claims to be the strongest one closest to the "three adjudicators", has extraordinary talent and ability. Even if he didn''t use the legendary secret silver level abyss crystal, he just stepped into the inhuman field


    No. 01 is said to have the ability of immortal gold body. Even if it is the steel cutting edge of the blade queen, it can resist several times.


    Yeah.


    Legendary 14 people, six of them.


    As for the others, they follow the other two decisions of "arrow of storm" and "touch of shadow".


    The judges looked at Gu fan with complicated eyes.


    Especially for the six surviving dead men, their eyes to Gu fan are full of hot, which is the worship and respect for the strong, but at the same time, their eyes are full of fear.


    At this moment, they finally remembered the terrible experience of being ruled by the nightmare of Gufan!!


    The special training in the nightmare space is a hell like torture, which will make people shiver in retrospect.


    "Not bad."


    "You guys have grown up a lot."


    Gu fan nodded slightly, and the legendary 14 people were extremely powerful.


    Among them, 01, 07 and 13 also completed the transformation of the awakened, and their strength was totally different from those of the later judges.


    Strong and terrifying before the 14th, weak as an old dog after the 14th.


    Kids


    I''m afraid that only the eyes of the 14 judges who dare to be called legends have changed.


    "Please take your seat."


    Gu fan was invited to sit on the main seat, while lucky star and old firegun sat on one side of the seat.Although they are outsiders of the adjudication office, they are companions who stay beside Gu fan after all. Even dogs are qualified to sit here.


    "All right."


    Gu fan in all people''s eager gaze, slowly said: "talk about rainstorm city."


    Storm city.


    In the dawn alliance, there is a very special existence.


    With the aid of the materials and talents of the occupied base, it rose and developed rapidly, and quickly annexed several surrounding gathering camps, expanding its sphere of influence.


    They have food.


    They have talent.


    Wei Xianjian, Han Peng, master Feng, and even all kinds of talents in the occupied base are in the hands of Zhang Yun Various experiments have been carried out, and a special "evolutionary medicine" formula has been made for the alliance.


    This is one of the reasons why they can do whatever they want. It''s not just a matter of strength. Many other city states don''t have enough production conditions, but also rely on the rainstorm city to supply evolutionary medicine.


    "This month, the ruling place has improved its own strength, and there is no need to worry about rainstorm city."


    The blade queen explained that at first they got the news of Zhang Yun''s betrayal and wanted to eliminate him at the first time, but at that time everyone was seriously injured, and Zhang Yun, the one eyed owl, was protected by many hunters.


    Evolution.


    Metamorphosis.


    Development.


    The three adjudicators, while developing their power, turned into the awakeners of the rarity of "legendary silver".


    But in the twinkling of an eye, one eyed Zhang Yun''s power expanded to a terrifying level in just one month. The hunter experts around him did not say anything, but also developed many special potions with the help of Dr. Wei Xianjian.


    And


    He is also carrying out cruel human experiments to turn human beings into monsters and biological weapons.


    "A few days ago, there was a massive massacre in rainstorm city."


    "More than 10000 people died and disappeared, causing alarm in the dawn alliance."


    "We know that Zhang Yun can no longer be allowed to continue to expand. He is likely to cooperate with the evil church organization called the salvation society," she continued


    "We decided to destroy Zhang Yun''s power in the storm city!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 305

    Storm city.


    Zhang Yun once occupied a remote National Institute of life sciences.


    This is also the first step for him to realize his ambition. Now the scientific research institute has been completely transformed into a biological and chemical weapons military factory that makes monsters.


    Tick, tick, tick.


    The walls of the research institute are covered with a layer of dark brown moss, with a trace of pus from time to time, giving people a sense of age full of rust.


    The guards guarding here are not ordinary human beings.


    A group of soldiers came patrolling from a distance. The two eyes of the captain were replaced by sarcomas. However, several compound eyes of different sizes grew in the center of his eyebrows and the side of his cheek, observing everything around him.


    Every soldier here has been alienated to some extent.


    The abominable environment, the floating rotten stench, and the soldiers of different shapes are just like the land of evil which produces different species.


    The guards walked through one laboratory after another.


    There are many strange specimens in those laboratories. A huge compound eye with a diameter of more than 20 cm floats in the liquid of formalin. There are also some monsters'' bodies decomposed by limbs, which retain the most obvious mutation parts


    Bang.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    "Let me out of here!"


    Monster like roar came, a humanoid monster is beating the high-strength bulletproof glass prison of the laboratory.


    One of his arms is less than 10 cm long, which looks like a deformed baby. The other arm is two meters long, twisted and tangled with muscles, which turns into a powerful hammer.


    He kept beating on the bulletproof glass, but it was all in vain. The guards who walked by also laughed twice, playing with each other like a monkey in the zoo.


    More than one laboratory.


    In many rooms of the Academy, there are similar monsters.


    They either have huge wriggling tentacles, or they are wriggling like a rotten meat. Most of their bodies are dissimilated on a large scale, and each of them is a specimen and experimental material in the Research Institute.


    In vivo experiment.


    They''re experimenting with humans in vivo.


    The "genetic engineering" equipment of this research institute has become the best experimental equipment.


    Many base talents kidnapped by Zhang Yun have been transported here to complete an evil experiment instead of him, among which the most capable is Dr. Wei Xianjian.


    The third floor of the underground laboratory.


    Wei Xianjian''s independent studio is located here.


    She has the most advanced, perfect and complete equipment It''s also in charge of the most important experiments.


    The iceberg beauty, full of wisdom, intelligence and beauty, is full of fatigue in front of the cold and advanced machinery. The thick dark circles under her eyes destroy the beauty of her attractive face. She has not slept for three days.


    It''s crackling.


    Wei Xianjian''s ten fingers are constantly tapping on the keyboard.


    The data of waterfall falls like a tide on the big screen. Dr. Wei Xianjian keeps a close eye on the waterfall, pays attention to every small change, and maintains a state of high mental tension all the time.


    Computer screen monitoring.


    A maternal monster is constantly injecting various drugs.


    This monster is extremely ugly. It''s about 4 meters long, bigger than a car.


    Her whole body was covered with ferocious and twisted mouth, countless sharp serrations were growing irregularly, and some fine tender meat was swallowed by these mouth from time to time.


    Fire.


    A huge mouth opened wantonly, spurting a long fire dragon, causing the temperature in the cage to rise.


    A huge mouth closed his mouth, but there is a trace of ice blue cold fog revealed, actually contains the ability of ice.


    A huge sharp tooth is growing crazily, and each tooth is as tough and sharp as a reinforced steel knife. It is obviously a power similar to metal strengthening.


    Different abilities It''s on this beast at the same time??


    This is Wei Xianjian''s current research topic, how to fuse genes of different abilities into a monster.


    "You did a good job."


    "This chimeric beast of ability fusion should have more than ten powers?"


    Behind Dr. Wei Xianjian came a man''s voice, and the man in a robe appeared.


    The edge of the robe was covered with blood colored patterns, which were outlined with each other and spread in the center, forming a huge blood red vertical eye, which was the same as the clothes worn by the wise men of the salvation society.


    Zhang Yun.


    Zhang Yun, the one eyed hero, takes an eye mask to cover his special amber eyes.


    He watched Dr. Wei Xianjian''s experiment with great interest. The chimeric animal has fused more than ten kinds of alien abilities. She extracted the corresponding gene tissue and forced those power genes into the human bodyIn the end, the chimera succeeded.


    Every ability is successfully embedded into the gene, but it eventually turns into an extremely terrible monster, always in the stage of gene collapse.


    Wei Xianjian frowned deeply, obviously disgusted with Zhang Yun.


    She reached out from the freezer on one side, took out a syringe and stabbed it into her pulse.


    It''s a nerve stimulant and can make people excited. The side effects are very serious. But in order to prevent people from dozing off without rest for three days and three nights, we have to use this method.


    "You are desperate."


    "Not only do we need to fuse these genes, but we also need to maintain the consciousness of the lowest line of human beings at any time. Few scientists can do this."


    Zhang Yun said, then he pressed a switch button.


    Pieces of fresh flesh and blood, as well as many human remains, were thrown into the laboratory.


    The monster suddenly became excited, and the countless open mouths on the surface of his body were closed, devouring all the fresh flesh and blood.


    It doesn''t seem to want to eat human carcasses This monster keeps the bottom line of human consciousness, and such a terrible chimeric monster has a trace of conscience??


    That''s right.


    Although it has become a monster.


    But the part of human gene was preserved by Wei Xianjian, trying to let the monster chime to obtain powers, while leaving his own consciousness and thinking.


    But it didn''t take long


    The extremely violent hunger of chimeric monsters broke the last wisp of human conscience. They nibbled at the fallen corpses, and soon ate all the human corpses.


    But it''s not full yet.


    This level of food is far from filling its black hole like stomach.


    "Hey, hey, next is the test time."


    When Zhang Yun pressed another button, Wei Xianjian''s expression changed.


    Almost emotionless iceberg beauty, at the moment showed a sense of tension, ten fingers clenched into a fist, for fear of something unexpected.


    And then there was a human on the conveyor belt.


    That''s a little girl.


    She''s cute.


    She is simple.


    Her pure eyes are like jewels without blemish.


    She is also Wei Xianjian''s acquaintance, the most innocent little girl, master Feng''s granddaughter - Xu Manman.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 306

    Xu Manman.


    That lovely little girl.


    She''s like a little bit of light in the dark of the end.


    Although a little light is crumbling, but she can exchange the softest wisp of hope, let people feel the last trace of warmth.


    "Next, the real test."


    Zhang Yun smiles excitedly and looks forward to the picture in the laboratory.


    Dr. Wei Xianjian, on the other hand, began to tap the keyboard more quickly with both hands, even more manic than the piano piece "wild bees flying". When the drug delivery pipeline was injected into the chimeric monster, many special mixed drugs began to work.


    "Hold on."


    Wei Xianjian, an iceberg beauty, roars in his heart under his serious appearance: "we must stick to the bottom line of human beings!"


    On the other side.


    The doll like Xu Manman''s face looks dirty and pitiful.


    When she appears in front of the chimeric monster, she seems so helpless and weak. It seems that she is just a delicately decorated dish. The fresh human little girl must be very delicious for the chimeric monster.


    Don''t eat!!


    Wei Xianjian roared in his heart.


    The reason why she cooperated with Zhang Yun''s abnormal experiment was that Xu Manman became the most favorable hostage.


    Chimeric animals, if they lose human consciousness, will eat Xu Manman.


    Therefore, Wei Xianjian never sleeps. Even if he injects drugs, he should keep sober and maintain the chimeric animal human consciousness without completely collapsing.


    Roar!!!


    Roar! Roar!!


    The chimera roared.


    The little girl, Xu Manman, exudes the fragrance of fresh flesh and blood all over her body. In addition, she has not had enough to eat, which stimulates her desire for food.


    But


    Chimeric monster, but in the face of Xu Manman pain.


    It is forced to endure the appetite, do not let themselves hurt the little girl''s things, constantly hit with the body around the steel wall, produce bursts of violent shaking.


    Even if it bumps itself into the head and breaks the blood, it is not willing to eat the "dishes" carefully prepared in front of it


    "Man Man... "


    Chimeric monster, countless mouth actually revealed Xu Manman''s nickname.


    Its huge head''s eyes, flowing with muddy tears, suffering from appetite and inner struggle, mixed feelings make it collapse.


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    In order to resist the desire for flesh and blood in consciousness, chimeric monsters tear their bodies from time to time, tearing the huge mouth of the blood basin, trying to suppress their appetite with pain.


    Xu also shed tears.


    But it was not the tears of the little girl''s fear, but a kind of love for the chimeric beast.


    "Mom."


    Xu Manman called out these two words.


    She even called that ferocious and terrible chimeric monster mom??


    This chimeric animal Her real identity is Xu Manman''s mother!!


    This female animal, the original "human raw material" was Xu Manman''s mother, who was also another hostage controlling Wei Xianjian.


    The cruelty and evil of human heart is beyond your imagination.


    In order to control Wei Xianjian and let her complete a series of experiments, Zhang Yun let Xu Manman''s mother become the raw material of the experiment, continuously injected genes of various monsters, and asked her to maintain human consciousness.


    Otherwise, it will eat its own daughter.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    Chimeric monsters tear their own blood dripping, one by one revealing the breath of various powers of the blood basin giant mouth torn to pieces.


    But the ability of "healing" makes those flesh and blood grow together again. The consumed energy makes her full of desire for flesh and blood energy, and she can hardly control to swallow Xu Manman.


    "Mom."


    "Don''t hurt yourself any more."


    Xu Manman cried. She knew that the monster in front of her was her mother.


    Xu''s mother has been suffering and struggling since the first day when she developed a huge sarcoma in her stomach and split the huge mouth of the blood basin. Every time, she would push her daughter away from her crazy self.


    Until now.


    Xu''s mother has changed into a 4-meter-long beast, which is extremely ugly and has no human form, but Xu Manman still knows that this is her mother.


    "Don''t..."


    "Mom, don''t hurt yourself any more."


    Instead of being afraid, Xu Manman came to the monster and put his tender hand on the wriggling hard skin: "if mom can''t help it, eat Manman. Manman is not afraid to die."


    How clever.


    How sensible.


    In order not to let her mother continue to suffer, Xu Manman is willing to be eaten.This picture makes Wei Xianjian feel sad. He seems to be fascinated by the wind and sand. Tears are about to burst out of his eyes.


    "Run!"


    The chimeric monster is still struggling. Her sense of collapse makes her push away Xu Manman. Although she tries to control her strength, she still falls to the ground a few meters away and roars: "Manman Don''t Close to... "


    Xu Manman stubbornly got up and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth.


    The innocent little girl, however, is stronger than those steel soldiers. She came to her mother and hugged each other: "Manman, don''t suffer, don''t!"


    The chimeric monster has red eyes.


    The biggest mouth with a diameter of nearly one meter opened, and it seemed to want to swallow Xu Manman.


    Poof!!


    There was a tearing sound.


    Xu Manman was safe, but the chimeric monster put his arm into the mouth of the blood basin and tore off one of his hands.


    The greatness of motherhood.


    If you ask who is the greatest among human beings, the conclusion is not suspense - mother!!!


    Xu Manman''s mother has become a monster.


    But she still insisted on not letting the last string of her consciousness collapse for her daughter.


    Human consciousness is harder than steel.


    Human consciousness is stronger than desire.


    Mother''s greatness is revealed at this moment Mother Xu, a seemingly weak woman, has gone beyond the limit of human tolerance.


    "All right."


    "This scene is really moving. That''s the end of today''s test."


    Zhang Yun cruelly said, open a small door that only let Xu Manman pass, and let him leave safely.


    "These people are your most valuable companions."


    Zhang Yun patted Dr. Wei Xianjian on the shoulder, showing the cruel and ferocious smile: "Dr. Wei Xianjian, you should cherish it, don''t let the lovely little Manman be eaten."


    Dr. Wei Xianjian turned his head and looked at Zhang Yun with an extremely cold look: "they used to be your companions too!"


    Zhang Yun raised a finger to shake: "once, pay attention to these two words, you said once, but now is not."


    "Now They''re just experiments. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 307

    Destroy storm city.


    Zhang Yun''s power should not be underestimated.


    He has many hunters under his command, with a large number of mutants as the backing. He can even control some exotic beasts, so it is difficult to completely eliminate them.


    The queen of blade, Le Zhiqi, is discussing the countermeasures with her subordinates.


    Three adjudicators judge that there are similar levels of terrible existence in the rainstorm City, and rash attack may cause great damage.


    "Shadow touch adjudicator, is cleaning up the mutation parasite around rainstorm City, and hunting down the hidden enemies of rainstorm city by the way."


    "The arrow of storm led the remaining judges to lock down the rainstorm City, trapping all its people in the city. At present, no one can escape her arrow rain..."


    Le Zhiqi takes out the battle map.


    If according to the original plan, Wu Ze of shadow touch cleaned up the hidden enemies around him, continued to besiege them for a period of time and completely trapped them to death. Then he encouraged himself to attack them in an all-round way to kill them, not to let one go!!


    There''s no problem with the plan.


    Gu fan sneered: "when are you so cautious and procrastinating?"


    This battle plan seems to be foolproof. First, it nibbles away the forces around rainstorm City, and then it blows up its spirit to destroy it, but it lacks a crazy strength.


    Too long time also gives the enemy too much time to prepare.


    No one knows what terrible things a Jesuits member will do if he has enough time.


    Le Zhiqi looked at her clothes and asked in a low voice, "are you going to prepare?"


    "Attack directly, crush them."


    Gu fan''s discourse is plain, but its content is crazy.


    There is no need for any operational plan.


    He directly ran over with invincible force, which was the strongest battle plan.


    This is really Gu fan''s special style. He is still so crazy, regardless of the consequences and costs.


    Le Zhiqi looks at Gu fan, her eyes twinkle, as if a flame is burning, which reminds her of those crazy battles and fights.


    "Good!"


    "Then there''s no need for a war plan."


    Le Zhiqi threw the picture materials in her hand at random and turned them into waste paper all over the sky.


    "You attack from the front gate."


    Gu fan light said: "as for me, direct attack their most important scientific research institute."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After just one hour, the queen of blade came to the area near the rainstorm city with her judges.


    Many secret archers are hidden in the mountains and forests, and some highly skilled marksmen are also hidden around. Storm arrow Lin Yuxin locked all the areas nearby and blocked the way to and from.


    "Cut The adjudicator. "


    A judge is strictly guarding his post, showing a little surprised, hastily salute to the blade queen Le Zhiqi.


    In the battle plan, the nearby area should be under the command of the arrow of the storm. The sudden arrival of the queen of blade made her feel at a loss.


    He bowed his head and did not dare to look directly at the sharp eyes of the blade queen.


    But it is strange that the queen of blade is standing behind a strange man in a blood robe, and her position is still above the queen??


    "Prepare for a strong attack."


    "Blow up the enemy''s gate directly. The sniper will kill all the soldiers on the tower. It''s up to you on the 13th."


    The queen of blade repeatedly issued a series of orders. Judge 13 claimed to be the gun of death. With a terrible sense of gun, he quickly found the best sniper position with the anti equipment sniper rifle that could shoot through the tank.


    "Your honor This is not in line with the operational plan. "


    This operation of Le Zhiqi frightened the judge who was guarding here. How could it be suddenly attacked.


    "Well?"


    "How dare you question my orders?"


    The blade Queen''s voice was cold and murderous. How could the judge suspect that the person in front of her was the blade queen. If she didn''t pay attention to the steel cutting blade, she would cut off her head and act according to the order immediately.


    Strong attack.


    Blow up the gate.


    The blade queen gave a wink, and judge 05, one of the legendary 14, came out.


    He has a special nickname, others call judge 05 fireworks, just because his ability is very gorgeous.


    Fire!


    A kind of flame with several different eyes was constantly gathering in his palm.


    Several kinds of flames represent different temperatures. Some are flaming red, some are flowing deep blue, and some are turning white and hot, finally condensing into a gorgeous fireball.


    Fireballs are thrown at the gate of storm city.


    The gorgeous fireball drew an arc and hit the center of the gate with the speed visible to the naked eye, then burst out a gorgeous and dazzling light.Boom boom!


    Boom boom!


    Several flames with different temperatures burst at the same time. They entangle and twist each other, resulting in greater chemical reactions.


    The steel gate shakes. The flame burns a big hole in the center of the gate. The surrounding soldiers are also submerged by the burst flame. Many soldiers in the distance are also blown away by the strong wind generated by the shock wave


    13 death gun, counter equipment sniper rifle in hand.


    He hardly needs to aim, and the sense of gun brought by his psionic talent gives him a special feeling.


    "This shot, it''s going to hit."


    When the muzzle of the gun was aimed at the exact position, the feeling floated to my heart. Without hesitation, I pulled the trigger. A bullet tearing the air left a burning smell in the air, which was the burning caused by too fast friction with the air.


    Bang!!


    A soldier on the sentry tower was instantly broken into a pool of rotten meat.


    The bullets fired by the anti equipment sniper rifle are thicker and longer than the fingers. The power of spiral tearing penetrates into the human body and instantly turns the target into blood powder.


    There was a gun expert who said that.


    A sniper, using anti equipment sniper rifle to attack any creature, is inhumane!!


    This kind of gun is designed to deal with heavy equipment such as tanks. Even those defense type monsters are hard to resist this weapon.


    The fireworks of the battle began to burn.


    The judges guarding around were stunned.


    It''s totally different from the battle plan. How can we say that if we fight, we will fight?


    Whoosh!!


    Somewhere deep in the forest, a sharp metal arrow feather across a kilometer distance, straight to the ground a few meters in front of Le Zhiqi.


    The strength of the arrow feather is very strong. It runs through the earth and shoots out fine cracks. The whole arrow completely submerges into the soil, blocking Le Zhiqi''s way forward.


    Another powerful breath came from the secluded forest.


    The powerful breath came, but it didn''t shuttle in the secluded forest, but fell from the air.


    "Le Zhiqi, what are you doing!"


    The voice of doubt fell from the air.


    Look up.


    In the sky, there was a human like creature with metal wings approaching rapidly. It was another adjudicator in the legend.


    The arrow of storm -- Lin Yuxin!!

 Chapter 308

    There was a loud drink.


    There was a human shadow in the sky.


    A pair of broad wings grew on her back, and the moonlight reflected a little metal light on the feathers.


    This man is another of the three adjudicators, Lin Yuxin, known as the arrow of the storm.


    "Queen blade, are you crazy!"


    "You''d better give me an explanation now."


    With the arrow of the storm, the judges around looked at each other.


    Although we know that the two women''s decisions have always been somewhat discordant, there is an omen of a big fight at this time, and there is no room for moderation.


    "I''m just explaining."


    A calm and irresistible voice came from one side.


    Gu fan raised his head slightly and looked at Lin Yuxin with a pair of deep eyes. The arrow of storm waving its wings in the sky suddenly tightened his eyes, full of incredible and incredible expressions.


    Gu fan clearly saw that the arrow of storm was almost out of control and fell from the sky.


    "You Still alive... "


    Lin Yuxin murmured to himself, and scenes came to mind.


    Gu fan came to his home for the first time to borrow an arrow. Yes, he was also regarded as a hanging silk by Lin Yuxin, a hanging silk who had been pursuing the goddess for many years, but it shocked everyone''s eyes.


    There are also pictures of Gu fan taking his arrow empty handed, and the figure of Wei''an when he challenges Lin Jie alone. When he sees the head of the enemy who killed his father, Lin Yuxin kneels down to Gu fan and gives in completely.


    In particular, Gu fan''s last scene of roaring up to the sky and jumping into the mouth of the abyss with a ferocious smile is so solemn and stirring.


    Gufan was incredibly alive and came back.


    It''s still a familiar feeling.


    The cold, the overbearing, the bloody gas of the cruel killing, and the darkness and coldness infected by the end of the world


    "Lin Yuxin, my order is Attack. "


    Gu fan''s voice is still flat, but the word "attack" can''t be doubted. It seems that it makes her return to the days when she completely obeyed Gu fan''s orders.


    Lin Yuxin did not hesitate.


    In the shocked eyes of all her subordinates, she immediately issued an order: "everyone, attack rainstorm city with me!"


    Gu fan''s words can overturn any combat plan.


    This is Gu fan''s absolute control. No one dares to resist him. Facing the bloodthirsty devil, the butcher has to obey one way.


    Whoosh!!


    The arrow of storm Lin Yuxin turns around and rushes towards the direction of rainstorm city.


    A pair of metal wings slapped heavily, the hurricane burst and sped up, like a fighter plane, drawing a shadow in the air.


    It seems to be a celebration.


    Seems to be in order to vent the heart of all kinds of mixed taste.


    The arrow of the storm rushed to the top of the chaotic crowd, fully extended its wings, and unfolded the metal weapon with a diameter of two meters.


    Gusts of strong wind in her circulation, so that she does not need to flap the wings can be no wind automatically, suspended in the air, like a God.


    Whoa, whoa!!


    There was a heavy rain of metal wings in the sky.


    Storm arrow Lin Yuxin, a pair of wings suddenly heavy a wave, countless metal arrow feathers will be ejected from the wings, like countless sharp knives, like all over the sky arrow feathers scattered on the battlefield.


    Poof.


    Poop, poop, poop.


    The arrow rain pierced hundreds of soldiers exposed in front of her in an instant, and the metal feather pierced those people.


    This is The power of the arrow of the storm.


    A hand is hundreds of lives, floating in the air of her eyes slightly suffused with dark green strange light, followed by a pair of wings constantly waving, invisibly inspired a special energy, actually formed a big storm!


    The storm rolled up the metal feathers that were stuck on the ground.


    Between the sand and the rocks, a tornado gradually takes shape. There are countless sharp blades mixed in the tornado. The guards of the rainstorm city are involved in the storm and are immediately torn to pieces by the hurricane, or cut into pieces by countless sharp blades.


    This is Lin Yuxin''s latest unique skill after her transformation -- whirlpool of storm.


    As soon as she came up, she "celebrated" to vent her emotions. A little blood gradually appeared in the whirlpool of the storm. Those soldiers were ruthlessly crushed, and their flesh and blood flew with the tornado.


    "Lin Yuxin, do you want to win the first prize?"


    Le Zhiqi a look anxious, a moment of storm arrow Lin Yuxin''s limelight covered himself.


    She almost wants to clean up the enemy near the gate of the rainstorm city. Le Zhiqi immediately gives the order to continue to attack. The whole person shuttles back and forth to the battlefield in the dark, blooming the beauty of the steel cutting edge.


    Big decision.


    Judge.


    After the nuclear explosion, it was the first time for them to show their strength so happily.The gate was immediately captured, and people rushed into the rainstorm city for a new round of cleaning. Ordinary evolutionists and hunters could not stop the successive attacks of the adjudication office.


    Boom boom!!


    But just then, the ground of rainstorm city suddenly trembled violently.


    The earth suddenly grew a green vine.


    The thick roots are wriggling in the soil. With the collapse of a building, a dark green vine with a thickness of more than 10 meters wriggles out of the ground, waving like a giant''s arm, hitting on the ground, causing bursts of dust and vibration.


    The vines keep spreading. Even the smallest branch is as thick as an adult''s arm. Huge strange vines stretch all over the land. Buildings within a few kilometers are entangled by this special plant.


    What''s this??


    Is this what Zhang Yun, the one eyed hero, has been hiding??


    Devil''s blood vine!!


    They are the essence of the devil''s blood vine.


    The devil''s blood vine creeping under the soil extends in all directions, but the strangest thing is not just these.


    Those demons actually "grow" human beings on the blood vine, which is a product of the parasitism of "blood vine seeds".


    It turns out that The parasites of the devil''s blood stem from the underground giants.


    People look up and see that there are thousands of parasites on the devil''s blood vine, which reminds people of the news from the rainstorm city a few days ago that they slaughtered nearly tens of thousands of people in a large area!!


    The tens of thousands of people eventually became the parasites of the devil''s blood vine.


    Pop.


    The branches of the devil''s blood vine are pulled from a parasite.


    He is like a gourd baby. He fell on the ground, opened his eyes, and became a transformed symbiont. His internal organs were cleaned by the blood vine, and his bones were strengthened by the blood vine symbiont, which made him different from ordinary people


    Although they are not as powerful as those encountered by Gufan at the beginning, they can also compare with ordinary hunters, and the most important thing is that they still maintain the human mind and know how to use all kinds of weapons and tactics.


    Fighting, this moment has just begun!!

 Chapter 309

    Miso.


    Silent, sharp, fast, incredible.


    Le Zhiqi, the queen of blade, cuts through the emptiness with the blade of steel, and the head rolls with the blade.


    Most of the legendary 14 people have also come. They have experienced countless lives and deaths, and now they have grown into strong men who are independent.


    "I miss it."


    "It seems to remind me of the first battle when I rushed into the corpse tide."


    Le Zhiqi has a feeling, wantonly wielding power and blood, but it makes every cell excited.


    But they are stronger now!!


    The torrential rain is raging, and the huge tornado will cut off the ten meter thick dark green vines. Lin Yuxin is harvesting a lot of life every moment.


    And the legendary fourteen.


    Fog, fireworks, immortal body, gun of death Every one is a hero and a top power in the eyes of others.


    A large number of Spatholobus parasitoids appeared.


    However, only by virtue of the two major rulings, as well as those judges and disciplinarians, they severely suppressed the change of rainstorm city.


    Not in January.


    These little guys have grown up.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    A mysterious and strange man in a blood robe came to the most important life Gene Research Institute in rainstorm city.


    The scientific research base, once full of science and technology, now has a feeling of being deeply corrupted. The buildings are full of rust, covered with a layer of filthy Brown moss, and dripping large amounts of filthy materials from time to time.


    Many soldiers are here.


    Most of them have been alienated, and they are abnormal out of control alienation. The most obvious symptom is the confusion of "perception organs". It is not uncommon for them to grow several eyes or ears on their bodies.


    The arrival of Gufan was immediately recognized as the enemy.


    Several guards held up their guns for a while, and there was a team leader whose body proportion was particularly uncoordinated. Half of his arm seemed to be a sickle that had been expanded several times. He raised it high and rushed towards Gufan.


    "Your death is meaningless."


    Gu fan''s voice is indifferent and merciless. Facing these "ordinary" guards, he is a real God of death.


    Man can''t hurt God.


    The scarlet robe was windless and automatic, and those bullets were involved in the bloody robe, just like a stone like the sea, and even a splash could not be lifted.


    The arm was like the leader of the scythe, and the movement was as slow as a snail in Gu fan''s eyes. With a flash of fingers, there was a faint red light passing by. The man fell to the ground with a plop and was cut into two perfect halves.


    It doesn''t make sense.


    If the power gap is too big, the fight will become meaningless.


    Those guards who dare to stop Gu fan can do nothing but simply die.


    Gu fan stepped into the Research Institute.


    The smell of filth and evil came, and independent laboratories were holding all kinds of strange creatures.


    Some of them are injected with special medicine, causing the monster''s genes to be forced into their own bodies, causing serious time-space conflicts.


    Some of them cut off human organs more directly and cruelly, then sew them together with the monster''s body, and become monsters that are neither human nor ghost.


    Here, it''s more like a human hell.


    People can''t think of the horrible and strange shapes, the extremely twisted abnormal and alien, but they are everywhere here.


    Gu fan is on his way.


    All of a sudden, all the independent labs that hold monsters open their doors, and it''s obvious that someone is controlling it.


    Those pieces of rotten meat wriggling on the ground, as well as the alien sewn and glued together with the monster, and even the half human and half corpse out of control were all released.


    They all have one thing in common.


    That is very aggressive, and Gu fan is the target of his attack.


    Click, click, click.


    Gu fan''s steps never stop.


    All the monsters who want to get close to Gufan are frozen into ice by absolute zero degree. Soon this corridor is full of strange specimens and sculptures.


    It feels like It''s like opening an exhibition about the sculptures of alien monsters. Every work is lifelike.


    A meaningless fight.


    Gu fan continued to move forward. The forbidden elevator not far away suddenly flashed a green light.


    The door of the elevator slowly opens and refuses to close. It seems to be welcoming the arrival of Gu fan.


    Yeah??


    Through the monitor, aware of me, welcome me to somewhere?


    It''s a little interesting. How can Zhang Yun, a little traitor, struggle to resist on his deathbed??


    Gu fan showed a cruel smile at the corner of his mouth: "I really have some expectations."


    Without hesitation, he stepped into the elevator door.The elevator starts, but the direction is running downward, bringing Gufan to a special area more than five floors underground.


    Ding.


    When the elevator was opened again, what appeared in front of Gu fan was a huge testing ground.


    The area of the test field is not small. It is half the size of the test field. However, in the center of the test field, there is a huge monster.


    It''s a 5-meter-long variant.


    All over its body, it is covered with countless blood basin mouths, from which various powers are sprayed, and more than ten compound eyes surround the mouth, looking at the surrounding environment in an all-round way.


    "This is..."


    "The power of lightning, the power of fire, the power of frost, the healing of metal..."


    Gu fan was surprised to see this monster. The ability of hell magic pupil opened, but he saw dozens of different types of powers in its body combined with each other.


    How is that possible?


    A human, even if only accepted one power enhancement, will have reached the edge of collapse and out of control.


    But the giant beast in front of us contains at least a dozen powers. Almost every gene sequence has been rewritten, and no gene has collapsed into a rotten meat??


    Chimeric monster.


    Gu fan''s mother is the chimeric monster created by Dr. Wei Xianjian.


    At the same time.


    At the other end of the laboratory, near the console, Zhang Yunzheng is controlling all this with a look of panic.


    His heart is very panic, through the camera and Gu fan''s ability, he has determined each other''s identity, that let him sleep at night the devil actually came back.


    Zhang Yun recalled those fears.


    Zhang Yun felt the despair again.


    "I have to kill him!"


    "I''m going to kill this nightmare with chimera."


    Zhang Yun''s expression gradually became hysterical. He pushed Dr. Wei Xianjian aside and then pressed another button on the console.


    Chimeric monster, release!!


    Xu Manman''s mother turned into a monster. The liquid pipeline was inserted all over her body. She began to inject another exciting drug. After that, she left the body one after another.


    Roar, roar.


    The mouth of countless blood basins roared at the same time.


    It shakes its huge body and easily breaks the chain tied on its body. More than ten scarlet compound eyes stare at Gu fan tightly, revealing a trace of doubt and full of desire for flesh and blood.

 Chapter 310

    Gene chimeric monster.


    More than ten special powers are combined.


    The drugs that make it violent are working, and the desire for flesh and blood is becoming more and more difficult to control. The chimeric monster, which is nearly 5 meters long, has dozens of huge mouths roaring and roaring all over its body, and its compound eyes are covered with blood red filaments.


    The doubts in its eyes gradually disappeared, and replaced by a kind of belligerent fury, the overflow energy finally found a vent.


    Storm, storm, frost, lightning, corrosion, poison, fire


    Each power is brewed in a different blood spout, the wind is ignited by the fire to form a storm, the hail covers the ancient world, the corrosive poison cloud is thick and sticky, and the lightning also falls in the dirt.


    Very strong.


    The intensity of the energy is very high.


    This gene chimeric animal is injected with chemicals all the time. It is gestated by drug stimulation and special energy substances. In addition, it feeds hundreds of human beings every day. The burst of energy instantly buries Gufan around.


    It can''t be underestimated.


    The strength of this monster cannot be underestimated.


    Even if it didn''t undergo any special transformation, it could even compare with the monster of "legendary secret silver". Hundreds of thousands of Ford''s lightning and thunder made Gufan''s body paralyzed. The strong wind and flame made the corrosive poison explode one after another. For a moment, the whole test site kept shaking.


    Cold shield in winter.


    In the face of the storm of energy, Gu fan used his long lost defense skill.


    A hard shield made of silver white ice mist stood in front of Gu fan. The ice produced by extreme cold was comparable to the high-strength alloy made by human beings


    "It''s very destructive."


    Gufan came to the conclusion that this gene chimeric beast can let Gufan defend, which is very telling.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    The gene chimeric beast came running, its extremely strong limbs with dozens of uneven claws, slapped Gu fan''s cold shield.


    Boom!!


    In the cold winter, the shield shakes, and there are some broken marks in the center.


    "Strength enhancement, speed enhancement, body enhancement, flesh depth mutation, bone enhancement, bone metallization, horny hard shell skin..."


    That seemingly simple strike heavy claw actually has hidden mystery.


    Gu fan sensed that many powers were working at the same time, and the combination of several abilities made the gene chimeric monster''s sharp blade claws change qualitatively, so he finally hit the level that he could damage the cold shield.


    It''s incredible.


    It''s incredible.


    This gene chimeric beast, obviously did not reach the level of "legend silver", but broke out more than the level of legend silver!!


    Composite capabilities.


    It''s an eye opener for all of us to see such a qualitative change in the combination of powers and talents.


    But useless!!


    Gufan is the real "god gold" supreme grade.


    The ability of the whole city to be the master of all the decaying animals is still far beyond the power of the ancient awakening.


    Bang!!


    Gu fan''s winter shield is broken.


    But he punched the gene chimeric beast. His legs were like stone pillars on the ground. His strength broke out. A series of sonic booms were heard in the air.


    Gu fan hit the gene chimeric animal''s body with a fist, which was stronger than Jinshi''s. even if there was a layer of horny hard shell skin protection, it still burst open without any suspense. It opened a half meter blood hole.


    Healing.


    The chimeric animal flew back a few meters, but the half meter blood hole recovered at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Wound healing, rapid recovery, flesh and blood regeneration Several abilities are launched at the same time. Countless white granulations entangle with each other. In just a few seconds, they fuse into a new body and become harder.


    Adaptability.


    It also has a strong adaptability.


    The gene chimeric beast can adjust according to the enemy''s ability. After a heavy attack by Gufan, its flesh and blood began to become harder, and gradually had a "semi petrified" feeling.


    Several kinds of compound abilities, let this monster gradually have the feeling of "evolution".


    Evolution in battle.


    Once again, it''s beyond Gu fan''s expectation. It''s hard to imagine how far it can grow if it is given enough time.


    Miso!!


    Gu fan doesn''t want to keep his hand any more. The idea of killing at the top seems to fill the whole room with thick tulips. The ability of blood prison spider silk is used by him. Countless sharp silk threads are all over the battlefield like cobwebs. The sharpness between illusion and reality can be easily cut by even refined steel.


    Five fingers in.


    Blood prison spider silk seems to be connected to the tip of Gu fan''s finger. It cuts into the body of the gene chimeric animal in a silent and sharp moment. All the flesh and bones are cut into pieces no larger than the size of fists. A large amount of dirty blood plasma splits and sputters and falls on the ground.But


    Even with such severe injuries, the life of the chimeric animal seems to remain stubborn.


    Not dead??


    The length of the monster''s body is more than 5 meters, but now it has cut thousands of pieces of meat and has not died.


    "This is the fusion of consciousness!"


    Chimeric animals seem to have no brains for a long time.


    It is not like a creature in traditional human consciousness that depends on the brain to think. Instead, it spreads the thinking memory and perception to every part of the body. No matter which part is cut, it will not die instantly.


    Cut off the head.


    It can think with the spine, with the viscera, and even with the arms and thighs. The ability of consciousness fusion makes its thinking contained in every piece of flesh and blood.


    It seems.


    If you want to completely destroy this monster, you must melt it, or use the master''s ability [devour] to completely absorb it.


    Gu fan is preparing to wipe out this special alien completely.


    But at this time, the transmission belt suddenly came a slight vibration, a small door was slowly opened, out of another Gu fan more surprised figure.


    That is a lovely simple little girl.


    This little girl, with a sky like pure eyes, she is like a clever doll, lovely.


    Xu Manman.


    It was Mr. Feng''s granddaughter, Xu Manman, who Gu fan was most familiar with.


    "Big brother Gufan!"


    "Wuwuwuwu, don''t fight, don''t fight, please don''t hit mom again."


    Xu Manman came up and hugged Gu fan''s thigh. The tears in the corner of his eyes were shining, which made him look distressed.


    Mom?


    That gene chimeric monster?


    Gu fan was shocked and looked back at the monster. This mutant monster, which combines dozens of complex powers, turned out to be Xu Manman''s mother??


    Zhang Yun, what have you done!!

 Chapter 311

    How dark can the heart be?


    Gu fan witnessed too many dark sides of human nature in the cruel, bloody and dark end of life, but such bad things are not common.


    That chimeric animal is Xu Manman''s mother.


    Gu fan just took a look at Xu Manman and understood what had happened. A monster with dozens of power genes is most likely to lose control of its body and become a pool of wriggling flesh and blood. The end of gene collapse will only turn into a pool of blood mud.


    But it has persisted to the present.


    There must be some faith that supports this chimeric animal.


    That belief transcends pain.


    That belief transcends death.


    That belief is far more tenacious than steel. Infinite pain and despair can''t defeat it. Even it doesn''t dare to let itself die completely, because as long as the consciousness dissipates, it will hurt her beloved daughter Xu Manman.


    "Mom, mom, mom."


    "Woo woo woo, you must be in pain."


    Xu Manman runs to the gene chimeric beast and hugs the creeping and broken meat. Such a horrible picture makes the little girl feel very sad because she knows the monster in front of her I love my mother most.


    Flesh and blood cut, must be very painful?


    It must be hard to become a monster and support it??


    Xu man man''s tears become small tears, a drop of tears fell on his face, dripping on the chimeric animal''s flesh and blood, and his whole body also trembled violently.


    It uses its wriggling flesh and blood "palm" to stroke Xu Manman''s cheek, erasing the tears, as if to comfort her daughter.


    "Man Man No Cry... "


    "Ma Mom No It hurts... "


    Gene chimeric monsters try to make their voices sound better to comfort their daughters.


    But no matter how it was controlled, the voice was so hoarse and harsh. At last, it could not help choking up. The huge, muddy eyes, which were cut off, were dripping with blood and tears.


    This scene made Gu fan silent for a moment.


    That''s the light.


    I see it.


    In the absolute darkness, there is a faint and firm candlelight on the back of the disappointing dark human nature.


    However At this time, a common indignation happened.


    Zhang Yun pressed a button on the other side of the control room.


    Poof.


    Inside Xu Manman''s petite body, there was a delicate tearing sound.


    It turns out that her heart has already been implanted with a special device by Zhang Yun. As long as it is started, it will tear the heart and finally achieve the goal of stimulating gene chimeric animals.


    "Not good!"


    As soon as Gu fan''s eyes changed and his figure flashed, he came to Xu Manman''s side and held the tiny body that was limping and leading to the ground.


    Blood.


    A wisp of blood flows from the corner of Xu Manman''s mouth.


    She didn''t understand what happened, her face was blank, but her eyes became more empty.


    "Manman''s belly It''s so warm... "


    "Manman is so tired Tired I''m so tired... "


    "Big brother Gu fan Stop talking to mom Fight Ok... "


    Xu Manman is still young, and she doesn''t know what death means. The numbness caused by the heart burst doesn''t make her feel pain, but the hot plasma makes her organs feel warm.


    She just felt tired.


    Xu Manman felt his eyes were heavy and tired, and his whole body was so weak, just like that time when he had a bad cold and a fever of 39 degrees.


    But.


    Xu Manman felt that he could not sleep.


    Gufan''s elder brother is his benefactor and his closest friend, and her mother is even more so. Seeing them fighting, Manman''s heart aches.


    It really hurts, more and more


    Tender hands, involuntarily covering the chest, heart paralysis after the pain, is Manman''s last feeling.


    She didn''t close her eyes.


    Until her death, she still stubbornly pursed her mouth, blocking Gu fan with one hand and her mother who became a gene chimeric animal with the other.


    I left.


    Manman left us.


    Gu fan''s bloody sense of killing all over his body surged like a tide.


    But there is one "person" whose anger is ten times more than that of Gu fan. That is Xu Manman''s mother who has become a chimeric monster.


    "Manman Manman Manman... "


    "No No No


    Roar, roar, roar!!!


    Gene chimeric beast, completely furious.


    The power of its whole body surges endlessly, and the fury makes its consciousness completely crazy. It forcibly distorts the inlaid genes and blends with each other at this moment, and piles of rotten meat creep up.It hates.


    All over its body, every cell is emitting endless hatred.


    Gu fan''s hell magic pupil can see the emotions of creatures, but he has never seen any creatures that can hate to this extent.


    If ordinary people''s hatred is light red, Gu fan''s peak killing intention is thick blood red, but Xu Manman''s mother''s mutant chimera But the hatred turned to a more dark degree, and gradually turned into a pure black color.


    Xu Manman is the only reason for its survival.


    Xu Manman is the only belief it sticks to.


    All this no longer exists. The accumulated pain and despair, the endless torture beyond ordinary people''s endurance, and even death are luxury. They all collapse and burst at this moment!!


    Strength is rising!!


    All the powers of the gene chimeric beast are blending and improving, even ten times and a hundred times.


    It''s all over the place.


    Every cell, every gene, has a full burst.


    Gulu Gulu.


    The creeping flesh and blood makes a harsh sound. It ignores the physical and biological conventions and grows up in a crazy way. The monster, which was close to five meters in length, soon becomes 10 meters 15 meters 20 meters


    Its body seems to occupy the entire proving ground.


    The endless proliferation of flesh and blood, like rolling waves of meat, soon occupied more than half of the laboratory the size of a football field, and it seemed to swallow everything, still crowding in the direction of Gufan.


    More than that.


    In those flesh and blood, there are various powers.


    There is a flame burning on the ice, in which there is poison, and in the poison there is a faint electronic spark jumping. At this moment, all kinds of incredible wonders are displayed, and dozens of abilities begin to merge together.


    A mouth full of sharp teeth.


    Giant eyes wriggling left and right.


    In the flesh and blood grew a section full of sharp teeth and claws of dirty limbs.


    She Lost his own child.


    It It''s completely out of control.

 Chapter 312

    Winter ice shield.


    Gu fan''s eyes were cautious, and he once again cast a strong shield produced by extreme cold.


    At this moment, completely out of control mutation of gene chimeric animals, has been unable to use the ordinary "grade" to evaluate.


    Its ability is complex, although the single ability is not strong, but the effect of the combination of multiple abilities is very terrible.


    This is even more so now.


    Infinite hatred, on the other hand, produces qualitative change. Various abilities are constantly enlarging, and repeated superposition will produce more terrible results.


    Click, click, click.


    Those strange flesh limbs with sharp teeth, sharp teeth, fingers and eyes slapped heavily on the winter ice shield, burst flames and flashing thunder and lightning burst, breaking into countless fine ice fragments.


    This strength is at least ten times stronger than just now.


    The evil thoughts produced by endless hatred make the flesh and blood grow infinitely and become a existence almost beyond the level of "legendary silver".


    Bang!!


    Gu fan went with one blow.


    In his fist strength, there is also frost and snow rain. Countless silver ice fragments split and sputtered, stabbing into those wriggling and proliferating flesh and blood, breaking out the "cold poison" ability to freeze it.


    The silver ice mist is spreading.


    The chimeric monster''s growing body stops.


    It can''t bear the power of extreme cold in winter. The large area of silver ice freezes it into a huge sculpture.


    Click, click, click.


    Those positions that become ice are constantly cracking, falling to the ground and turning into a pool of ice water, blood and mud. The chimeric monster actually takes the initiative to break those frozen positions.


    And It''s still adapting.


    Ice is also one of the abilities of chimeric monsters.


    It has the ability to adapt to the extreme cold in winter. The spread of cold poison is more and more slow. Finally, the flesh and blood that proliferates crazily can''t be frozen again.


    Evolution.


    Completely adapted.


    The rage chimeric beast bears the power of Gufan. The ability of freezing winter can no longer cause damage to it. It is immune to a super power.


    It''s horrible.


    In such a short period of time, with the help of its own power, it adapts to the colder winter of ancient times and allows it to continue to grow. Its growth is almost unlimited.


    Soon.


    It has occupied most of the entire proving ground.


    The wriggling flesh and blood filled those parts of the test site and turned them into a mountain of flesh and blood.


    It won''t last.


    Gu fan''s fingers kept shaking, and countless blood prison spiders cut the meat mountain, but it was meaningless for such a huge monster to cut it no matter what. The next second, the layers of flesh and blood would stick together again.


    "Nuclear corrosion!"


    Gu fan''s eyes are even colder. Although the blood prison spider silk did not cause substantial damage, the killing intention of the peak slightly suppressed the endless hatred and filled every corner of the test field.


    The mutated ability of nuclear power to corrode.


    The body of the rage chimeric monster began to dissolve rapidly in the blood prison spider silk with radiating power, and the hard hard skin began to soften, turning into pools of blood mud flowing to the ground, forming a blood river.


    The river of blood drowns Gu fan''s legs.


    It''s wailing, howling, screaming in pain.


    But at the same time, it is also adapting to the corrosion caused by nuclear radiation. If given enough time, it may reach the level of almost complete immunity, like the extreme cold in winter.


    You can''t give it time.


    "Swallow, dissolve!"


    Gu fan finally used the dominating ability - [phagocytosis]


    that is the abyss phagocytist''s ability to melt everything and devour everything, which can dissolve any matter into pure energy and be absorbed by himself.


    Combined with the corrosion of nuclear bomb, it has the same compound effect.


    The flesh and blood monsters that filled the entire test site were melting like ice and snow. The rivers made of blood mud and meat sauce almost submerged Gufan. It''s hard to imagine how much energy it contained in order to grow such a huge body.


    However


    When the mountain of flesh and blood melted to a certain extent, it suddenly began to shrink.


    Gulu Gulu.


    The bloody and filthy rivers all start to flow back to the core like time.


    What happened?


    Does it feel the danger of life??


    No!!


    This kind of monster full of infinite hatred, eager to die with the whole world, can never worry about their own life.


    The magic pupil of hell opens, and the perception spreads to the maximum.


    Gu fan saw that the core of the flesh mountain was wrapped with a small, soft and delicate body.


    Is that Xu Manman''s body??She''s not dead. She''s not dead.


    This filthy mountain made up of flesh and blood is trying its best to use the recovery ability to help her recover and heal.


    Not only that.


    It uses all the energy to form a huge meat egg, protects Xu Manman layer upon layer, and infuses all life into Xu Manman''s body.


    The flower of flesh and blood.


    Evil eggs.


    This is a special flower of flesh and blood condensed by mutated creatures using up all their energy and life. It was not born in the crack of the abyss


    The product of human scientific experiment can form this kind of qualitative change??


    It''s incredible.


    It''s even more incredible.


    The monster out of control is still protecting Xu Manman subconsciously. Even though she is dead, she still tries her best to rescue and revive her, and infuses the compound power of dozens of powers into Xu Manman''s body to bring her back to life.


    Is this maternal love?


    Subconsciously, he realized that he was about to die. Instead of attacking Gu fan, he tried his best to protect his daughter.


    Even if it collapses.


    Even if it''s out of control.


    She still remembers every piece of her genes, every piece of her cell.


    Gufan couldn''t help being silent again.


    He took back his hand and stopped swallowing the ability of dissolving in the nuclear energy corrosion. The monster in front of him did not continue to grow madly. Instead, it was compressed back into a huge meat egg with a height of more than 10 meters, just like the flesh and blood flowers that produced the "legendary secret Silver" level abyss guard.


    Maybe Maybe Xu Manman will come back to life.


    "Then let me see how much goodwill can be achieved in the infinite hatred."


    Gu Fan said to himself that he didn''t cut off the last glimmer of hope in his mother''s subconscious. He also wanted to see if he could create a miracle, just as he had come out of the body of the abyss devourer.


    Before that, however.


    There is a man Gu fan who must be killed, and that is Zhang Yun.


    Look up.


    Gu fan''s eyes, which are cold to the limit, are full of creepy killing. Even through the monitor, you can feel a chill of Yin coming out of the spinal cord.


    "Zhang Yun, I''m coming."


    Gu fan opened his mouth lightly, but he didn''t make a sound, just for someone in front of the monitor to see.

 Chapter 313

    Zhang Yun.


    I''m coming.


    Gu fan''s mouth is slightly open in the monitor, but the simple words are awe inspiring, penetrating the bone marrow, making people hair creepy.


    He finally took a look at Xu Manman''s mother''s direction, turned and strode toward the elevator door. The electronic door turned into a "red light" forbidden state when it was stopped.


    Drink.


    Gu fan didn''t lift his eyes. He punched the closed steel door of the elevator directly. The two metal doors flew out without any suspense and fell to the bottom of the elevator shaft.


    Gu fan stepped into the elevator shaft like a spider climbing up. Suddenly, an electric cable broke. The whole elevator above his head hit Gu fan quickly. Inertia force and the weight of the elevator itself seemed to crush Gu fan directly into meat mud.


    Miso.


    First there was a sharp sound of a blade across the void.


    The falling elevator was chopped up by Gu fan, and the spider silk of blood prison appeared inside the elevator shaft without warning. It was easy to cut the steel in half.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    Gu fan then kicks his legs, and the whole figure jumps back and forth with the help of the wall around the elevator shaft. The soles of his feet step down a large sunken crack, and his fists roar toward the falling elevator. The elevator, broken into countless pieces, is swept by the momentum of his fists, and many sharp pieces pierce into all directions around the elevator shaft.


    The chimeric monster cultivated by Zhang Yun can''t defeat Gu fan.


    The power shown by scarlet death is invincible, irresistible, waiting for the only end of Zhang Yun, there is only one way to die.


    "Shut up


    Zhang Yun''s dagger tightened again. The blade went a little deeper. A few strands of blood dripping on the blade: "I will pull you when I die."


    Bang!!


    Fan opened the gate.


    The man in scarlet blood robe, like death, finally appeared in front of Zhang Yun.


    Gufan, it''s coming!!

 Chapter 314

    "Don''t move!"


    Zhang Yun hid behind Wei Xianjian, just like the last struggle of the trapped animal, threatening to say: "if you dare to move, I will kill Wei..."


    Poof.


    Zhang Yun''s threat didn''t work.


    Gu fan''s eyes are icy cold, without a trace of compassion and kindness. He doesn''t even care about Wei Xianjian''s life. In a flash, he cuts off Zhang Yun''s arm and pierces Wei Xianjian''s shoulder.


    The blood is gushing.


    Zhang Yun''s arm was cut off directly.


    Dr. Wei Xianjian also holds his shoulder and falls to the ground, but the pain on his flesh and blood only makes his beautiful face frown slightly. There is a sense of schadenfreude in his eyes when he looks at Zhang Yun.


    "Wait!"


    "Gufan, don''t kill me. I have something else to say."


    Zhang Yun cuts off one arm and retreats for fear that Gu fan will cut off his head directly.


    Gu fan is still expressionless.


    He said faintly: "you don''t need to install any more. I can feel a repressive energy from you. You want to use it against me."


    "And Do you really think I''ll let you go easily and let you die easily? "


    Gu fan showed a ferocious expression: "I will make you feel that death is an extremely luxurious thing."


    Zhang Yun''s face suddenly changed.


    Everything about him has been seen through. His last act of begging for mercy is just his last "performance".


    At the moment of exposing, Zhang Yun suddenly untied his blindfold.


    A turbid eye is like amber, in which there is a rotating insect, green as jade, shaped like Jasper, even a living creature.


    Poof.


    Zhang Yun''s amber eyes suddenly burst open.


    The Jasper like insect, faster than the bullet, was drilling toward the center of Gu fan''s eyebrows.


    It wants to get into Gufan''s brain!!


    Ding!!


    The Jasper insect bumps into the middle of Gu fan''s eyebrows, but it produces the clang sound of metal impact


    The ice armor, which is extremely cold in winter, is even harder than refined steel. If you use a magnifying glass to observe it carefully, you will find that they are as dense as snake scales, forming scales that are hard to see by naked eyes, covering every corner of Gufan''s body.


    Gu fan holds this insect in his hand.


    He felt that this insect of Jasper is actually a bridge connecting some kind of "supreme" existence, just like a higher parasite, which can convey the instruction of a certain existence!!


    Well


    This is the help given to Zhang Yun by the society.


    This Jasper bug should be able to connect to the master''s consciousness, and it has just been released by Zhang Yun, trying to occupy my brain and let the master control me.


    Gu fan understood Zhang Yun''s card.


    It wants to obliterate its own consciousness with the help of a certain abyss master, or capture it as a slave of the master.


    Maybe The insect of this Jasper has a special function.


    Gu fan uses the cold ability to freeze the Jasper insect temporarily, and then comes to Zhang Yun.


    "You use it to control the parasitic animals?"


    Gu fan took the frozen Jasper amber bug, turned to look at Zhang Yun, and showed a cruel smile like a demon: "but these are not important, Zhang Yun, are you ready to start your own execution..."


    Capital punishment.


    Zhang Yun''s behavior, simply killing him can not solve the hatred, must be sentenced to death.


    What is capital punishment?


    Extreme pain, extreme torture, extreme memory


    Gu fan has a pair of hell magic eyes that look at Zhang Yun''s only remaining eyes. The special ability of bitter fantasy corridor pulls Zhang Yun into his nightmare space.


    Torture, it''s on.


    Human consciousness is a very special thing.


    A person''s consciousness is an invisible thing. He can become a human, a stone, a weed or a pinch of soil.


    A man appeared.


    That person is the image of Zhang Yun, who appears in the nightmare world of his consciousness, and then everything around him changes.


    The picture of hell on the 18th floor appears.


    Ice purgatory.


    Tongue pulling purgatory.


    Pierce purgatory.


    Dao Shan Sea of fire Oil pan Devil Luocha


    All this is the most basic torture. Zhang Yun will be cut into countless pieces of meat one by one. The wooden pile will be stabbed into the chrysanthemum, into the internal organs, and then continue to move forward, and finally out of the mouth.


    He was cut.


    Zhang Yun was cut into several sections.


    Each of his senses is suffering from each other.His consciousness, on the one hand, was put to death by volley, plucking out countless flesh and blood.


    His consciousness, while suffering from the ice purgatory, frozen out countless acne, and finally turned into ice fell to the ground, cracked into a scum.


    His consciousness, while put into the oil pan fried, the whole body burst out one pustule after another, submerged in pain.


    A Zhang Yun.


    Ten Zhang Yun.


    One hundred Zhang Yun.


    They''re all going through hell at the same time.


    Zhang Yun''s consciousness was forced to use the "separation technique" to split up. At the same time, he felt the double heaven of ice and fire, felt hundreds of kinds of pain, and tortured himself at the same time


    More than that.


    Zhang Yun''s consciousness is still splitting.


    It turned into flesh and blood cut by butchers, and then it was thrown into the mouth of the dog, chewing and swallowing.


    Zhang Yun felt that he had become a "piece of meat" and was cut open, while feeling that the dog chewed it.


    Zhang Yun was split and cut into other things. There was grass growing on a pinch of soil. They were all Zhang Yun''s consciousness.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    When the road roller was re installed, the sound of piling came constantly, the soil that Zhang Yun had changed was constantly squeezed, and the grass that Zhang Yun had turned into was smashed into green mud.


    Zhang Yun was split into a thousand


    He is the meat of the corrupting monsters. He is the woman who was forced to insult in the last days. He is the family of the dead who had been abandoned by himself.


    Torture.


    Endless torture, like the tide of general convergence.


    Zhang Yun, who split into a thousand pieces, suffered a thousand times more pain than any other creature could bear.


    This is capital punishment.


    Death is the greatest happiness. Zhang Yun''s only hope now is to die immediately.


    One hour.


    Thousands of torments have made Zhang Yun''s consciousness collapse.


    "Reality, just a minute has passed."


    "Your torment has just begun. In the nightmare space, you will be executed here Ten years, one hundred years, one thousand years. "


    "Until you die, your mind will remain trapped in the space of consciousness forever."


    Gu fan''s words echoed in his consciousness.


    Zhang Yun, will be tortured to death forever, foreve

 Chapter 315

    Nightmare space.


    The corridor of bitter fantasy.


    Endless torture will be the ultimate destination of Zhang Yun.


    But he won''t simply die like this. Gu fan''s ability to urge the bitter fantasy corridor reaches its limit, and completely imprisons Zhang Yun''s consciousness in an independent thinking space, even if his physical body dies His consciousness is suffering endlessly all the time.


    Gu fan''s finger points in the middle of Zhang Yun''s eyebrows, and strands of crystal clear consciousness condense together, finally forming a crystal of thinking consciousness less than the size of mung bean.


    Zhang Yun''s soul and consciousness will be trapped here forever.


    "Gu fan..."


    Dr. Wei Xianjian covered the wound on his shoulder, but his other hand kept knocking on the keyboard, turning the screen monitoring of rainstorm city out: "it''s not over yet, there are children of [ShenTeng] hidden in rainstorm City, which is the seed given to Zhang Yun by a certain master."


    Gufan''s eyes are fixed on the pictures in the monitors.


    The city was destroyed by the rainstorm. Countless civilians were smashed into flesh mud in the wriggling vine tentacles. Huge vines with a diameter of more than 10 meters smashed a large number of houses from the mud, causing them to collapse. Countless green branches and vines grew wantonly, soon causing the whole city to be submerged in the wriggling vines.


    On those vines, there are human monsters like gourds, all of which are parasitic human beings. The seeds of the devil''s blood vine have penetrated the human body, and all the viscera have been eaten clean, becoming a symbiotic monster.


    [ShenTeng]


    that''s the name of another abyss master.


    Just like its name, the essence of ShenTeng is a giant vine that lives in the crack of the abyss, which is very mysterious.


    The devil''s blood vine is its child. The seeds produced can reach the state of "symbiosis" with human beings. They will erode you away a little bit, and then they will change your body after they are eaten clean from inside to outside and have no use value.


    "ShenTeng is another kind of abyss master. Zhang Yun did not become a believer of the Immortal King as I thought, but was controlled by ShenTeng."


    Gu fan thought a lot about it. After the end of the world, there was not only one big crack in the abyss. I''m afraid the Golden Lion who used to guard the city-state was polluted by a piece of flesh and blood of the Immortal King.


    But Zhang Yun''s side is quite different.


    He accepted a gift from another ruler of the abyss. The devil''s blood vine was obviously the child born by the god vine. It was given to Zhang Yun, which led him to create thousands of symbionts with more obscure characteristics.


    Salvation society It''s not just an abyss master behind it!!


    Gu fan thought that Jishi society was just a tool for one of the masters to invade human society, but he never thought that there were many masters behind it, involving a greater secret.


    Gu fan put these thoughts aside for a while and said to Wei Xianjian, "you deal with the wound first. After the event, I have a lot to ask you."


    Then he came to the elevator shaft, and several leaps and flashes left the underground floor and went outside the laboratory.


    The mutated devil blood vine is still constantly destroyed. The survivors who once lived here flee and scream everywhere. From time to time, they are penetrated by a tentacle like vine, and then a special seed will be forced into the body in a peristalsis.


    There are too many.


    The devil''s blood vine is unscrupulous. After it is exposed, it no longer hides itself. It crazily transforms more human beings into its own children, and the special seeds injected no longer retain the basic consciousness of human beings. Together with the brain, it is nibbled clean and becomes a pure alien blood vine parasite.


    The queen of blades.


    She took the judges with her, and by this time she was red eyed.


    The steel cutting edge is sharp and incredible. Her figure is close to the limit. The perfect arc cuts through the emptiness and sweeps up the residual shadow. The seemingly slender figure is really like a knife. The emerald green vine with a diameter of more than 10 meters is cut into two sections by one blow, spraying green slurry all over the sky, and falls on the ground, causing deep gullies.


    Hundreds of blood vine parasitic animals were killed in her hands, but the number of monsters became more and more. The 20000 survivors of rainstorm city did not know how many of them were polluted by the devil''s blood vine.


    "You can stand it!"


    Le Zhiqi to the judges around the order: "I go to find its body, continue to go on like this, there is no end."


    Judge 01, Jin Shen nodded deeply.


    The burly man''s muscles and muscles were tight, and the attacks of the demons and parasitic beasts hit him, which could only make a sound of metal impact. However, he turned around and used his own pair of iron fists to tear the enemy to pieces. One person stood in front of hundreds of monsters, which made him feel like a man in charge.


    "Go ahead, we are here!"


    01 gives a look, a cloud particles drift by, the little girl''s figure appears to be delicate from time to time in the fog, I do not know when has come to the blood vine parasitic beast behind, sharp blade through the special crystal seed to give a fatal blow, when the enemy attacked her, it turned into a cloud again and went with the wind, it is 07 judge "fog."Legend 14 people, are not vegetarian.


    Le Zhiqi is relieved to take this place and give it to her subordinates. She rushes towards the center of the giant plant of the devil''s blood vine. While the slender steel leg blade cuts the vine and cuts it up, the arm knife also cuts a sharp hole in the air, cutting off the monster that intercepts her.


    On the other side.


    Another figure in the sky also rushed to the center of the rainstorm city.


    The arrow of storm Lin Yuxin has a huge advantage in hovering in the air. He looks at every corner of the war situation like a hawk. In the center of the city, a blood vine with a height of nearly 100 meters rises, just like the magic pea in the fairy tale, which leads to the city of the sky.


    "The storm is coming!"


    Without hesitation, Lin Yuxin releases the power of the awakened one''s blood in the face of the devil''s blood vine.


    A pair of wings suddenly beat, the two groups of hurricanes combined with countless arrow rain to form a storm, gradually condensed into a huge tornado from the sky, rolled to the center of the devil''s blood vine.


    A pair of eyes of storm arrow Lin Yuxin, the black in the pupil gradually degenerates into dark green, and the talent ability enables her to have the ability to control the wind force, and this ability has been qualitatively improved after the talent evolved into legendary silver. Finally, the tornado storm containing countless sharp blade arrow rain becomes dark, and the surrounding clouds and air currents are crushed, shrouding the huge demons Ghost blood vine.


    It''s fragmented.


    The devil''s blood vine was torn by the tornado storm, and its thick rhizomes were chopped up. Green plasma was sprayed all over the sky, which was not Lin Yuxin''s strongest blow.

 Chapter 316

    The best strike.


    Above the sky, at the core of the whirlpool spring, she stretched out her arms and pulled out a huge bow string by the hurricane.


    This bow string is composed entirely of emerald green hurricane energy, just like the weapon produced by materialized entity, which is similar to the blade of slaughter.


    Metal feathers entangled together, each other to form a special arrow, put on the bow string composed of hurricane force, pull out a perfect full moon


    Whoosh!!


    At the center of the storm spring, a dazzling light flashed by.


    The arrow of the storm penetrates through the core of the tornado, and the sound of the sound barrier continues to burst. The circle of tornadoes and hurricanes around also burst and disperse with the arrow.


    This is a very shocking scene. The dazzling dark green light is flashing. Wherever you go, the tornadoes are blowing up. The arrow of the storm comes from the whirlpool of the eye of the wind, and everything dies.


    Boom, boom!!


    Finally.


    When the arrow of the storm hit the hundred meter giant devil blood vine, the deafening wind burst all the time, followed by the tearing sound of the vine branches, and the green juice, accompanied by the crushed buds, spread all over the world like rain.


    Shoot!!


    The whole hundred meter giant devil blood vine was shot directly by the arrow of the storm Lin Yuxin.


    At last, the arrow turned into a burst hurricane, and the spring burst open. The giant vine of 100 meters broke from the center and fell on the ground, causing the earth to vibrate.


    What a shocking power.


    Lin Yuxin''s destructive power, even among the awakeners of "legendary silver", can be regarded as strong.


    The devil''s blood Ivy burst, the core of a full of cracks in the blood color ball, the core exposed in the field of vision, the diameter of this blood cell is more than ten meters, covered with blood red devil''s blood Ivy seeds, dense at a glance makes the scalp explode.


    It''s the core of the devil''s blood vine.


    This huge core can connect and control those out of control parasitic animals, and also produce a large number of blood vine seeds that provide human power. The arrow of the storm can tear the giant vine hundreds of meters away, and only make it produce dense cracks


    "Leave it to me!"


    On the other side, the queen of blade, Le Zhiqi, also went through the obstacles.


    She is a Dao light, and the dense vines around her are all in this Dao light. In the twinkling of an eye, she has come to the blood core. Suddenly, Le Zhiqi''s figure suddenly stops.


    Next second.


    The queen of blades burst into full force.


    Silent, sharp, fast, incredible The light of her knife was faster than the naked eye and twinkled.


    Poof.


    The bloody nucleus exploded.


    The smelly and turbid liquid spilled out, and the huge crystal nucleus with a diameter of more than 10 meters turned out to be a peristaltic brain.


    The core of devil''s vine is not the embryo of any plant, but a giant brain flower similar to human beings. At this time, the brain flower was cut off by the queen of blade, and the brain flower wriggled several times and died completely. The giant vine that spread throughout the rainstorm city seemed to lose its life in an instant and slowly fell down.


    Poop, poop, poop.


    At this moment, the blood vine parasitic animals, who were with judges and disciplinarians, lost their vitality. Instead of the internal organs, the vine plants in their bodies no longer wriggled and fell to the ground one by one, withering and dying.


    The brain at the core of the devil''s vine controls all this.


    When the brain dies, so do the aberrant symbionts that are out of control.


    "I don''t think I need to do it."


    "Lin Yuxin, Le Zhiqi They have all grown up to be independent. "


    Gu fan has just had a series of high-intensity battles. All of them have grown up. Even if Gu fan doesn''t do it himself, he can solve this huge crisis.


    Look around.


    The storm city was completely destroyed.


    The newly established city-state is now left with only a piece of broken walls and walls. Countless buildings have been smashed and destroyed by the devil''s blood vine, and the remaining survivors have been sacrificed.


    Every judge, every disciplinarian, was bathed in blood.


    They are fearless in the face of a hundred times more enemies than themselves, and fight down with their own strength, the most outstanding of which is the original legendary fourteen.


    Storm city.


    This disaster finally settled.


    A few hours later.


    The statistics of casualties after the war were made.


    Four of the 20 judges who took part in the battle died.


    Of the 140 disciplinarians who took part in the battle, 50 died.


    As for the legendary fourteen, none of them died, or even suffered a little damage, and they played an absolute main role in the disaster battle.


    The number of human beings parasitized by the devil''s blood vine is more than 14000.Some of them have eaten hundreds of human flesh and blood to complete the metamorphosis, far exceeding the strength of other parasites, just like the powerful parasite Gu fan met who was enough to destroy the whole team of disciplinarians.


    But in the end, they were destroyed with the devil''s blood vine, and all died in battle, leaving only one corpse.


    So far Rainstorm city is really destroyed.


    Zhang Yun, the one eyed hero of this generation, has become a thing of the past, and the adjudication office is even more famous.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "This is the latest research."


    "They have been studying how to integrate human genes with other species."


    Dr. Wei Xianjian''s wound has been bandaged, and she and many researchers have finally been liberated to present the recent information to the public.


    Xu Manman''s mother is a typical example.


    Her human genes are imbedded with powerful factors of different species, and there are also dozens of imbedded genes, which produce the effect of compound superposition and become extremely powerful.


    The second example is the variant of the devil''s blood vine.


    It is embedded with human factors by genes of alien plants, and forms a huge brain in the body. Through this brain, countless parasitic variants are controlled in the dark, and the whole rainstorm city is under control.


    I shudder.


    Humans are regarded as experimental subjects, controlled by masters, just like animals, pigs and dogs.


    But the most frightening thing is that the masters seem to be learning something. They don''t underestimate human beings, but constantly learn from human excellence, such as Brain and wisdom.


    Compared with those monsters who have no conscious thinking, the only place where human beings can win each other is to master the knowledge and technology that they can''t understand. But if these things are plundered by the masters, the final result will be self-evident.


    Gu fan nodded.


    Wei Xianjian came up with more information about some improved forms of "evolutionary liquid".


    Now the evolutionary liquid she has made has a 90% chance of success, pushing normal people into the ranks of evolutionists.


    Wei Xianjian also invented another T2 type evolution liquid named "ladder of God", which can even turn ordinary people into hunters, but the side effects are also quite obvious. People who use evolution liquid will be difficult to improve again in the future.


    Even so, it''s shocking.


    Just by injecting drugs, we can become hunters forever, which is undoubtedly a good news for human beings.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 317

    Everything is settled.


    The afterglow of the sun sprinkles on the broken walls of the rainstorm City, and the bloody figures are elongated and interlaced, showing a sense of loneliness.


    In the huge testing ground on the fifth floor underground, the huge evil eggs are emitting strange energy. The gene chimeric beast is the product of out of control technology, and her final consciousness is to regenerate Xu Manman


    Gu fan came back here and looked up at the flower of flesh and blood.


    "It''s a product of runaway Technology I don''t know what kind of accident will happen. "


    Gu Fan said to himself that even the well-informed man could not tell what the evil egg would produce.


    Gulu, Gulu, Gulu.


    The crisscross huge pulse is beating, forming a special texture, and various kinds of talents and abilities are indistinctly fusing, completing Dr. Wei Xianjian''s previous experiment.


    Fire, lightning, frost, fog, corrosion, power


    The huge evil egg is like a heart, each beat has vigorous energy overflow, dozens of compound energy converges in one place, brewing a more special and powerful power.


    This is a very complicated project.


    "Lord Gufan."


    "Casualties have been counted."


    "Lord Wu Ze of shadow touch will arrive with the remaining judges in two hours. They have already carried out the task to wipe out all the forces around the rainstorm city."


    Le Zhiqi kneels on one knee in front of Gu fan and reports with great respect.


    In two hours, Wu Ze, the third adjudicator, will also be on the scene. At that time, the three adjudicators will get together again, and at the same time, they will return to Gufan with 14 legendary people.


    "Well."


    "Get ready."


    Gu fan nodded. It''s almost time to meet these old friends.


    In addition, there is another thing that Gu fan cares about, that is, the Jasper amber worm from one of Zhang Yun''s eyes is frozen by himself, but he can still feel a faint energy flow.


    It forms a conscious connection.


    Gu fan did not choose to use his own consciousness.


    If this is Zhang Yun''s last mace, it is likely to be related to the "master", or even a special way for the wise to contact the master.


    Think for a moment.


    Gu fan took out another crystal, which is the condensation of Zhang Yun''s consciousness.


    Poor Zhang Yun, always trapped in the hell of nightmare space, is suffering endlessly all the time. Even if the physical body has died, it will not stop, and the consciousness has been pulled away from the body and condensed into crystal.


    "Maybe I can use Zhang Yun''s consciousness to disguise as him?"


    Gu fan''s ability to express his heartache and the magic pupil of hell started to melt into Zhang Yun''s endless painful consciousness. At this time, he was still suffering in the 18th floor hell, splitting up 1000 real bodies and suffering.


    "Let me die."


    "Please, let me die. I''m willing to do anything as long as I die. I know I''m wrong..."


    Zhang Yun''s consciousness has been almost wiped out, but the bitter fantasy corridor constantly enlarges those painful memories, reincarnates his mistakes and punishes them again. In this way, the soul of consciousness who has suffered a thousand times will never forget why he suffered.


    This is the real no survival, no death.


    Gu fan ignored Zhang Yun''s request.


    He turned into the embodiment body of consciousness, one hand pressed Zhang Yun''s head, and a heavy sound broke a split Zhang Yun into a puff of smoke.


    The smoke covered his body.


    Gu fan''s consciousness after a certain "camouflage", exudes the same breath as Zhang Yun, and then through this camouflage to contact the amber like Jasper like insects.


    The access is open.


    The amber worm of Jasper is really a special means to dominate the connection of consciousness.


    A whirlpool of consciousness has gradually formed a channel. The surrounding scenes are constantly collapsing in front of Gu fan. Time glass is changeable, which has a sense of stripping through time and space.


    Gu fan saw


    He saw incredible scenes.


    It seems to be the scene of the end of the world. The fire rain of destruction is burning in the sky. Dirty plasma is constantly emerging on the earth. A breath of despair and terror is spreading in the virtual world of consciousness.


    In the middle of the filthy river of blood, a pure land the size of a football field is shining. Believers can temporarily be sheltered from the disaster of the end of the world.


    There are thousands of people in the pure land.


    Each of them is like Zhang Yun, wearing the same clothes. The black robes are outlined with blood color patterns, and eventually form huge scarlet eyes, which looks very strange.


    Look around.


    More incredible pictures are shown in front of us.Around the direction of the pure land, there are ten thrones. The grand throne stands between heaven and earth, depicting the ancient and incomparable totem like a magic axe. Blood and flame are burning on the throne, and the illusory huge figure hovers in the center of the throne.


    Behind the throne It is a magnificent scene.


    They may be magnificent palaces, or they may be deep and invincible black holes. The strange scenery is full of people''s senses, and everything is so real.


    "The abyss dominates."


    "Every throne represents a ruler of the abyss?"


    Gu fan came to realize that behind the salvation society, there was not only a certain master in control, but the invincible existence of ten abysses, cracks and canyons, which established an alliance of monsters.


    They control everything behind them. Human beings seem to be playthings in the hands of abyss masters and food in captivity.


    "That throne, it''s broken."


    Gu fan''s eyes look at a certain throne. Countless creeping maggots are depicted on the huge throne. The most central position is carved with an abyss mouth that can never be filled, as if to devour everything in the world.


    This throne What it represents is the abyss devourer, the terrifying monster defeated by Gufan.


    It''s already dead.


    Once the giant consciousness opens in the middle, it will never be able to completely fill the gap.


    Gu fan had the answer in his heart. The illusory shadow on the throne could not be seen clearly. It really came from different abyss cracks. Just like the dawn alliance, every Master seemed to be connected in their special way.


    Ten deep canyon cracks.


    Ten invincible terror monsters.


    They are the ultimate nightmare of mankind, and also the target of Gufan''s next hunting.


    "My child is dead."


    Suddenly, a deep voice came from some throne.


    Behind it is an endless green forest, and the appearance of the huge illusory shadow is more like a vine like plant, completely wrapped in the grand building up to 1000 meters.


    This is one of the masters, named ShenTeng


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 318

    "My child is dead."


    The Lord, meandering on the grand throne, uttered a dull and angry voice.


    The child of ShenTeng is the devil blood vine who was destroyed in the rainstorm city. At this time, ShenTeng also feels the death of his child and determines that the rainstorm city has been destroyed.


    "Zhang Yun!"


    Boom boom!!


    Thunder flashed over the sky, and the voice of anger seemed to be coming. Gu fan''s consciousness was controlled by the Supreme Master and was almost crushed.


    Gu fan kept the disguise of "Zhang Yun".


    Although the dominating consciousness of ShenTeng is unmatched, Gu fan has also reached the supreme rank of "Shenjin". At least, there is no problem in self-protection and escape, and even has the power to fight hard.


    But he didn''t want to be exposed.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime good opportunity, the masters have not found a "spy" among the believers


    Gu fan, who disguised as "Zhang Yun", showed a very painful attitude and said: "there are also strong people in human beings. We killed too many people and were finally found."


    ShenTeng is still furious.


    It wanted to wipe out Zhang Yun''s consciousness directly, but on the other hand, the will of a certain master blocked ShenTeng.


    "He''s still useful."


    The vast voice comes from a magnificent throne like a mountain.


    The huge virtual shadow almost completely filled the whole throne. Its owner was even fatter than a mountain. He even completely covered up the totem on the throne and drove the earth to move and tremble with each breath.


    It''s a mountain of flesh and blood, and it''s the most infamous one -


    "human It''s cunning. "


    "We need Learn more Wisdom... "


    The consciousness of the king of immortality collides with ShenTeng, the burning clouds in the sky become more hot, and the bubbling blood bubbles on the earth are steaming like boiling, just like a demon fighting in the dark.


    In ancient times, the camouflaged "Zhang Yun" was sandwiched in the middle, and almost all of them turned into powder.


    In his heart, he was a little surprised. He never thought that under the appearance of the fat meat mountain, the king of the undead, which had no wisdom to speak of, there was gradually evolved wisdom.


    The king of immortality can recognize that the greatest advantage of human beings is their wisdom and cunning.


    Fight for a moment.


    ShenTeng finally seems to give up, camouflaged Zhang Yun fell in the center of that small piece of human pure land, breathing hot air.


    "The abyss devourer Erase... "


    "Beware of the weapons of human worms We still need Time... "


    On the other side, a dark fog like mystery exists on the throne, making a dark and strange voice.


    Gu fan heard a lot of clues that the masters were in the rift of the abyss. Now they are in a weak period, or they have not yet fully grown up.


    He recalled the experience of his last life.


    Those powerful and unparalleled dominators finally get rid of the shackles and leave the abyss cracks to come to the earth.


    That''s a real disaster and havoc. The last fortress built by human beings was easily destroyed without any resistance.


    At that time, Gu fan fought to the end, but he could do nothing.


    It seems that his enemy is no longer an ordinary alien, but has risen to a completely different level of life.


    Gu fan surmised: "just three months after the end of the world, the masters are still accumulating energy. It will take a long time to complete the final transformation."


    "Moreover, the abyss devourer has been eliminated by me, and those masters are also afraid of the mysterious weapon of human [nuclear bomb], so they want to intensify their efforts to erode the human world and solve these problems from the side?"


    Weian''s irresistible masters are afraid sometimes.


    It has to be said that the weapons of War produced by human malice are the truly terrible terror.


    "Knowledge Draw Develop The salvation society.... "


    The overwhelming consciousness seems to be sending out new tasks to the believers.


    Gu fan''s mind also came up with the idea of dominating, so that they could learn from experience, which made the salvation society more secret, so that they could acquire more knowledge and fresh flesh.


    At the same time.


    Gu fan disguises his identity as "Zhang Yun" and has another task.


    Zhang Yun has always been a very important chess piece.


    Although the city was destroyed in this rainstorm, and the devil blood vine created by ShenTeng consumed huge energy also died, it has to be said that his contribution was quite satisfactory to the masters.


    "Our next enemy, the tribunal."


    "Zhang Yun, we need you to go to the city of justice and help the salvation society there."


    The command of the master directly conveyed the meaning to Gufan''s brain through the way of consciousness transmission. He even wanted Gufan to become a bishop in the Salvation Church!!And The salvation society has been destroyed by the verdict for many times. It seems that the masters are going to start to act secretly. They control the believers in human beings and will attack the verdict from all sides.


    It''s kind of interesting.


    The disguised "Zhang Yun" accepted the order, and finally withdrew from the illusory consciousness space of the masters in fear.


    In reality.


    Gu fan showed a funny smile.


    He even became the "spy" of the abyss masters, and accepted some tasks, such as becoming the bishop of a certain branch of the Salvation Church.


    "First: the abyss is the master. It can''t leave the crack for the time being. It needs to accumulate energy."


    "Second, there are many believers in the abyss. They are all power worshippers. They play various roles in the human world. They may be the leader of a hunting team or the rich of a business firm."


    "Third: the abyss master is afraid of nuclear bombs. After all, they are the secret weapons that destroy the abyss devours, and even make every master have a little fear. So far, there has not been a new round of mass corpse siege."


    "Fourth, the masters are not alone. They are connected with each other and form an alliance, but there is no imagined harmony. There is a kind of slight hostility between them?"


    "Fifth, I may be able to steal more secrets with the help of Zhang Yun''s special identity, wipe out the salvation society completely, and spy on the secrets and weaknesses of the masters by the way."


    Gu fan drew many conclusions in his mind.


    Spy Wuzai can continue to do so, know the enemy''s secrets and movements at any time, and spy on the secrets and weaknesses, waiting for the opportunity to give the masters a fatal blow.


    So It''s more convenient to hunt down the master.


    Gufan''s smile is deeper.


    He turned around and ordered the herald not far away: "order Le Zhiqi to gather with them. I have something to announce later."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 319

    Assembly.


    Queen of blades.


    The arrow of the storm.


    Also, after clearing up the surrounding forces, Wu Ze, who just returned from the shadow touch, and the legendary 14 people in that people''s mouth have arrived.


    Everyone around the round table in the conference room, quietly waiting for the existence of the supreme. Everyone''s face is very complex. It makes people shiver to think of that demon like man, and it makes people feel even more scared to recall the past and torture.


    "Gufan is back."


    "Scarlet death, the three major rulings are his hands, that is the real master of the rulings."


    Several people thought to themselves that the return of death would make the ruling a real boss, and there would never be a struggle between the three ruling chambers again.


    Gu fan soon appeared in front of the crowd.


    It was a man in a blood red robe. His special temperament filled the whole room with a strong smell of blood. The peak of killing was around the robe made of blood prison spider silk. A person seemed to be a sea of blood.


    BOSS¡£


    This is the real boss of the ruling.


    Wu Ze was almost excited to stand up. Although he had heard that Gu fan had already returned, he couldn''t help but feel excited when he saw it with his own eyes.


    Lin Yuxin, Le Zhiqi As well as the legendary fourteen people, they all have bright eyes. Gu fan''s return seems to give them the backbone, who can really choose everything.


    But next, Gu fan''s first sentence made everyone stand there.


    "I Will join the salvation society. "


    A few simple words, but it is not surprising, dead endlessly, experienced countless mortal people instant frying pan.


    Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin and Wu Ze were all so surprised that they jumped up from their seats on the spot. They couldn''t believe it in their eyes.


    Salvation society.


    It is an evil church. On the surface, it is praising the goodness and brilliance of human nature, but on the back, it is carrying out dirty crimes that ordinary people can''t imagine. For example, Zhang Yun is secretly conducting human body experiments.


    However, he was so publicized that he was completely exposed and eliminated by Gu fan and the ruling.


    Why did Gu fan join the society?


    Is he also polluted? If even the boss of the adjudication Institute falls into depravity, do other people have the courage to be enemies with Gu fan??


    The three major rulings are facing the enemy.


    Sweat drops from the temples corner, although they have grown to an extremely powerful level, and even beyond the limits of human beings, "refined steel" has become the terrible existence of legendary silver.


    But if the enemy is Gu fan, even if the three join hands to besiege, they may not be able to defeat the bloodthirsty butcher.


    Gu Fan said with a cynical smile: "of course, I''m not really joining. Next, I''ll make use of the Jishi society and destroy it, but the main purpose is to hunt them Master! "


    Kill the master.


    Those who are regarded as gods by the salvation society.


    Those unknown enemies in the abyss cracks are the real targets of Gufan, just like the abyss devourer last time.


    Everyone looked at each other, this just understand Gu fan''s true meaning, that heart also slowly fall.


    The faces of the three major rulings are even more eerie.


    Who is Gu fan?


    He is the master of the three major rulings. He is the devil in the hearts of hundreds of dead men and a terrible figure behind the scenes.


    But now, I''m going to join the society in person and act as a spy??


    It''s incredible!!


    "This matter should be kept absolutely confidential."


    Gu fan continued: "in a few days, I will go to the justice fortress and become a missionary of the Jesuits in disguise. I need your cooperation at that time Do you understand? "


    Gollum.


    Le Zhiqi and others hard to swallow spit.


    It''s hard to imagine what it would be like for Gufan to become a preacher.


    The meeting went on for a long time.


    No one knows what Gu fan has said to all the people. It will be a very bold, strange and ridiculous plan.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    The huge evil eggs wrapped by Xu Manman finally have a reaction.


    In the test field on the fifth floor underground, there are flowers of flesh and blood more than ten meters high, which produce a compound reaction of energy polymerization. The wriggling flesh and blood trembles violently, and dozens of powers converge and fuse together to produce a qualitative change.


    Dr. Wei Xianjian is in the control room, tapping the keyboard quickly.


    "High energy reaction detected."


    "Gene fusion has reached the final stage. All powers are embedded in the same gene sequence, and repeated rewriting leads to mutation."


    Wei Xianjian seems to be talking to himself. The wound on his shoulder oozes blood. Even if the part that Gu fan injured three days ago was cracked, he didn''t feel it.Gufan soon came to the test site.


    On top of the evil eggs, the heart beats like countless pulses, each one is burning violently, the ice flame and frost poison fog are contained in them, breaking out all kinds of powers and strange abilities.


    The ability has been rewritten repeatedly.


    Xu Manman''s Petite posture is transformed into another species under her mother''s final consciousness. There are huge embryos hidden in the evil eggs, and a second life is coming.


    Collapse.


    Collapse.


    Evil flesh and blood are twisted, and the space is distorted by naked eyes.


    The power is like a spiral meat grinder, which shrinks the flesh into meatballs, and even collapses with the steel ground of the surrounding proving ground.


    "There are dozens of composite powers that can mutate."


    "They stack up repeatedly, and space collapses..."


    Wei Xianjian''s computer is flashing red light, indicating that evolution has reached the most critical moment, and through the results of the massive waterfall flow calculation equation, the ability displayed has produced a terrible ability of space collapse.


    Collapse occurs again.


    A creeping mass more than two meters in diameter was dug out from the evil egg. They twisted and rotated in the collapse, and finally were squeezed into a sarcoma the size of a grain of rice.


    "This is The ability of space? "


    Gu fan stares at that sarcoma, and he is shocked.


    The power of space has always been a taboo, even in the last ten years of the dark end of the last life, it is rare to hear who has mastered the power of space.


    As we all know.


    The world we understand is three-dimensional. As a creature in three dimensions, it must be conducive to survival in space.


    Only when we have the concept of "length, width and height" can we set our body in space, and everything can be divided into size.


    But the power of space is terrible.


    It can destroy the concept of space to a certain extent and seriously distort it. If it succeeds, no matter how terrible a strong person is, he will be crushed into a pile of meat mud and collapsed into a small meat ball.


    The combination of compound powers produces the ability of space.


    What happened to the evolution of Xu Manman in his mother??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 320

    There it is.


    Xu Manman appeared.


    The innocent little girl came out of her shell.


    An invisible force formed a whirlpool, tearing the dirty flesh and blood wrapped around them.


    Special powers pull the surrounding space, changing its three-dimensional definition of "length, width and height", collapsing like a black hole, causing the flesh and blood with a diameter of several meters to be compressed into mung bean sized balls.


    "Energy concentration is extremely high!"


    "She''s unconscious, very dangerous."


    Wei Xianjian''s voice sounded from the transmitter, warning Gu fan.


    At this moment, Xu Manman is floating out of thin air. His beautiful black hair seems to be in the deep blue sea without wind. But his eyes, once pure and clean as the sky, are now in deep darkness with their pupils and white eyes


    Collapse.


    Collapse.


    With Xu Manman as the center, everything within a radius of 10 meters began to turn around, and even the steel on the ground was torn like pieces of paper.


    Gu fan also felt the danger. In the collapse of space, whether it is paper or titanium metal, its meaning is the same, and can only be torn in the distortion.


    Gufan, it''s the same.


    Open your fingers.


    Gu fan used the ability to freeze the air around him.


    Layers of ice shields surround Xu Manman. Although they can''t stop the collapse of the space, they can form a resistance. When crushing the space, they must crush those winter shields as well.


    Click, click, click.


    Ice fragments burst The cold shield in winter is comparable to the ice of ten thousand years, but it is also broken into ice fragments in the twisted space. At most, it only makes the space medium a little harder, but it is still easy to tear and collapse.


    Space collapse.


    The dreadful ability to ignore defenses.


    Gu fan was a little surprised by this power. If this power can be used properly, the effect will be extremely terrible.


    Secret weapons.


    These four words suddenly appeared in Gu fan''s mind.


    The power of space collapse, to some extent, is more powerful than the nuclear bomb. If this ability is used to deal with the master, it may have a magical effect.


    "If you apply her to the master."


    "Can the collapse ability of tearing space directly wipe out the dominator?"


    Gu fan has even begun to think about how to use Xu Manman''s ability. Although it is a very cruel thing for a simple little girl, cruelty is everywhere in this last life.


    The collapse of space is over.


    Xu Manman''s windless hair fell slowly, and her whole body seemed to use too much energy. She was paralyzed to the ground and fell into a coma.


    Within a radius of 10 meters Everything in the proving ground was hollowed out and condensed into an ice crystal the size of a mung bean.


    This is the broken ice residue of the ancient winter cold shield, wrapped in the layer of crushed and torn meat and steel, so it looks crystal clear.


    Gu fan picked up this crystal clear mung bean sized collapsing ball, but he felt that it weighed dozens of tons, which made him sink.


    The evil meat egg is mixed with steel, and with the cold shield, all the mass is integrated into this point. Although the size and shape have changed, the total mass inside it has not changed.


    Such a mung bean sized ball, if it falls on the human body, I''m afraid it will be crushed to death on the spot!!


    This is the power of space powers.


    Gu fan picked up Xu Manman and left the underground laboratory.


    At this moment, the meaning of the little girl''s existence becomes quite different. She will become another Secret weapons.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Er..."


    "Ma Ma Ma Ma... "


    A simple and lovely little girl, Xu Manman lies in bed and talks in her dream.


    Her frowning brow seems to recall some bad things. The fleshy little hand grabs at the air, but unintentionally exerts a terrible power to tear up a large room and condense it into invisible dust.


    It''s dangerous.


    Xu man man''s ability to release unintentionally, I''m afraid even Gu fan can hurt, and he subconsciously takes a step back.


    Never thought that the once simple and lovely little girl would be labeled as "dangerous" by Gu fan, a character like a demon butcher.


    For a long time.


    Xu Manman opened his eyes.


    Her eyes were still as pure as the sky, and did not completely transform into a dark seeping appearance when she lost control.


    "Brother Gufan."


    "Ma Ma Ma Ma... "


    Xu Manman''s eyes twinkled with crystal clear tears. She already understood what had happened.


    When Xu''s mother put it into her body and resurrected, the last wisp of consciousness had been soothing Xu''s heart.The great mother, with all her life energy and the last trace of consciousness, integrated all her powers into Xu Manman''s body. In the end, dozens of powers combined to rewrite the gene sequence, making Xu Manman have the ability to perceive and control the surrounding space.


    But Xu didn''t cry.


    Her lips trembled, but she wiped her tears, pretended to be strong and said: "Manman wants to help hemp revenge!"


    These days, Xu Manman has been playing the role of "bait" every day.


    She is a tool used by Zhang Yun to forcibly maintain Xu''s mother''s desire for survival and the last trace of humanity. The means are extremely cruel. The kind-hearted Xu Manman even let Ma Ma eat himself at last, and he can''t bear his mother''s suffering all the time.


    Revenge.


    Young body, but burning a real flame of revenge.


    Children are simple, whether it is good ideas, or evil ideas, will be extremely pure.


    She I really want to avenge my mother and tear up the villains in my eyes!!


    "Good."


    "Manman, I will avenge you."


    Gu fan rubbed Xu Manman''s small head, rubbed his hair into a mess, and showed a cruel smile: "Zhang Yun, the villain in your eyes, has been killed by me with extremely cruel means, but there are more enemies behind him."


    "Next, I need you to solemnly answer me a question."


    "Xu Manman, although you are just a little girl, I want you to think carefully whether you are willing to suffer from hunger for revenge, whether you are willing to suffer from pain for revenge, and whether you are willing to suffer for revenge Are you willing to be my weapon and be used by me? "


    Gu fan''s words are heartless and cold-blooded in other people''s ears.


    Xu Manman is such a pure little girl. He is willing to use her mercilessly and regards her as a secret weapon.


    But that''s what happened.


    It is Gu fan''s greatest kindness to tell Xu Manman the truth. At least, it is countless times better than those guys who cheat children for strength.


    "Manman is not afraid of hardship!"


    "Manman is not afraid of pain, fatigue and hard work."


    Xu Manman''s eyes are firm, and there is a fire of revenge burning in his pure eyes: "Manman wants to help Ma Ma get revenge!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 321

    three months.


    The era of dark disaster has led to the decline of the order of human society.


    The new order and rules are changing because of the increasingly bad environment. The hundreds of city states of dawn alliance sound very good, but in fact most of them are human gathering camps with only a few hundred people.


    But The city of justice is a real city.


    It is the core of the dawn alliance, just like the sea is the spring of all rivers. As a result, all human beings gather here. Gradually, the scale has exceeded 500000 people, and a real city after the end of the world has been built.


    A bigger goal is being pursued.


    The city of justice should build itself into a steel fortress, a fortress that can really resist the tide of corpses in the human defense.


    Its terrain is dangerous, easy to defend and difficult to attack. Even if millions of decaying corpses attack, only a few monsters can pass through the rugged mountain road at the same time.


    When Gu fan came back here again, he could not help remembering the memory of the previous life. When the fortress of justice was in its heyday, the light of steel would twinkle on the top of the mountain. The first ray of light at dawn shone on the steeple of the fortress, reflecting countless bright lights, as if it had formed a huge sacred palace city.


    It''s a pity.


    It is still under construction, the structure of the steel fortress has not been completely determined, the workers'' electric welding and knocking on the low wall are heard all the time, and a large amount of building materials are transported into the city, which has a feeling that all kinds of industries are waiting for prosperity.


    "It seems that It will take half a year for justice fortress to be established. "


    Gu Fan said to himself, wearing a red robe, he came to the city of justice as scheduled according to the agreement with the "salvation society".


    This time his big "boss" action is very secret.


    There are only three major rulings and legends in the verdict. Fourteen people know Gu fan''s true identity. Anyone who has seen Gu fan has been temporarily obliterated by the ability of hell magic pupil.


    As for Gu fan, he knows Xu Manman and lucky star.


    The danger of Xu Manman is needless to say. The space power is almost a secret weapon.


    Lucky star''s special talent has also attracted Gu fan''s attention. The attributes of lucky star and crow''s mouth are too mysterious. The change of probability almost involves the mysterious and mysterious fate.


    "Ah


    "I miss the days when I quarreled with the old fox when I lost a lot of fun."


    Lucky star complained that without the old musket, he always felt something was missing.


    The old Musketeer received many awards, plus the accumulation before I''m afraid I''ll be happy for a long time. I''m really enviable that I can hold the beauty every day.


    On the other side.


    The clever Xu Manman is like a doll. He doesn''t ask much when he sees anything new. He pulls Gu fan''s finger with his little hand and follows him silently.


    "From this moment on, our faith is the master..."


    Gu fan squinted at the lucky star and said, "if you show any flaws, you will die."


    Lucky star patted chest: "rest assured, and I''m so lucky, it''s impossible to expose."


    In addition, there was a man following in the shadow of darkness.


    He seems to be able to blend into the darkness and become the shadow of others. It is Wu Ze, one of the three major rulings.


    Enter the city!!


    At this moment, the fortress of justice is in a state of full opening.


    Now is the critical moment for the development of the city fortress. Human beings can enter the city almost without checking. However, those alien people with serious body variation have to register and verify, so as to prevent them from getting out of control in the city.


    Because of this, the salvation society also developed here.


    Where there is light, there is darkness. The scale of the salvation society in the fortress of justice is extremely large.


    Even though there was a ban on any missionary work of the "salvation society" and a wanted notice was issued, those crazy believers just changed their names slightly and began to re transmit their noble doctrines, saying that they wanted to save people from fire and water


    As agreed.


    Gu fan with the people, came to a poor area.


    In every city in the last days, there will always be a place where poor refugees live.


    They can''t eat enough, their clothes are ragged, and they smell sour. They haven''t cleaned their body surface once in three months, and a little rubbing is the stinky mud.


    Many people have no jobs, and they can''t do the strenuous work of repairing the city walls, let alone have a comfortable place to live. They lie lazily in the sun, basking in the sun, and a layer of sweat and grease seeps out from the sour body surface.


    Despair.


    The slums in the last days often reveal some despair.


    They Can''t see the hope, can''t see the future, muddle along, eat not next meal, like maggots mole ants live.


    "This kind of environment is the easiest to give birth to faith."


    Gu fan commented in his heart that despair and suffering are like an endless ocean. People who are about to drown in reality most need a life-saving straw. Even the spiritual comfort is enough to make desperate people feel a trace of happiness.faith.


    At this time, faith is easier to spread.


    In a remote corner of the slum, a shabby church appeared in front of Gufan.


    It is so dilapidated that there are more than ten gaps in a pair of wooden doors, one of which is about to fall to the ground, and all the furnishings in the church are very old. The floor is rotten and smelly, which makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    But even so It''s still a holy land for the poor.


    Many poor people with suntan skin and greasy skin get into the church. They don''t care about the church furnishings. It''s good to have a shelter.


    And just then.


    A girl with a pure face in linen appeared in front of the refugees.


    Although the girl is also in rags, she can''t hide her snow-white and greasy skin and pure temperament. Through the small holes occasionally broken in the linen cloth, you can see the white, tender and beautiful face, which is cherished But it was filled with an expression of pity.


    Pure girl with a bowl of water.


    She came to a refugee, regardless of his stench, took out a little wet cotton cloth, wiped several purulent wounds on his body, and then handed the purified water to the man''s dry mouth: "drink it."


    Gulu Gulu.


    The weak refugee drank the cool water hungrily, but his eyes often aimed at the pure girl''s soft, white and greasy chest. Suddenly, he took hold of the girl''s wrist with one hand, and wanted to continue to trample in the coarse linen cloth with the other.


    The girl did not look alarmed.


    On the contrary, her expression was more compassionate, the light in her eyes was softer, and her dirty hands gently touched the thirsty refugee''s cheek: "I know, you have suffered a lot..."


    The girl''s benevolent voice made the vicious refugee stand on the spot, his face full of shame and remorse.


    "What am I doing!"


    "How can such an angel be insulted by me? She is so kind How can I look like a brute


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 322

    Angel.


    This is a pure angel.


    The ferocious gangster, listening to the soft words full of sympathy, filled with despair and fear, seemed to be healed by something.


    He looked at the palm of his hand which almost reached into his collar and ravaged him heartily. He wanted to cut it off. The feeling of shame and chagrin filled his heart. The pure angel was so kind to himself, but he was like an animal in heat.


    Animals are not as good as animals!!


    "Sorry..."


    The refugee expressed remorse, and the holy girl put her arms around the refugee''s head, buried it in her chest and warmed his heart.


    This action, others may look very envious, it is a thorough "facial cleanser."


    But in the refugee''s heart, there was only guilt, gratitude to the holy girl, and even tears in the corner of his eyes.


    "Lord, I will forgive you."


    "Everyone has desire, you have suffered a lot, no matter what you want to do to me, I can understand."


    The girl said gently, holding each other''s palm with her slender jade fingers, her whole body exudes a faint fragrance, which makes her feel more calm.


    In the end People have ulterior motives and the world is cold.


    But the girl is like a beam of light in the dark, let people feel a little warm.


    Many other refugees feel incredible, how can there be such a pure and kind girl in the world??


    Powers!!


    Gu fan''s hell magic pupil detects something wrong.


    His "corridor of bitter fantasy" has a similar ability. After evolution, it can also amplify other people''s emotions and expand some negative emotions.


    But this girl is the opposite of Gu fan.


    She was able to inspire the "goodwill" in others'' hearts, and her shame was magnified many times. At last, she made the refugees feel remorseful.


    Those refugees in the church, see the girl''s eyes full of goodwill.


    She is so noble, just like a pure angel. Her heart of mercy comforts people, and she begins to preach.


    "Our world, in fact, is very beautiful."


    "The sky has become more blue, the ocean has become more clear, and all the suffering we are experiencing now is only temporary..."


    The girl''s voice is as sweet as a bell, and it flows in her heart like a clear spring.


    Although the tramps could not immediately believe what she described, they were really comforted and felt very peaceful.


    Yes.


    It''s really the story of the salvation club.


    Those tramps, the original expression of pain and despair has been eased, everyone is full of gratitude to the girl.


    At the end of the missionary mission, many people had an epiphany and exclaimed that the girl was right,


    on the spot, several of them said they would join the girl''s church and save more people with her.


    "Thank you."


    "But that''s the end of the day. It seems that we''ve got a guest at Wugui club."


    The girl''s eyes turned away from Gu fan. She looked at Gu fan tenderly and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    Gufan took a few steps forward.


    His fingers inadvertently wiped the crystal of "Zhang Yun" consciousness, and then through the Jasper bug left by the master, the breath of consciousness slowly said after double-layer filtering: "I am the new bishop."


    The girl''s eyes twinkled slightly and felt the breath of domination.


    According to the order, she knew that there was a "bishop" who came to take refuge. It was said that he was the Lord of rainstorm City, and he was called Zhang Yun.


    Ha ha.


    The Lord of rainstorm city has come here to take shelter from the wind. It seems that the Lord attaches great importance to his ability.


    The girl said, "it''s bishop Zhang Yun. Your accommodation has been arranged. The other two are?"


    "That''s my subordinate and..."


    "No, they are my believers."


    Gu fan pretends to be Zhang Yun. He seems to be aware of something and immediately changes his words.


    His camouflage is in line with the personality of Zhang Yun, the hero of the generation, and his tone becomes a little cold. With a hint of threat, he said: "also, my name is Gu fan now, please don''t call me wrong in the future."


    Sure enough, he came to avoid the limelight, and it''s normal to make up his identity.


    The girl nodded with a soft smile and said gently, "my name is yunyun, the nun who is in charge of preaching here. The bishop just came here and didn''t adapt to his own identity. I''ll take care of the preaching."


    He is very clear that the "Zhang Yun" in front of him is not missionary material, but the superficial meaning is to say "please don''t disturb me" and so on.


    Gu fan, who pretended to be Zhang Yun, also nodded coldly: "I will wait here for the next step of the Lord''s instructions, and the rest will be given to you."As it happens, Gu fan is happy instead.


    It is really difficult for him to carry out the command of the master and deceive others like a magic wand.


    Both sides have reached a consensus, and everyone is happy.


    Girl yunyun with Gu fan, came to the backyard of the church, there are several small rooms, just by Gu fan several people live.


    Everything is in order.


    The girl yunyun left with a smile, and told Gu fan not to wear the blood robe in the future, which might expose others.


    Gu fan watched him leave and picked up the "bishop" tailor-made uniform.


    The blood prison spider''s silk is wrapped on the cloth strip and penetrates into the inner layer of the clothes. The silk thread has been replaced by it.


    "What do you think?"


    Gu fan is sure that the young girl Yun Yun can''t hear a few people to talk, calmly ask a way.


    Lucky star thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "Mm-hmm The skin is smooth and white, and the face is more beautiful than those with net red. The key is that the chest is very big, round, and soft. It''s very good. "


    But there was another voice in the shadow.


    "Her consciousness is very strong, but she can''t find me. In the future, she needs to stay away from her and keep a distance of more than 10 meters, otherwise she will be exposed."


    Wu Ze''s voice was faint. Lucky star was startled. At the same time, his face turned red. He felt his nose in shame: "you''re not asking me, old man Gu fan?"


    Gu fan nodded and ignored the lucky star: "her power talent is really about mental power. Next, you should be a little careful not to be controlled by her mind."


    Don''t be manipulated??


    It''s my lucky time.


    Wu Ze came out of the shadow. He came to the lucky star. His once turbid eyes were completely discarded and covered by a black ribbon.


    He stretched out his hand, a ray of flashing black light in the palm of his hand, toward the lucky star''s eyebrow poke.


    "What are you doing?"


    Lucky star scared back, but failed to dodge Wu Ze''s blow, the black light completely into his brain.


    "Don''t worry, it''s a defense. If someone wants to attack you with his mind, it can resist for you."


    Wu Ze patted the lucky star on the shoulder, which is a use of shadow touch ability. Then he hid in the dark and disappeared without a trace.


    "I''m relieved."


    "But it won''t have any side effects, will it?"


    Lucky star feels a little headache and asks suspiciously, but no matter how to find it, he can''t find the location of Wu Ze''s shadow touch. It seems that he has really become a shadow hermit.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 323

    Night fell.


    Stars dot, silver ray soothes the earth.


    The slums are far from being electrified. Campfires and oil lamps have been set up in many places.


    After a day of missionary work, the pure girl yunyun has already felt exhausted. In addition, it adds a kind of soft feeling. Some crystal clear sweat drops fall on the milk white skin, which makes her pure and holy show a trace of temptation.


    "It''s night."


    Yunyun licked her lips. The light pink little tongue seemed to show a bit of scarlet under the silver moonlight.


    Her breath also changes with the night, pure and holy filled with a trace of charm, unconsciously stimulate the deepest desire in the body.


    Squeak.


    Gu fan''s door was gently pushed open.


    Young girl yunyun is holding the lighted candle, the flickering light makes her skin show a little warm color, and the faint fragrance of her daughter''s home permeates the room. She gently opens the orchid mouth and slowly says: "bishop Gufan, it''s been a hard day, do you need someone to accompany you?"


    She naturally sat beside Gu fan.


    The gentle eyes are like a spring water. The distance between them is very close. There is a slight physical contact between them. The greasy skin makes people feel like an electric shock, which makes people want to knock her down immediately.


    It''s totally different.


    The smell of yunyun is completely different from that of the day.


    In the pure kindness, the enchantment is more and more profound and moving. The slender jade finger stirs the corner of the clothes and seems to be expecting something. The peach red lips are crystal clear, and the nibbling of the corner of the mouth shows a trace of temptation.


    "You are a complete whore."


    Gu Fan said coldly that few men can resist the enchanting breath, but Gu fan, who happens to have the magic pupil of hell, is one of them.


    Bitch.


    This word did not make yunyun angry.


    On the contrary, she nestled up to Gu fan''s spacious back, and the touch of the fragrant soft jade was so clear: "what are you afraid of? We are all members of the salvation society. It''s nothing to relax."


    "Relax, of course it''s nothing."


    Gu fan''s eyes twinkled, the magic pupil of hell radiated evil light, and the sweet and greasy orchid fragrance around him dispersed one after another: "it''s a pity that your body is just emitting rotten meat to me."


    Yunyun heard here, the expression is really changed, it seems that Gu fan talked about her pain.


    A pile of rotten smelly meat, this is the essence of girl Yun Yun, did not expect Gu fan to see it at a glance.


    "Forget it."


    "A man who has no temperament."


    Yun Yun cold hum, the candle on Gu fan''s table, gas Huhu turned away.


    Sure enough.


    "This new bishop is not as easy to provoke as he thought."


    Yunyun thinks in her heart, but she doesn''t give up immediately. Instead, she turns her eyes to another room, which is the room of lucky star.


    "Take care of your men and see if you can get any useful information."


    Yunyun, with a swaying candle and a charming and pure smile, came to the lucky star''s room.


    Lucky star is totally different from Gufan.


    He soon became a pig like, completely unable to resist the charm of Yun Yun, eyes full of dazzling white.


    "The white thigh, the soft rabbit, the greasy skin..."


    Lucky star wants to do something about it, but suddenly the candle on the table is knocked down, and the flame wax oil falls on yunyun, lighting her coarse linen clothes.


    The flame starts to burn. Yunyun screams twice. Lucky star takes off his coat to cover the flame. Fortunately, he doesn''t burn the beauty in front of him.


    Yunyun murmured in a low voice: "it''s really bad luck. It''s strange."


    Lucky star is shaking his hand: "nothing, nothing, let''s continue!"


    While saying this, lucky star stealthily holds yunyun to his thigh, but suddenly there is a strange sound of "creak" coming from their buttocks. It turns out that the decadent bed legs can''t bear the pressure and suddenly break.


    Bang.


    Lucky star holding yunyun posture a crooked, by inertia down, but let yunyun head suddenly knock on the corner of the table, drum up a big bag.


    This is really bad luck!!


    Lucky star expression embarrassed incomparable, heart a horizontal other four bed legs also unloaded, and put the bed board on the ground.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK!"


    "Let''s stimulate a little bit, directly on the ground..."


    Lucky star ha ha a smile, facial expression more embarrassed, once again pull Yun Yun to his arms.


    Yunyun is suspicious and looks around. After confirming that there is no problem, her face changes back to charming and charming again. She lies on the lucky star''s chest and says a few words of love. Her posture is wriggling.


    Lucky star can''t stand it. A evil fire rises from the bottom of his heart. As soon as he turns over, he will press his beauty under his body.Poof.


    A steel nail left by the bed leg pierced yunyun''s back when turning over. She bared her teeth in pain.


    "You did it on purpose!"


    Yun Yun''s angry face, one after another accident, let this matter look like a coincidence.


    Lucky star face aggrieved, immediately pulled out the nail stained with blood: "cough, accident, we continue."


    Yunyun pushed it away: "bad luck, who wants to continue with you? It''s really bad luck!"


    She angrily pushed open the door and left, lucky star eyebrow by Wu Ze planted defense did not have time to use, abruptly was "super lucky" to beat elegant interest.


    Yunyun left, lucky star looks sad, but he really wants to continue.


    "I see."


    At this time, Gu fan leaned against the door frame of the lucky star and analyzed: "she wants to hurt you, so she is subconsciously identified as the enemy, and the lucky attribute will play a role one after another. It''s not that she is too unlucky, but that you are too lucky."


    Lucky attribute is launched repeatedly.


    This shows that yunyun want to hurt lucky star, there will be a succession of bad luck.


    Lucky star suddenly realized, but the bottom of my heart is murmuring: "can be happy, hurt is also worth."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Yunyun wiped the bloodstain on her back, and her expression soon recovered.


    When she returned to church, many of the refugees and vagrants had fallen asleep, but a few of the relatively vigorous refugees were still awake.


    Sweet and greasy smell.


    The gap in the back door of the church opened slightly, creaking.


    Yunyun''s clothes swayed slightly in the breeze, and her mouth bit slightly to show a little temptation. The holes in her ragged clothes were full of snow-white and greasy. At the same time, she stretched out a slender jade finger to hook the people, indicating to let them come.


    The pure girl in the day, the eye like silk at night, temptation can not square things.


    A few people just feel that the heart is beating wildly, and a stream of evil fire arises spontaneously, and they walk in the direction of the world like ghosts.


    Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night.

 Chapter 324

    The night is getting deeper.


    The ambiguous atmosphere is erratic, the clear spring is tinkling, and the murmuring voice is graceful and charming.


    Men''s voice from the initial incredible exclamation, gradually reached the peak of excitement, and then gradually turned to exhaustion Finally, it disappears in joy.


    The next day.


    Lucky star came out of the room with black eyes.


    He happened to meet a holy, delicate and beautiful nun. A little evil smile flashed around her mouth. Her scarlet tongue licked slightly and rolled up a thick liquid.


    Almost all of the survivors in her room were killed!!


    Only one of the refugees was left with withered bones, skin and bones shaped like dry corpses, so that all their flesh and blood dried up. But before they died, they were still laughing happily, and did not notice that death had quietly come to them.


    One of those men survived.


    He was also skinny, but now he was dressed in an ascetic robe. There was no emotion in his turbid eyes, as if he had been hollowed out of any desire, and he had no desire.


    He murmured to himself, telling the teachings of Saint yunyun, and nothing else.


    Lucky star shivered.


    If he didn''t stand the temptation yesterday, would he end up like those men?


    Finally, he was squeezed into a pile of bones, or like the last ascetic monk, he became the most faithful believer of Nun Yun Yun, preaching for her to death


    Nun yunyun slightly cleaned and wiped her body.


    She went out of the backyard and came to the old church. As usual, she began to preach, and many dry ascetics began to preach tirelessly.


    When they got to the streets and alleys, they would talk about the benefits of "no dirt club" and then lead them to the chapel.


    This operation only makes lucky star feel numb.


    Yunyun where is a saint, is simply a witch, will those men eat dry wipe bone.


    Pop.


    Gu fan patted the lucky star on the shoulder, showing a mocking smile: "don''t forget, she is from the salvation society, and she is a loyal fanatic of some master''s staff. Do you expect her to be pure and holy?"


    "Here, at least a few hundred people died."


    Lucky star was surprised.


    Last night, he was almost carried away by desire.


    It can be regarded as a den of dragons and tigers. Every crazy believer of the master is definitely not a good man or a good woman. Under the bright packaging and appearance, what is hidden is the dirty and evil hearts, which eat people without spitting bones.


    Nun yunyun continued to preach.


    She exudes a kind and pure brilliance, guiding the way for those lost lambs, and never dislikes any believers who go to the church.


    Even if those people were covered with disgusting sour smell, even if those people were covered with filthy sores, nun Yun would treat them fairly and comfort each other''s injured hearts with her soft hands.


    Really It''s deceptive.


    Her deceptive appearance, coupled with the ability to secretly mobilize a series of emotions such as "guilt" and "goodwill" in people''s hearts, can easily capture those injured and desperate hearts.


    But occasionally there are accidents.


    Several gang members who collect protection fees appear.


    They look at every corner of the church with idle smiles on their faces. They know that they can''t get a few money in this place where birds don''t shit.


    The eyes of these local ruffians and hooligans finally fell on the posture of Nun yunyun Miaoman.


    A trace of obscene and evil smile spontaneously appeared, pretending to say: "do you know whose territory this is? Who is protecting you now that your broken church can develop to the present?"


    The man who took the lead was ferocious, with a long centipede like scar on his polished bald head.


    He came to yunyun''s side with a few steps, grasped the slender wrist, and continued to say unkindly: "protection fee, it''s time to pay."


    "Let go of me!"


    Yun Yun struggles powerlessly, but she can''t get rid of the hand of the hooligan leader. There are several palm marks on her white and tender skin.


    "This is the scale free club."


    "Everything we do is a gift from the Lord."


    Yunyun''s eyes are full of tenacious resistance, not oppressed by each other, determined not to be threatened by these local ruffians.


    "Yo, I didn''t expect that the gentle and kind nun yunyun had such a fierce and unyielding side."


    The hooligan''s head began to laugh. The palm of his hand was released. Nun yunyun fell to the ground because of her resistance. Her elbow was bruised, and her body was covered with dust.


    Poor thing.


    Nun yunyun is like a poor white lotus, which is pitiful.


    The lucky stars peeping at the back door are uncomfortable. They clench their fingers slightly. They seem to want to go out and teach the hooligans a lesson."Don''t forget what she is."


    Gu fan''s words are like a basin of cold water, which wakes up the lucky star. How can he sympathize with that cannibal witch??


    It''s all in her disguise.


    If she is willing to show her real strength, she can easily tear those hooligans to pieces, but her present practice can win more sympathy.


    Sure enough!


    Such a picture makes people around angry.


    Those believers can no longer look down, skinny they angrily stand up, angry looking at a few hooligans.


    The ascetics in the corner surrounded the crowd one after another, and even had some props such as "wooden thorns" and "rusty iron cones" in their hands.


    The rogue boss feels that things are not good.


    Dozens of people surrounded themselves, and those poor survivors who did not dare to resist on weekdays would even threaten themselves for the sake of the nun regardless of their lives??


    "Please don''t insult our faith!"


    "This is a pure place. You can''t pick anything."


    Several refugee believers, especially those ascetic monks, are ready to give their lives to fight with the enemy.


    Crazy.


    These people are crazy when they have faith.


    A cold sweat left from the sideburns of the hooligan leader. At last, he could only shed his cruel words: "good, you wait for me. I''ll come again next time. It won''t be so easy to solve at that time."


    After that, he left with his brothers and swore to himself that he would bring the "evolutionist" or more powerful "Hunter" adults to find the field next time.


    After several local ruffians left, the believers gathered around one after another.


    "Sister yunyun, are you ok?"


    "Those bastards, didn''t they hurt you?"


    "Damn it, sister yunyun, don''t worry. This is always a pure land. If those bastards dare to come back, I will fight with them."


    Around the nun yunyun around the man, mouth is not put down cruel words, vowed to work hard to protect yunyun.


    Yunyun wiped the stains on her body and said with heartache: "don''t do stupid things for me. The road of preaching is hard and bumpy. This is the master''s postgraduate entrance examination for us."


    She is like a holy white lotus, silently imprinting those doctrines in people''s hearts through the environment and atmosphere.


    No one noticed.


    Yun Yun''s pure and flawless bottom of the eye, a successful banter smile.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 325

    Play with people.


    Sometimes she is gentle and sacred, sometimes she is charming and enchanting.


    Yunyun switches back and forth between holiness and witch. Only those who see through the truth can know that her essence is so terrible.


    When they came back to the courtyard, they said, "I don''t know how to comfort the little nuns."


    Jiaochen''s tone was crisp and sweet, and the lucky star was excited.


    Gu fan, wearing the reformed Bishop''s clothes, came out of the inner room and said slowly, "in your eyes, those hooligans and ruffians are tools to help you maintain your image of being bullied. Don''t we help?"


    "Monseigneur, you really understand human nature."


    Yun Yun covered her mouth and snickered twice. Wan''er continued: "tonight, we have a little party."


    Party?


    The Jesuits'' party?


    Gu fan''s eyes moved slightly, and at the same time, he showed a trace of worry. He said in a cold voice, "I just came back from the rainstorm city. It''s not suitable for me to appear in public for the time being. It''s easy to expose my identity."


    "I didn''t expect that Zhang Yun, known as the one eyed owl, would be afraid of exposure now."


    "But you don''t have to worry. All the people who can attend this party are the crazy believers of the salvation society. They are dedicated to the great master both physically and mentally," she said with a smile


    "You can''t enter without certification."


    Certification?


    Gufan suddenly realized that the so-called authentication is to transform the believers through the jade colored bug, so that they can become the dominating crazy believers from the inside out.


    Once dominated by the consciousness throughout, through the jade color of the small insect control, there is no possibility of human resistance, let alone spies.


    The so-called crazy believers are all madmen who devote themselves to the master. If they are not "polluted" into their own people in a similar way, they are absolutely not qualified to participate in the gatherings of the internal members of the salvation society.


    I''m afraid In their dreams, the masters would not have guessed that there was a human being who bypassed their control and became a spy.


    "Monseigneur, have you never been to a party like this?"


    The witch yunyun was not too surprised, and continued: "yes, the whole rainstorm city only needs you as a faithful believer, but we weak believers can only get warm together."


    "Recently, the action of the ruling office has become bigger and bigger. Our compatriots have lost a lot."


    Rainstorm city only has Zhang Yun, a faithful believer, whose ability is recognized by the master, and the distribution of power is not so complicated.


    The city of justice is different.


    here is a gathering of people, hundreds of gathering places have inserted a few eyeliners here, plus the official members of the dawn Union have also entered a large number of strongholds. The ruling place is even more focused on this.


    It is impossible for the evil believers of the Salvation Church to develop openly and justly.


    They were divided into dozens and hundreds of streams. They might be businessmen on the rich side, doctors in hospitals, or monks like yunyun in some old church.


    Crazy believers are secretly developing their own power, which is very obscure and complex.


    Even if one or two are found and eliminated, it will not affect the overall situation.


    "In addition, we have a large number of members involved in all walks of life of justice fortress."


    "There will be a lot of people at the party. Sometimes we need to cooperate with each other. There will also be a lot of money and interest transactions. Some believers are not willing to expose their identity and can make up to some extent."


    The witch yunyun continued to explain: "for example, it''s OK to put on a mask."


    Isn''t it just like masquerade?


    If you think about it carefully, you can also understand the significance of the gathering. The salvation society, which is divided into hundreds of small forces, often encounters difficulties and needs the help of its peers.


    But Although we are all faithful believers, it does not mean that we can trust each other.


    It is also possible for a believer to be captured and obtain information through certain ability. It may be fatal to expose his identity rashly.


    Therefore, the crazy believers of this gathering not only trust each other, but also suspect each other and hide their identities. It seems very contradictory, but in fact it is very real.


    Gu fan nodded and learned some rules and etiquette at the party through the witch yunyun. For example, it''s impolite to inquire about other people''s identity at will. Some transactions may be completed by a third party.


    "I didn''t expect that in just a few months, Jishi society had developed to such a degree that the root of the mistake was complex and secret."


    "Its organizational structure is very secret, and it is almost impossible to produce small and traitors by controlling pollution, with the exception of me, so there is no possibility of complete elimination."


    Gu Fan said to himself in his heart that Jishi society had been developing from being aboveboard to being underground, becoming more and more close and obscure.It not only proves that the believers are becoming more and more cunning, but also proves that the "master" has gradually adapted to the logic of human thinking, which is the most terrible thing.


    After chatting a few words, yunyun got up and left to continue to preach.


    After thinking for a moment, Gu fan saw an ice blade in his hand, found a piece of wood and cut it gently to make a mask with the symbol of ShenTeng, indicating that he was a crazy believer under ShenTeng.


    "This party should be able to find out a lot of the small tail of the Jesuits."


    Gu Fan said to himself faintly, but he looked at the shadow in the corner of the wall in the distance, and continued: "but I can''t be too anxious. I will give you a list. You can lock it up for the time being, and then you can search for more useful information, waiting for a suitable opportunity..."


    In the shadow, something seemed to wriggle a few times.


    It was the touch of shadow. Wu Ze accepted the order, and finally lurked down.


    "What about me, what about me!"


    Lucky star can''t wait to jump out, pointed to his nose and asked: "what important task do I have?"


    Gu fan gave him a light look and said, "it''s enough for you to bring me luck. In addition, help me take care of Manman."


    Lucky star is disappointed.


    It turns out that I''m just a mascot.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Night fell.


    Yunyun did not "hunt" those poor men again.


    She wore a tuxedo that did not conform to the status of a friar, and a mask engraved with strange patterns on her cheek, which seemed to represent the unsullied Lord she believed in.


    At the same time, she also prepared another dress for Gu fan.


    If Gu fan''s identity is exposed, she will also be exposed. They hide their identity temporarily and disguise themselves as a couple.


    "All right."


    "Let''s go."


    "There are still a lot of entertainment programs at the dance tonight," sniffed the witch Yun Yun

 Chapter 326

    There is no justice in the world.


    Where there are people, there will be gaps.


    Different abilities, different circumstances, different contributions, and ultimately different enjoyment.


    Gu fan and the enchantress yunyun come to the justice fortress and finally put them into a certain manor. Although the plants in the courtyard have not been planted yet, and the ground on one side of the red carpet is full of potholes, it will be another scene full of vitality to cultivate those lush plants in it after a while.


    Just as the construction of justice city has just started, so has the manor.


    The main hall inside has been built, using excellent stone and wood. The design style combines western aristocracy and some Chinese style, which is luxurious, noble and full of a trace of ancient charm.


    Such a luxury manor can''t be built with money.


    "The owner of this manor controls the arms business in the fortress of justice."


    Yunyun said with a smile: "he has an independent military factory outside the justice city fortress, and also has his own private forces. It can be said that he is a real power."


    Shen Yan.


    He is a famous figure in the justice city fortress. He is a magnate of arms. Unexpectedly, he is also a member of the salvation society.


    The expenses and venue of the party are entirely in the charge of this big man.


    He is already a powerful man in the justice fortress. He has a sense of unbridled. In his heart, even if his identity is recognized, the huge utilization value will not make the official treat him.


    And He''s half official himself.


    Around the manor, many armed soldiers guarded.


    The weapons in their hands are very sophisticated. They are all the products of special processing and transformation. There are many evolutionists and hunters nearby who assume the role of guard.


    "Please show me your invitation."


    Before entering the manor, a team of people stopped yunyun and Gufan.


    Green jade fingers picked up a light red invitation, although wearing a mask, but still seems to be able to see the witch slightly raised the corner of the mouth, and that full of temptation smile.


    "This gentleman..."


    The invitation was a separate one, and the guard pointed to Gu fan. The witch yunyun said on one side, "he is a senior member, but he has just come to the salvation society."


    The captain of the guard is in a bit of a dilemma.


    He can confirm that yunyun is indeed one of the "members".


    Another member she brought should also be true, but according to the rules, she must pass the examination of the elder.


    "I''m sorry. According to the rules, we need to ask the elder."


    The captain of the guard rushed into the manor and asked an old man to come out.


    The old man''s head was full of gorgeous hair, and he was trembling when he walked, but his eyes were shining with wisdom different from ordinary people, and people around him looked at him with respect. He was the elder in his mouth.


    Gu fan glanced at him faintly and felt that the elder should be an old scholar. He was full of intellectuality. As a saying goes A man of learning.


    This kind of person usually has a high status.


    At the end of the world, almost all the rules of the former world have been abolished. Naturally, the laws and rules of the new world can not be established in a hurry after a few people''s discussion. There must be enough knowledge support to create the proper framework.


    At this time, the old scholar of learning had his role.


    He has insight into human nature, and according to the past mistakes of history, as well as the threats and difficulties faced by people at present, he gives all kinds of reference opinions, which often construct the rules of the new world.


    It''s not easy.


    The witch yunyun said that the power of the salvation society has spread to all aspects, and only two of them have occupied a very important position.


    "This gentleman is a new face."


    The elder showed a kind smile, stretched out a hand and said, "then let me verify your identity. The breath of the Lord can''t be forged."


    The way to identify is simple.


    You just need to prove that you are the faithful servant of the Lord, release a little breath of domination, and you can prove that your body and mind are subject to the Lord.


    In other people''s eyes It''s polluted.


    Gu fan had made preparations.


    His consciousness came from the infinite suffering of "Zhang Yun", and then from the tiny insect of the Jasper left by the master. He shook hands with the elder gently with a unique breath of verification.


    The elder has a high position.


    He seems to have other special powers, such as the ability to see through people''s hearts, which is most suitable for verifying the identity of "members".


    Gu fan''s disguise was perfect. The elder even recognized that this was the one eyed owl hero, the "storm city master" who had made great achievements in dominating the space of consciousness. He was a real big man who was said to have contributed thousands of lives to the master.


    And the elder can''t see through Gu fan''s strength.


    Even though he has the special ability to see through the heart, the elder is still unable to see through Gu fan''s ability, and his consciousness is shrouded in a hazy haze, which makes the elder''s mind unable to pass through."No problem, it''s the bishop."


    The elder recognized Gu fan as Xiaoxiong who came back from the rainstorm city and continued: "since our bishop wants to hide his identity, I will naturally keep it a secret."


    The rules here are very clear.


    Everyone is more or less hiding something, hiding their identity is also a very normal thing.


    Although many cases will be slightly exposed, even for the senior leaders of the Jesuits, it is not a secret, but it is absolutely necessary to keep part of the information.


    "Please."


    The elder made a gesture of invitation.


    They all walked towards the villa.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful."


    "The salvation of justice fortress will be joined by you, and it will certainly develop better."


    Along the way, the elder opened the topic and asked Gu fan for information: "it''s said that you are one eyed, but now it seems that..."


    Huh?


    Still testing me?


    Gu fan snorted coldly: "that''s a long time ago. Since I accepted the gift from the master, I have become more complete."


    The gift of the master, the powerful master, not to mention the gift of an eye, even the rebirth of the dead is very simple.


    When Gu fan saw Zhang Yun again, his eye had already been filled. If Gu fan really pretended to be blind, it was the real flaw.


    Gu fan glanced at the elder coldly and asked, "you''re old, aren''t you still playing with women?"


    Gufan has a good sense of smell.


    He smelled the smell of a woman from the elder, and it was not just a woman, at least several women were serving him at the same time.


    "It''s a gift from the master, of course."


    The elder said with a smile: "the power of the master is great and unpredictable. Even the old rotten wood like me can be reborn and find the feeling when I was young. There are some useless places It''s been transformed. "


    What an old rascal.


    When he reached this age, some abilities had already been purposeful and powerless, but a round of transformation of the master gave him a new life.


    As the elder said, he looked at the witch yunyun. The soft and round rabbit made him react to the place he was transforming.


    Yunyun also seems to feel this bunch of eyes, joking: "the elder looks very powerful, want to try with me?"

 Chapter 327

    Your circle is a mess.


    This is the feeling of helping the world to Gu fan.


    The elder is full of hair and trembles, but in fact his body has been transformed.


    His ability in that aspect is even stronger than that of young people. He can taste several women at a time, which makes him experience the perfect enjoyment that he didn''t have when he was young.


    But This old body bone really can withstand the Devil Woman Yun Yun''s toss??


    Yunyun, a demon girl, squeezed nearly ten men into skeletons overnight. Her flesh, viscera and even bone marrow were all dried. She was a human flesh juicer. If the elder met her, he might lose his life.


    Enter the villa.


    Around the luxury and luxurious decoration to introduce the eye.


    The crystal chandeliers on the ceiling are shining with glass. There are thousands of small bulbs hidden behind the crystal, which not only shine the whole hall, but also consume precious electric energy.


    The soft fur carpet at the foot seems to have been peeled off by some kind of rare creature, which makes the foot feel very comfortable.


    On the walls around the hall, there are many beautiful murals, some depicting beautiful young and charming women''s bodies, and the one without clothes, indicating that his master has a very special hobby in some aspects.


    The party hasn''t started yet.


    But there are many people in the hall, most of them are similar to Gu fan and Yun Yun, wearing evening dresses and masks. Only a few confident people dare to expose their identity and stand in the middle of the crowd.


    Gu fan remembers their appearance for the first time. At the same time, his perception spreads everywhere. He explores everyone''s whispers and remembers their breath and taste.


    The ending surprised Gu fan.


    The whispering people in the villa are talking about the present situation and future of justice fortress.


    "There are more and more refugees in the city of justice. In the last ten days, at least 50000 refugees have come."


    "The army officially established by the dawn alliance is unable to guide these survivors and refugees, and has been assigned to various influential dignitaries. It is said that the military headquarters can no longer afford it."


    Holding the precious champagne they got before the end of the world, they touched each other like leaders worrying about the future of the base, sighing and sipping a mouthful of sweet wine.


    Another upright figure of the station put in a sentence: "the military headquarters still has spare power, but they are not prepared to continue to bear too much pressure. Most of the refugees will be temporarily resettled in the slums."


    Although he was wearing a mask, he was still used to listening. He should be from the military headquarters of dawn alliance, and his position was not low.


    "Some of our members should be gang members."


    "I can subsidize some of the resources and food, and let them go to the slums for development. Those dirty Dalits are ignored. Hundreds and thousands of them have disappeared, and no one cares."


    Another businessman''s tone was a bit insidious. He had planned to contribute to the members of the salvation society.


    The salvation society needs some human experiments, and it also needs a large number of fresh flesh and blood to sacrifice to the great masters. The disappearance of hundreds or thousands of refugees will not arouse the idea of the upper class.


    Another businessman joked: "maybe it can reduce the population pressure of justice fortress. The upper class may turn a blind eye, ha ha ha."


    Several people clinked glasses again in a bad smile, but caught business opportunities in the crisis of justice fortress, and each other showed a sly smile under the mask.


    These people A few words have already involved the direction of the justice fortress.


    If you recall carefully, there is a similar situation in every city. Those Untouchables in the slums are starving and waste a lot of official food every day. Few people pay attention to them at all.


    Death, disappearance, captivity.


    Even if there were many accidents among the refugee survivors, no one cared at all, which eventually made the jish take advantage of the loophole.


    Time passes quietly.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s almost late at night, and the party should officially start.


    There are about 200 guests at the banquet, but it is not crowded for the luxurious and spacious villa hall in the manor.


    Rows of delicacies were put on the table, such as lamb legs roasted to golden tender, steak fried to crispy on both sides, all kinds of luxury goods that would have been very expensive before the end of the world. Guests can enjoy them at will.


    The bamboo grove stinks of wine and meat, and the road is frozen to death.


    In the manor and villa, there is a constant supply of wine and food, but in the slum, there are dead bones of starvation, which obviously forms a strong contrast.


    Soon, on the second floor of the villa, there were several high-ranking members of the salvation society, headed by Shen Yan, the king of arms.


    It was a middle-aged man in his thirties. He had a shallow and charming stubble. He didn''t feel like he had a big stomach. On the contrary, he gave people a calm and steady sense of security.


    "Hello, everyone.""I''m the leader of this party, Shen Yan."


    Shen Yan raised his glass, and the people in the meeting followed his action and sipped. He continued: "there are some topics to discuss tonight, and by the way, there are some afterlife performances."


    "Let''s get started!"


    The crowd cheered and clapped.


    Similar parties have been held many times, and everyone has shown some excitement.


    Gu fan''s hell magic pupil can sense the excitement, and the afterlife program is very exciting, but the so-called "program" of the salvation society is definitely not a good thing.


    Shen Yan raised her finger and pressed a hinge.


    The center of the hall vibrated slightly, and the floor rolled up to reveal a hole with a diameter of more than 10 meters. It was surrounded by steel fences, and soon a round transparent protective cover covered the top position.


    This is Colosseum??


    Many of the guests found their seats.


    Gu fan was invited by the elder, and together with the witch yunyun came to the second floor VIP position, from here from top to bottom, you can see what happened in the Colosseum.


    "Next, an appetizer."


    "I know that all the men here like to enjoy the beauty''s body very much. In the beginning, a little beauty was used to ease the atmosphere, and the beautiful appearance of the body being torn apart I believe it will excite you. "


    Shen Yan continued, and then the gate of the Colosseum with a diameter of more than 10 meters was opened, and a sexy girl was forced into the cage of the Colosseum.


    Her face was stained with tears, her eyes were full of helplessness, fear and despair.


    Even before the end of the world, this beautiful woman can at least give an eight. She has a wonderful figure and a beautiful face, but now she has become a cage bird, a tool for people to vent their desires.


    She cried and begged for mercy, looking at the masked people outside the glass of the Colosseum.


    She knelt on the ground and told how pathetic she was, but no one would sympathize with the toy.


    Another door of the cage opened.


    Some rotten monsters with stench and terror were put in, but their necks were injured by steel chains, so they couldn''t get close to the delicious food in front of them for a moment.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 328

    "Poor bird in the cage."


    "She was so helpless, so scared, so flustered."


    Shen Yan next to the host picked up the microphone, began to gloat over the commentary, the atmosphere of the scene adjusted to the best.


    Wow.


    The steel chain was shaking.


    Those ferocious and ugly corpses, full of sharp teeth in the mouth of the blood basin, dripping thick yellow mucus, claws are waving in the direction of the beauty, so that the beauty can only hide in the corner shivering.


    She also yelled: "please let me out, as long as I go out, let me do anything..."


    "Whatever you do, she can really talk."


    The host tut tut chuckled twice: "in fact, this beauty is brought by one of our members."


    He clapped his hands. Another man with a mask came to the arena and took off his mask.


    That face makes the beauty pale, because he is the beauty''s former boyfriend, and the plot seems to be developing in the direction of dog blood.


    "A year ago, she betrayed me and chose a rich second generation."


    "At that time, I had no strength or ability, and could only be trampled on the ground and insulted."


    The members of the salvation society tell the past in a faint voice, but every member can hear it clearly.


    It''s very simple.


    The beauty found a rich second generation, green him.


    "The end of the world, very good"


    "I fell into the arms of the master."


    "I''ve got the power to dominate, the power to be admired by others, and I can finally make some small returns."


    The member showed a ferocious smile. He was no longer the weak and useless man who used to be. Now he has become a member of the salvation society and has extraordinary power.


    It''s time for revenge.


    He made a gesture, the chain of the carrion monsters immediately opened.


    Those monsters, suddenly rushed to tear the beautiful woman into pieces, delicate white and delicate flesh and blood were torn down, swallowing.


    The man''s face is complicated.


    The great revenge is rewarded, but there is some emptiness and loneliness, but the biggest feeling is the power and pleasure brought by power.


    "Tut tut."


    "It''s not hard for us to find someone for our members."


    The host picked up the microphone and continued: "this era is the end for some people, but it is the best heaven for the members of the salvation society!"


    "We have power, we have power, we rewrite all the rules. It''s almost time for us to enjoy the world!"


    The host''s words pushed the atmosphere of the scene to the highest.


    Gu fan felt that people''s consciousness was gradually excited, especially those members who had not joined the society for a long time, or whose ability was not too strong. Their extremely inflated power and power made them forget themselves.


    On the contrary, the fluctuation of consciousness of those who really hold the power is not so strong. For example, Shen Yan and the elder, as well as the businessmen on the rich side, seem to have been used to it for a long time.


    "Well..."


    "These are some of Shen Yan''s methods, which have stabilized the people''s mind of the society and ensured their position at the same time."


    "There are also some overt and covert struggles in the salvation society. Elder Shen Yan, who is the center of the society, has become the top management of the society."


    Gu fan''s reasoning is that where there are people, there will be fights, even where Jishi society is dominated and polluted.


    The host waited for a moment. After the members'' mood subsided a little, he began to tell: "today, our topic is how to establish a system to rule the Dalits."


    System.


    The salvation society is getting closer to the top of the dawn alliance.


    They even want to establish a system, under which the rights of the Jesuits will be more and more stable, and they will use the system to do many evils that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    What is the best rule?


    "I think we should establish an order that used to be similar. The rules of law bind the mortals, while we wander outside the law."


    A gentleman with a glass of wine talked politely, but he was immediately refuted. Another man with a relatively rude tone said: "the end of the world has just broken the rules and balance. It''s our age. We should suppress it with blood in chaos and create terror!"


    This is the reign of terror, which allows people to live in fear.


    Yunyun sipped a sip of wine, but she gave a completely different suggestion: "my opinion is to use faith rule to let people find hope, find faith, and firmly grasp a straw to save lives."


    This sentence makes people look at each other.


    In the dark age of terror and blood, faith is indeed an extremely sharp weapon.


    Many people agreed with the view of the witch yunyun.They can establish a series of rules through faith, just like the theocracy established in the middle of the European century. Those who are not convinced will be executed as heretics.


    It''s also very much in the style of the Jesuits.


    More and more people agree with the view of the witch yunyun, but the silent elder opened his mouth and shook his head faintly: "this is not feasible. Although belief is a life-saving straw, its content is too illusory. Modern people have received education and are not so stupid."


    That''s right.


    People in this era are not like those who used to be stupid. A village can''t even find a person who can write.


    Most people believe in science and no longer believe in ghosts and gods. Even though belief can make some people firmly believe it, it can not become a means of ruling.


    "What''s the elder''s opinion?"


    Shen Yan pretends to ask, and the elder looks like a smile. His knowledge and wisdom finally work.


    "In my opinion, entertainment!"


    The elder said, all faces are confused. How can entertainment rule??


    "In Roman times, the rulers established the Colosseum."


    "With blood and death, it brings entertainment to people, calms the pain in people''s hearts, brings happiness to people, and at the same time, the deepest blood in human heart is also vented."


    The elder said faintly, and people looked at each other.


    Everyone, at the bottom of his heart, has a cruel and violent side.


    Our civilization has lasted for thousands of years, but it has remained relatively civilized in the last 100 years. The frequency of war and killing has decreased on a large scale, but actually everyone''s genes are full of fighting desire!!


    The Colosseum.


    People can roar fanatically here to satisfy their desire for fighting and blood at the bottom of their hearts.


    People can feel hearty and happy here, and forget the temporary pain and trouble.


    This is the first step of the elders'' entertainment rule, and also the first step of the Jesuits'' erosion of the fortress of justice from the aspect of rule.

 Chapter 329

    Entertainment rule.


    The elder continued: "we can open up gambling so that the untouchables can entertain themselves. We can also open some brothels so that their emotions can be vented."


    "We set up a Colosseum to let people''s desire for blood out."


    "Think back to the past."


    "Singers, stars, movie stars, eSports professionals Those are the objects worshipped by the Dalits, which bring them entertainment and will not think about rebellion and freedom


    "We can create some similar, such as champion heroes in the Colosseum, so that people can worship and yearn for them."


    "These champion heroes can be knights who believe in the church, so that those Untouchables will worship the church, have faith, and worship our Lord."


    The elder''s series of words can be described as killing people.


    Under what circumstances will people not rebel and preach justice and freedom??


    Obviously, when the untouchables'' inner needs are met, they will temporarily forget the pain and will not be idle to overthrow the ruler.


    We control The source of happiness!!


    "Will we give them rights?"


    "Will we give them wealth?"


    "Will we give them the greatest power?"


    The elder shook his head: "of course not. Those Untouchables are not worthy. Giving them food and drink is the greatest boon. By the way, we can give them some cheap entertainment, let them gamble, let them go to brothels, let them play cheap games, let them worship those heroes and believe in distant gods..."


    "In this way, they will have no interest in power and wealth, and our position will become more and more stable."


    "Then, we preach that plain is a blessing, and we control the source of happiness."


    The elder continued to talk about the framework of the future system.


    "Low class pariah, they have food and drink, it''s good to live."


    "Senior citizens can enjoy higher level entertainment and get second-class entertainment, such as watching the performance of the Colosseum."


    "The more advanced people have some money resources in their hands and get the entertainment of the third class. We can let these people enjoy women, money gambling and the best position of the Colosseum..."


    "People of every class can enjoy happiness and be satisfied."


    "However, we who set up the happy class are the ones who rule everything!"


    The elder''s words echoed in the hall.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Without the rule of fear and oppression, we only need to control the source of happiness and the level of entertainment, and those mortals will rush into the huge network prepared in advance like moths to the fire.


    They bet.


    They are infatuated with beautiful women.


    They adore the winning heroes of the Colosseum.


    They went to the sects that produced heroes and became faithful believers.


    They believe that plain is true. They have no desire for wealth. They cherish everything they can enjoy. They are trapped by the invisible entertainment network.


    This is the new rule appointed by the elder.


    It will be invisible, erode into everyone''s life, all aspects of the rule from the side of everything.


    Elites from all walks of life.


    Those who dominate the pollution show a shocking expression. What the elder said is not only shocking, but also feasible.


    They come from the army, from the church, from shopping malls, from hospitals, from all aspects of justice fortress After the full launch, the new rules of the elders will be thoroughly implemented, and gradually nibble away the fortress of justice.


    This kind of invisible encroachment is the most terrible!!


    Gu fan couldn''t help frowning.


    In his last life, in just one year, the Jesuits had become the largest sect in the major bases. At that time, even if many evils were found, it was impossible to eradicate them completely.


    Now it seems.


    This is entirely expected. If the salvation society really does that, it may erode the entire fortress of justice from all sides in a few months.


    "Next, the next battle."


    "There is blood in every one of us."


    The host took over the topic, which led to the continuation of the aftertaste program. Soon there was a hunter in the Colosseum, and on the other side was a giant lizard.


    There were ropes around the necks of both sides.


    Just wait for an order, the battle will begin, it will be a decisive battle.


    Excited!!


    Many people are red eyed and can''t wait for them to start fighting.


    There is no doubt that the charm of the Colosseum is unfolding. People want to see the next bloody scene. Whether the mutant giant lizard is smashed to the head by soldiers with fists, or the soldiers are torn to pieces and gnawed at the viscera, they are all looking forward to it.Entertainment, here we go.


    Even the people of the salvation society will feel excited.


    When you come to the huge Colosseum, people around you are cheering and fighting with each other, everyone''s blood will be ignited.


    Especially male!!


    That''s why boxing games are so popular before the end of time.


    It doesn''t matter who wins or loses!!


    The important thing is to bring blood, stimulation and happiness to the audience.


    The fight will soon be over.


    The soldier was black and blue. He cut the head of the mutant lizard with his fist. At the same time, he also opened his stomach. A little of the cut field flowed out, and people could see the hot internal organs clearly.


    It''s refreshing.


    In the end of the world, the oppressed people only feel a burst of physical and mental pleasure.


    They have been oppressed by the darkness for a long time, such fighting, such fists to the flesh, the mind splashed, the five internal organs flowing It''s just satisfying.


    The elder laughed.


    Those high-ranking people sitting on the second floor of the villa also laughed. This is what they want to get.


    Pop.


    Shen Yan snapped her fingers.


    The arena was cleaned up, and the host with the microphone said with a smile: "this is the charm of the arena. When we really start to operate, the arena will no longer be a narrow venue with a diameter of 10 meters, it will be as grand as the Roman arena!"


    "In addition."


    The latest entertainment, we introduce the latest development


    Supreme entertainment.


    People look at each other. What''s that.


    The host began to explain: "just now we said that people with some power can taste beauty, money, power and a series of flavors, but we have also set up a new stage of entertainment on it!"


    "Most people in high positions are bored, and women and wealth can no longer satisfy them."


    "In short, all of you here are tired of power and wealth. We are going to start a new entertainment."


    "We call it Human body collection! "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 330

    Supreme entertainment.


    Shen Yan clapped her hands, and the transparent protective cover of the Colosseum was slowly removed.


    Then the platform rose slowly to a height where everyone could observe carefully.


    "Next, let''s welcome Hongyi, our most famous surgical surgeon!"


    The host made a gesture of invitation, and one of the members of the salvation society came out in a doctor''s costume.


    He has a gentle smile, looks a little affable, carrying a black box, the box is full of various surgical tools.


    In the middle of the arena, a chair rises slowly.


    There is a little boy tied on the chair. He seems to be a mixed race with blue eyes.


    "There are fewer and fewer pure human beings."


    "There are more and more evolutionists and hunters in our base, and because of the existence of evolution, most ordinary people have become new humans."


    The host pointed to a little boy tied up on the stage and said, "this child is a pure human, not polluted by the end of the world, so precious."


    "Look at his blue eyes, everyone."


    "This eye is full of children''s innocence. It hasn''t been corroded by years. I''m afraid it will be full of muddy impurities in a few years. Isn''t that a pity?"


    His words gradually made people realize something.


    Is the reason why Hony surgery experts are here is to Remove that pair of eyes??


    "We want to collect!"


    "This eye is worth collecting."


    "It''s a pity to imagine that in a hundred years'' time, there will be no such pure lineage in our human race. Everyone is after mutation and evolution, and there will be no pure human race any more."


    The more the host said, the more excited and impassioned he said: "at that time, this pair of pure and flawless eyes of human beings will be priceless!"


    Let''s go.


    Dr. Hony moved. He unfolded his black suitcase and various surgical tools appeared in front of people.


    He did all the disinfection procedures as usual. He came to the little boy and was not ready to give him an anesthetic injection.


    Hongyi''s face was shining with a abnormal smile eager for blood.


    He used a binding tool on the chair to keep the little boy locked in place.


    Then, a cruel picture appeared, which could not be described in words. With the superb surgical technique, Hony surgeon used tools to dig out the two blue eyeballs of the little boy.


    Cries of pain reverberated throughout the venue.


    Two oval eyeballs, after careful wiping, were soaked in transparent jars similar to formalin.


    Dr. Hony raised the jar in his hand and showed his work to people.


    "Amazing


    "We applaud honyi''s perfect skill."


    "This is a great collection. It''s a masterpiece in the collection of human organs. A hundred years later, we can still see the purest blue eyes of human beings. What a touching thing it is."


    The host''s voice was sobbing, completely ignoring the little boy''s scream.


    There were thunderous applause in the hall, and those people were very excited and gratified.


    Supreme entertainment.


    Those who are not interested in power, money and women will have a strong interest in this new art. Art is the highest expression of people''s entertainment, and priceless treasure is what those psychopathic dignitaries pursue.


    Think about it.


    A hundred years later, hundreds of years later, a few years ago.


    If human beings still exist, we will face the flawless blue eyes of our ancestors and tell how pitiful the "primitive" human beings were, without the powerful power of evolutionists and hunters.


    At that time, this collection will become the supreme art of Mona Lisa in the Louvre!!


    The host exaggerates.


    An evil atmosphere of worship and collection of human organs started here.


    The night is getting deeper.


    The banquet was almost over.


    Gu fan was a little shocked by the party. Although he was used to blood and evil, even the evil movement of human organ collection became popular many years later.


    But he never thought that the people of the salvation society should have a deep understanding of the darkness of human nature.


    The most terrible thing about the Salvation Association is not how rich and powerful they are.


    The most terrible thing about them is that they are not easy to find, but also that they have extraordinary control over the darkness of human nature. They can directly attack the darkest and softest place in people''s heart and show those filthiness one after another.


    They can control the heart.


    This is the most terrible thing about the salvation society.Gu fan recorded the words and deeds of many people. Although he could not judge their identity for the time being, they would be exposed in the hands of the adjudication office.


    "Don''t forget my goal."


    Gu Fan said to himself in his heart, "my goal is not to eradicate the Jishi society. Otherwise, I can kill all the people here. My ultimate goal is to use them to kill the masters."


    Gu fan suppressed the heart of killing everyone on the spot, which was no different from beating grass to frighten snake. It not only made the remaining people of Jishi society more secret, but also made the masters raise the heart of prevention.


    But The plan of Jishi society to encroach on human society still needs to make countermeasures.


    Otherwise, the consequences are unimaginable!!


    Before long, when the banquet was about to end, Gu fan and the witch Yun Yun were left behind.


    Only the elder, Shen Yan, and several key personnel were left on the field.


    These are the core members of the salvation society, and Gu fan''s identity is no secret to them.


    "Bishop Zhang Yun."


    "We''re finally expecting you."


    Shen Yan said that Gu fan''s true identity, people for this "secret" are not too surprised.


    Gu fan smiles, takes off his mask and reveals his true face. He nods and says, "it seems that it''s unnecessary to hide your identity."


    The elder shook his head: "it''s necessary for ordinary Jesuits, but it''s no longer a secret for us. We''ll know it from the moment you enter the church."


    "Well, what''s your purpose in keeping me? Let''s be blunt. I don''t have much patience."


    Gu fan sat down calmly and continued, "and I will be called Gu fan from now on."


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Sure enough, he is as cold and cruel as Zhang Yun, the one eyed hero in the legend.


    "Every member of the Jesuits should show his value."


    "Zhang Yun Oh no, Mr. Gu fan, please show your value. Recently, we have a hard bone to chew, and we have been reluctant to cooperate with the salvation society. There are some strong people around him, so we have no chance to get close to him. "


    Shen Yan took out a stack of information, which showed the hard to gnaw bone photos.


    With a playful smile, he continued, "he''s Mr. Gufan, your old acquaintance."


    Gu fan looked down.


    He did know the person in the photo, and it was Wang Dafu!!

 Chapter 331

    Wang Dafu.


    In the eyes of the society, he is a hard nut to crack.


    This tycoon in the justice city chamber of commerce is a legend. He was once the richest man in a city. He knows the world best and has a keen sense of business.


    At first, Wang Dafu didn''t have much initial capital in his hands, but he stubbornly rose in this month, controlled many trading hubs, and brought a lot of inconvenience to Jishi.


    "We need Wang Dafu''s help in many things secretly, but he is reluctant to cooperate."


    Shen Yan, the king of ammunition, shook his head, his eyes twinkled with cold light, and said: "this feeling is like a lump in the throat. We hope you can pull out this thorn. I heard that the bishop once worked with Wang Dafu?"


    "It shouldn''t be difficult, should it?"


    The society''s ability to collect information secretly is not bad.


    The Jesuits in the fortress of justice do not rely too much on the superior combat power given by the master, because they know that it is the best choice to hide in the city and slowly nibble away.


    If we launch special forces rashly and have serious consequences and cause high-level investigation, the gains will not be worth the losses.


    "Ha ha."


    "Your intelligence is a little poor."


    Gu fan sneered: "although Wang Dafu and I worked together, we finally tore our skin. Now we are almost half enemies."


    The elder seemed to have expected that Gu fan would say so, and said in a human aware tone: "even so, you are more likely to deal with him than we are. A businessman with a keen sense of smell like him can never easily trust us strangers from the salvation society."


    "But you are different. Even if you become enemies, you can understand each other."


    The elder narrowed his eyes and continued: "believe me, everyone has weaknesses. Although Wang Dafu is hard to crack, his weaknesses are more obvious. A smart businessman only needs to give corresponding benefits."


    Shen Yan also agreed and said, "yes, those businessmen who are only for profit are different from those of us who have lofty beliefs. I hope you can talk about this cooperation."


    Gu fan pondered for a moment.


    "Don''t forget, you also shoulder the responsibility of the Lord''s gift. Everyone in the Salvation Association has to make corresponding contributions. Now it''s time for you to make contributions, your eminence," she reminded him


    Gu fan''s eyes flow, his face is cold and cruel, and said: "if you say contribution, I''m sacrificing to the master of tens of thousands of lives, don''t take any mission and responsibility to pressure me, otherwise you will die very ugly."


    Gu fan''s words are full of madness, which is not only in line with his own character, but also in line with what Zhang Yun did in the legend.


    "You want to use me as a spearhead, don''t you think I can see it?"


    Gu fan suddenly burst out a sense of gloomy frenzy, secretly controlled his ability in the "legend silver" level, but even so, it has made many people gasp.


    It''s a tough character.


    Zhang Yun, the one eyed hero, is not as easy to control as he thought. Moreover, his power is amazing. He has reached such a high level??


    The pressure released by the legendary secret silver level made everyone retreat. Only Shen Yan, the king of armaments, faced coldly with Gu fan''s four eyes, and there was a fierce spark in his eyes.


    "Monseigneur, there is no need to be angry."


    The elder nearby sighed: "you can also refuse this mission..."


    When Gu fan heard this, his cold breath gradually converged.


    "There''s no need to refuse. I''ll take the job."


    "Be prepared with sufficient interest conditions. Without enough temptation, Wang Dafu will not agree."


    Gu fan glanced coldly at Shen Yan, the king of arms, and continued, "and don''t forget my share."


    Shen Yan showed a smile.


    Anything that can be dealt with by "interests" is not difficult.


    "Then I wish your eminence a good start. I''ll trouble you to pull out this fishbone that''s stuck in your throat. Besides, you''d better not use extreme behavior." Shen Yan reminded with a smile: "our style of acting in the justice fortress must be more secretive."


    "You don''t have to remind me."


    Gu fan turned and left, and the banquet was over.


    After the "one eyed Archbishop" left, Shen Yan sat down with several senior officials of the salvation society again.


    Shen Yan knocked on the corner of the table and asked, "do you think Zhang Yun is reliable?"


    "Arrogant, vicious, crazy, courageous, a cruel man."


    "He is the same as described in the legend. Although he behaves in a rough style, he has a very delicate mind, which can be called cruel and vicious."


    Several high-level members of the Salvation Association have made their stand one after another, giving a high evaluation of the performance of "Zhang Yun".The elder is to give light a few words: "can use."


    Shen Yan hears these four words, this just nodded.


    He doesn''t hope that Zhang Yun will win over the guests one day, although he has great confidence in this.


    "Ladies and gentlemen."


    "Let''s put the Jishi society into operation. If the channel in Wang Dafu''s hands is opened up..."


    Shen Yan gave the order, the salvation society began to operate, and a bigger conspiracy was brewing, gradually covering the whole justice city.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Gufan went back to the old church.


    He sat in that chair, holding a pen which was a little old, and wrote down many people''s names on a piece of white paper.


    Shen Yan, arms dealer.


    Hony, surgical specialist.


    Elder, suspected to be the senior academic consultant of dawn alliance, the image of a learned old man, oral habits and habits


    He wrote a list of more than 60 Jesuits in succession. Although some of them did not reveal their real lives, it was easy to target them according to their behavior and habits, as well as the content of their conversation.


    After writing, Gu fan casually holds it into a paper ball, leaving behind the darkness in the corner.


    The shadow squirmed.


    The paper ball soon disappeared. It was obviously Wu Ze who stole it away.


    "Investigate, lock in and find more companions, but don''t panic."


    Gu fan light command way, wriggling dark shadow immediately disappear, shadow of touch Wu Ze has accepted Gu fan''s order.


    Finish it all.


    Gu fan went out of the room and let the silver stars fall on him.


    In the dark end of the world, the trivial struggle between these people is really tiring. He would rather fight with a powerful monster.


    But


    The rudiment of a plan to kill the master has been brewing in Gu fan''s mind. It was never his goal to eradicate the Jishi society, but to kill the master.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 332

    At the same time.


    The other side of justice.


    Wang Dafu''s situation at this time is completely different from what he used to be.


    He used to be a mercenary businessman. In order to achieve his goal, it is not too much to describe him as "black hearted and ruthless".


    But after Zhang Yun''s betrayal of Gu fan last time, Wang Dafu seems to have changed a person, quite a sense of reform.


    That time, Zhang Yun, the one eyed hero, chose to plunder the talents in the base in chaos, snatch the business resources, and mercilessly abandoned the families of the dead who swore to protect their lives.


    Wang Dafu chose another way.


    He ordered his only remaining subordinates to protect the families of the remaining dead to leave, which can be said to be a lot of burden.


    All the way to escape.


    Wang Dafu was very tired and embarrassed.


    Along the way, they fought with carrion monsters, fought with powerful aliens blocking the way, and faced with gangsters and robbers running around. After a lot of hard work, they finally came to the city of justice.


    At this time, he has nothing.


    There are no resources, no weapons and ammunition. There are only a bunch of disabled soldiers and thousands of redundant followers left.


    "I have people."


    "I still have people in my hand!"


    "Money is dead, people are alive, we all get together, all the way to the present, what is impossible?"


    Wang Dafu summoned up his courage and bravery: "a few decades ago, I Wang Dafu started from scratch, and now with you, I am 10000 times richer than at that time!"


    With the disabled and the disabled, he once again started from scratch in the city of justice, using the advantage of the number of people to open up a world and create his own chamber of Commerce.


    He is worthy of being valued by ancient people.


    Wang Dafu is a legend.


    With his keen business sense, he can always detect the business opportunities in the city of justice.


    Wang Dafu''s attitude towards life is also very smooth. Whether you are a superior leader or a humble pauper in other people''s eyes, you can feel a comfortable feeling of fair treatment.


    In the fortress of justice The chamber of commerce developed by Wang Dafu gradually became famous.


    This chamber of commerce also has a very special name. It has a kind of quack spirit full of the sense of the times in the past, but it perfectly interprets their ideas.


    Peace is the most important thing.


    The name of Wang Dafu chamber of commerce is the origin of "harmony is precious".


    "Most of the seeds of golden barley have been released."


    "President Wang, you are really insightful and bold. If you were other noble leaders, I''m afraid you would firmly grasp the seeds of golden barley and only plant them by yourself, but you would scatter them to various gathering camps..."


    An emissary from a gathering place is flattering in Wang Dafu''s conference room.


    Some time ago, Wang Dafu got a kind of plant seed called "golden barley" from the black market. He quickly discovered its extremely terrible commercial value and was able to produce a large amount of grain rapidly.


    Instead of embezzling a large number of plants, he chose to cooperate with large and small gathering camps, and did not charge each other any fees.


    Who will refuse the free benefits??


    Golden barley was rapidly planted in the major gathering camps.


    They want land and people, and the scale of planting is far more than that of Wang Dafu''s private planting.


    In just half a month, the golden barley has matured, and he has absorbed the "50% tax" in the contract and made unimaginable wealth, and those gathering camps are also in full bloom. Even the 50% surplus is enough for most of them to live.


    With the help of this windfall, Wang Dafu continued to maintain the golden barley contract and vigorously developed animal husbandry.


    In the end of the world, not all the changes worsened. There was a kind of "black Taurus" with extremely strong muscles, and at the same time, its ability of reproduction and growth was extremely strong. It gave birth to a litter almost every week.


    The smell of meat.


    It''s something that more than 90 percent of the survivors in the last world forget.


    The black golden cow''s juices are smooth and delicious, and its muscles are full of chewiness. Wang Dafu''s waste utilization made the black Golden COW eat the wheat straw of golden barley to grow, and soon cultivated a large number of precious cattle breeds.


    Black Taurus.


    Golden barley and brewing wine.


    Wang Dafu is more than that. He has secretly acquired many precious resources, such as "abyss seed" and "abyss crystal", and opened a hunter bar.


    Soldiers who go out to hunt monsters can go to the hunter''s bar to exchange money directly through some precious materials such as "abyss crystal" and give them drinks and food.


    Over time.


    A more ambitious plan was launched.


    There are more and more idle soldiers going to the hunter bar. Wang Dafu expends a lot of resources and finally establishes a casual alliance.Individual alliance.


    There are too many soldiers on the brink of danger.


    Some of them came from other gathering camps. Their former homes were destroyed by monsters, and they had no home to return to justice fortress. However, the self-esteem of the strong did not allow them to join any forces.


    Some of them were hunters who changed in special circumstances, but they were eccentric and arrogant, and they were unwilling to join some military organizations.


    Some of them are wanted by the government because of their human lives. They have all their strength and have nowhere to go.


    But They can all join the alliance.


    Wang Dafu will issue some reward orders, most of which are to attack the monsters in a certain area. The soldiers can form a team to attack by themselves, and they will get a large reward after completing the task.


    Generous rewards!!


    Many lone Rangers, adventurers, special teams of three or five friends, and gold miners from all over the world occasionally come to Wang Dafu''s hunter pub to accept the task and earn money.


    Over time.


    A special organization with a very large scale was born unintentionally.


    The individual alliance was integrated by Wang Dafu and formed a new force. Its name is the hunter guild!!


    So far.


    It became the name of "justice society" instead of "justice society".


    Wang Dafu sat in the office, absorbed in looking at the documents in his hand.


    Dawn alliance has an unwritten rule that whoever cleans up the monsters in a certain area has the right to take charge of the land.


    "These three places are very suitable for planting golden barley and establishing farms."


    "These two fields are very suitable for grazing. We can use them to raise black golden cows."


    Wang Dafu identified three fertile fields and two agricultural products suitable for grazing.


    At the same time, he ordered his men to issue a reward, which would be posted on the bulletin boards of the hunter guild and the hunter bar. Whoever killed those alien species who lived in the fields and wilderness would get a very rich reward.


    This is a good thing for Sanying.


    The warrior hunter who takes over the task in the hunter guild can get a large amount of money reward.


    The dawn alliance is more concerned about the size of human territory. No matter which side of the human forces, the more territory they clean up, the more beneficial it will be for the whole human race.


    Let alone Wang Dafu


    With the help of these cleared lands, he can create more wealth and purchase the abyss crystal in the hands of those soldiers. At the same time, most of the wealth obtained by those soldiers is consumed in the hunter bar, buying drinks and food.


    Not only that, Wang Dafu has gathered more and more talents to fight and serve for himself.


    It can be said to be more than one arrow!!


    Everything is developing in a virtuous circle.

 Chapter 333

    "From the data, although Wang Dafu fell to the bottom, he was able to survive and develop better. He became a powerful party in the fortress of justice."


    Gu fan took a series of documents and consulted Wang Dafu''s materials.


    Unexpectedly, in a short period of one month, he started from scratch and developed to this level.


    And this "Hunter guild" is also very interesting.


    Monster hunting organizations, such as the ancient horse hunting organization, also have rich rewards.


    But obviously Wang Dafu''s business sense is more acute, and very prescient. He did not blindly accumulate wealth, but gathered a large number of independent strong people.


    "He learned a lot by following you."


    "Wang Dafu is no longer a fat sheep who was once slaughtered. He understands that power is more important in the last days."


    Wu Ze''s voice came from the creeping darkness in the corner of the room. It seems that he is also very familiar with Wang Dafu, and the adjudication office occasionally cooperates with the hunter guild.


    Gu fan nodded and asked, "where is Wang Dafu now?"


    Another voice came from the creeping darkness: "others are in the hunter guild, and they are strictly protected. There are many strong people around them."


    "In addition, there seems to be more and more mice from Jishi society around. Going directly to Wang Dafu may expose a lot of information..."


    Gu fan''s eyes closed slightly.


    Naturally, he also felt the little mice around him. The people of the salvation society didn''t seem to be 100% at ease with themselves. They secretly placed a lot of hands to watch themselves silently, hoping to see what the "one eyed Owl" would do.


    It''s a bit of a problem.


    If you follow Gu fan''s style, I''m afraid you will only step into the hunter guild directly, and let Wang Dafu crawl under your feet.


    But now, he has to hide his role under the eyes of many little mice. After all, his identity in other people''s eyes is Zhang Yun, the one eyed owl.


    Get up and leave.


    Gu fan also fished out the lucky star: "come on, mascot, take you to drink and see the hunter bar of justice fortress."


    The lucky star was on the move.


    Every time you go to a city, similar places need to be taken care of. For example, the memories in the "red pink memory" and "cat shop" still make lucky stars have endless aftertaste.


    It''s a pity that the old gun that used to be as cunning as a fox is not here, otherwise it would be a different feeling to have an old driver leading the way


    They left the church and the slum.


    Hunter bar is located in the core of the civilian area, the acid and corruption in the air will dissipate, and people will no longer be ragged and thin as firewood.


    Busy downtown, many workers working in full swing, the goods shipped in special carriage.


    The mutant called "black Taurus" can also become a chariot animal. It is full of muscle and strong physique. It looks like a small car, but it is full of brute force. It is gentle and eventually tamed by human beings.


    Justice fortress has a real sense of restoring order. People have rekindled their enthusiasm for life and ushered in a new life


    "There, there, Gufan, look


    Lucky star yelled, a building that occupied half of the street in the distance came into our eyes, with the word "Hunter bar" on it.


    Not yet close, a strong smell of alcohol.


    Several black gold ox carts loaded with barrels of wine, boxes of them were consigned to the bar, and the fresh meat pieces were sent to the bar together. The consumption was amazing.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch!"


    At the corner of the bar, several drunken evolutionists vomit, letting passers-by cover their noses and pass quickly.


    Gu fan and lucky star also slightly frown, two people just close to the door of the bar, suddenly change regeneration.


    Bang!!


    The gate broke at the sound.


    A figure smashed the door of the hunter''s bar, with a face of nosebleed spinning hit the ground, a dog gnawed mud.


    "Why do you want to take advantage of me?"


    A fiery red figure passed through the broken gate. It was a slim but very fierce woman. The fiery clothes full of unique personality occasionally showed a large area of wheat q-bullet sexy skin. The small boots made of beast skin severely crushed the man''s cheek on the ground.


    The man on the ground is also an evolutor.


    But he got the wrong person. The hot and sexy girl is a hunter, and her grade is very high, reaching the level of "refined steel", almost touching the limit of human beings.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Can you believe that my mother has dug out your eyes?"


    The fiery woman turns her head and finds Gu fan and lucky star staring at her. She hums and threatens. At the same time, her palm is angry with a pinch of fire.


    The flame from the initial burst of red, rapid combustion, in the core produced a bit of burning, temperature rising, and around a twist.It seems that The man under her little leather boots really made him angry!!


    "Dance hard."


    "Mind your emotions They''re just passers-by. "


    In the hunter bar, another figure appeared in front of a woman called liewu, who was a man in a light blue suit.


    This man looks about thirty, but it gives people a delicate and mature feeling. He has a light stubble, but his hair is combed meticulously. His stiff suit doesn''t fit in with the hunter bar, and his whole body exudes a cold breath.


    He and liewu form a strong contrast, seems to be the other extreme, and in him, Gufan felt a familiar, Shenjin grade "hell blood" felt each other''s cold ability, originally this man also has the ability to control temperature.


    "My name is you Leng."


    "I''m sorry, my companion''s temper is quite hot under the influence of powers. Please drink as a gift."


    The cold smelling man introduced himself, showing a slightly apologetic expression. The lucky star grinned after hearing this: "boss Gu fan, you see, it''s right to take me out. We are invited to drink before we enter the bar. Lucky!"


    Gu fan nodded and followed you Leng into the hunter bar.


    The hunter bar occupies most of the street. There are three bar counters alone. Youleng and liewu sit in front of the long counter. Five bartenders stand separately to adjust all kinds of wine. From a long distance, you can see the angry liewu sitting in the center.


    Gu fan looked around for a week.


    There are a lot of good and bad people here. There are a lot of evolutionists and hunters. They talk loudly and drink freely, or whisper in the dark corner, exchanging all kinds of information.


    Near the bar, there''s a huge bulletin board.


    There are lots of reward orders pasted on it, some of which are issued by Wang Dafu himself, such as fighting, hunting and killing some monsters.


    There are also some small businessmen from other chambers of Commerce or wandering around. Most of their tasks are to escort them to gather city states.


    "What would you like to drink?"


    You Leng turned around and asked with a smile.

 Chapter 334

    "What would you like to drink?"


    You Leng asked politely with a smile. Gu fan replied coldly, "whatever."


    "Make two glasses of wine, strong one."


    You Leng turns head to say to the bartender, also can be regarded as really very casual.


    Lucky star turns around a little and comes around. He looks very disappointed and decadent. Originally, he thought that the hunter bar would be like "red pink memory" and "cat shop", full of beautiful bunnies or little sisters.


    But I didn''t expect that there were all rough men drinking, eating meat and shouting, without any entertainment he expected.


    "Well, if I had known it was just drinking, I would not have come."


    Lucky star shook his head: "no wonder that unfortunate guy just now would provoke that evil star..."


    Lucky star''s words immediately attracted fierce dance''s hatred.


    These two guys are really not good things. They are full of dirty ideas.


    "You Leng, I don''t know why you invited them to drink."


    "Now they want to blow out one of the flames."


    The strong dance turns round, the hand burns the hot flame, immediately let the bar in the bartender show full face of bitterness.


    It''s not the first time for her to pick a fight in the hunter''s bar. She almost demolished the bar several times. It''s even more common for her to kick the guests out like she just did.


    But who makes them famous hunters? Liewu and youleng are very famous. It''s said that they are brothers and sisters, but they have the title of ice and fire.


    "Dance hard, don''t be impulsive!"


    You Leng seized the wrist of fierce Dance: "if you don''t restrain your temper, I''m afraid you will lose control."


    Out of control mutation, not just limited to the body.


    Occasionally, the spirit of some powerful hunters will be affected by their own abilities. For example, the hunter who controls the ability of ice is generally calmer than others, while the hunter who controls the ability of flame is mostly hot.


    When it reaches a certain level, there is also the risk of losing control and collapse, and it may even become a human bomb.


    Gu fan glanced at them.


    He picked up a glass of wine at hand, and the imperceptible freezing sound gradually sounded. The glass of wine condensed pieces of ice flakes, crystal clear and reflecting the strange luster, as if it were a milky way and starry sky.


    You Leng''s face suddenly changed.


    Gu fan''s control over ice is far stronger than his.


    The cold ice is turned into ice fragments without letting it pass through the quilt. The ice fragments in a glass of wine condense strong cold energy. If the cold air of each small particle is dispersed, it is enough to turn the whole quilt into ice.


    "Lower the temperature."


    Gu Fan said the three words lightly, and flicked his finger slightly to send the wine to lie Wu.


    Lucky star showed a look of surprise, according to Gu fan''s temper, should not fight directly, or even kill these two people on the spot??


    Why And invite the other party to drink this special wine??


    You are cold and cautious.


    The burning flame in liewu''s hand gradually dispersed. She looked at Gufan deeply, and saw that her eyes were deep as the abyss, cold as a mountain, and the deepest part was sharp as an eagle falcon.


    "Yes, drink it."


    Liewu grabs the glass at hand and drinks it.


    A bone chilling chill spread all over the body, and every piece of silver ice flakes sent out bursts of coolness, which quickly swept the whole body, making every cell freeze.


    Hot temper, hot plasma, instantly by this generation of ice wine to snow buried, fierce dance body that may be out of control at any time rage gradually dissipated, showing a shock expression.


    Just right.


    Gu fan''s glass of wine completely drowned her burst flame, and her emotion was temporarily suppressed, and she was no longer guided by the violent power.


    Very strong.


    Strong dance and quiet cold, have produced a kind of feeling, that is in front of the person is very strong.


    "Who are you?"


    You Leng narrowed his eyes: "a strong man like you doesn''t seem to come here to drink and hang out. Is it for those who offer a reward?"


    It''s all a coincidence.


    The passer-by he accidentally met at the door of the bar was a strong man with unfathomable strength. He didn''t believe it was a coincidence.


    Gu fan lightly replied: "I want to meet Wang Dafu, the president of the hunter guild. He is an old friend of mine."


    You cold and strong dance, immediately show vigilant expression.


    "Sure enough."


    "You came prepared."


    Liewu looks like this. She and youleng are known as the two worlds of ice and fire. At the same time, they are also a very famous group in the hunter guild, and they are also important subordinates of Wang Dafu in the hunter guild.


    In this Hunter bar, the only one who can take Gu fan to see Wang Dafu directly is this group of two."Did you come to us on purpose?"


    You Leng recalled the details just now and exclaimed: "the time point is very good. I almost thought it was all a coincidence."


    But shaking his head: "I don''t even know who you are now."


    "But..."


    Gu fan patted little lucky shoulder: "all this is the choice of fate, my partner is very lucky, will be able to find the right person."


    Coincidence?


    Lucky?


    It''s a strange and coincidental thing.


    Gu fan comes out with a lucky star and knows that everything is not so simple. All kinds of seemingly coincidental encounters will be part of the lucky star''s "lucky attribute".


    It happened that this time came to the hunter bar.


    Happen to meet strong dance will be a troublemaker kicked out of the door.


    It happens that the duet group of liewu and youleng Binghuo are loyal subordinates around Wang Dafu.


    All kinds of coincidences, seemingly impossible things, are lucky encounters. This is the magic of lucky stars


    Lucky star has a confused face.


    It turns out that Gu fan brought out his "mascot" for this purpose??


    "We can''t take you to the president easily."


    You Leng and Gu fan will not simply take Gu fan to see Wang Dafu.


    He shook his head: "you are too dangerous. I can''t see through your strength. If you want to do anything against the president, I''m afraid it''s hard to stop me and liewu."


    Gu fan didn''t have an accident, light said: "it doesn''t matter, I want you to take a word for Wang Dafu."


    "Tell him you''ve grown a lot as a lamb to be slaughtered."


    Lambs to be slaughtered?


    You Leng and lie Wu look at each other. The man in front of them calls Wang Dafu a lamb to be slaughtered??


    Who is he!!


    "If he thinks about it, he can come to me here."


    Gu fan left an address, which was the location of the shabby Church in the slum.


    After all this, Gu fan patted the lucky star on the shoulder and left the hunter bar regardless of other people''s strange eyes.


    Next Just wait.

 Chapter 335

    Wang Dafu.


    The president of the hunter guild.


    It controls the most important crops and livestock in the base, such as golden barley, black Taurus, etc.


    He has an elite army headed by Xu Haihai, but the most frightening ones are the hunters who are gathered.


    Although those strong men are only in the "employment" relationship with the hunter guild, as long as Wang Dafu''s starting price, those murderous people who don''t want to die are still catching a large number.


    Such people have become the dignitaries in the just fortress, and the top people that others can''t reach.


    But when Wang Dafu heard the message from his subordinates, the righteous City fortress''s boss finally couldn''t sit still, and his eyes were full of shock.


    "He Really? "


    Wang Dafu''s fat body stood up from the boss''s chair, his eyes fixed on the cold command and said, "repeat what you just said!"


    "He said," you lamb to be slaughtered has grown up a lot. "


    You Leng slightly lowers his head, repeats Gu fan''s words, and stares at Wang Dafu''s face. I didn''t expect that he would have such a fierce reaction.


    Who is the man who happened to meet in the bar??


    "He''s waiting for me in the dirt Church in the slum?"


    Wang Dafu''s eyes twinkled and his face was cautious, as if he had encountered something important: "immediately summon people and horses, order Xu Haihai to come back, bring the top hunters of the hunter guild, and go to the slum with me."


    "Yes!"


    You cold and hot dance exit.


    The hunter guild was busy up and down, and an elite combat team with hundreds of people was called.


    Every soldier is fully armed, whether it is weapons or armor, all of them are the best goods, showing Wang Dafu''s wealth.


    In the hunter guild, there are more top idle strong men, each of whom is as powerful as "youleng" and "liewu", reaching the highest peak of mankind at present - Jinggang level.


    In addition to Xu Haihai, there are ten elite steel hunters.


    This is a powerful combination that no one can ignore. If Wang Dafu goes out with this group of people, I''m afraid some smaller gathering camps will be destroyed if they have no fighting power at all.


    Hum, hum!!


    The roar of the armored car sounded.


    A main tank was in operation, and the barrel was adjusted to the best condition. Under the protection of a group of soldiers, Wang Dafu left the hunter guild with his troops.


    On the streets, curious people poked their heads out one after another.


    "That''s the president of the hunter guild?"


    "It''s going to be a war. What does he want to do? How can tanks and armored vehicles come out?"


    There were many voices of exclamation. A child on the corner ran excitedly to the team and wanted to say something to the famous hunter president, but he was immediately pulled back by his mother.


    It''s not a kid''s business.


    "It''s a big deal."


    "Those armored cars are nothing. The strong men near Wang Dafu are really frightening."


    Not far away, a guard captain narrowed his eyes. As a hunter, he could see that the ten talents around Wang Dafu were really terrible.


    Hunters are also divided into three, six and nine grades.


    Ordinary black iron hunters are only several times as powerful and fast as ordinary people.


    But if you want to compare with the "elite steel" strong, it is simply the difference between the ignorant children and the trained boxers. The breath of the strong is terrifying, and the strength of the hunter guild is really terrible.


    "Captain, is the hunter guild really that strong?"


    A soldier next to the guard captain asked curiously, "what if they compare with the verdict?"


    The guard captain took a deep breath, looked at the direction of Wang Dafu''s disappearance, pondered a little, and said slowly: "those guys in the adjudication Office It''s hardly human. "


    When he said this, several evolutionist soldiers around him took a breath.


    The hunter guild has been so terrible. Is the ruling still better??


    Ten minutes later.


    The top figure Wang Dafu came to the filthy slum in full view of the public.


    The well armed soldiers surrounded a dilapidated Church one after another. The metal lustrous reconstruction guns were raised together. With a round of volley from the black muzzle, the chapel could be swept to pieces.


    Ten strong men of "Jinggang class" sent out a trembling breath, which made the nuns in the church panic.


    With such a big posture, is it to destroy their small "no dirt" church? There are so many strong people, even if she wants to run away, it''s too late.


    "Zhang Yun..."


    "No, bishop Gufan, what shall we do now?"The demon girl yunyun comes to Gu fan and shows her eyes of asking for help. All these are caused by the cruel role in front of her.


    "What to do?"


    Gu fan naturally said: "of course, waiting for Wang Dafu to come in."


    While talking, Wang Dafu''s subordinates have invaded the church, and those ascetics who earn firewood can''t stop the elite soldiers at all.


    Dressed in luxury, Wang Dafu swaggered in the backyard of the church, surrounded by several powerful people. No one could attack the powerful and powerful man of justice.


    "Don''t worry, Wang Dafu."


    Gu fan''s indifferent voice came slowly and walked towards Wang Dafu step by step.


    Ten elite steel hunters stood in front of Wang Dafu at the same time, sending out a strong breath, blocking Gu fan''s suspicious next move.


    "Well?"


    Gu fan sent out a faint doubt in his nasal voice.


    Then came a terrible momentum like wild animals. It seemed that a giant beast tore up the steel wall built by the strong in an instant. In the invisible world, the ten strong who were crushed by one man stepped back at the same time.


    This is the result of his deliberate suppression of his own strength. Otherwise, the terrible smell of "Shenjin" level corpses can not be tolerated by a mere hunter.


    Ten strong men bowed their heads one after another.


    But their eyes are shining with unwilling light.


    I wish I could fight with Gu fan now. Otherwise, it would be a shame for these righteous fortress masters, who are known as "the highest fighting power", to be pressed down by one person??


    "Stop it


    "You You Still alive. "


    The voice of Wang Fu''s eyes changed, and he recalled the face of Wang Fu.


    Fat sheep!!


    In front of Gu fan, Wang Dafu is really just a stupid fat sheep.


    I''m afraid only Gu fan has the qualification to call Wang Dafu a lamb to be slaughtered.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 336

    "You''re still alive!"


    Wang Dafu''s tone is unbelievable.


    He still remembers how he knelt down in front of Gu fan and how he shivered in the face of this bloodthirsty butcher like devil.


    Come back!!


    The cold-blooded and bloodthirsty devil finally came back.


    Looking at Wang Dafu''s shocked expression, yunyun suddenly misunderstands something.


    Wang Dafu and Zhang Yun, the one eyed owl, really have a very deep relationship, and it is very likely that they are not like what the outside world has said.


    Before the shocked Wang Dafu continued to speak, Gu Fan said, "Wang Dafu, this should be the first time we met after the fall of the base?"


    "By the way, let me tell you in advance, my name is now Gu fan! "


    Gu fan''s words make Wang Dafu a little confused?


    What is Gu fan now? It seems that he has changed his identity.


    But in a flash, the clever Wang Dafu has come to understand.


    Gu fan seems to be hiding something, especially sensitive to his own identity, as if he is doing it for whom.


    No scale meeting!!


    There must be a reason for Gufan to appear here.


    Although he didn''t know what medicine he was selling in his gourd, all he could do was cooperate.


    "Gu fan"


    Wang Dafu cleverly cooperated and understood the meaning of Gu fan''s words: "your present identity is the bishop of this chapel. It''s ridiculous."


    On the other side of the witch Yun Yun is secretly nodding, rainstorm city''s one eyed owl hero is now reduced to a broken church bishop, it is a bit subdued.


    "You are more powerful than before. You need money and people."


    Gu fan looked around and said with a sneer, "now I take so many bodyguards when I go out, which is more imposing than before."


    Wang Dafu was slightly angry. His fat body fluctuated up and down in the gradual shortness of breath, but gradually became calm.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "To put it bluntly, let''s call it a day."


    Wang Dafu''s tone gradually became cold, and her acting skills were just right. The witch yunyun didn''t doubt their identity at all, and everything was reasonable.


    Gu fan pondered a little, then said in a low voice: "this time, I want to cooperate with you again. By the way, I represent Salvation society! "


    Wang Dafu''s pupils were suddenly constricted by the three words "helping society".


    He immediately said firmly: "impossible, I will not cooperate with the salvation society when I die!"


    Gu fan is confident to stretch out a finger to shake.


    At the same time, he opened his door, and Xu Manman also sat in the room, which made Wang Dafu even more surprised: "Xu Manman, those people are still in your hands?"


    Gu fan laughed and continued: "believe me, Jishi society can give you enough benefits, and it''s not just wealth and power. You will be interested."


    "Come in and have a talk."


    Gu fan made a gesture of invitation. Wang Dafu stood in the yard and hesitated for a moment. Finally, his eyes became firm and he walked in.


    Pop.


    The door closed.


    A faint spiritual power envelops the room, and the power can prevent other people from peeping. No sound will come out of the room.


    "Old fan."


    Wang Dafu was sure that he was safe. He knelt down on one knee with excitement in his eyes.


    Gu fan is absolutely a legend. Even in Wang Dafu''s hands, he is just like a God. With his own strength, he has trained hundreds of dead men to bomb the master into pieces. I''m afraid only Gu fan can do it.


    "I have received the news that rainstorm city has been destroyed."


    "When you come back this time, you use..." Before Wang Dafu finished speaking, Gu fan raised his hand to interrupt his guess and confirmed his answer: "yes, my current identity is Zhang Yun, the one eyed hero on the run."


    Wang Dafu looks like this.


    But he was very puzzled. He didn''t understand why Gu fan appeared in the fortress of justice. He didn''t understand why he joined the salvation society. How could the boss behind the scenes be a spy??


    "It''s a bit complicated to explain."


    "But next, listen carefully. I want you to fully cooperate with the Jesuits, allow some minor frictions and disputes of interests, and deal with everything according to your proper response."


    Gu fan continued: "this is a big move. It may involve human trafficking, organ collection, and even opening a Colosseum. You have to cooperate."


    Gu fan''s words startled Wang Dafu.


    He deeply knows that although justice fortress is the hope of dawn alliance, it also has a dark side. However, from Gu fan''s various descriptions, we can see that the dark forces have complex roots and develop very fast.As long as they get through themselves and several other channels, I''m afraid they can gradually encroach on and control the fortress of justice in the dark!!


    Wang Dafu''s face became more cautious.


    The strength of the society is far beyond his imagination, involving all walks of life. In order to win over himself, the foundation conditions are also very favorable.


    "Old Gu fan..."


    "Why do I think you are brewing a big deal?"


    Wang Dafu took some documents, including some of the conditions of the Salvation Association and some rudiments of the basic plan, and finally swallowed a mouthful of foam.


    It''s a big move.


    But he vaguely felt that Gu fan''s action would be bigger, and it was unprecedented exaggeration!!


    Gu fan showed a meaningful smile.


    "You don''t need to know why, just cooperate with me."


    "Sign the name of these documents. After returning to the hunter guild, squeeze as much as possible the resources of the Jesuits, not for nothing."


    Gu fan also sent some documents. Although the rules and laws of Dawning alliance have not yet come into being, these contract documents are the most basic guarantee and the evidence of their cooperation.


    Wang Dafu nodded his head and signed it. Maybe he would hesitate to be someone else, but if it was Gu fan, Wang Dafu would not have any hesitation.


    "Good."


    "President Wang Dafu, welcome to the society."


    Gu fan showed a mysterious and playful smile: "what happened here today, President Wang should keep it a secret."


    Gu fan finished, patted Wang Dafu on the shoulder, and removed the consciousness defense in the room, and the cooperation ended.


    Wang Dafu is also an instant reaction: "well, don''t forget your promise, promise me the conditions less than a son will not work."


    With that, Wang Dafu opened the door and left.


    Wang Jiyun, the elite from the evil world, will leave behind with a large number of mice.


    "Talk about It''s done. "


    The witch yunyun some can''t believe, this hard to gnaw bone, so a few words by one eyed Xiaoxiong to gnaw down?


    "How did you do it?"


    Yunyun''s eyes changed when she looked at Gu fan. She even had a little worship. The owner of rainstorm city really had two brushes.


    Gu fan showed a mysterious smile: "this is my secret..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 337

    Three days later.


    Everything is changing unconsciously.


    It seems that there is an evil wind blowing over the justice fortress, and many measures that are very puzzling have been implemented one by one.


    Behind the Great Wall built by countless people''s blood and bone, the construction of a huge animal fighting arena has started. A half oval killing battlefield bigger than a football field can hold more than 30000 people to watch at the same time


    That''s going to be the main entertainment for the dawning alliance people in the future.


    Not only can we see the exciting pictures of hunters fighting each other in the arena, but also there is an independent gambling organization, which can let all people participate in the competition and fight for the brave people they expect.


    Not only that.


    In the seats of the Colosseum, there are many "noble" boxes that have been reserved for a long time. I''m afraid only the noble and powerful people are qualified to sit in the best viewing place.


    Entertainment first.


    The Jesuits are creating an entertainment class.


    Ordinary people will get ordinary treatment to meet their physical and mental needs.


    The powerful nobles can also get the status and enjoyment they deserve, and give them the feeling of being superior. Virtually, those nobles will also stand together with the society, because they will certainly try every means to keep their status.


    "Bishop Gufan, how do you feel?"


    "In the future, we will stand at the highest point of the Colosseum and look up to all living beings, or sit in those noble boxes and enjoy the delicacies and beautiful women."


    Shen Yan and some members of the society invited Gu fan to watch the establishment of the Colosseum.


    Their faces were filled with extreme excitement. Unexpectedly, Wang Dafu really ate the hard bone, and it was natural for him to settle several difficulties.


    Gu fan was also invited to visit.


    After all, Gu fan himself was a strong man, and his connection with Wang Dafu was enough to make him a member of the upper echelon of the society.


    Gu fan glanced at him and said faintly: "although Wang Dafu has broken through many barriers, the senior management of Dawning alliance will gradually notice us, and the concealment is not as good as before."


    Gu fan tells the truth.


    He seems to be a loyal believer, and at the same time, he despises Shen Yan''s plan.


    The biggest advantage of the Salvation Association in the dawn alliance is its concealment, but now it''s so big Almost all forces turn their eyes to the salvation society, and it is almost a matter of time before it is exposed.


    "The future belongs to us."


    "Don''t worry, bishop Gufan. In fact, many high-ranking people in the dawn alliance have already fallen into the desire trap we have prepared for a long time."


    Shen Yan of the salvation society threw a funny smile, and at the same time handed out a mysterious black invitation. She said faintly, "I don''t know if bishop Gufan has forgotten the level of happiness source I mentioned last time."


    "The last level has broken through the bottom line of power and desire. Human leaders above can better see the darkness in their hearts, and now we will show those things one by one."


    Gu fan opened the mysterious invitation. There was only a simple address on it, and some faint blood colored patterns revealed a trace of mystery.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Night fell.


    Gu fan took this invitation letter and came to the address described above.


    It''s a private clinic, not like the location of a mysterious banquet.


    It''s located in the middle of the justice fortress. The environment is relatively the best. It can almost be regarded as a rich area. The environment of this medical center is also very excellent. It feels like a private doctor before the end of the world. The first impression is that expensive!!


    Gu fan frowned slightly and came to the front desk of the private medical center.


    A pure and beautiful little girl in a nurse''s dress, with a professional friendly smile, asked: "this gentleman, what can I do for you?"


    Gu fan sent out the invitation letter Shen Yan had given him before.


    The black and mysterious invitation changed the girl''s face, followed by a strange and tempting smile, as if she had changed her finger to Gu fan: "this adult, please follow me."


    After that, she changed her previous image. She skillfully took Gu fan into the medical center, opened a mechanism leading to the underground, and walked into an elevator.


    "Is this your first time, my lord?"


    "This is a VIP invitation. From today on, you are the highest level member here."


    Although there is a kind of temptation in the words of the magic orchid, there is still a sense of mediocrity.


    Soon, the little nurse took Gu fan to a luxurious room.


    Luxury soft sofa, a big bed with a few petals, there are many interesting things in the room, such as small whip and handcuffs, wax oil are common things."I wonder what your hobby is, my lord?"


    "I like loli, Yujie, maiden, or something else We can all arrange it. It''s an aftertaste before the show. "


    Little nurse full of temptation said, while pressing a hub.


    The wall falls slowly in a slight shaking, and then a huge glass cover rises. The wall is replaced by a transparent glass barrier. Through the glass, you can see a conveyor belt running, and on the conveyor belt are tiny independent rooms.


    In the room, there are some beautiful women.


    They are either enchanting and beautiful, charming eyes like silk, luxurious and lazy, or pure and lovely, playful and shy.


    All kinds of beauties, all kinds of uniform cos can satisfy your desire. If you see something you like, just press the button beside the sofa, and the beauties will be sent to your room immediately.


    "No more."


    Gu fan''s voice was cold, which surprised the little nurse a little. But in a flash, he showed an expression I knew. He continued: "if you have other hobbies, we can also satisfy you."


    "We also have some men who are comparable to the best fitness coaches..."


    It seems that the little nurse who received Gu fan misunderstood and thought that Gu fan had this hobby.


    Gu fan stretched out a finger to shake: "I said, no need."


    The cold voice immediately silenced the nurse.


    In fact, she has seen similar guests. Some of them are full of bitterness and bitterness, and have no interest in women.


    But They are very excited about the next performance.


    Because all the guests here are completely abnormal.


    They have a serious distortion in their hearts, or they have found the deepest darkness in their hearts, full of all kinds of violent and cruel ideas, which are extremely dangerous!!


    "I see, guest."


    "This is your first time here. Before the program starts, let me introduce you a little bit."


    The little nurse closed the glass window, and the pictures of the beautiful women disappeared one after another. Instead, it was a big screen.


    The person on the screen is the mysterious surgeon Hongyi, who appeared at the charity banquet last time!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 338

    "An adult like you must be tired of power, wealth and even a woman''s delicate body."


    The temptation of the little nurse said with a smile, to be able to come here, all of the dignitaries, is the dawn of the alliance superior.


    Power is too big to imagine. Wealth is just a simple number. Women will line up to their beds when they hook their fingers. Only such adults are qualified to come here


    But when enjoyment reaches its limit, what will people pursue??


    The salvation society gave the answer, they gave the most real cruel reality, showed the darkest side of human nature, and exposed the dark side called evil to people.


    But who can go to a high position, which has not experienced a bloodbath??


    There are many businessmen who have not seen the dark side of people''s hearts and killed people without blood.


    Undercurrent surging, dawn alliance high-level is not calm, ulterior motives secretly hurt people, stepping on the bones of countless people step by step climb to high.


    They are winners.


    They also get the rewards that successful people deserve, such as wealth, power, women


    However, when you reach a certain height, you will feel boring and dull. It seems that there is something in your heart that you can''t wait to vent.


    That''s - evil thoughts.


    Step by step through the dirty means to climb up.


    Step by step, put the opponent to death, or wipe them out or kill them.


    After the victory, in addition to the joy of success, there is also a strong sense of emptiness. It seems that there is something missing after chasing the goal. For example, when you play a game, the equipment and skills have reached the limit, and everything is dull.


    "To introduce Dr. Hony, who will perform for us next."


    "He has been very clever since he was a child, with excellent academic performance and extraordinary self-discipline."


    The little nurse began to show it for Gu fan, and many pictures appeared on the big screen on the wall, on which there were many photos of Hongyi when he was a child, showing a little boy who looked pretty.


    "He is very filial to his parents. When he was 5 years old, he knew how to help his parents do some simple housework, wash their feet, pinch their shoulders and beat their backs..."


    As soon as the picture turns, it''s a picture of a lovely little boy who is secretly recorded while washing his mother''s feet. Both the young mother and father show a very happy smile.


    "Excellent learning, abnormal self-discipline, not like other students like to play, when very young already have their own plan."


    "Such a person should have been cold-blooded and indifferent, but he showed full emotional intelligence, treated his parents with strong warmth, treated his teachers with great courtesy, and treated every classmate with tenderness..."


    Little nurse said here, showing a strange smile: "but all this, are camouflage!"


    "Even when Hongyi was very young, he knew how to please others!"


    "How to make use of words and actions to build advantages, how to win sympathy, how to make parents happy to buy what they want, how to win over classmates and let them all stand on their own side."


    Cold heart!!


    Hearing this, I''m afraid ordinary people will feel a chill.


    This is not normal!!


    It''s normal for ordinary children to be naughty, to play and cry, and to see their beloved toys making noise to their parents.


    But Hongyi seems to be born a bad breed. Although he is still a child, he knows how to make use of people''s heart. In his eyes, other people are ridiculous. He just shows gentleness and gives whatever he wants


    Hony has grown into a teenager with perfect posture.


    He is the top student in the eyes of his teachers, the best friend in the eyes of his classmates, and the filial child in the eyes of his parents. At the same time, he has signed up for several interest classes. Before long, his piano level has surpassed that of his teachers, and his talent in art and painting is amazing.


    Child prodigy.


    He is a perfect child prodigy in other people''s eyes.


    At the age of 13, some of the other children were infatuated with animation, some were infatuated with playing games, and even some secretly fell in love.


    But Hony is still so perfect. He has extraordinary kindness. He even goes to some sanatoriums to do volunteer work for the elderly who are unattended.


    Oh, my God.


    What a kind-hearted child.


    Such a child will certainly be filial to his parents when he grows up.


    In the sanatorium for the elderly, volunteer work is not as easy as you think. It''s not just playing chess and talking with the elderly who are unattended.


    The toilet needs cleaning when it''s dirty.


    Some elderly people with Alzheimer''s disease or hemiplegia sometimes have incontinence, and the cleaning of sheets and bedding is also difficult to accept.


    But these dirtiest and most tired jobs, Hongyi is working hard and showing a sunny smile, which makes people''s hearts warm and melt.But


    His inferiority, and the dark side, which has been hidden all along, has also been exploded here.


    "Grandfather, your son hasn''t come to see you for a long time, has he?"


    Hongyi is pushing a wheelchair, on which sits an old man with unclear speech. Listening to this sentence, his eyes show a trace of sadness.


    The old man struggled with the sign language. It took him a minute to express the meaning that was hard to understand. Hongyi patted his hand with a smile and said, "I know what you mean, grandfather. You mean, thanks to me."


    Hearing this, the old man nodded slowly.


    Hongyi shakes his head and raises a cruel smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Do you know?"


    "Your son has become someone else''s son-in-law."


    "She is rich and beautiful, but it''s a pity that your son told her He has been an orphan since he was a child


    Hongyi''s tone changed, and the old man''s eyes were unbelievable.


    Hony took out a recording tool. He didn''t know where he got a voice. The content was just a passage from the old man''s son: "that old bastard, why don''t you die? It''s not good if the trouble is exposed."


    "The sanatorium costs so much money every month. My wife almost found out."


    Why don''t you die??


    This sentence hit the heart of the old man.


    Hony tone gradually became more vicious, slowly said: "grandfather, why don''t you die, waste air, waste resources, waste food here."


    "You are a poor maggot."


    "In this world, no one loves you, and you are just a burden. Even your son wants you to die soon."


    "It''s really pitiful that you haven''t even had one person to come to see you for so long. What pleasure do you have when you live? Is it a dung making machine?"


    The more Hongyi says, the more he goes too far.


    He also recorded this influence. The face of the sunny boy in the picture is distorted, while the old man''s face gradually falls into great pain and sadness, and even becomes hysterical.


    The next day.


    The old man committed suicide.


    Hongyi smiles happily. He has never laughed so wantonly in more than ten years.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 339

    "Poor you."


    "No one loves you, no one will visit you, and you are like a maggot, living in this world, wasting air, wasting food..."


    Hony twisted with a smile, repeatedly played the recording of the old man''s son, and finally said maliciously in the old man''s ear: "old man, why don''t you die?"


    The old man in the wheelchair couldn''t speak clearly.


    He sobbed and struggled, tears streaming, fierce rebel what, clawing to Hongyi.


    Hongyi was "scared" and fell to the ground. He cried out for help. Other volunteers and staff members appeared one after another and quickly stopped the crazy old man.


    "Hony, are you ok?"


    What other people care most about is the child prodigy who falls to the ground and disguises himself with kindness and fear.


    As for the old man, he was completely taken as an attack of Alzheimer''s disease, and suddenly made unreasonable manic things.


    "It''s OK. I''m ok."


    Hongyi stood up, shook his hand and said with concern, "go and see the old man. He needs help more than me."


    How kind.


    How compassionate.


    On the contrary, Hony was concerned about the old man who was furious. The others couldn''t stand it any more. They insisted, "Hony, you go quickly. We''ll deal with this crazy old man."


    Finally, Hony left in the dissuasion and tug of others.


    At last, he slowly turned his head and faced the old man with a ferocious smile, which was terrible and gloomy.


    "Woo woo, woo woo."


    The old man sobbed and struggled with tears, waving his palm to Hongyi, as if to say something.


    However, the mumbling babble will only be regarded as the babble of Alzheimer''s disease, and finally sent back to the convalescent ward with the help of nursing workers.


    The next day.


    The body of the old man was found in the convalescent ward.


    He cut his pulse and killed himself with endless pain. No one knows the real reason.


    Hony got great pleasure from it, and it was out of control.


    For the next three months, he slowly collected information, took good care of the elderly, and then destroyed their hearts at the most critical time


    Three months.


    Several more elderly people died strangely.


    In fact, the death rate here is very high. After all, the old people who live here are people whose lives are about to end. However, the death rate of Hony in recent months is extremely high.


    But no one would doubt such a talented child prodigy.


    "If you continue to stay here, sooner or later you will be doubted."


    Hony is no longer a volunteer. At the same time, he decides what he will do in the future.


    Doctor!!


    The doctor closest to death.


    With excellent academic performance and outstanding artistic talent, he is regarded as a prodigy and determined to become a doctor.


    "I want to save those dying patients and become a doctor to save the dying."


    Hongyi''s attitude is so resolute that his parents agree with his son''s practice. That kind and pure gifted boy has a Bodhisattva heart in other people''s eyes.


    Soon Hongyi was admitted to Medical University.


    He became the best doctor, and published the papers that shocked the academic circles with his tutor when he was a student.


    In the next few years, Hony gradually became the most famous young doctor in the field of surgery, and gradually moved towards authority.


    It wasn''t long before shuanghongyi''s parents left.


    One of them committed suicide, but the other disappeared without a trace. No one knew what had happened.


    Only Hony knew that his parents had spied on his secret. When he was cleaning up his past documents, he came across a video tape that tortured the old man. It was Hony''s personal hobby to record those twisted and terrible pictures.


    So His parents who knew the truth died.


    In the next few years, Hony''s major operations shocked the whole country, and even completed a heart transplant operation for a rich man. From then on, Hony became famous and became an authoritative figure among surgeons.


    But it''s strange.


    Although the success rate of Hony''s operation is 100%.


    However, many of his patients occasionally have strange deaths, and even some patients commit suicide in an extremely cruel way a few years later.


    But these have not affected Hongyi''s reputation.


    A few years later, the patient committed suicide. What does Hony have to do with it??


    Hell is empty, the devil is in the world.


    This man, with a series of moral packages such as "kindness", "greatness" and "selflessness", has a twisted and dark devil hidden in his heart.


    Finally The end has come.


    This dark and cruel end.


    There is no moral restraint, the end of the law of the jungle.No longer need to continue to camouflage, the end of human life is like grass and mustard, so that Dr. Hony really broke out.


    He no longer hides himself, completely exposes the heart of darkness, dismembers human beings according to his hobby, makes them into specimens, and kills them cruelly.


    Hony joined the society.


    He not only became a doctor in the salvation society, but also became a top-level executioner. However, in other people''s eyes, he was more like an artist in the process of killing.


    Artists.


    You''re not mistaken.


    His extremely cruel and twisted way of killing has become an art in other people''s eyes.


    It can inspire the darkness at the bottom of people''s hearts. The top dignitaries and rich people love this art. They are used to the ugliness of people''s hearts and get a kind of release, and the deep emptiness is filled to the greatest extent.


    So dark.


    So ugly.


    They are confident that they can see the dirty in the bottom of their hearts. At the same time, they accept the bloody and cruel performance, and regard it as the exclusive activity of the powerful and powerful


    "This is the basic information of Dr. Hony."


    "There are many copies of Dr. Hony''s videos in this room. There are more than 300 copies."


    The little nurse explained: "from the video of his abuse when he was a child to his abuse of all kinds of patients, from the psychological and physical devastation of different degrees, all are engraved in the video."


    Little nurse showed Gu fan that there were more than 300 copies of cruelty recorded by Hongyi alone. It''s hard to imagine the number of victims over the years.


    "I suggest you watch it next time."


    "Dr. Hony''s performance will start soon."


    The little nurse pressed a hinge, and the wall in front of her fell slowly, forming a main screen made of transparent bulletproof glass, while the outside world was a room of huge operating room structure.


    Gu fan can see that there are many boxes like himself, which can watch everything in the operating room in the same way.


    At least, more than ten people should accompany them to watch this terrible performance that distorts human nature.


    This is the so-called entertainment first, the highest enjoyment??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 340

    High art.


    It''s a top entertainment for the rich and powerful.


    How cruel is the whole body skinning, and what kind of pain will the tortured endure??


    The peeling process is very slow. The skin of the target is completely cut off a little bit. The expected scene of blood like a spring column doesn''t appear. Even large intact blood vessels can be seen peeling off from the skin


    The entertainment lasted more than an hour.


    A perfect human skin was stripped out, and it became another collection of the rich, and finally sold for more than 10000 yuan.


    "Extreme rationality."


    "Comparable to the accuracy of data machine control."


    Gu fan saw that Hongyi is by no means simple.


    He was born with an antisocial personality. He was extremely cruel and had no feelings, but he was good at using other people''s feelings. The only thing that interested him was The killing of the weak.


    "Thank you, distinguished guests."


    "That''s the end of tonight''s show."


    Hongyi bowed deeply to the audience''s box, but at last his eyes turned to Gu fan''s side. His eyes were like a hungry wolf, emitting a vicious light, but there were many other things, even Worship??


    Madmen attract each other.


    Gu fan''s bones, perhaps also has a hysterical madness.


    But his craziness and bloodlust is not to abuse the weak for pleasure, but to challenge the strong to hunt for the stronger.


    "Your eminence."


    "Master Hony would like you to stay and have a chat."


    The little nurse who received Gu fan''s instructions showed her envious eyes. If she could be valued by master Hongyi, she must have a very outstanding place in some aspects.


    "Well?"


    "Yes, let him see me."


    Gu fan didn''t think it was an honor at all. On the contrary, Hongyi made him feel a little disgusted. If he didn''t want to cover up his identity, I''m afraid he would kill him on the spot now.


    In a few minutes.


    Master Hongyi appeared in the box wearing a formal dress with a little strange smile.


    He leaned back slightly and said respectfully, "Monsieur Gufan, welcome. We met at the last Jesuits dinner."


    After he said that, he gave another look to the little nurse around him, and soon there were only Gu fan and Hongyi left in the room.


    "Glad to meet you."


    "I thought I was very lonely, but when I see you, I feel that there are people who are the same as me in the world."


    Hongyi''s eyes twinkled one after another. It was a feeling of Indescribability. He was absolutely cruel and had no normal human feelings, but he smelled the taste of the same kind in Gu fan.


    No!


    It''s not just the same thing.


    The smell of blood on Gu fan''s body, the deep coldness and cruelty in his eyes are even more terrible than himself. Hongyi can''t help shivering. When he feels the danger, he can''t help exploring.


    "You and I are not of the same kind."


    Gu fan scorned lightly and said: "you don''t have that qualification yet."


    Hongyi regards Gu fan as a cruel fellow, but the man in front of Gu fan''s eyes is just a tiny bug.


    No interest.


    Gu fan is not interested in wasting time with Hongyi, a perverted murderer. He turns around and leaves.


    At this time, Hongyi quickly said, "I know that you can never be Zhang Yun, the one eyed hero who favors power and wealth. You never have such a state of mind You are not interested in those vulgar things. You are only interested in blood and slaughter


    "I can smell you."


    "I''ve killed thousands of people, but even so, compared with you, it''s like a drop in the bucket. It''s not worth mentioning at all."


    "How many people have you killed?"


    "Five thousand, ten thousand, twenty thousand, even more?"


    The more Hongyi said, the more excited he was. He cracked his mouth and said with a smile: "you are the real butcher. The strong and extreme will turn into the real intention of killing. Even if all the breath is completely absorbed, it still can''t hide my sense of smell, because we are the same kind!"


    Huh?


    His words attracted Gu fan''s attention. He turned his head and looked at him more.


    This Hony, in essence, is completely different from ordinary human beings. It''s just like a mental illness. It has paranoid fun for cruel killing.


    But he could smell a "bloody smell", not just pure killing intention, but as if he could see through the heart and observe the darkness hidden in the deepest part of his body.


    Bang!!


    Gu fan''s figure suddenly moved.


    He was so close that in an instant, his palm was already on Hongyi''s neck, and his cervical vertebra joints creaked.


    All of a sudden.


    All the ancient corpses were bloodied like a torrent of blood.He has a pair of hell magic pupil, it seems that he has also become a pure black to dark color, the whole person is like a ghost crawling out of the 18 layers of hell, covered with stench and rotten plasma.


    "Since you can feel my essence, you should know that you have come to the unknown forbidden area."


    Gu fan did not refute Hongyi''s words. To be honest, Gu fan is not a good man.


    After ten years of darkness and cruelty in his last life, his human nature has already collapsed and been replaced by a cruel butcher.


    Gu fan is merciless.


    Gufan is cruel.


    Gu fan is a killer.


    Although Gu fan doesn''t like to kill the weak as Hongyi does, his insanity, which is good at wandering on the edge of death, is far beyond the scope of ordinary people''s understanding.


    Crazy paranoid to hysteria, but cold and cruel, full of reason.


    This is Gu fan. The logic of thinking has never been within the scope of ordinary people''s understanding. Although it has converged after becoming the supreme of "divine gold", the madness and cruelty has never been weakened.


    On the contrary, Hony is more excited.


    Gu fan, as he thought, is definitely his own kind, and more crazy than himself!!


    "Do you need men?"


    "I can be your disciple."


    On the contrary, Hony is like a fan. Facing Gu fan''s more dangerous breath, he seems to have stepped into an unknown dangerous area. The fear of death fills his whole body, but it makes Hony more excited.


    He hoped to become a disciple of Gufan.


    "It must be more interesting than killing people under the master."


    "I''m a little tired of helping the world. Although their values are relatively consistent with mine, I feel that you are the ultimate pursuit, even more fascinating than those masters!"


    Hongyi''s face gradually became a little ferocious.


    Although this guy has only seen Gu fan on both sides, he has been addicted to the unknown field and cannot extricate himself from the danger.


    Hongyi knows that he is a madman, but he encounters another crazier and more frightening danger. Gu fan is like a bright light in front of him, illuminating the way forward.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 341

    It''s surprising.


    I didn''t expect things to go in this direction.


    Hongyi is like a pilgrim, and the demon butcher Gufan in front of him is the ultimate pursuit.


    When he was very young, Hony knew that he was different from other children.


    He has defects in his personality. He can''t feel the temperature of his feelings at all, but he yearns for the cruelty of darkness. Only when he is tortured and killed can he feel the pleasure.


    When Hongyi saw Gu fan, he seemed to have seen the limit of killing. He felt that he could not tell the truth clearly, as if the pilgrims could see the bright light guiding the future at a glance.


    A bloodthirsty, cold blooded, perverted, murderous lunatic.


    But he wanted to be a disciple and a believer under Gufan??


    Once upon a time, in foreign detective stories, there were many crazy imitators who would imitate the behavior of some abnormal killers and regard them as sacred I''m afraid Hony has a similar mentality.


    "Disgusting."


    Gufan felt sick.


    Hony makes him feel very uncomfortable, especially when this abnormal murderer regards himself as "sacred", as if Gu fan himself is the evolutionary version of this abnormal.


    Creak, creak, creak.


    Hony''s neck can be crushed at any time.


    His bulging eyes were full of blood, but his expression became more and more excited: "will you kill me regardless of everything, in order to hide your identity, kill me, or say that my life is nothing to you, so you can run over me?"


    Hongyi knew that he would die from the moment he felt Gu fan''s intention to kill him.


    The man in front of him, like a demon butcher, is not a person who obeys the rules, but a person who doesn''t care about the consequences.


    Gu fan will certainly kill himself, but what is his mentality when he kills?


    I in his heart, is not like a worm that can be crushed at any time, just a casual thing.


    Click!!


    Gu fan felt more and more disgusted.


    Palm suddenly force, god gold level strength will be the whole neck pinch into meat mud, Hongyi whole body soft prone to fall.


    He died.


    This abnormal killer master has been easily wiped out by Gu fan, and he can''t die any more.


    Gu fan frowned even more. Although the body in front of him was dead, he didn''t have the feeling of killing each other thoroughly.


    Hony''s true consciousness Not in this body.


    With this kind of enlightenment, Gu fan had many special abilities in the end world, and even some people who had no strong consciousness could revive themselves from the dead, while the means of controlling other bodies were not surprising.


    Master Hony.


    It''s a real problem.


    I didn''t expect a banquet, but there was an extra pilgrim. The other party was a perverted murderer with a special hobby, which was absolutely not a good thing.


    Gu fan turned away in disgust.


    The maid waiting at the door saw master Hongyi''s body. Instead of showing any panic, she raised a strange and dark smile: "my Lord, I''ll take you away."


    The sight of the maid made Gu fan feel disgusted.


    He looked back at the little nurse''s eyes, which had a pure face with a little bit of temptation. In his eyes, there was a light similar to that of the abnormal killer.


    "You''re Hony, too."


    Gu fan suddenly understood that although he didn''t know why, the maid who led the way was another Hongyi??


    Does consciousness control the body But it''s not that simple.


    Ding Dong.


    The elevator door is open.


    The maid made a gesture of invitation, at the same time, she showed a strange smile and answered Gu fan''s question: "yes, no, everyone here is a part of master Hongyi, but everyone is not."


    At the same time.


    Many Tao''s eyes are fixed on Gu fan''s side.


    In this medical center, there are many similar maids, all of whom have a disgust similar to Hongyi''s.


    Everyone is controlled by Hony??


    No Not so


    Gu fan vaguely felt that this was not something he could do, but in a more bizarre way.


    "Looking forward to seeing you next time."


    The beautiful little nurse sent Gu fan to the door and said with a smile. At this moment, Gu fan''s sense of diffusion was more strange.


    There are more than ten nurses and doctors hiding in this building. Although they look different in character and appearance, there are very similar traces between their eyebrows.


    This kind of feeling has a sense of "blood bone connection".


    It seems that they are all brothers. Although they are quite different when they grow up, the slightest trace of detail can still show the trace of continuity.All are brothers??


    The so-called Hony master is definitely doing something more evil behind his back. The paranoid and evil skinning master is far less simple than people think.


    Kill them all?


    The so-called master Hongyi is not necessarily in this hospital. Even if all the people here are killed, it is meaningless. On the contrary, it will attract the attention of the society.


    It''s trouble.


    Gu fan took back his intention to kill, and everyone felt relaxed. The feeling that he might be killed at any time finally disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Back to the house.


    Gu fan was lost in thought.


    There''s a lot going on these days.


    From dark to light, the salvation society gradually erodes the dawn alliance and the fortress of justice.


    The evil wind of entertainment supremacy is blowing, everyone''s happiness is divided into levels, no matter which level will be satisfied, especially the art of human body collection, which is gradually popular in the highest level, is heinous.


    Not only that.


    What''s more weird is the abnormal skinning master named Hongyi.


    There are also many secrets hidden behind him. Gu fan saw an extremely crazy characteristic in him. Although Hongyi played an important role in the salvation society, he had no fairness to the salvation society or the master.


    The most special is Gufan killed him, but he is still alive, and there are so many strange "brothers."


    All these things add up to make the situation of justice fortress more and more uncertain.


    "It doesn''t matter much to me what''s going on in the human world."


    "The salvation society has opened up all kinds of channels, secretly planned all kinds of human trafficking, and the number of missing people has even reached tens of thousands of people..."


    Gu fan slowly breathed out a breath, he has been waiting for this day, the masters use the salvation society to erode human beings, by the way, they order to send some human beings to their own mouth.


    After a period of time, I am afraid that a large number of refugee survivors will be transported to the great chasm of the abyss for the great master to eat.


    Almost. It''s time.

 Chapter 342

    Soul jade.


    This is the name of the Jasper bug.


    It is parasitic in the body of fanatical believers. It is not only a means for masters to control human beings, but also a way to send out their own orders through soul jade.


    All of a sudden Gu fan''s soul jade began to send out strong consciousness information.


    Gu fan knows that this is from the "Zhang Yun" command signal, with a response, the great master is giving orders.


    "Ha ha."


    "It seems that some guys can''t wait to ask for credit."


    Gu fan gave a sneer and took out the soul crystal of Zhang Yun''s infinite suffering. After a little disguise, he also put his consciousness into the soul jade and came to a place where the dominant consciousness connected with each other.


    The sense of domination is too strong.


    In the 21st century, if the greatest invention of mankind is the network, then the space of consciousness that dominates creation can become the evolutionary version of the network.


    Human consciousness seems to be the soul, which can enter into the soul space created by the master through the soul jade. Everything you feel here is so real, as if you are standing in front of the great master.


    The whirlpool of consciousness keeps turning.


    The grotesque of five colored glaze envelops the consciousness, twists and turns like a kaleidoscope, and finally comes to the palace created by the master.


    Darkness and blood envelop the whole world.


    The endless earth is burning hot blood flame, the creeping plasma is emitting "Gulu Gulu" pustules, and flames are rising in the sky. With the evil and dirty energy, it finally bumps into the earth, causing a shiver.


    Everything seems to be the scene after the end of the world. There is only a space the size of a football field for a few crazy believers to survive.


    Ten huge thrones stand around this narrow space.


    They may be hidden behind the hazy and strange fog, or in the burning plasma, or even burned and forged in the endless flame. The huge virtual shadow symbolizes the great and infinite power, and the terrible throne is the supreme position that no one can climb.


    "The great master."


    "As you expect, the human world is vulnerable."


    "The army of your abyss has not yet been mobilized. Mankind has already been defeated. The so-called cities are just like farms, producing fresh food for the supreme masters..."


    A man dressed in wise clothes, his whole body shrouded in strange robes, half kneeling on the ground, said respectfully.


    That''s Shen Yan.


    Although his appearance was hazy under some treatment, Gu fan recognized him as the leader of the salvation society in the dawn alliance.


    Now he can''t wait to come to the master and ask for credit, showing the outstanding contribution created by the society recently.


    After a long time, a deafening sound came from somewhere on the top ten throne.


    "I will give you a favor..."


    The deafening sound makes people shudder, the dominant breath in the space of consciousness comes, the color of the whole world becomes dim, and the strong sense of oppression makes everyone panic.


    Gu fan didn''t feel that way.


    He has become an awakener, and is in the "god gold" level.


    After all, the whole life of the abyss devourer has been integrated into the body of ancient mortals and has undergone the highest level of evolution.


    This kind of pressure just made Gu fan feel a strong sense of pressure and danger.


    In addition, he was not frightened to the extent that he did not dare to move, as other fanatics.


    However, at this time, he disguised himself and looked at the master with trembling fear, for fear that he might make a mistake. But in fact, he was laughing in his heart: "the master understands the thinking of human civilization more and more, and his voice imitates the gods."


    A series of words like "I" and "ru" can make you bigger. Do you really think you are a God?


    Grace.


    Hearing this word, Shen Yan''s face brightened.


    The gift of the master is often accompanied by incomparable power, which can even push people beyond the limits of human beings, and even reach the invincible power above the "refined steel level".


    Secret silver.


    It''s a legendary level.


    "Sacrifice..."


    Another word is uttered by the divine master.


    Its desire is extending infinitely, and the master''s desire for fresh flesh and blood is gradually revealed.


    After all, the fox''s tail is leaking out, opening up all the hub channels, and then the living human can be sent to the master''s hand and provided for him to enjoy


    Shen Yan, who is in charge of the Salvation Association, immediately said, "we will present the sacrifices of the great masters as soon as possible."


    The masters seem to be happy with it.


    "The fury of the abyss will soon sweep the earth, and only those who believe in me will be spared."On the other hand, a certain master uttered a voice composed of vast consciousness, as if it were the revelation of the disaster brought down by the gods.


    Gu fan''s eyes flashed slightly.


    The fury of the abyss disaster swept across the land.


    The master in a certain abyss crack is going to launch the abyss army to attack the human world??


    Moreover, they want to make the crazy believers cooperate with each other, and pay special attention to some kind of weapon that destroys heaven and earth. Although the masters have the power of destruction, human science and technology should not be underestimated.


    In particular, the thing called "nuclear bomb" scares the master most.


    "Step back."


    "I wait for the sacrifice of the faithful."


    The consciousness of domination swept the whole audience again, thousands of believers shivered, and consciousness returned to the body in the distortion of vague fragmentation like a kaleidoscope, completing this pure contact between human beings and the consciousness of domination.


    What a rush.


    Gu fan holds the soul jade in his hand, with a faint sneer on his face.


    Shen Yan and the master were anxious enough. As soon as they got through all kinds of channels, they were anxious to taste the delicious food of human beings.


    Good.


    If you want to taste human beings, I will let you have a good taste.


    PA PA.


    Before long The witch yunyun gently buttoned the door a few times, and a pleasant voice came from Yinling: "bishop, we have a meeting. Shen Yan wants to find you. There is something important."


    Gu fan opened the door, at this time, the witch yunyun did not have the usual charming and attractive posture, but some cautious.


    There is still a little fear and awe in her eyes. It is obvious that she has just participated in the contact with the dominating consciousness. She is one of the thousands of believers in the huge square.


    Until now, the witch yunyun still can''t recover from the shock of dominating consciousness.


    "Is that what you want?"


    With an expression of "I know", Gu fan continued: "but my task has been completed. What else does the society need me to do?"


    The witch Yun Yun lowered her voice and said, "don''t be ridiculous, bishop. Your strength in the salvation club is absolutely top-notch. We need some trustworthy people to participate in the next plan this time."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 343

    It''s late at night.


    The dark night sky seems to cover up the crime.


    "Bishop Gufan, Lord Shen Yan is waiting for you."


    The witch yunyun makes a gesture to invite Gu fan to a building near the edge of the slum.


    Shen Yan and several other senior members of the society are waiting for the arrival of Gu fan, showing a welcome smile.


    "Welcome, bishop Gufan."


    "Only our senior members are eligible to participate in this program."


    Shen Yan said with a smile, after a series of things, for Gu fan has no heart of any guard.


    As he spoke, he led the crowd into the special building.


    Fog water transpiration, large areas of white steam, appear in front of Gu fan is actually a huge bath.


    It is like a swimming pool, with a diameter of more than 100 meters. The water temperature is close to 50 degrees. It has the feeling of an artificial hot spring.


    Poop, poop, poop.


    Many refugee survivors were stripped naked and thrown directly into the pool.


    Those refugees who haven''t bathed for several months are full of sour smell. After they are thrown into the pool, a stream of mud slides away from them. The dirty things roll along the current and are finally absorbed by the small holes around the pool.


    "This is..."


    Gu fan frowned, but he expected the result in his heart.


    Shen Yan showed a cruel smile: "these refugees are the best prepared for the Lord. As the most loyal believers, we should not let these dirty sacrifices affect the eating of the masters."


    "Before we become sacrificial offerings, we should wash them, take care of them comfortably, and match them with a reasonable diet. This is the healthiest food."


    Food.


    This reminds Gu fan that the top beef in some Western restaurants is very exquisite.


    The cows are carefully cared for from birth. They eat the freshest grass on the most fertile grassland, listen to music every day, relax and do the healthiest exercise.


    If you order the best beef.


    They will even give you a genealogy of the beef you eat, what''s its name, who''s its mother and father, and what''s the breed of grandparents.


    This shows that the cattle you eat are pure, delicious, safe and well cared for.


    The price of beef is thousands of times higher than that of ordinary beef in the vegetable market. Even the most famous purebred cattle in the genealogy will be sold for tens of thousands of yuan per kilogram.


    Shen Yan did the same.


    He didn''t want those filthy refugees with sour smell to be swallowed by the great master.


    These refugees first have to take a bath, soak in the huge bath for more than an hour, and then the workers rub the plaster off their bodies to make them clean.


    Next.


    Shen Yan arranged the dormitory.


    Each of them can get a stable culture, just like living in a hotel, and receive good treatment.


    In recent days, these people can also eat the food they used to dream of luxury, such as soft bread made of golden barley and delicious food made of smoked black Taurus.


    Here They can all enjoy it.


    Happy mood.


    Good health.


    If you do all this, it should taste better than the dirty pariah. I don''t know how many levels.


    "All this is to please the great master."


    Shen Yan said with pride, the morbid distortion of the leaching.


    There are too many crazy people in this last life, the distortion of human nature. Gu fan has seen too much, but every time he spies into the darkness, he still feels cold in his heart.


    Shen Yan is also a member of the salvation society.


    They are no longer human.


    Even with the human shell, but the mind has already twisted into a monster, no longer regard themselves as human beings, but the real body and mind completely into the arms of the master, become their parasites.


    Gu fan can feel that these people are really flattering the master!!


    They not only want to sacrifice the innocent lives of refugee survivors to the masters.


    What''s more, they haven''t considered whether these people are delicious or not. They wash before eating, and then present them to the master after a series of production.


    All round service.


    "Monsieur Gufan, you must agree with us very much."


    "You are the one who has received the gift of the Lord and has the ability beyond imagination, so we implore your bishop that you can complete the task of transporting these sacrifices and send them to the mercy of the Lord."


    Shen Yan took Gu fan around. Although all the people accepted the good treatment, they were actually treated like livestock.Finally, Shen Yan said the purpose. In fact, there are not many people in the Jishi society who are specially responsible for fighting. Moreover, the task of offering sacrifices to the master is very important. A person with enough experience is needed to lead the team.


    Gu fan is the one who has enough experience.


    It is said that the one eyed owl once had the opportunity to contact the Lord personally, and accepted the favor of the Lord, and finally created the rainstorm city.


    Obviously He was the perfect person to escort the sacrifice.


    Gu fan pondered a little. According to his experience of living in the dark world, he said with some embarrassment: "although the master is boundless, those despicable monsters who have no conscious logic do not distinguish between ourselves and the enemy."


    "Only the great abyss army, which dominates the control area, will take the initiative to avoid, otherwise it will still attack the motorcade."


    "And storm city has been destroyed. I don''t have many people."


    Gu fan didn''t promise rashly. Shen Yan had expected that this one eyed owl was not so easy to speak.


    There are many dangers along the way of escorting the sacrifice, and the alien monsters are still a great threat. Not all monsters are under the control of the abyss master, but the corrupt army close to the abyss crack will fully obey all the orders of the master.


    "Don''t worry, bishop Gufan. We will provide manpower, and we will hire some hunters at a high price."


    "If this mission is successfully completed, after the establishment of the Colosseum We will give you the right to manage it. "


    How important is the Colosseum?


    Naturally, the importance of its management power is needless to say. Once you get Gufan, you will become the real power of justice city fortress. No hero can resist the temptation of this right.


    Gu fan thought for a long time, and finally decided: "well, in that case, I will escort the sacrifice."


    Never thought it would take no effort.


    Gu fan is still thinking about how to mingle with the sacrifice team, but Shen Yan gives the work to himself.


    Now It''s a step closer to Gu fan''s real goal.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 344

    The undercurrent is surging.


    Three days passed.


    The thriving fortress of justice is surging with various forces.


    A truck carrying containers, people in a slum building are constantly driven out, and finally loaded in containers, like goods to be transported somewhere.


    Teams of soldiers were ready.


    They are all armed, and each of them is an elite fighter. They have participated in many battles and have rich combat experience.


    Many of them are evolutors, and several team leader level characters are up to the standard of hunter, all of them are elite soldiers under Shen Yan.


    Gu fan with a few men, also appeared near the team.


    Lucky star, needless to say, is a super lucky weapon to reverse cause and effect.


    In addition to this magic man, Gu fan also brought the 07 death fog, which has not been exposed in the verdict, and the 13 death gun, which has a very secret image.


    "Monsieur Gufan, do you have only three men with you?"


    A group of people of the salvation society are doing the final handover ceremony. Shen Yan also looks at Gu fan with a strange face. He thought he would find some elite soldiers, but it seems that some of his subordinates are weak.


    Lucky star.


    This man looks a little obscene, and he doesn''t look like a strong man from his appearance.


    07 fog.


    This woman''s expression is cold, like a killer hidden in the dark, but this kind of role is good for human beings. Is it too thin to face all kinds of monsters in the dark area?


    Death gun 13.


    This is a regular hunter, carrying a modified large caliber anti equipment sniper rifle. He should be a sniper or something. It should be special to be able to work under Gu fan.


    Is it too hasty to deliver the best goods to the master with only three such men?


    "And me, and me!"


    A baby''s voice sounded around Gu fan.


    Pure and lovely Xu Manman raised his fist, a pair of pink cheeks, pouted his lips and said, "I''ll follow big brother Gu fan, too!"


    Shen Yan''s eyes flashed.


    But he never thought of this evil idea in his mind??


    It is obvious that he is wrong. Evil things abound in the salvation club, such as master Hony''s similar performance, which is even more shocking. It is just a small hobby for people in the salvation club to like children.


    But Does Gu fan really want to take Xu Manman to set out together??


    "Bishop Gufan, isn''t it a little inappropriate to take your little friend with you?"


    Shen Yan''s face is not very good-looking, his elite will do out, but Gu fan has some feeling that he doesn''t take it seriously.


    "Every one of my staff is a hundred."


    Gu Fan said modestly that no matter 07 or 13, they are all the characters among the legendary 14. As for lucky star, he is even more terrifying. Although there is nothing special about his own strength, his lucky ability to change cause and effect can even be one thousand in some cases.


    As for Xu Manman.


    Her simple and lovely appearance is the best disguise. In fact, she is Gu fan''s biggest killer.


    Xu Manman combines dozens of abilities, plus her mother''s final transformation Finally, a very rare super power was formed.


    Space!!


    "One for a hundred?"


    A soldier behind Shen Yan sneered and said, "bishop Gu fan is joking."


    He was a hunter. He was nearly two meters tall. He was full of muscles and was like a dragon. He was a mountain copper elite hunter.


    "I''ve heard for a long time that Mr. Gu fan is powerful and thinks he can''t fight against you."


    The mountain copper level power Hunter continued: "but you guys, I think you can defeat them at will. It''s exaggerating to be a hundred."


    Very smart.


    Avoiding the battle with Gu fan, everyone knows that the Bishop''s fighting power is amazing, otherwise he won''t be liked by Shen Yan.


    But in the eyes of the power hunters, the men behind him are not good enough. Even the most reliable men, No. 07 and No. 13, are so delicate and fragile that they can be solved with one blow.


    "Ha ha."


    Gu fan sneered and did not explain.


    All of a sudden, the 07 "fog" around him suddenly moved.


    Her speed is very fast, like rain, like fog and like wind. There seems to be a light dust mist in the air. A breeze blows, and a large part of the mist diffuses and disappears, but the figure of 07 also disappears.


    Where is she??


    In the hearts of all the people, no one could see how the "fog" disappeared.Poof.


    The sound of tearing flesh and blood came.


    The power hunter, who was just shouting, had a very thin cut on his neck. He couldn''t believe it. He stretched out his hands and touched his neck. A wisp of blood flowed in his palm. Then the itching sensation came from his neck. He scratched it and found that his whole throat was completely cut


    Blood gushed out like a fountain.


    07 fog appeared behind him, looking at the hunter coldly, as if looking at a dead man.


    "So fast My knife... "


    Before he died, the hunter exclaimed. He vaguely saw the fog carrying a dagger through the fog, but he didn''t expect to be killed by the other side.


    Second kill!!


    07 fog proved itself with strength, without any language description, a clean blow is more convincing than anything.


    Putong.


    The hunter fell to the ground, warm blood still gushing, but the body gradually became cold.


    "Lord Shen Yan."


    "I don''t know if the strength of my subordinates can be regarded as one hundred?"


    Gu fan pondered and said that he didn''t care about killing one of Shen Yan''s generals, but the other side''s expression was also shocked. Several people looked at each other and exchanged secretly. Only a few people who were hidden barely saw the action of 07 fog.


    "Fine steel grade."


    "Close to the human limit."


    This strength, too strong, some people can''t help exclaiming.


    Shen Yan''s face seems to be more ugly, but a mountain copper level hunter is not in his eyes, pondering for a moment, said: "it''s worthy of being bishop Gufan, your men are so strong."


    "Then I''ll give you the team."


    Shen Yan raised his hand and recruited a capable young man. He looked nearly 30 years old, and his whole body was full of the smell of wild animals: "to introduce you, this is Ming Hui, the leader of the guard."


    Ming Hui.


    Chinese Americans.


    As the leader of Shen Yan''s elite team, he naturally has two brushes. It is said that his strength has almost reached the level of refined steel.


    If you look at it carefully, the bones of the fists are flat, and there seems to be a layer of calluses after peeling off, which shows that he is a "practitioner".


    Even Gu fan couldn''t help looking at him more.


    Although this man''s strength, far from reaching the level of the three major rulings, has been comparable with the legendary 14.

 Chapter 345

    "Hello, bishop Gufan."


    Ming Hui stretched out his hand to hold Gu fan.


    Two palms touch slightly, Gu fan feels a force to wrap to his palm.


    This overseas Chinese American is really a practitioner. His palm is like fine iron. With the blessing of Hunter''s ability, he may be able to squeeze the baseball bat into iron mud, and his palm also reveals a hidden strength.


    Light and dark are two forces. I''m afraid that the other person will be crushed immediately.


    One after another, Gu fan was tired of trying.


    All of a sudden, Gu fan''s eyes were fierce, and the power of his palm burst out. The power of Shenjin level was not for fun. The palm that could crush the refined iron immediately made a tearing sound.


    Let''s see captain Minghui again.


    His whole hand had become rotten and crumpled into a pile of rotten meat.


    The extremely severe pain is unbearable. Captain Minghui is a tough guy without humming.


    "Shen Yan."


    Gu fan seems to have lost patience. He calls his name and says coldly, "if you don''t trust me, why ask me to escort the motorcade?"


    Everyone can feel Gu fan''s impatience.


    A series of temptations and provocations have reached the bottom line of the one eyed hero.


    "Sorry, sorry."


    "Monsieur Gufan, you should also understand that this matter is very important, so you should be careful to sail for ten thousand years."


    At this point, even Shen Yan, the temporary president of the society, had to lose his face.


    Gu fan''s tone was full of Yin, cold and poison, and he continued: "if there are similar things next time, I will kill people."


    Strong intention to kill, so that the presence of people have subconsciously back.


    Shen Yan''s expression became more embarrassed: "there will never be another time. Don''t worry, bishop Gufan. You have fully proved your strength."


    He said that and gave Ming Hui a look.


    This arrogant captain, facing Gu fan, could only bow his head and kneel on one knee to plead guilty: "everything is my fault, please forgive me."


    Gu fan took a look at Ming Hui.


    In just a few seconds, his palm had begun to recover. It seemed that there were wriggling flesh and blood sticking to each other, and special granulations adhered to his bones. It seemed that he had also accepted some degree of transformation.


    "Get in the car, let''s go."


    Gu fan cold voice order, with his several men set foot on a luxury car, it is specially prepared for himself.


    Shen Yan''s face was even more embarrassed, and the bishop Gu fan in front of him didn''t pay attention to the other people of their salvation Association. He was just arrogant.


    Hum, hum.


    The fleet engine starts.


    Dozens of large trucks started together and drove to the gate of the base, rolling up thick black smoke.


    "President Shen."


    "I''m afraid that boy''s arrogance will be bad for us if it continues."


    Behind Shen Yan came an old man. He was the old scholar who gave advice. He was also very dissatisfied with Gu fan''s performance.


    "Ha ha."


    "He won''t be able to hop for long."


    Shen Yan sneered, a wisp of poisonous light flashed in her eyes, and said slowly: "the sacrifice to the master this time is not only limited to the so-called untouchables, but also the motorcade itself."


    Everyone looked at each other.


    They never thought that the whole valuable motorcade and hundreds of elite soldiers escorting vehicles were all part of the sacrifice. President Shen Yan was really bleeding.


    No wonder president Shen Yan named bishop Gu fan to escort the team.


    It turns out that he already knew the secret behind, and wanted to get rid of Gu fan, who gradually threatened his position, with the help of the master''s hand!!


    A big tree catches the wind.


    Although Gu fan has made great contribution recently.


    But he''s really very capable. The true colors of Xiaoxiong are revealed. It''s just the saying that one mountain can''t tolerate two tigers.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Gu fan''s whole motorcade is magnificent and black smoke is billowing.


    The containers on each truck are full of hundreds of refugees, which may add up to tens of thousands.


    There are hundreds of people in Shen Yan''s escort team alone. Each truck is protected by more than ten elite soldiers. All armed elite equipment can make them grow to the level of a city-state if given to any gathering camp.


    Such a huge motorcade naturally attracted the attention of justice fortress officials.


    As everyone knows, Shen Yan, an arms tycoon, has made a big move, so the gate of the city was closed early. Officials set up strict investigation measures to thoroughly investigate the matter.


    "Stop the car."


    "Everyone is under examination."


    Near the gate of justice fortress, a row of soldiers set up roadblocks and reached out to stop Gu fan.Whoa, whoa, whoa.


    Many elite soldiers got out of the car.


    Captain Minghui even took out a pass: "this is the pass, our team can be free from inspection."


    The guard is not that easy to fool.


    They looked at the pass, but still did not intend to release: "sorry, the above order you must accept the inspection, please open the container immediately, let us check whether there are contraband."


    Contraband?


    Within the container, hundreds of refugees crowded together, which is definitely forbidden.


    If you want to open the container for inspection, it''s absolutely impossible. Ming Hui makes a gesture. Hundreds of armed elite soldiers raise their guns one after another. It seems that there is a possibility of war at any time!!


    "Wanton!"


    "Do you want to break through the gate of the city!"


    Suddenly, more soldiers appeared near the gate of the city wall, with thousands of people. Countless machine guns turned around and aimed at the motorcade.


    On the wall, there was an old acquaintance of Gu fan.


    Xia Cunjian!!


    He stood beside instructor Han Xue, looking at the team with a cold face.


    The two men were fully responsible for this operation. Unexpectedly, after the base was occupied, the remaining flames of the military went to the justice city fortress and became the official high-level.


    Ming Hui''s face is uncertain. This is a big deal.


    Even if it''s a rush, can it pass? The base official seems to be serious. Is it because someone in the Jishi club has leaked the news, or is it because the base official has noticed that he is ready to attack the Jishi club??


    At this time.


    An adjutant next to Xia Cunjian secretly ran to his ear and said a few words.


    It seems to contain the names of "old scholar", "Shen Yan" and "Wang Dafu", which represent the powerful and powerful people in the base.


    Xia Cunjian sneered: "ha ha, I''ve long wanted to move some of them, but I didn''t expect that Wang Dafu, who was once loyal to Gu fan''s staff, would join them."


    "Today, we will never let anyone go through the gate."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 346

    The atmosphere is getting tense.


    The top of Dawning alliance is no fool.


    The salvation society has been booming recently. The speed of expansion and development is too fast. The government has been planning for a long time to carry out a major clean-up.


    Today With such a big action, the salvation society must have a very important action. In the end, no matter what the action is, the government will never allow the salvation society to succeed.


    There was a confrontation between the two sides.


    Thousands of machine guns are aimed at each other, while the number of official personnel continues to increase. Teams of fully armed soldiers have already ambushed on the city wall. The dark choking mouth has locked the heads of all the people in the motorcade. With an order, the storm of bullets will directly tear up the motorcade.


    "What to do?"


    "Captain Minghui, shall we rush through?"


    As for Shen Xihui, who is full of flustered forehead, he can only hope to solve the problem quickly.


    "Everyone out of the car, ready for inspection!"


    Xia Cunjian harshly reprimanded that the gate of the city wall, which had been closed for a long time, was making bursts of noise, opening the high-intensity defense mode, and the internal lock slots turned into iron pillars, which were deeply inserted into the ground.


    Occasionally, there was a flash of light on the tower, and the soldiers equipped with anti equipment sniper rifles were all ready.


    In every corner, there are more powerful hunters waiting for the opportunity.


    The official determination is thorough.


    The movement of the salvation society is also very fast.


    All forces are exerting pressure on the North Korean authorities, and Shen Yan is the first to send his men to negotiate with the authorities.


    "It''s not the same as what we said!"


    "Please let us go immediately, or our arms will no longer be supplied to the base."


    A certain officer of the salvation society came to Xia Cunjian anxiously and threatened angrily: "at that time, there will be no weapons and ammunition in the whole justice fortress. Can you bear the responsibility?"


    Some chambers of commerce are pressing to sever cooperation with the dawning alliance officials.


    Xia Cunjian sneered.


    Han Xue, his adjutant, even gave an order: "all the people who pleaded for the society will be imprisoned. It seems that this plan is very important. All the hidden fleas have come out."


    It''s not that we don''t report, it''s that the time has not come.


    Those who jump out to put pressure on the authorities at the moment are controlled and imprisoned for the first time.


    Since we are determined to clean up, we have to be ruthless. The base officials have already made plans to burn the boat, and want to see how many people there are in the Jishi club!!


    "Boss Gufan, what can I do?"


    Lucky star has a bitter face. The flood flushes the Dragon King temple. My family doesn''t know my family.


    Gu fan, sitting in the carriage with a cool face, waved quietly to the creeping darkness somewhere and said slowly, "it doesn''t matter. We don''t have to worry. The government has forced so many members of the Salvation Association. It''s very effective."


    "But the plan this time is also very important to me. Even the government can''t stop it."


    Gu fan''s eyes flashed.


    This time, even the government can''t stop him. The opportunity to destroy the master doesn''t come every day.


    The creeping darkness faded away.


    On the other hand, Xia Cunjian didn''t panic. As time went by, Jishi society had become a pot of ants.


    The government has locked in more than a dozen strongholds of the Jesuits, and is ready to completely eradicate the chambers of Commerce infiltrated by the Jesuits at any time. In the end, it is absolutely impossible to control the base with economy.


    "Commander Xia Cunjian There''s someone you need to see. "


    Suddenly, one of Xia Cunjian''s subordinates trembled and said that there were not many things that could make him so scared.


    The voice just dropped.


    A man''s figure has appeared behind him.


    It was a man wrapped in darkness, but when the shadow gradually dispersed, the expressions of Xia Cunjian and Han Xue suddenly changed.


    Wu Ze!!


    The man who appears in front of them is Wu Ze, who once worked for Gu fan and is now one of the three giants of the ruling office. He is known as the touch of shadow.


    Wu Ze is the most mysterious person in the verdict.


    No one has ever seen Wu Ze''s real appearance. All he knows is that he is a murderer in the shadow of darkness. Anyone who is targeted by Wu Ze will die in various strange ways.


    But Xia Cunjian and Han Xue are the adults who have really seen the Dragon see the tail but not the head.


    He said, why does it appear at this critical point??


    "Open the gate and let it go."


    Wu Ze said coldly that after such a long time of dark killing, his words were full of cold and unquestionable killing intention.


    Xia Cunjian''s face kept changing.


    "Wu Ze As a great judge, have you fallen in the end? "Xia Cunjian''s face gradually became angry. How evil the Jishi society is, I''m afraid that the only one who can fight against it is the verdict.


    But if even the ruling house is eroded and polluted, is there any pure land in the whole fortress of justice??


    "I said, open the gate."


    Wu Ze stepped down suddenly, and a thick layer of darkness scattered from his feet. At last, Xia Cunjian and Han Xue were enveloped and isolated from the space.


    "It''s a matter of great importance. It''s not just about the Jesuits."


    "It is also a big plan of our ruling office. Neither the arrow of the storm nor the queen of blade will question this action. Do you want me to call the other two decisions?"


    Wu Ze''s words made Xia Cun''s heart tremble.


    With the aid of this action plan, the ruling even made more secret moves in secret??


    If it''s just Wu Ze himself, Xia Cunjian and Han Xue may think that he is polluted, but if Le Zhiqi and Lin Yuxin can issue such an order at the same time, the common choice of the three rulings It''s definitely not a small thing.


    What to do??


    This mission of the salvation society is of great importance.


    But the secret action of the ruling must be more important, otherwise Wu Ze would not have come to negotiate in person.


    "As the commander-in-chief of this operation, I have the right to let the convoy leave in private, but I will certainly be imprisoned for investigation at that time."


    "Wu Ze I believe in your ruling, but now you must give me a reasonable reason, enough to make me bear all the responsibility. "


    Xia Cunjian took a long breath, and finally put forward a condition before compromise.


    If all this matters, there must be another reason to be convinced.


    Wu Ze hesitated for a moment.


    He slowly came to Xia Cunjian''s side, whispered: "the adult, back."


    The adult?


    The adult is


    Xia Cunjian''s face suddenly changed. Who can be called "that adult" by Wu Ze


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 347

    That man Come back.


    Xia Cunjian''s heart is full of emotion. There is absolutely only one person who can be called "that adult" by Wu Ze.


    He''s back?


    It''s impossible, it''s impossible. Xia Cunjian later investigated a lot of internal information, and even knew that there was a nuclear explosion in the Grand Canyon of the rift abyss.


    But even so, the adult came back??


    If he comes back, I''m afraid the whole dawn alliance will be turned upside down.


    "You should be able to understand the meaning of it?"


    "What to do next is up to you."


    After Wu Ze finished speaking, he returned to his original place, and the darkness around him turned back one after another. When the barrier disappeared, Wu Ze disappeared at any time, as if everything just happened was an illusion.


    Xia Cunjian pondered for a moment, and at last he gave the order.


    "Open the gate and let them go."


    Xia Cunjian''s order shocked his subordinates. He didn''t understand what made his officer give in??


    Chamber of Commerce.


    Munitions factory.


    Or the more powerful ones?


    "Sir Xia, it''s not in line with the rules."


    "We must not open the gate. This is your previous order!"


    Xia Cunjian, a righteous subordinate, refused that it was the duty of the soldiers to obey orders, but at the moment they didn''t care to disobey the orders of the officers.


    "I repeat, open the gate."


    "Now, now, now Let them out. "


    Xia Cunjian''s tone gradually became firm and his order was firm. At last, he continued: "all the responsibilities are borne by me alone. Open the gate of the city!"


    Han Xue adjutant also said on one side: "immediately open the gate to release, this matter is very important, not what you can bear."


    The subordinates looked at each other.


    But still no one dares to move, the thing in front of us is in blatant defiance of the absolute order of the base official.


    "I, Xia Cunjian."


    "Now, as the commander in chief, I''ll issue an order again. Who won''t obey the local shooting!"


    Xia Cunjian''s eyes swept fiercely. He directly pulled out his gun and fired two shots into the sky. Instructor Han Xue was ready to shoot directly at any time. His subordinates were sweating at the temples, but he finally gave in to the order of the officer.


    "Open the gate!"


    "Let''s go!"


    The orders came out, and the soldiers of the guards showed incredible expressions one after another.


    This makes the people of the salvation society pass by. They are chasing and ambushing here. What is it for?


    Click, click, click.


    The chains on the huge steel doors were opened one after another, and the lock slots inserted in the surrounding walls and the earth were also opened one by one. Thousands of soldiers were unwilling to give way, and the leader of the brigade Ming Hui breathed a long sigh of relief.


    It''s finally settled.


    Almost, all the players are going to be buried here.


    "I don''t know which powerful person of the society can solve the present situation."


    Minghui is still in fear, but he immediately gives the order for the whole army to set out, and takes the motorcade with him as soon as the other party doesn''t go back.


    On the other side.


    In the luxury car in the center of the team, lucky star also looked back at Gu fan in shock.


    "Big man!"


    "What did you do?"


    "This is too exaggerated. The official commander-in-chief of justice fortress gave in. How did you do it?"


    Lucky star was shocked. He felt incredible and contradictory at the same time. After all, he had seen the giant kneeling down to Gu fan. Compared with that, he was more shocked.


    "Power."


    Gu fan spat out two words, watching the scene of justice fortress around him disappear one after another, and those soldiers'' unwilling expression, continued: "absolute power, can make everything submit."


    All this is brought about by absolute power!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The motorcade is drifting away.


    Dozens of trucks rolled up thick black smoke, the roar of the engine gradually dissipated, and the evil salvation society finally completed its plan.


    "Commander Xia Cunjian, we need a reasonable explanation from you."


    "Your actions are betraying the fortress of justice!"


    Before long, many hunters surrounded Xia Cunjian and Han Xue. The high-level of justice city fortress took action for the first time, but it was too late, and the salvation convoy had already left.


    "There''s nothing to explain."


    Xia Cunjian decided to take all the responsibilities.


    Gu fan''s story must not be exposed, and even if it is said, how many people will believe it?


    "I can only tell you I made the right choice, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable. "Xia Cunjian didn''t feel guilty. The master who came to arrest him was full of anger. He was about to destroy the biggest plan of the society. However, a traitor appeared between them and kept saying that he had made the right choice??


    "Tie it up and take it away."


    "Next, we need to interrogate commander Xia."


    There is no doubt that Xia Cunjian and Han Xue are bound and taken away. What they have just done is almost mutiny. They have disobeyed the highest command of the base, and they are on the side of the salvation society.


    Treason.


    Although there is no national restriction, Xia Cunjian and Han Xue''s rebellion is still very serious.


    They were immediately removed from their posts, held independently in the prison of Fort justice, and may face more severe trials.


    At the same time.


    Shen Yan, who was in the charity meeting, was also confused. The main members of the


    World Congress again gathered together secretly, one thing they were very puzzled.


    After all Why was the gate opened??


    Even the Jishi society itself did not understand why Xia Cunjian defected temporarily and defected to the Jishi society.


    "Our chamber of Commerce has given sufficient pressure and cut off many economic lifelines."


    "But also promised to Xia Cunjian, money and material rewards, beauty is countless."


    "Maybe they need the support of weapons and ammunition very much. I guess President Shen Yan''s threat has played its due role."


    Members of the salvation society speculated that they had just made a lot of corresponding efforts.


    But Shen Yan shook his head.


    Jokes, these are far from enough to move General Commander Xia Cunjian.


    His position has almost reached the highest level of the base, and he is also one of the members. No matter what major choice is, he needs an important vote in his hands.


    Why?


    What is the temptation that makes Xia Cunjian open the gate??


    "President Shen."


    "The society of salvation has great powers. The mysterious members are not just you and me. Maybe the master has buried more pieces in secret, and maybe Xia Cunjian is one of them?"


    Yunyun opened a bottle of champagne and handed it to Shen Yan with a giggle.


    I''m afraid that''s the only explanation.


    The powerful people hidden in the salvation society have great powers, and only this illusory explanation can explain the strange things that just happened.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 348

    Boom, boom, boom.


    There are unexpected clouds and mists in the sky. A thunder and lightning split through the wind and rain, and the sound of rolling thunder came.


    The rain is washing the muddy land. The ashes and plasma left by the war are integrated with the soil in the rain.


    It''s been four days since I left Fort justice.


    The caravan of Gufan''s transportation left the active range of human beings and headed for the darker continent. According to the instructions, it headed for the great chasm of the abyss where the master was.


    "Bishop Gufan, the front cars are occupied, and the tires are stuck in the mud and can''t be pulled out for the time being."


    The rain was pouring down, and Ming Hui came to Gu fan''s carriage. The storm made his voice very small: "the road over there is too muddy and rugged. It''s impossible to move on in rainy days, otherwise something big will happen."


    Gu fan nodded: "camp in place, protect the refugees in the car, and don''t forget to inject them with nutrient solution."


    Gu fan''s voice was cold, and he didn''t treat those Untouchables as human beings at all, and he didn''t look at Minghui from the beginning to the end.


    There is anger in Minghui''s eyes, but he doesn''t dare to attack it.


    He turned around and could only roar to his subordinates: "camp, rest here tonight, and continue to drive after the rain stops!"


    The order is out.


    The elite team has the best equipment. Even the tents are high-tech materials produced by Shen Yanjun''s factory. The steel bracket is deeply embedded into the soil with a cone bit. With a clear sound, it splits several barbs, and its ability to resist wind and rain is greatly enhanced.


    Nanoscale waterproof and fireproof technology makes the seemingly thin tent stand up in the wind and rain.


    The soldiers were all wet through.


    The heavy rain and thunder, the muddy soil and wet body filled the tent with moisture, and many soldiers set up bonfires and smoked their equipment on a fire rack.


    The logistics force appeared.


    Boxes of injectable nutrient solution were carried out, opened the carriages of the trucks, and it was found that the refugees were stacked up like goods inside.


    They breathe slowly and evenly in their chest and fall into deep sleep. All of them have been injected with drugs before leaving fortress justice. They can go into a long dormant state. They only need to inject nutrient solution to live.


    "It''s really like an animal."


    "These people are injected with hallucinogens, and when they wake up..." Several soldiers in the logistics force looked at each other, but they were used to the things in front of them. They took out the nutrient syringes and stabbed them into the blood vessels of the refugees.


    Thousands of refugees, like animals, are put in containers. It''s a huge project just to inject them with nutrient solution.


    Gu fan also stepped out of the car.


    Their exclusive tent has been set up, and there are special cooking soldiers to prepare food for Gufan.


    Potatoes and radishes are cooked in a black pot, and the beef pieces of black Taurus are evenly distributed. The fresh and tender gravy makes the soup float with a layer of gravy. Finally, it is immersed in potatoes to make it more mellow. The refreshing taste of carrot regulates the taste and makes it feel fat but not greasy.


    Archbishop Gufan is special.


    His high status is to enjoy the best food and the best environment.


    The subordinates of Captain Minghui showed their envious and envious expressions one after another. They were starving in the storm, eating dry compressed biscuits, eating some hard and cold beef jerky, and drooling at the thick soup in Gufan pot.


    "Don''t look."


    "We eat our food. It''s the archbishop."


    Ming Hui drinks and sits down with the soldiers and eats the same food.


    "Captain, you are the most popular person around Shen Yan."


    "That''s right. Let''s eat some of this rubbish. How can you suffer with it? What''s so great about the so-called Archbishop? We''ll escort you all the way?"


    Some of the hunter''s subordinates didn''t agree. Why should Gu fan be so popular and spicy, but they could only stare at him with envy?


    What else?


    Of course, it''s because he''s an archbishop, and he''s also a high-level Jesuits.


    "All shut up!"


    Ming Hui waved his hand and said not to let his subordinates continue to discuss. However, his dissatisfaction has escalated again.


    Wow.


    The storm became more and more fierce, and the tent poles that pierced into the ground for one meter all showed signs of loosening.


    The deep pit left by the tire is full of rain, and the soldiers'' tents are almost submerged by rain. With the passage of time, the surrounding area is dark, and the visibility of the vast land is no more than five meters.


    Gu fan served Xu Manman a bowl of broth and wiped away a trace of stains on her round cheeks.


    "Something''s coming."


    "07, you go to order those soldiers, let them immediately armed ready to fight."Gu fan light command way, 07 judge fog stood up, toward the direction of Ming Hui people, that indifferent as water in the eyes of only cold air, looks like delicate and weak body, but just send out the ferocity of hungry wolf.


    "Lord Gufan ordered."


    "All soldiers, armed and ready to fight."


    07 fog said indifferently, this order immediately let a few subordinates in the Ming Hui tent hair, at this time, the outside storm, soldiers are physically and mentally tired, soaked in rain, want to bake a fire in the tent can''t?


    Ming Hui sneered: "please don''t worry, bishop Gu fan. Although he is a powerful hunter, we elite teams are more experienced in team operations."


    "This storm, not only we humans are difficult to move, even those carrion monsters will be limited."


    After listening to 07 fog did not say, a cold face back to the ancient fan side.


    Ming Hui didn''t carry out this order. Those soldiers still barely set up bonfires in the rainstorm. The warm light dried the water stains on their armor. Some soldiers felt that their "eggs" were getting moldy and took off their clothes and smoked them in front of the fire.


    However, at this time, a danger is unknowingly coming.


    In the rainstorm with visibility less than 5 meters, there are some things crawling in the muddy puddles. They are special rotten corpses with light blue body. They are suitable for growing in the wet water, just like the water ghosts in Chinese legend.


    They can actually drill through the muddy soil.


    The soil puffed up a small bag, the ghosts had unconsciously slowly approached the motorcade, sneaking silently, and it seemed that something was secretly directing them.


    A strange cry!


    It was like the howl of a charge, the roar of some of the biggest ghosts.


    The light blue monsters hidden in the earth bags rushed towards the motorcade like mad dogs, with unknown roars in their mouths.

 Chapter 349

    "Enemy attack, enemy attack, enemy attack."


    The soldier in charge of the night watch saw that the whole team had been surrounded by ghosts.


    The appearance of a large number of ghouls made the whole army chaotic.


    The pale blue corpses are very ugly. Some of them are big bellied, with narrow legs and feet. Some of them have arms as thick as waist. All of them are smelling of decay, with sharp claws and broken teeth.


    Poof!!


    A soldier with red fruit on his upper body fell to the ground unexpectedly. His sharp teeth immediately tore the artery of his neck, and the blood gushed out like a fountain, mixed with the rain and mud.


    Dada dada!!


    Dada dada!!


    The sound of the guns fluctuated with each other.


    In a panic, the soldiers reluctantly took up arms and resisted. Many of them had no time to put on their trousers, but they had been knocked down and torn up by the corpses who rushed into the tent. The screams were rolling with each other.


    "Boss Gufan!"


    "As you expected, there was a monster raid."


    "What can we do? Let''s join the fight. The whole army is in a mess."


    Lucky star looked at the chaos of the outside world, and looked a little flustered. At this time, several ghost bodies rushed into the tent where Gu fan was, but only heard a sharp sound in the air, and the light blue ghost bodies were cut into neat pieces.


    Nearby, it is obvious that Gu fan has set the trap of spider silk in blood prison.


    "No


    Gu Fan said coldly, "if you make mistakes, you have to bear them, and if you can''t solve them, it''s too useless."


    Ghost is just a very low-level monster.


    They''re just a little bit more powerful than ordinary rotting corpses, but that''s the difference.


    Organization!!


    Among the ghosts, there is a leader.


    They can carry out organized attacks, and don''t attack the enemy aimlessly and casually like ordinary corpses.


    They hide at the edge of the water source and wait for the opportunity to start. They have a unique way of survival and hunting skills. They also dive into the mud when the heavy rain is pouring. Finally, they are led by the strongest of them.


    Small group of monsters, but has formed its own scale, like a tribe to survive.


    Wisdom.


    This is the biggest difference between ghouls and zombies.


    Although ghouls are just like primitive people, their meanings are quite different, symbolizing that monsters are developing in another direction Replace the direction of human development.


    Dada dada.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    The battle outside the tent became more and more fierce. Ming Hui took part in the battle in person, and powerful elite steel hunters joined the battle. In addition, more than a dozen other good hunters slaughtered the corpses and ghosts.


    The whole regiment suddenly had time to react, and the machine guns on the armored vehicles spewed out long tongues of fire.


    The sudden outbreak of huge combat effectiveness immediately led to the collapse of the dead ghosts. The strange cry of retreat came from a distance. A large number of dead ghosts jumped back into the pouring rain and disappeared in the rainy night with a roar


    The next morning.


    The weather is getting better and the humid air is steaming.


    There were more than 60 bodies in the motorcade, and dozens of people were injured. Ming Hui''s face was very ugly. The small ghost tribe caused such losses, not to mention the elite and strong special forces. Even the miscellaneous troops in the gathering area performed better than them.


    Gufan took Manman''s hand and walked out of the tent slowly.


    "I told you to arm you all."


    Gu fan''s words are indifferent and emotionless, and Ming Hui feels the burning pain on his face. If he can follow Gu fan''s orders and prepare in advance, it will be another result.


    Poof!!


    As soon as Gu fan raises his hand, the head of a confidant next to Ming Hui is cut off.


    His face was puzzled. His round head fell to the ground like a watermelon, and his blood spewed out several meters under high pressure.


    Poof, poof, poof.


    His fingertips were shining, and the invisible blood prison spider silk strangled all the most trusted subordinates around Minghui, and each body was cut into pieces.


    These people are all those who surrounded Ming Hui yesterday and expressed strong dissatisfaction with Gu fan.


    A cold sweat from Ming Hui''s temples.


    He knows!!


    The man knew everything, even the whispers in the tent and the words against him.


    "These people are disobedient. They are all killed."


    "If you express any dissatisfaction or disrespect to me, I will cut off your head, OK?"


    Gu fan lowers his voice, and Ming Hui trembles in his heart. He finally gives in completely. At least he puts down his careful thoughts. He doesn''t dare to look up at the cruel man in front of him.


    "In a few days, we''ll reach the canyon.""I don''t want any accidents during this period, which is a good thing for us."


    Gu fan pats Ming Hui on the shoulder, which is both a warning and a threat. When the palm touches the shoulder, Ming Hui only feels a strong and extreme sense of killing like a blade. In a moment, he seems to see his head landing.


    He I don''t care.


    The man in front of Minghui doesn''t care about anyone''s life. In fact, Minghui himself is the same as the pariah in the container. They are all LECE rubbish.


    Once upon a time, a bullet could solve a life.


    This is an alternative concept of "everyone is equal". No matter how noble you are, your opponent will die with one shot.


    Now, the same is true of Gu fan.


    No matter Ming Hui or the pariah in the container, they are just goods that are killed by a second.


    Gu fan also showed a cruel smile: "I hope you will not all die before reaching the abyss Grand Canyon. After all, it is a field that human beings have never set foot in."


    Gu fan''s palm was taken away from Ming Hui''s shoulder, and he was dismissive of dozens of corpses around him.


    Look into the distance.


    The dark earth buried in the dark sky is becoming more and more dangerous.


    This is no longer a place where human beings can walk. The next journey will be more and more dangerous


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS:


    in recent days, the cities of start channel have been closed.


    The author is also actively cooperating with the censorship of his own books, checking and correcting at the same time.


    However, it is expected that there will be a wave of small explosion in the weekend. About ten chapters can make up for it.


    In addition!!


    The author suddenly had a whim and was full of inspiration. He wrote an online game as a strategic reserve to update the Buddhist system, so as to prevent accidents in this book and make a large number of readers homeless


    Those who are interested can have a look.


    "General attack, armor piercing, weak lighting and critical strike"


    well, you''re right. That''s the title of the book.


    The introduction is like this:


    the boss was punched by Gu fan.


    Armor breaking, vertigo, weakness, panic, blindness, lighting, freezing, deceleration, silence, petrification, poison


    Boss looked at the layers of negative buff, tears streaming down his face, also want to know what the monster in front of him is??

 Chapter 350

    dominate.


    The birth of every master is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    The significance they represent is far-reaching, the influence area is vast, and it will gradually transform the nearby area.


    The motorcade escorted by Gu fan gradually entered the deeper dark continent, and the biological form was also seriously distorted, especially near the area dominated by "ShenTeng".


    Green.


    It''s endless. Everywhere you look, it''s green.


    Looking far away, once an abandoned city, at this time, the tall buildings have been full of emerald green vines.


    They are rooted in all parts of the building, deep into the foundation of the wall. Among the broken walls, there must be tall buildings that have been broken from the central position, but the huge vine with a diameter of more than 10 meters reconnects the broken position. Finally, you will see the shocking scene of half of the building hanging in the air, which makes you feel unreal and magical.


    Carrion, monster, alien.


    The number of them was greatly reduced, and the vast fields made of needle grass were covered with the skeletons of carrion monsters.


    They struggle, roar and roar, but they are pierced by weeds like steel needles and knives on the grass, and the dirty blood becomes the nutrient of the weeds, and the rest of it seeps into the ground and is absorbed by the roots.


    Not only that, those greedy roots out of the ground, wrapped in the body of those rotten corpses, sucking and swallowing.


    The flesh and blood are melted by the roots of trees, and the marrow in the bones is drained like juice. At last, only the dried and cracked bone fragments are left, which may turn into powder all over the sky when the wind blows.


    It''s a green world, a world full of plants.


    "Everyone, wear gas masks."


    "Trucks spray flames. Keep those roots away."


    The well behaved Ming Hui honestly commands the motorcade, and the well-equipped soldiers wear gas masks one after another. From time to time, the air is filled with sweet and greasy fragrance.


    The drooping vines were full of mushrooms and colorful.


    Some colorful mushrooms inflated to a certain extent, burst out like balloons, and turned into haze of pink and purple particles, which scattered near the soldiers'' bodies.


    An elite fighter with no tight gas mask, and the space around his neck is covered with spores.


    Then terrible things happened. These spores began to multiply and grow infinitely. Huge sarcomas grew quickly on his neck. Those spores were deeply rooted in his body, and then grew unrestrained.


    Under the skin, there are huge bulging cysts in the flesh and blood. In the cysts are the creeping roots. In just a few seconds, a large number of mushrooms grow out of his body again. The soldier''s skin seems to be the best breeding farm, and soon his whole body has been distorted to an immature shape.


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    The mushroom on the skin burst one after another. The soldier waved his arm and wailed: "help me, help me!"


    However, Ming Hui gives an order to kill him. He mercifully gives him a bullet to blow his head. When his head bursts, many mushrooms with brains burst out.


    Boom!!


    Flamethrowers sprinkle on the mushrooms and burn with the mutant bodies of their companions.


    This kind of mutant mushroom is more terrible than the virus of carrion monster. The dense fear of seeing the dense skin pores is more painful than death.


    Boom, boom.


    Boom, boom.


    All of a sudden, the huge trees around the motorcade began to wriggle wildly.


    Countless vines blocked the sky, they were like creeping snakes spitting out their cores, and they were like sharp spears crashing down towards the motorcade.


    Dada dada.


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom.


    Countless heavy machine guns block the vines.


    Hunters also use abilities to protect convoys or cut vines with sharp blades.


    "No, the tire got caught!"


    The tire, which could not be penetrated by bullets, was entangled by countless roots protruding from the soil, as if a big hand had wrapped the people.


    "Waste."


    A man came out of the car.


    Gu fan in the face of the plight of the team, gave a light waste of these two words.


    With a wave of his hand, the blood prison spider silk turned into the sharpest blade, and immediately protected the motorcade. With a flick of his fingers, it was like playing a string, and countless blood prison spider silk seemed to dance disorderly.


    Poop, poop, poop.


    All over the sky, the cane was cut into tentacles and fell to the ground wriggling.


    The roots on the ground were also cut off by the blood prison spider silk, and the motorcade could finally drive again along the winding and rugged road.


    Ming Hui turned his head and showed a startled look.


    Every time bishop Gu fan started, he was so astonishing that people doubted how storm city was destroyed. Such a hero could be defeated by others??"Close."


    "All the creatures around are decaying in the direction of ShenTeng."


    "It has affected an area of more than 100 kilometers, and the surrounding organisms are supplying energy to it."


    At a glance, Gu fan found that almost all the nearby creatures had been completely vegetated, and the terror of dominating gradually showed up.


    It is not only powerful, but also can influence all the living things around it, gradually homogenize and print its own traces. This is the most terrible place.


    Whoosh, whoosh!!


    A wave is not flat, a wave again, suddenly dozens of arrows towards the direction of the team.


    Several soldiers were shot through the throat and heart, and the driver of one of the cars was stabbed in the middle of the eyebrow. The whole truck almost collapsed.


    Enemy attack!!


    And intelligent creatures who are good at using bows and arrows are attacking.


    In the surrounding forest, a shadow of people shuttling back and forth, they are slender and symmetrical, shuttling back and forth on the tree trunk.


    Human?


    If you look closely, those figures are 90% similar to human beings.


    But at this time, they were all wearing clothes made of leaves, covering the private parts of the body. Their ears were long and sharp, and their appearance was beautiful, just like the legendary "spirit".


    They have slender fingers, playing on the bowstring as if playing music. A series of poisonous arrows cut through the sky and attacked the soldiers. Suddenly, several people were shot through on the spot.


    "Fog, the gun of death."


    "Now beat them all down for me."


    In Gu fan''s eyes, these elves are no longer human, just like shooting a few birds to kill all these humanoid creatures.


    A mist dissipated.


    The fog of No.07 appeared and disappeared from time to time in the forest. Sometimes, the body became solid and sometimes changed into a confused fog.


    The sharp blade pierced the throat, and the Elves were cut on the spot, but the blood in their bodies was not bright red, but green like the sap of trees.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 351

    Bang.


    The death shooter holds a left wheel.


    It''s a large caliber magnum revolver, even known as a pocket gun. Ordinary people may break their wrists with one shot.


    With a flick of the gun of death, five bullets thicker than fingers were thrown into the runner, and the long flame ejected a bullet that spiraled and tore the air. The sense of the gun of death made it hit an elf''s head accurately.


    In the twinkling of an eye, all the elves in the forest were solved.


    Ming Hui also rushes into the woods, and the elite steel Hunter bursts out with powerful destructive power. He is good at physical skills at high speed. He blows a whip leg to blow out the head of an elf.


    "Stop."


    Gu fan ordered the seriously injured motorcade to stop and keep defensive.


    There are still many elves in the forest. Under the command of the commander, many soldiers rush to the forest with guns to fight.


    "Invaders Kill... "


    Those elves even have human thinking, gnashing their teeth at Gu fan these invaders.


    They hate the "steel car", especially the exhaust pipes at the rear of the steel chariot, which make the elves want to break them immediately.


    Gufan also stepped into the forest.


    In the memory of his last life, there are many stories about the elves.


    These "humanoid creatures" have a deep hatred of human itself, or the whole human civilization. After a series of metamorphosis, they worship nature and the supreme vine.


    "Die, dirty man."


    A Female Elf falls from a tree trunk.


    Her appearance is absolutely a beauty, sharp ears, easy to think of some animation in the "Book plot."


    But she is a bloodthirsty creature in the world. She has teeth sharper than a wolf in her mouth. She wants to tear Gu fan to pieces immediately.


    Bang.


    With a wave of Gu fan''s hand, the beauty''s head burst out.


    He didn''t look at each other from the beginning to the end. Instead, he had a little interest in an ancient tree.


    This is a huge tree with human faces.


    No, it should be said that human faces are embedded in this giant tree.


    Gu fan''s fingers caressed the dry bark, then gently pulled the bark apart, a shocking picture appeared.


    There was a human body hidden in the tree trunk, but the human body had become an empty shell, leaving only a layer of skin and flesh, and the internal organs and spine disappeared.


    Metamorphosis.


    They have completed some transformation.


    "I see."


    "Born with super archery ability and the ability to control plants, the spirit originally appeared here."


    Gu fan also found some new spirit trees not far away. Some of the captured human beings were bound to the spirit trees. Their bodies would sink into the mud and slowly inlay into the spirit trees.


    Then, the transformation began.


    Their genes have been assimilated by lingmu, and their internal organizational structure has undergone tremendous changes.


    This transformation is not like being parasitized by blood sucking vines, but more like an evolution of "evil flesh egg" or "flesh flower", from inside out, each gene has become another species.


    Finally, they peeled off from the tree trunk, leaving the original human skin and flesh shell, forming a new perfect creature - the spirit.


    "Elves are human beings."


    Gu fan relieved his doubts. In the bloody end of the dark decade in his memory, elves also played a very important role. Most of them became mortal enemies of human beings, but some of them still returned to the camp of human beings.


    "Bishop Gufan, we have their leader."


    Obedient Ming Hui respectfully said that these Elves were not very powerful, and the strongest leader was also subdued by the death gun and fog.


    It''s a male elf.


    It has a perfect figure, just like Prometheus'' sculpture, smooth muscles, sharp edges, sunny and handsome face, and a bit of fairy''s unique beauty. If you put it before the end of the world, it will definitely be the ultimate fresh meat that can charm countless flower maniacs.


    "He claims to be the elf Lord of the zone."


    Ming Hui explained on one side that the male elf in front of him was forced to kneel down in front of Gu fan.


    "Despicable human beings."


    "You encroach on resources, pollute the environment, kill our compatriots, and invade our sacred lingmu forest..." The male elf Lord gnashed his teeth, his eyes full of hatred.


    Gu fan squatted down and looked at him like a dog.


    "Do you remember being human?"


    "How much of your memory is left, how much of the part about human memory is left, how much of the movies that people have seen, the games they have played, or the happy time they have had with their lovers?"Gu fan was curious about what a human memory would look like after he had been genetically edited and tampered with.


    A finger was on the brow of the elf Lord.


    Hell magic pupil''s ability to launch, a trace of consciousness into the spirit''s brain, another of its truth.


    "The movie Games Love... "


    That section of memory seems to be covered with dust, and even directly deleted.


    He has forgotten his good time as a human being, and only remembers the hatred engraved in his bones, which is a kind of plant''s special hatred for human beings.


    They seem to represent the consciousness of nature, and human beings are the people who destroy nature. Countless trees have been cut down, but the blue sky is full of dust and mist, and finally even the starry sky becomes blurred.


    Garbage is floating in the ocean, and pollution sources are everywhere in the river.


    In the memory of the male elves, there is only hatred for human beings, as if human beings are parasites on the earth and should be eliminated.


    The consciousness gradually deepens.


    The memory of the Spirit Lord seems to be pushed away by Gu fan.


    He recalled his happy time when he liked playing lol and listening to Jay Chou''s songs most. He occasionally came out to play basketball, stopped looking for a job after graduating from University, and stayed at home after work to indulge in krypton games.


    Those days, some boring, but also some happy.


    The feeling of human is becoming more and more familiar, which makes the spirit''s consciousness and this memory confused and contradicted with each other.


    "Who am I?"


    "I''m a human, I''m just an ordinary human..."


    "I didn''t dump the waste and pollution. I''m also very innocent. I''m also one of the victims. Why should the whole ethnic group be eliminated?"


    "No


    "I''m an elf."


    "Human beings are ugly and evil. Human beings are demons and cancer cells of the earth."


    Ah, ah, ah!!


    The genie screamed, and his brain would burst.

 Chapter 352

    Memory.


    The memory of human being is gradually in conflict with the modified factors in gene.


    Human beings, whose race has completely become "elves", constantly flow hot emerald green plasma from their pupils, and their consciousness becomes confused. They are hysterical and use their heads to hit the ground. Finally, even a strong smell of brain comes out of their nostrils and ears


    "Is the conflict of consciousness so serious?"


    Gu fan also had some accidents, but it was also expected. After all, the gene transformed by ShenTeng was to erase the existence of human beings. After the elves restored the memory of human beings, the conflicts between them could not be resolved.


    "Very close."


    "All the living things around have undergone transformation related to the characteristics of ShenTeng, and the key is to eliminate the human factor..."


    The closer you get to the abyss master, the more terrifying you feel that creature.


    It''s not how powerful they are or how fast they are. It''s a trait beyond ordinary people''s imagination. It''s modifying your genes and thoughts and erasing your memory. What will be left in the end??


    If a person, in the end, even the meaning of human existence has been erased, what else is left??


    I''m afraid to think it over.


    What ShenTeng has done, if you think about it carefully, makes people feel afraid.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After a rest, the motorcade soon set foot on the road of escort again.


    "Why, what is that?"


    The lucky star who is in charge of driving looks out of the car. In the far distance, near an occupied city surrounded by countless vine roots, there are countless strange creatures, some of which can even be found in history textbooks.


    For example, a giant mammoth.


    It''s a giant mammoth that only appeared in the ice age, and it''s an enhanced version. The four giant legs are like the pillars of the Optimus, and the gentle movement of the body like a hill will lead to the vibration of the earth. A pair of ivory alone is more than ten meters long.


    It is a small mountain, guarding near the city, at the same time, there are countless parasites crawling near its surface, and even the giant mammoth as a kind of nest.


    "That''s Dinosaurs


    Another shocking picture is eye-catching. On the edge of the city, there are dozens of dinosaurs chasing each other. They all have black hard armor skin. Their huge and heavy bodies crush the earth and step out of deep pits. The predatory dinosaur with a length of more than 10 meters swallows a weak creature into its mouth and smashes it into large pieces of meat mud with a bang .


    Look far away.


    There are more and more giant creatures that seem to come from ancient times, giving people an ancient sense of epic shock.


    A giant mantis hunter who lurks on giant vines and whose body color is completely integrated with its surroundings.


    The ground suddenly collapses and a circular cavity emerges. A huge flesh colored worm comes out and drags another ancient creature into the cave.


    It''s like an unknown place that has been covered with dust for millions of years. All kinds of magnificent creatures that you don''t expect are emerging here.


    "They didn''t want to attack us..."


    The motorcade is getting closer and closer to those terrible creatures, but they don''t seem to have any plans to attack the motorcade.


    This makes Gu fan more cautious.


    Before they met with all kinds of crazy attacks, it was because of the lack of control power, and those creatures were full of hatred for human beings, so they launched an overwhelming crazy attack, and those spirits shuttling through the woods even had to fight to the death with the sudden invaders at the cost of their fragile lives.


    Now it''s different.


    The consciousness of dominating ShenTeng has been thoroughly integrated into the surrounding earth.


    Every tree, every creature, every mutated terror, is deeply restricted by the abyss, controlling their consciousness and thoughts.


    "From here on, we have entered the realm of domination."


    The speed of the motorcade gradually slowed down, and the ruined city seemed to open the door for the public. The giant terror creatures guarding the edge of the city made way one after another. The big eyes full of hatred and desire kept close watch on every passing soldier. Tons of saliva and mucus fell from the corner of the mouth and fell to the ground, forming a large stinking puddle.


    Everyone can feel it.


    These monsters want to crush the motorcade, trample everyone into meat mud with one foot, and then swallow them with the dirty soil.


    Boom boom!!


    Optimus Prime general thigh moved out, the team bumped up and down, continue to tread out of the gully forward, from the window to look out, more shocking scenes into the eye.


    Tongtian tower.


    In the ruined city, there is a towering tower.


    It''s a huge spiral tower made up of countless vines intertwined with huge roots and veins. The diameter of the base at the bottom may be more than 1000 meters, extending up to the top of the clouds, as if connecting the kingdom of God hidden in the sky.Shock.


    Everyone was shocked by the picture in front of him.


    In fact, the whole city has been deeply depressed, as if it had been smashed out of a huge crater by a huge meteorite, forming a basin similar to a huge funnel.


    The boundless body of ShenTeng fills the whole huge funnel basin.


    Its roots have been rooted thousands of meters underground, absorbing the sweet water from underground canals, and even absorbing the hot energy of lava through the earth''s crust


    ShenTeng has become a towering tower that only exists in the magic world.


    Obviously.


    This is the attitude that the true master of the abyss should show.


    The abyss devourer that Gu fan eliminated is just a super monster that has not yet grown up in the state of childhood, but this vine shows the real characteristics of abyss master.


    "Master, what is it?"


    Lucky star shaking hands holding the steering wheel, looking at the sky tower, I can''t believe it''s a creature!!


    "Dominate the real form."


    "Masters are called masters because they were masters of the earth."


    Master of the earth!!


    Master.


    They are the real masters.


    Although the earth is only a young planet, it has survived for three billion years. However, human civilization is only ten thousand years old, and it has only begun to flourish in the last 100 years.


    Once, once.


    Maybe hundreds of thousands of years ago, maybe millions, tens of millions, hundreds of millions of years ago It is worshiped by countless creatures and stands at the top of the biological chain.


    They are called "masters"


    PS:


    brothers, I''m really sorry.


    Recently, there has been a great turmoil in the Internet, and the author has been living in a frenzy


    Today, the previous chapter has been blocked for more than ten chapters. Some places are sealed inexplicably. I really don''t know how to change it. Let''s understand the update speed. I''m very sorry.

 Chapter 353

    The tower of heaven.


    Countless vines crisscross the huge pits formed by the broken city, rooted in the deepest underground. The tower of heaven soars into the sky, and everything around is controlled by it.


    Gu fan''s sharp eyes looked up.


    At the top of the tower of heaven, countless vines seem to form the palm of a giant, lifting a brand-new green city high and becoming the Magic Kingdom above the clouds.


    Boom boom!!


    The earth began to vibrate, and the soft soil was crushed by roots and emerald green vines, forming a huge disk.


    "It wants us to go up."


    Everyone in the motorcade was surprised and drove slowly to the huge disc as if it were a natural elevator??


    There was another tremor on the ground under the people''s feet, and the huge disk began to rise slowly, carrying the people up and moving towards the heaven at the top of the clouds.


    The wind is blowing in my ears.


    If you look down from the edge of the disk made up of vine branches and leaves, you can see that everything on the earth is shrinking at the speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, the outline of the whole occupied city gradually emerges, and you can see the monsters guarding near the city.


    The city of heaven is thousands of meters high.


    The mist and cloud cover the finger tip, and soon the earth is covered by clouds. Everyone has the unreal feeling that they are on the cloud. Looking up, they find that the root vines on the top of Tongtian tower bifurcate and sprout again, twisted and entangled to form a green earth, forming a special territory dominated by ShenTeng.


    The discs, which were consigned to the people, soon sent them to the edge of the city of heaven.


    This city is quite different from what people have imagined. Its structure is special and complex, forming a series of "tree holes" buildings. In the center of the city, there are many ancient trees growing in the forest. Where the branches and leaves of the trees meet, there are some houses in the "tree houses".


    It seems that only those high-ranking creatures can survive in the tree house.


    Many strange creatures appear in people''s eyes. For example, the ice wolf with two heads and five meters in length is covered with long blue and cold hair. Every breath will emit cold fog from the mouth of the blood basin.


    There are also strange humans sitting on the giant wolves in the ice field. Although they have human form, they are extremely strong and tall. They are more than two meters tall. They are full of muscles and long tusks, just like the legendary tribal orcs.


    On the branches and vines, there are some spirits with special bows and arrows.


    They are much stronger than the wild elves encountered by the team before. Everyone exudes a sense of coldness that is not like human beings. Although they look very beautiful on the outside, in fact, their inner soul has completely belonged to another kind of creature.


    All of a sudden.


    A strong and unparalleled breath came from the depths of the forest.


    A man bathed in the divine light walks out slowly. There seems to be a protective layer composed of pure energy around his body. When the light shines on the protective layer, it will reflect the light of kaleidoscope and different colors, making it look especially sacred.


    Gu fan saw the man and felt a little pressure.


    It is quite different from ordinary creatures, and has reached a certain limit, even half a foot has stepped into the level of "Shenjin".


    That''s Master''s bodyguard!!


    When Gu fan killed the abyssal devourer, he met three dominating bodyguards. They all reached the legendary silver level, creating a lot of trouble.


    The powerful man with divine light is far more powerful than the bodyguard of the three abyss devours. The reason why hesitation energy and time are more abundant is that its evolution is more perfect than the bodyguard of the abyss devours.


    "You are..."


    Ming Hui, the front of the team, felt the pressure of the other side''s strength and could not help shaking.


    "Humble human beings."


    "I am the ShenTeng clan, the ruler of the kingdom of life, and the king of the elf clan."


    The man bathed in the divine light said condescensively that the majestic and heavy voice poured in from all directions, and the lingering sound of his consciousness reverberated in his mind. The soldiers around him were shocked to the extent that they couldn''t do more, and some even knelt down on the spot and didn''t dare to resist any more.


    "Your tribute."


    The Elven king issued an order, and the door of the truck was opened by the soldiers one after another.


    The refugee survivors stacked together in the cargo box were consigned out like goods, and the number reached several thousand people, which made the Elven King show satisfaction.


    Whoosh, whoosh!!


    The earth made up of vines suddenly stretched out countless roots.


    The refugee survivors were entangled by these roots one after another, and then they were pulled deep into the jungle formed by ancient trees. The surface of countless huge trees became soft like mud. The bound human beings merged into the trunk and slowly integrated with these ancient trees.Gulu, Gulu, Gulu.


    The sound of terror can be heard vaguely.


    The flesh and bone marrow of the human beings in the trunk of the ancient trees turned into huge jelly, which was absorbed and swallowed by the blood sucking vines, and then extracted and passed along the roots to the deeper part of the vines.


    Thousands of refugee survivors have become some kind of fertilizer.


    So many human beings seem to feel very happy, and the whole country in the sky is shaking slightly.


    The spirit king felt the consciousness of domination, and his cold and heartless face also showed a smile: "very good, my Lord is very happy, and will give you the greatest treasures."


    Reward.


    The reward of the master is so inspiring.


    Ming Hui and several members of the salvation society expressed excitement, but the rest of the soldiers looked at each other.


    Although they take it as their duty to obey orders, they do not know much about the Jesuits. They only know how to obey the orders of the brigade leader Ming Hui. The explanation of this mission is just to "carry" some untouchables and engage in some kind of population trade.


    But this is not the case now.


    This kingdom above the sky, together with the countless monsters we saw along the way, and the scene that refugee survivors were just turned into the forest and integrated into giant wooden trunks, are so shocking.


    "Captain Minghui, our task has been completed. When can we return?"


    "Yeah, yeah, I don''t want to stay in this place. It''s weird. When will we return to justice fortress?"


    Many soldiers look at each other. Although the task has been completed, Ming Hui has no intention of returning. Instead, he wants to go deeper into this mysterious cloud kingdom??


    Next, what''s your destiny??


    "The great Elven king."


    "These soldiers are also gifts from the salvation society to the Lord."


    Ming Hui showed a cruel smile, and hundreds of soldiers were shocked. All the way, they worked hard to protect until now, but in the end, they became a gift of some kind of creature??

 Chapter 354

    "Wait!"


    "It''s not the same as what we said!"


    "Isn''t the reward for this mission 10000 dawn coins?"


    Many soldiers panic. Shen Yan, the giant of justice city fortress, once promised to send 10000 dawn coins to each person to complete the task, which is enough for them to spend for a long time.


    "Not bad."


    "Powerful soldiers can be transformed into our Lord''s family guards."


    The spirit king nodded. The elite soldiers behind Ming Hui''s body quality is far better than those Dalits.


    With a little bit of his finger, the countless root vines also wound around the elite fighters. The evolutionists and the remaining hunters are the key targets. The green vines are like the palms of human beings. They are tied to the wrists and thighs of human beings, and then they are dragged deep into the forest. They are integrated into those giant trees for mutation and evolution.


    Dada dada!!


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    Many soldiers do not want to sit and wait to die. They take up arms and begin to fight desperately. They shoot around aimlessly and fight back madly in the direction of the spirit king.


    "Well?"


    "Looking for death!"


    The spirit king frowned, and a sense of majestic spread. In a moment, a holy shield composed of light stood out in front of the forest. Countless bullets hit the Holy Shield with glass light, making a sonorous sound. Without exception, it was intercepted in front of the light shield.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    Deep in the forest, a shower of arrows swept by.


    The arrows were sharp and quick, and the sound of breaking through the air was overwhelming. The rain of arrows suddenly penetrated through the body, and a large number of soldiers were punctured on the spot. The damage of rotation and tearing caused the soldiers to fly with blood and flesh.


    The vines and branches on the ground became more violent and aggressive, penetrating the soldiers'' bodies again, and even tearing them into flesh and blood pieces on the spot, while the plasma dripping on the ground was quickly absorbed.


    On this side of Gufan, a human body shield stands in the front.


    Gu fan held the lucky star in his hand and raised it high to resist the attack of the arrow rain. The "lucky" attribute, which can change the probability, was launched again. Countless arrows could not pierce the people. The sharp arrows seemed to have eyes. They shot the nearby soldiers through each other, but none of them aimed at the lucky star.


    Soon.


    Ordinary soldiers have been cleaned up.


    Only the members of the salvation society, Ming Hui and several powerful soldiers with great prestige in the team, together with several people brought by Gu fan, will receive the gift from the master of ShenTeng.


    "Stupid human."


    "But you are very lucky to accept my Lord''s gift."


    The Elven King allowed Ming Hui and Gu fan to enter the forest in the middle of the city, which seemed to be a very important place to dominate ShenTeng. Countless Elven guards guarded a mysterious place.


    There is an ancient forest in the Divine Land in the cloud top, which is a shocking thing.


    But what people saw next was even more eye-catching. There was a hot spring hidden in the deepest core of the forest???


    Hot springs.


    It was a pool of emerald green juice.


    From time to time, the hot spring spirit pool emits dense mist, and a trace of mist is inhaled into the nose, which immediately gives people a refreshing feeling.


    Layers of elves guard here. This pool seems to be the most important place for them, and the next gift of divine vine will start from here.


    "Human beings, originally only people can enjoy the gift of our Lord. This is our honor."


    "Let''s go."


    The spirit king is very serious and his fingers are pointing towards Ming Hui.


    Ming Hui was stunned. He wanted others to "try the water" first, but he didn''t expect it to start with himself.


    But there is no way to do it. It''s impossible to refuse now. No matter what the cost, he can only stick to it.


    Ming Hui walked step by step towards the spirit pool guarded by the elves.


    The emerald green juice looks as clear as water, but it is actually something like jelly mud. As soon as Minghui stepped down the pool, it was wrapped by the green slurry, and it was completely shrouded by bursts of fog.


    The unknown liquid wriggles through every pore. Finally, it completely covers the whole person and starts the next stage of transformation.


    Impurities.


    A lot of black slime was forced out.


    There are also more impurities, which are forced out by the emerald green unknown spirit water, such as the old wounds on the body, the cracks in the gene sequence, are slowly repairing.


    In addition, the cardiopulmonary function of the five viscera, the potential of the body''s musculoskeletal, and even the activity of every drop of blood seem to be strengthened in this kind of spirit liquid.


    It works!!


    This transformation in the spirit pool can really enhance the people''s livelihood.


    With the repair of old wounds and stubborn diseases, the improvement of physical fitness, and even the increase of special abilities, the deep gene sequence has undergone a strong change, gradually integrating some things set by the master of ShenTeng.Gene sequence.


    This is a very magical word.


    Each element of the sequence tells a story of the past.


    The organisms on the earth have developed from the simplest non nuclear organisms to plankton, and then to various aquatic organisms in the ocean, and finally to various reproduction on the land. They have experienced evolution for hundreds of millions of years.


    The process of evolution is written in the gene sequence.


    The gene sequence says what kind of creatures we should grow into.


    Should we have two arms, or four legs, or eight pairs of eyes? What about the digestive system? How can the reproductive capacity of the next generation be more balanced.


    These They are written in our genes, like the legal rules of civilization, which restrict how we grow and prevent us from having four arms and eight pairs of eyes.


    The factors in the gene sequence are like an epic genealogy, in which the evolutionary experience of each generation is deeply engraved.


    What kind of temperature is suitable for us to live in and what kind of sweat glands will grow??


    What kind of respiratory function do we have to adapt to the oxygen content of the air on earth? What kind of lung do we need to evolve??


    Our ancestors grew up in harsh environments. They didn''t adapt to those environments at first, just like the first fish that came to land from the ocean. How could they survive without water??


    Die!!


    Countless ancestors left experience with death.


    They''ve evolved from generation to generation, from our experience.


    We have flexible hands, that is because our ancestors'' experience has engraved the factor of "need to make tools", so we have such dexterous hands.


    We have a brain full of wisdom. That''s because our ancestors had the experience that "wisdom is more useful than power" from the initial low intelligence creatures, and then gradually formed our present brain content.


    Everything is imprinted in genes, imprinted in our factor sequences.


    Even if the human beings are weak, they are the strong among the strong!!


    Because the weak who could not adapt to the environment had already died out, because they could not adapt to breathing air, because they were killed by the law of the jungle, because they could not defeat our ancestors who were good at making weapons by using the body, and finally disappeared in the merciless world of survival of the fittest.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 355

    Gene memory.


    A small cell can''t be seen by the naked eye, but the gene sequence in it hides an unimaginable huge memory. If the factors in the sequence are disassembled and arranged in a row, it can continue from the earth to the moon


    The gene sequence was gradually disassembled.


    The memories from ancient times, like melting icebergs, gradually unfold in Minghui''s body.


    100000 years ago


    "I need more power!"


    "I will use my fist to smash the enemy''s head and tear their mouth."


    It''s almost the ancestor of apes. It doesn''t produce any intelligence. Just like chimpanzees and baboons, they only know how to fight with those tigers, wolves and leopards with brute force.


    Ten thousand years ago


    "I have wisdom."


    "I learned to make simple tools."


    Ming Hui, who is still in the state of primitive man, has greatly developed his mind and intelligence. His palm is no longer like an iron fist, but becomes more dexterous and more suitable for making simple weapons. For example, it becomes a simple weapon after knocking with a stone.


    Five thousand years ago


    "I''m a craftsman."


    At that time, Ming Hui''s ancestor, a great craftsman, made amazing weapons, respected by the sage.


    Four thousand years ago


    "I''m a general."


    Ming Hui''s ancestor, a general who fought on the battlefield, directed the soldiers to fight, fought with blood, roared with fury, and his genes also left part of the battle, and yearned for stronger power.


    Three thousand years ago


    "I''m a martial arts teacher."


    Among Ming Hui''s ancestors, there appeared some martial arts masters who thought they were good at using various combat skills.


    He not only smashed his fist on other people''s heads, but also created many special fighting skills, killing and cutting skills, and the fighting methods became more and more sophisticated. Even the thin and weak people could win the strong with skill.


    Generations of genes have written about the past of our ancestors.


    They all put their survival experience into their genes.


    They all imprint their desire for the next generation and what kind of ability they hope to obtain in their genes.


    Generation after generation, generation after generation.


    Craftsmen want to have more dexterous hands, generals want to have more power, and martial arts masters want to have more explosive power As for later generations, there were counselors, wise men, farmers, officials and businessmen, and even emperors in their ancestral genes.


    They play different roles.


    They have different needs.


    The reason why their gene sequence can be passed down to prove that these requirements are correct is that Ming Hui has not been "exterminated" like other people.


    Human evolution is a complex thing.


    It''s not just the improvement of IQ, the change between strength and speed, but also the adaptation to the surrounding environment


    Too strong power will consume more resources. A baby is born to eat a cow every day, which is obviously not in line with the common sense of evolution. If there are not so many resources for him to eat, the final result must be starvation.


    How to use the least resources.


    How to produce better offspring.


    The transformation of genetic engineering is like Prometheus'' elaborate carving of statues. It''s logical to write it down. It''s suitable for the current environment, takes up the least resources, produces the most superior offspring, and is more suitable for survival.


    This is our great natural gene.


    But This is not the case with Lingquan, where Minghui is located.


    It is obvious that it does not meet the normal standard of gene sequence evolution, and it carries out a certain degree of anti ancient and transformation on Minghui.


    Anti ancient.


    That''s right, it''s anti ancient!!


    Regardless of the cost, do not consider the balance, do not care whether it can survive, everything began to continue to twist.


    A hundred thousand years ago, the power of our ancestors.


    Ten thousand years ago, our ancestors yearned for dexterity.


    Five thousand years ago, our ancestors were eager for wisdom.


    Three thousand years ago, the explosive power of our ancestors.


    Their abilities, their needs, their desires, even the genetic compromises that they had made for evolution, were all broken.


    Ming Hui''s body has changed significantly.


    His body began to expand, like a huge black ape, his whole body strength became manic, and a bloodthirsty mania swept through his body.


    Brain intelligence should decline, but at this time more vigorous growth, nerve cells greatly enhanced, veins rooted in all parts of the body, the body''s ability to control doubled.


    Memories from ancient times are constantly reviving.


    The warrior''s experience, fighting skills and physical needs are also playing a role.


    The black giant ape, whose height is gradually approaching three meters, can even make "split" and "high leg raising" movements. Its muscles are also full of toughness, and its muscles and skin are stretching.Need to consume more food!!


    He doesn''t need to refer to the virtuous circle of evolution. Even if a person needs to eat the whole elephant, he should also talk about his own strength to the extreme.


    100000 years.


    For 100000 years, the experience and evolutionary choices of our ancestors began to be imposed on Ming Hui.


    Ordinary people, it is impossible to complete this transformation, will absolutely die.


    However, Ming Hui himself is a hunter of Jinggang level. At this time, his body was once again violently dissimilated, and his 100000 years of evolutionary experience was propagated at the same time regardless of the cost, which pushed the "Atavism" to the peak.


    The dense fog thinned a lot.


    His whole body pores, all flesh and blood, have developed to the extreme, and finally completed a breakthrough at a certain limit.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    Ming Hui''s whole body gives out bursts of clear sound, and his height finally rises to the level of five meters like that of the gorilla in the movie.


    And it is also a skillful craftsman, extremely developed brain, and will use Chinese martial arts master, gene sequence unsealing let him continue to grow, gradually reached an incredible level.


    "He wakes up."


    Gu fan also frowned slightly, and the breakthrough of Ming Hui''s strength made him feel a little surprised.


    Roar! Roar!!


    With a roar of fury, Minghui finally completed the evolution.


    He became an intelligent creature in the next stage, completed the hunter''s breakthrough, and became an "awakener" of the "legendary silver level"


    Genes are important.


    This evolution not only dominates the power of ShenTeng, but also depends on Minghui''s own gene sequence.


    "Good."


    The spirit king also nodded deeply, looking at the huge black ape five meters tall, very satisfied with his achievements in strength.


    "Next, it''s your turn."


    Elven King condescending in the face of the public, pointing to Gu fan.


    He wanted Gufan to be the second to accept the favor of the master, and everyone around him immediately looked at the bloodthirsty butcher.


    "Boss Gufan!"


    "What to do? Is it going to war?"


    Gu fan''s several people are very nervous. The strange pool may not bring any influence. To go in and complete the transformation of the master is to seek death.


    But Gu fan raised his hand: "don''t worry."


    He turned around and walked towards lingchi with a cool face. It seemed that everything was in the plan


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 356

    What does Gu fan want to do?


    The crowd watched the man walk slowly to the pool.


    Did he choose to betray mankind at this moment, ready to put into the arms of the Lord and accept the favor of our Lord.


    No!!


    The 07 fog, 13 gun of death, lucky star and Xu Manman in the verdict all believe that Gu fan will never go along with those monsters because of this small favor


    Gu fan walked slowly into the pool of spirit under the gaze of the public.


    Gufan was surrounded by the emerald green liquid like Guotong, and a special fragrance and wrapping feeling filled him, which made him feel as if he was in the mother''s womb, just like he was in the "evil meat egg", but more special.


    That special spirit liquid can not only improve the flesh and blood ability, but also induce the ancient memory in the deep level of gene, such as plucking silk and cocoon, gradually stripping the hidden memory sealed in the sequence.


    But the effect of this spirit liquid on Gu fan is very general.


    His physical body is close to perfect, the rank of Shenjin has made the sequence almost impossible to modify, and the special case of gene mutation back to ancient times has not appeared in Gufan.


    Consciousness is extending.


    Gu fan''s whole body was immersed in the pool of spirit, but his consciousness gradually spread to the surrounding, slowly infiltrating downward.


    Countless roots and vines are like hundreds of millions of blood vessels. Infinite energy is surging in the blood vessels, from which special energy is extracted, gradually producing special spirit liquid that can make other creatures "return to their ancestors".


    Down, down, down again.


    It seems that Gu fan who soaks in the spirit pool wants to penetrate into the core place, that is, the heart of ShenTeng tree, which produces the spirit liquid.


    "It''s such a big city in the sky."


    "Extract the underground spring water, absorb the energy in the molten slurry, brew the soul liquid that makes people return to their ancestors."


    "All this must be controlled by a powerful and unparalleled core, and that core is the key point of ShenTeng, even the one that dominates consciousness."


    Gu fan had already had a plan in his heart. The spirit pool he was in was also the most critical mysterious place in the cloud kingdom. It must be directly connected with the tree heart of ShenTeng and invade to the most critical source.


    Blood prison spider silk.


    Countless spider threads seem to extend downward from the bottom of the spirit pool, drilling into the tree roots, looking for something in reverse.


    One hundred meters.


    Two hundred meters.


    One thousand meters.


    The consciousness of dominating is boundless, but I don''t find this little "parasite" like Gufan in myself. Moreover, it seems that master ShenTeng is doing a more important thing, and has no time to deal with other tedious things for the time being.


    "What''s that?"


    Gufan''s consciousness gradually extended from the root vein to a certain core area.


    In the world of consciousness, there is a vast green sea floating, which may be a bit of fantasy, but it is wrapped in a huge eggshell.


    That eggshell is like the core processor of heaven in the cloud, and it is also like the heart of the most central energy of biological body. The endless law of life can be more and more brilliant, but the most amazing thing is its function.


    Atavism, purification, absorption.


    Gu fan''s consciousness saw that just now thousands of survivors were pulled by countless vines and integrated into the tree''s heart. When they were integrated into the ocean of green life, the whole bodies of those suffering survivors were decomposed into dregs.


    That''s cell level decomposition.


    When a person melts into the green ocean, he is instantly dissolved into countless cells, and the gene fragments in the cells are extracted, and the memories in countless gene sequences are integrated into the green ocean.


    "I am Zhao Zilong of Changshan."


    There is such a saying hidden in a human gene


    A thousand years ago, there was a great soldier named Zhao Yun among his ancestors. The memory of this soldier and his fighting experience are all written in the gene sequence, extracted and integrated into the green ocean.


    "Rule by inaction."


    In the sequence of someone''s gene, there is such a philosophical saying.


    The sage who rode to the West could find some clues in a certain gene sequence.


    Human genes are too big.


    A person''s genes are combined by his or her father and mother, which combines two huge gene sequences. After hundreds of generations of inheritance, the best genes of rest have spread all over the country, and even each of us has the best factors in our body.


    The ancient sages.


    The ancient sages.


    Ancient generals, counsellors, warriors, craftsmen


    Their memories, like a cocoon, are stripped out and integrated into the ocean of life.


    I''m afraid you can''t imagine what will happen when the thoughts of Li erdaozun collide with those of sage Kong.You can''t imagine what kind of qualitative change Zhao Zilong and Guan Shengye, plus Qin Qiong and Li Yuanba''s fighting experience and memory, as well as the combination of physical fitness and flesh strength will produce.


    Memory summary!!


    Gene memory collection, ShenTeng, the terror master, is stealing the crystallization of human civilization.


    To some extent, it is likely to be the most threatening one among the ten masters, or the one with the greatest potential. The splendid cultural history of mankind over the past ten thousand years is being interpreted and learned by it in a special way.


    "The philosophy of consciousness of human beings has reached this level."


    "Every thought of those ancient sages and sages is as bright as the stars in the sky, and their roads are like the avenue of stars, but it''s a pity that later generations can''t understand one percent of the true meaning."


    In the deepest part of shentengshu''s heart, the dominating consciousness is experiencing the wisdom of these ancient sages.


    Human beings are really weak creatures.


    But even if it is so weak, the height of the ideological level makes the master who has survived for thousands of years sigh, and countless places can enlighten him, even the future of evolution is becoming more and more clear.


    All kinds of schools, all kinds of ideas, all kinds of fighting skills and all kinds of brilliant cultures are integrated together. It''s not as simple as the data of computer operation. The master of ShenTeng collects and studies them and integrates them into his own body.


    If there''s enough human decomposition.


    If the gene sequence is complete enough to get more and more human memory inheritance, the ability it can obtain is almost infinite, close to the divine.


    100000 people!!


    ShenTeng has devoured the genetic memory of 100000 people.


    They light up the civilization of China for thousands of years, and most of the gene fragments of historical celebrities can be found. It can be said that ShenTeng today is definitely more knowledgeable than any historian, and more proficient in martial arts than any ancient martial arts.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 357

    Steal the crystallization of human civilization.


    thought is colliding and consciousness is mingling. Kato is in his own way to cut away the essence of human development.


    is the core of life ocean. The core of the giant Ivy core is also a more pure emerald eggshell. It is the embodiment of the essence of life''s compression to the extreme. All the genes are gathered here, and finally form an absolutely perfect embryo.


    Absolutely perfect!


    The most powerful characteristic of ShenTeng is not its tenacious vitality, nor its many similar "parasitic" abilities.


    The most powerful trait of this great master is his atavism ability, which can gather the gene sequences of all things, explore the secrets of gene memory, and then fuse with each other to form an absolutely perfect form.


    Absolute perfection is the most powerful power of ShenTeng, which transforms itself into a creature closest to God.


    "I found you!"


    "Fortunately, the first master I found was the vine."


    Gu fan thought in his heart: "although ShenTeng doesn''t seem to be so threatening, in fact, this guy''s potential is unlimited. If there are enough human materials, it can obtain supreme wisdom and power."


    Gufan''s consciousness has penetrated into the vicinity of this embryo.


    At this moment, the human beings have no time to arrange their own wisdom.


    A series of sages, such as Confucius, Laozi, Mozi, Xunzi and Guiguzi, are related to the fact that their memories are divided into a plate, blending with each other.


    A series of powerful generals, such as "martial saint", "Zhao Yun", "Lu Bu", "Qin Qiong", "Li Yuanba" and "Yue Fei", have been planned to another plate to integrate their fighting ability and physical strength and strengthen them again.


    The memory of the three emperors and five emperors, the unification of the Qin Dynasty, the great royal families and the great rulers is divided into another plate. The experience of human governance from ancient times to the present is extremely valuable. Each kind of governance idea is fused and analyzed, and then different ideas collide.


    needless to say, those who are strong like stars in history have created hundreds of thousands of boxing martial arts. They are proficient in killing methods. This is the essence of the integration of killing techniques.


    several plates constantly absorb those new knowledge, and finally, second times, third times, fourth times of smelting and melting, and finally being entered into the heart of the heart of the heart of the vine.


    He will become an absolutely perfect man in his mind, in his fighting skills, and even in his life.


    The most terrifying thing is that this embryo also integrates the genes of those races that ShenTeng absorbed and swallowed before. Whether it is mammoth giant hundreds of thousands of years ago or dinosaur that ruled the earth hundreds of millions of years ago, it is in its genetic memory.


    "It must not be done separately."


    "If ShenTeng completes the final transformation, then all the advantages of human beings no longer exist, he will even become the monster who knows human beings best, and the level of wisdom will reach the level that no one can match."


    "If those genes contain physicists, electricians, and even academic experts from all walks of life, maybe they can make nuclear bombs."


    Gu fan was shocked. If those genes have memories similar to those in "Einstein", the consequences would be even more unimaginable. The abyss dominates the world that can create nuclear bombs I''m afraid there''s only one way to go.


    I will destroy you!!


    Without any hesitation, countless blood prison spider silk like countless needles stabbed at the huge embryo.


    It''s freezing in winter.


    is close to the absolute golden power of absolute zero. A layer of extremely cold frost fills the embryo instantaneously, the energy of countless life essence is frozen, and the green sea becomes a cold purgatory.


    Sun blood prison.


    The unique nuclear ability of Gufan played a role in corrosion.


    The pollution of nuclear radiation has always been Gu fan''s trump card. It will not be completely released easily. Even if it is used on the enemy, it will be completely covered with blood prison spider silk to prevent the leakage of nuclear radiation pollution.


    But now is not the same, the sun blood prison completely broke out its power.


    Human beings are full of malice released. How serious is the pollution in the center of nuclear explosion? The amount of radiation is enough to make human beings die in the shortest time. High energy neutrons are like countless bullets penetrating your body.


    The high-energy radiation neutron produced by a nuclear explosion is like a bullet.


    It''s not a bullet or tens of thousands of bullets, but tens of trillions of neutrons pass through your body in an instant, so that every cell of you seems to have been hit countless times, and finally decayed into a pile of blood and flesh.


    The cold purgatory.


    The hell of radiation.


    Gu fan immediately opened his next ability, that is, the strongest quality he got from the abyss devourer - phagocytosis.you ''re right.


    Only the ability of engulf, a special ability at the master level, can truly destroy the master of another abyss in the fastest way.


    First, decomposition and melting.


    When the phagocytosis skill is activated, the surrounding energy, including the growing young body in the embryo, is also decomposed and melted into the most basic energy factor.


    They will be absorbed by Gufan''s phagocytosis.


    Countless blood prison spiders are like straws, greedily sucking those energy factors, taking them as their own, devouring them all.


    Boom boom!!


    Boom boom!!


    The whole kingdom of heaven above the clouds began to tremble.


    A great momentum spread all over the world, and the fury and pain consciousness of the master of ShenTeng turned into the waves of fury in the ocean and scattered around one after another.


    The buildings at the top of the tree canopy, which provided for the living of the elves, collapsed one after another and broke into a burst of dust.


    On the ground under people''s feet, countless tangled rattan roots wriggled uneasily, revealing huge holes, causing many spirits living here to fall directly into the abyss, and many rattans with a diameter of more than 10 meters to beat together, condensing into knots that cannot be untied.


    "What happened?"


    "My Lord is angry, my Lord is in pain, my lord asks for help."


    The spirit king felt the waves of consciousness and found that the great master of the abyss was asking for help??


    What terrible attack it has been subjected to, and it has fallen into extremely severe pain. No one knows what happened.

 Chapter 358

    "Who is it?"


    "Who is hurting my lord?"


    The spirit king roared angrily, and his genes were engraved with the supreme loyalty to his master. He felt the pain of the master of ShenTeng, which was more painful than killing him.


    "You It''s you


    The spirit king suddenly turns his head and stares at Gu fan, who is wrapped in green mucus in the spirit pool, as well as the 07 fog and No. 13 death gun that are brought behind him. Even Ming Hui, who has just evolved, is regarded as an enemy.


    This perfect spirit king, half foot has already stepped into the divine gold level.


    Its power can not be underestimated, almost perfect body suddenly burst out of a circle of light, only to see his fingers up a little, a colorful light like a rainbow from the fingertips across.


    Ice, flame, raging waves, thick soil, storm


    All kinds of elements gathered at the same time on the tip of his finger.


    The spirit king contains seven abilities at the same time. I''m afraid this is the highest reward given by ShenTeng. He transformed it from the deepest level of gene, completed a series of gene fusion, and implemented several abilities into the same organism.


    The clouds are penetrated by the aurora.


    At the same time, the thunder and storm flashed, the fire and rain fell all over the sky, and at the same time, there was ice, snow and fog floating, several different energies converged into a bunch, straight towards the lucky star.


    Strange coincidence happened.


    Where the aurora went, there happened to be several thick vines with a diameter of more than 10 meters, which bumped against each other and resisted the aurora of the spirit king.


    The twisted roots and vines were like the collision of tall buildings, but they had no resistance under the aurora of the spirit king. In an instant, the solid Cang wood turned into ice debris, or burning ashes, or was cut to pieces by the sharp blade of the wind.


    "Run."


    The lucky star is holding Xu Manman, and several other people are also taking the opportunity to escape. If there were no vines to resist just now, I''m afraid everyone would turn to ashes.


    "A bunch of bugs, attack."


    "And you, go kill them all!"


    The spirit king took a look at the five meter giant Ming Hui and gave an irresistible order.


    At this time, Ming Hui has completed the transformation, and his power level has reached the third life form. He has become the awakener of the legendary Mithril level. Now is a good time to make contributions. He immediately runs towards the crowd with a roar.


    Hundreds and thousands of elves came out.


    They may have bows and arrows in their hands, or they may have other special powers, almost waiting for hundreds of hunters to encircle people at the same time.


    "My God."


    "Who can bear this? Boss Gufan left us a hard job."


    Lucky star with a bitter face: "these elves alone can''t be solved by me."


    No.07 fog and No.13 death gun are not so much nonsense. The fog takes up the dagger and turns into a dust particle and rushes to the elves. The clouds and mist drift with the wind, and she also appears and disappears in the fog, cutting the elves'' throats with a sharp blade.


    The gun of death is to extract the parts of the anti equipment sniper rifle from the box behind and quickly assemble it into a big killer that can shoot through several tanks.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    The accuracy of the death gun is unbelievable. Every shot will break the enemy''s head. In the eyes of the death sniper, there seems to be only a monotonous picture composed of "points" and "lines". Aiming at those points and lines, pulling the trigger can kill people.


    However, at this time, the bright light of secondary evolution and mutation appeared.


    The black giant ape, five meters tall, is not slow at all. It makes a dull noise when stepping on the ground, but it pays attention to every step.


    A very disobedient picture appeared. The giant ape even put on a boxing posture, which seems to be some ancient martial arts. Such a huge creature can make all kinds of difficult movements in martial arts, and its agility is far more than that of ordinary human beings.


    Lucky star holding Xu Manman, face a burst of bitterness, the first target that the giant ape looking for is himself.


    "Run, run."


    "The great ape can crush me with a slap."


    Lucky star scurry, but how can he be as fast as the black giant ape? A huge shadow of his palm falls from the sky and is about to grind it into foam.


    Bang!


    A dull sound, deafening, eardrum will shock blood.


    Lucky star thought he was dead, looked up and found a man''s figure blocking in front of him.


    Although the figure was weak compared with the great ape, it blocked the huge fist with its own body, which had dozens of tons of strength.


    Look carefully.


    The man''s body was strong and strong, giving a sense of vigorous and resolute.


    There are four twisted shadows growing on his back spine. The creeping dark shadow contains the power of terror. It resists and grabs the hand of the great ape.you ''re right.


    This man is one of the three major adjudicators in the ruling, Wu Ze of shadow touch.


    Each of them has his own duty. The blade queen Le Zhiqi and the storm arrow Lin Yuxin are unable to leave the dawn alliance easily at present. They are secretly carrying out a series of secret operations against the salvation society.


    But Wu Ze followed him all the way, hiding in the shadow according to Gu fan''s orders.


    "You..."


    Lucky star face surprise, the heart has guessed the identity of each other.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, get out of here."


    Yila, Yila, material.


    A sound of tearing clothes came, and the power of the great ape was so terrible. Wu Ze''s muscles were so ferocious that he broke his neat uniform, revealing his angular and steel like muscles.


    Originally thought that the shadow of the touch of Wu Ze is a similar killer like role, hidden in the shadow, unknowingly kill the enemy.


    But it never occurred to him that he was actually a power type evolutor. With the help of the four shadow tentacles, he even wrestled with the black giant ape in front of him.


    "Boil, boil!"


    Lucky star suddenly realized, immediately rolled out of the area where the giant ape''s palm fell, and fled in another direction. Along the way, many elves went to attack, but somehow they were patted upright by the wild twists and vines, which turned into blood mud.


    Chaos!!


    The whole sky is in a mess.


    The Elven king was about to crack his eyes. Unexpectedly, these insects jumped up and down, which was more troublesome and disgusting than fleas.


    At the same time His eyes also looked at Gu fan, who was undergoing transformation and mutation in the lingchi. After a long time, he didn''t change anything. On the contrary, the whole sky was in chaos.


    "He''s the culprit. Look back!"


    The spirit king suddenly realized that although he had a look at the spirit pool, he had made up his mind.


    Now we can only destroy the pool together.

 Chapter 359

    The elf King''s eyes are full of flaws.


    The man who draws the precious life law liquid from the pool is the culprit.


    "It''s you!"


    The Elven King''s fingers point towards Gufan, and then seven kinds of light flash on his fingertips. The terrible energy converges into the aurora beam, just like the electromagnetic energy cannon in the future world movies.


    "Lord spirit king, you will destroy the whole spirit pool!"


    A noble spirit saw this picture and rushed to the king regardless of everything to stop the crazy attack.


    In the eyes of these elves, lingchi is almost their mother, the original place where all noble creatures were born, and also the most important channel for the master of ShenTeng to connect the whole elves tribe.


    "My Lord is suffering."


    "At any cost, even if you destroy the whole lingchi, you must kill him!"


    The spirit king was indifferent, and the energy from all sides began to gather here. In the huge forest, countless energy lights were converging in the direction of the spirit king, and the light flashing on his fingertips suddenly became dazzling and dazzling.


    Boom boom!!


    The kingdom of God trembled violently, and a small mushroom cloud soared into the sky.


    With the explosion of the whole forest, the chemical energy of the seven small parts of the forest vibrated, and the roots of the seven small parts of the forest cracked together.


    He is worthy of being close to the awakening of "Shenjin" quality. As the bodyguard of ShenTeng, the king of spirits has such terrible power.


    Look carefully.


    The ground around the spirit pool is completely broken.


    The energy of the colorful glass burns the vines and branches into ashes, but the ashes are frozen in the air. The colors of the elements are erratic, and the power of the elements is violent from time to time. Sometimes there are secondary explosions, which lead to bursts of impact.


    The pool is destroyed.


    The whole pool evaporated, and the spirit liquid that could lead to biological evolution was also turned into a part of the element explosion.


    But in the center of the lingchi, a human being wrapped in layers of winter shield is still safe. A layer of winter shield is like a huge ice hockey, wrapping Gufan in layers.


    The interior of this winter polar shield is also covered with countless blood prison spider silk, supporting its complex structure. It looks like a crystal clear blue ice, which is covered with countless blood silk, making its internal structure more unbreakable, at the same time, it can also make its uniform stress not to be destroyed in an instant.


    But even so, the huge round ice shield is also full of scars, cracks and broken traces can be seen everywhere, and several places have even been completely destroyed. The energy of the aurora penetrates through the ice shield and acts on Gufan''s body, tearing the blood robe made of blood prison spider silk.


    But The body of the Shenjin class showed amazing defense.


    The body is cast and watered like magic iron. After being bombarded by energy, every muscle is shining with a metallic luster. The strong breath comes to the face. The pressure of an absolute strong person is suffocating.


    Gu fan showed a cruel smile.


    He no longer suppresses his own strength, no longer suppresses his own breath, the bloody murderous air of corpse mountain and blood sea comes to his face, even the spirit king can''t help but step back.


    "Impossible..."


    "This is the level that can only be reached by the master!"


    "Qu Qu is a mortal. There''s no reason. It''s impossible!"


    The spirit king''s strike of destroying heaven and earth didn''t do much damage to Gu fan. It''s obvious that his level is higher than the spirit king. Although it''s only a slight difference, the gap is like a natural moat that can''t be crossed.


    Master!!


    Can we say that Gu fan has reached the level of domination??


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    At this moment, Gu fan sneered at the center of the cracked spirit pool.


    His laughter was so cold, his hawk like eyes were full of cruelty, and there was a kind of banter in the face of the masters.


    "Pests."


    "You monsters crawling out of the abyss."


    "You who claim to be the masters of everything, just regard human beings as pests that need to be eliminated?"


    I don''t know why.


    The spirit king felt a pure evil rising from Gu fan.


    The [malice] was totally different from [killing intention]. The spirit king felt a shudder and a cold feeling rising from his spine.


    If you are not of my race, your heart will be different.


    Human beings who can say such words are selfish from the beginning, and they are never allowed to share the vast land of the earth with other races.


    Even if human beings can allow other animals to live happily, and even set up protected gardens, it is also based on our absolute control. Whether it is the lion and tiger with claws, or the elephant and python with Juli, they are all under our control.


    Selfish.


    Yes, we are selfish!!"We live like maggots and cockroaches on this land."


    "We are regarded as the cancer of the earth, the pest of destruction, and the object that must be eradicated."


    But whether you want to die or not, it''s not a good ending


    Gufan laughs wildly. Human beings have made their own rules, set good and evil without authorization, and flaunt themselves as the ruler of all things, with a mask of hypocrisy on their faces.


    If all things have spirit.


    What''s the difference between a weed or a bunch of vegetables and a cow?


    We wantonly slaughtered the creatures in the chicken farm and ate the delicious food from the slaughterhouse, which is totally taken for granted. But for those slaughtered creatures, how terrible is human beings??


    Gu fan did not deny human selfishness and evil.


    But if there is any terror that thinks itself dominating everything and that it is a simple thing to eliminate human beings, then it is quite wrong.


    Human beings Far more terrifying than you think!!


    "You can''t imagine the evil of human beings."


    "You think you''re very strong with the destructive power of seven abilities?"


    "But evil human beings have created more terrible monsters in ways you can''t think of."


    Gu fan laughs at himself. The Elven king is almost the strongest fighter who dominates the manufacture of ShenTeng. He combines seven kinds of powerful abilities, but his genes don''t collapse, forming a perfect combat form.


    But humans have already created chimeric beasts that combine dozens and hundreds of powers.


    Ignore the rules.


    Forced integration.


    Wrong evolution, wrong mutation, wrong mistake


    Hsu man man is the final result of this mistake, and also the fusion of dozens and hundreds of powers.


    "Manman."


    "Almost. It''s time for them to see the so-called human terror!"


    Gu fan turns his head to another direction. Lucky star is running here with Xu Manman in his arms. That innocent baby is Gu fan''s most powerful weapon of destruction!!

 Chapter 360

    Xu Manman.


    An innocent little girl.


    That watery big eyes, have not yet been contaminated by human sophistication, can only feel a pure in her body.


    This little girl is Gu fan''s hidden mace. Although it sounds ridiculous, she does feel extremely dangerous and terrifying even Gu fan.


    Space!!


    Xu Manman''s ability, which combines dozens and hundreds of powers, produces unknown changes, and finally forms a nearly unsolvable ability space.


    "Big brother Gufan."


    "They''re all bad guys, right!"


    Xu Manman blinks naive big eyes, fat body came to Gufan''s side.


    The delicate finger points to the spirit king in the distance. There is not much difference between good and evil in the child''s heart, but it can tell which are the enemies of Gufan and which are the villains.


    Click.


    The winter shield wrapped around Gufan was broken.


    In a trance, a strange energy volatilized from Xu Manman''s body.


    At this moment, the Elven king also felt the coming of danger, and it was an extraordinary danger. The space was rippling like water, and everything around it became blurred.


    Twist.


    It''s all twisted.


    A sharp thorn twists and turns like a tape measure.


    Its essence has not changed in any way. It is tough and stiff, but the surrounding space is twisted together with it. With the distortion of space, it turns into noodles rolled into a ball.


    Countless vines and branches under our feet are spiraling like milk floating in coffee. It''s not that their essence has changed, but that the space itself has changed. No matter what is involved in it, it will become the same state.


    Painting.


    Everything in front of Xu Manman''s eyes seems to be a world-famous painting.


    Although the base material of a painting has not changed, its material is sometimes stretched, sometimes curled together, sometimes rolled into a ball, gradually creating a gap with the surrounding space.


    "This is The power of space! "


    The body of the Elven king is easily involved in this painting. His fingers are twisted like a cream cake, and the whole person is gradually turned into a mess, as if entering a vortex of space distortion.


    "Feel it."


    "This is human malice."


    "This is the unknown error of human technology."


    Gu fan''s voice was cold and indifferent, but his eyes were crazy like burning ice. He said: "if you want to treat bacteria on the earth, you have to go through a painful process of treatment. Human beings are far from as simple as you think!"


    Cancer needs chemotherapy, and the process is very painful.


    If human beings, like cancer, belong to the bacterial pests on the earth, then the treatment of human beings must also pay a heavier price.


    "Not good!"


    The spirit king roared in his heart, but it was impossible to get rid of the whirlpool of distorted space at the moment.


    Its whole body has become a huge doughnut. The palm and arm stretch out for more than ten meters, but the thighs and feet are compressed to a centimeter. The whole head is even twisted, and the eyes and nose are almost fused together.


    It is still difficult to move, want to get rid of this twisted circle of space, as long as you leave this space, everything will return to its original state.


    Click, click, click.


    The sound of broken glass seemed to be coming from the king''s ear.


    The space is breaking up, gradually cutting and splitting with the surrounding environment, and an absolute cold of nothingness lurks under the space supporting all things. That is the ultimate terror.


    "It''s broken."


    "The space is going to be torn up."


    The Elven King finally showed his face of fear. If the space is torn, he will split up with the fragments. At that time, it will be completely fragmented.


    Why?


    Why does a child have the power of fear?


    Why can a human being possess the terrible ability to distort space?


    The Elven king is trapped in the mirror image of space which is distorted to the limit and will soon be broken, but these problems reverberate in his brain.


    Humans should be crushed to death like insects. They should be like those buzzing flies and mosquitoes that die when sprayed with insecticides. They should be like cockroaches who are slapped into meat sauce by shoe soles at random.


    But After the initial great destruction, human beings have burst out stronger and stronger vitality, and their fragile bodies have begun to transmute in the direction of evolutionists, even producing hunters and awakeners.


    Now.


    A lovely little girl who seems to be ordinary, but has experienced endless painful mutation experiments, and has the spatial power that even the master can feel the threat.


    Human, is really a very difficult cancer!!Click, click, click!!!


    Twisted into a colorful line of the scroll, and finally stretched to the limit of rupture.


    Together with the surrounding space, as well as the huge tree crown and luxuriant vine roots, the spirit king broke into countless spaces, as if into colorful broken stars, disappearing in the endless void.


    Creak, creak, creak.


    There are ripples in the space, and a shock comes like the sound of a big drum. The core of the broken space pulls the surrounding space, like a large vacuum in the sea, which is quickly filled and repaired by the sea.


    Nothing.


    The twisted broken space is the center, and everything disappears in an instant.


    The spirit king, tree crown, vines, roots, even air and bacteria, all dissipate in the endless void, and no trace can be found. They are completely obliterated by Xu Manman''s space power.


    Terrible.


    Terror.


    The spirit king can be regarded as a strong man who stepped into the golden level of God.


    However, he has no backhand power under Xu Manman''s attack. It seems that this space power ignores the gap of strength and directly kills his opponent in space debris. No matter how strong his strength is, it is useless.


    So even Gu fan felt the danger.


    Xu Manman is dangerous.


    This seemingly innocent baby, if the ability to distort space is exerted on Gu fan, even the awakened one in the divine gold level will not be able to resist the terrible power of space fragmentation!!


    In a way.


    Dear Xu Manman, he is more threatening than a nuclear bomb.


    "Good mannan."


    "To help my brother wipe out another villain."


    "It''s the worst, the worst, the worst."


    Gu fan holds Xu Manman in his arms, and at the same time, his mind penetrates into her small body, so that she can see the blood prison spider silk extending to the deepest life eggshell.


    That''s the heart of the vine.


    There''s a horror embryo brewing in the vine.


    All the knowledge of life and the special substances decomposed by genes are integrated into a certain existence of terror.


    "Manman, see that."


    "Let''s wipe it out together."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 361

    Xu Manman.


    The ultimate killer.


    Gu fan''s consciousness was introduced into Xu Manman''s mind.


    Xu Manman can feel Gu fan''s vision. Through the layers of vine roots, he can see the core embryo of the divine vine.


    "Is that the biggest villain?"


    Xu Manman asked naively, and soon got Gu fan''s confirmation.


    Then a strange ability volatilized from her body, and the ability to distort space crossed the field of vision and exploded directly in the center of the embryo in the core of ShenTeng.


    Big bang.


    Although Xu Manman is innocent, the pain she experienced is unimaginable. The picture of her mother becoming a chimeric animal is vivid. Her young heart can''t bear such a heavy blow, but all those abilities are finally carried out into her little body. The chimeric animal mother gives her everything with her last reason and life.


    Space powers.


    The core of ShenTeng is launching a series of destructive attacks.


    the essence of countless human gene memory, and the power of life drawn from the great pulse, the energy absorbed by the underground canal and the earth''s core lava is all in the central green ocean.


    Those ancient sages, mighty generals, fighting geniuses Their genes are arranged in modular sequences and gradually fuse into the center of the embryo.


    But at this moment, everything began to twist.


    The space is blurry, turning constantly, not like the lens people imagine, but like a large piece of soft dough, constantly rubbed and stretched by a force.


    Stretch, twist, rotate, blur.


    The whole ShenTeng core is seriously deformed, and the distortion of space pulls everything to deform with it. No matter how powerful it is, it has no ability to resist.


    Plan!


    That''s why Gu fan brought Xu Manman.


    Everything is within the scope of the plan. The fierce abyss master is not invincible, and it is difficult for the master to respond to the sudden attack.


    Kill!!


    That''s what Gu fan wanted to do. He directly wiped out the master of ShenTeng.


    Mean?


    Shameless?


    From the very beginning, this last World War between human and alien was unfair.


    Human beings only use all their abilities to resist monsters with wisdom, deceive the masters with rhetoric, and catch the masters off guard with the combat experience accumulated by human beings in the past thousands of years.


    Only in this way can we win.


    "Die!"


    "Die for me!"


    "ShenTeng is the master of fetal death. Let me die in your embryo!"


    Gu fan roars furiously, and Xu Manman''s space power also runs to the maximum power. The whole space of ShenTeng core seems to be separated from the surrounding, twisted and burst into a mass of space debris.


    Click, click.


    Click, click, click.


    Although the space is kneaded like dough, the cracking sound is still so pleasant. The ripples visible to the naked eye spread out. The rupture of the space caused serious distortion in the surrounding space. Even the bodies of Gu fan and Xu Manman seemed to be touched by water waves. They gently deformed in the waves of space, but recovered in an instant As before.


    A drop of sweat left from Xu Manman''s temples.


    "Brother Gufan, I''m in pain."


    Xu Manman baby''s state at this time is not very good, knead burst such a large space for her also produced a great load, but in fact the situation is even worse.


    This space is far more difficult to crush than other spaces.


    Those energies are too dense, and the existence of terror in the ocean of life is extremely powerful.


    They act as a reinforcing agent for space, making the dough hard and hard to grind thoroughly between kneading.


    "Manman won''t give up."


    "Manman will come on, Manman will stick to it, Manman will not let big brother down!"


    Xu Manman held on, biting his teeth. His big watery eyes were covered with bulging blood, and the sweat from his temples became bright red.


    The storm of space continues to break out.


    Gu fan looked down at the little girl. In fact, it''s amazing to achieve this level, but now Xu Manman is working hard.


    A 6-year-old or 7-year-old girl is struggling. Gu fan can''t help but clench her fist. Looking at her innocent and firm eyes, even the bloodthirsty demon butcher can''t help but feel pity at the bottom of her heart.


    Boom boom!


    Boom boom!


    In the whirlpool of space, it is like a big drum making a dull rumble.


    The most core embryo, the existence of terror, has finally opened its eyes. The first thing it wakes up is to feel the danger. Although the final transformation has not been completely completed, even so, its power has reached an unprecedented height of terror.It''s fist, hammering around like dough twisted space.


    Although the whole fist has been solidified into a twist, it still strikes the barrier of space, causing the fist head to strike the drum like a sledgehammer, and ripples to flatten the surrounding fuzzy and twisted space.


    It''s struggling.


    It''s breaking free.


    It even wants to use its own strength to smooth the surrounding broken space, and its whole body is just like struggling forward in the myriad broken lights of a kaleidoscope. It wants to get out of this broken place that is about to collapse.


    "Want to run?"


    "Come back to me!"


    Gu fan controls the blood prison spider silk.


    Blood threads are also blurred by the influence of space. In some elongated spaces, the sharp spider silk, which is hard to see by naked eyes, turns into a giant rope of several meters in thickness. In some compressed spaces, it becomes a thousand times thinner than hair.


    But they are all wrapped around the creature in the center of the embryo, creating a resistance that makes it more difficult to move.


    "Break it."


    "Monster, alien, or great master!"


    "Just follow this space and disappear into nothingness."


    Gu fan''s blood prison spider silk entangled in every corner of his body, tightly wrapped it into a cocoon.


    Xu Manman also started his own ability to the maximum power, the broken space finally broke again, completely separated from the surrounding space, a layer of more terrible space ripples spread out, like layers of waves, reversing everything around.


    All things are twisted like kneaded dough.


    Even a diamond is blurred in the ripples of space, and even the angle of refraction of light becomes different, resulting in bursts of space breaking storms.


    "No!"


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    It seemed that the roar of the terror could still be heard.


    It has not yet been born, has not yet completed the transformation, it will be wiped out by Xu Manman and Gu fan.


    At this moment, the master of ShenTeng, regardless of everything, suddenly detonated all the energy. At this moment, the ocean of life boiling to the limit, just like the gasoline burning in the turbine.


    Big bang!!


    The big bang in space, it''s happening.

 Chapter 362

    Big bang in space.


    The emerald green sea of life burst open.


    The distorted space also burst together, and the energy contained in countless pieces of space poured into the endless void like milk poured into the sea


    But even so, the big bang generated by burning all the energy and part of the energy transmitted across the space debris are still like a small nuclear bomb, which instantly smashes the foundation of the whole cloud kingdom.


    The roots of countless vines meander together, full of thousands of thick and thin huge vines branches, a moment without suspense was smashed by the big bang.


    The mansion is about to collapse.


    The whole kingdom of heaven on the cloud fell with it.


    The ground made up of roots and vines under people''s feet began to soften, the huge cities began to collapse, and the roots and vines with a thickness of more than 10 meters beat against each other, while the whole country tilted downward at an angle of 45 degrees in diameter.


    It''s going down.


    Thousands of kilometers above, standing on the cloud, the kingdom of heaven is about to fall on the earth.


    At this moment, Wu Ze of shadow touch is wrestling with Ming Hui''s mutant gorilla. Both of them have reached the legendary silver level. Every time their fists collide with shadow tentacles, they will produce a huge dull sound.


    The gun of death and the fog are also fighting against the elves.


    But at the same time, all the people who are fighting are stunned. The mist of the cloud is passing through their fingertips. Looking down, the end of the kingdom of God is the cliff, and the whole city is crashing down at a very fast speed, pounding towards the earth.


    It''s close.


    It''s closer.


    The ground, which had shrunk countless times, became clearer.


    On the ground, even the mammoth is as small as a sesame, but now it becomes more and more clear, and the monsters around it become more and more clear.


    There was no end to the screams.


    Many Elven soldiers slide down from the end of the cliff and fall into the bottomless abyss.


    The huge trees in the forest, which are as high as 100 meters in height, can''t catch the tangled roots. With large tree houses and countless scattered objects, they all fall down at an inclined angle and fall to the ground.


    The kingdom of God has fallen.


    The kingdom of God created by the master of ShenTeng will finally fall.


    "It''s over."


    "It''s all over."


    "This can''t be smashed into meat mud?"


    Lucky stars smack their tongue, the kingdom of God on the cloud hits the ground, and everything will be destroyed. These creatures also fall to the ground from a height of several thousand meters like elevators with broken ropes There is little chance of survival.


    "I don''t have time to fight you."


    Wu Ze snorted coldly, ignoring the giant ape in front of him.


    He stepped back and hid in the shadow. Several shadow tentacles wound around a giant vine with a thickness of 100 meters. At the same time, he moved towards the direction of the gun of death. Another tentacle caught him at the critical moment.


    "Leave me alone."


    On the other hand, 07 fog coldly said, she took a dagger to wipe out the spirits around her, and turned into a burst of smoke powder, hidden in the mist.


    Theoretically speaking, the 07, which turns into smoke particles, is almost physically invincible, even if it falls to the ground, it will not have any damage.


    "Hello!"


    "You don''t care about her, don''t care about me!"


    Lucky star saw that all his teammates had protective measures, and only he had to be smashed into meat mud. He suddenly looked bitter: "then I''m not dead, Wuwuwuwu..."


    Before the words were finished, a warm spring wrapped it.


    It turns out that there is a large hot spring in a certain area of the kingdom of God on the cloud, which is a place for the elves to take a bath. But at this time, the spring is pouring down, which just covers the lucky star. All his complaints turn into bubbles. Hundreds of tons of spring water immediately splashes them to the ground, and the direction seems to be a swamp??


    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom.


    The earth has broken countless cracks.


    Crisscross like teeth, spiderwebs spread to several kilometers away, and even the whole crustal plate was smashed apart. Underground springs gushed out with the cracks, which were also mixed with some hot melts.


    It''s like the end of the world.


    The alien monsters on the ground, as well as many zombies whistling up to the sky, were all smashed by the shock wave produced by the city thousands of meters above.


    The power is like the impact of a nuclear bomb, and it turns into a huge wave. In a moment, it smashes those alien monsters to pieces.


    The so-called collapse is no more than that.On the other hand, the creatures above the kingdom of God are even more miserable. Thousands of elves are smashed into meat mud.


    They don''t even have a chance to scream. The shock generated by the impact will shatter the internal organs and skeletal muscles in an instant. Even in the lush forest that stretches for tens of kilometers, all the giant trees in the sky will burst into sawdust powder in this instant.


    The divine city created by the Lord no longer exists.


    There are few creatures that can survive this catastrophe.


    In a burst of fog, powder and dust, a cold figure slowly stepped out. It was the cold 07 fog. As expected, silk was not damaged in this catastrophe.


    On the other side.


    Wu Ze and the 13th death gun are not so lucky.


    The two shadow tentacles on the spine hang on a vine with a thickness of 100 meters, but the impact force makes the shadow tentacles elongate and break, spilling a large amount of plasma.


    The gun of death on the 13th was pulled by the touch of another shadow, but his waist was almost broken, and his internal organs were slightly damaged.


    Wu Ze jumped down from the ruins with the No. 13 death gun, wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and gasped. It seems that he also suffered a lot of internal injuries.


    As for Gu fan.


    Countless blood prison spider silk wrapped him and Xu Manman, and their tenacity was needless to say. Thousands of spider silk firmly fixed them, and with the protection of the outermost layer of the winter cold shield, they naturally had no damage.


    Poof!!


    In swamp mud.


    A guy covered with mud crawls out, spouting a mouthful of sewage with hot spring, looking around with lingering fear.


    The lucky star''s "lucky" attribute is really abnormal. The hot spring that envelops him becomes the biggest buffer, just falling into a large swamp mud. The double buffer just keeps him from any damage.


    Whoa.


    "Thank you for your blessing."


    "Thank you, Queen Mother, jade emperor, Buddha of the Tathagata, Grand Master..."


    Lucky star climbs out of the swamp mud, thanks with words, and looks at the broken earth and cloud kingdom. At this time, it has completely turned into countless dead wood tombs, leaving only a large area of broken walls.

 Chapter 363

    The remnant wall is broken.


    It''s all over the place.


    Even the legendary silver gorilla, the great ape, was hit by a thick root of hundreds of tons, half of his body was smashed into meat sauce, and he died in this catastrophe.


    Never thought of it.


    Ming Hui, who just got the "gift from the master", was killed in this way. Needless to say, the elves who lived in the forest were all turned into meat dust in the disaster of "comet hitting the earth".


    It wasn''t long.


    Gu fan with Xu Manman, appeared in front of the public.


    "Is the master dead?"


    The rest of the players looked at each other. Although they didn''t know what had happened, the core of ShenTeng''s domination had burst.


    Even the aftereffects of the fall of the kingdom of God on the cloud have collapsed, causing most lives to die, not to mention what terrible things happened at the center of the explosion.


    "It seems that The master has been destroyed by us. "


    Gu fan looked back. No matter how strong any creature is, the fragmentation of space is irresistible. The flesh and blood, together with the broken space, pour into the endless void. No matter who it is, there is only one way to die.


    Dong!!


    All of a sudden, an extremely strong energy of life, like a drumstick like beating the ground.


    Gu fan was startled and looked in the direction of energy feedback. Does it mean that the master is still alive??


    Even if you are hurt by the terror of the broken void and the explosion that dominates the core, you can still survive. How is that possible??


    "Xu Manman, I''ll give it to you first."


    Gu fan took the baby Manman, who almost took off his strength, to Wu Ze and said in a low voice, "the next thing is beyond the scope you can deal with. Leave here far away, the farther the better."


    Gu fan''s words made people look awe inspiring.


    Beyond the scope of treatment, even the top-level human Grand judge is not qualified to intervene in this level of fighting.


    "Big brother Gu fan To win... "


    Almost take off the force of baby Manman, weak show a victory smile.


    Gu fan in her eyes is very simple, not as full of fear and awe as other people. Maybe in that young heart, Gu fan just saved his big brother several times.


    "Don''t worry."


    Gu fan rubbed Xu Manman''s head, nodded to the crowd, and then immediately ran to the direction of the energy.


    Wu Ze is still standing and looking.


    Lucky star is poked his back, obscene and cherish life said: "wuze big brother, go, go, since Gufan big brother told us to go, then we don''t make trouble."


    "I don''t know how you can survive."


    Wu Ze shook his head helplessly, but what lucky star said is also true. If anyone can make Gu fan really serious, it''s really the top battle they can''t intervene in.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Deep inside the broken vine pea, the edge of the core is dominated by ShenTeng, and the hot flame is burning.


    The whole core has disappeared into the broken space, vanishing into the endless nothingness, but in the end, the ocean of green life energy, the successive big explosions, or everything around the core becomes the ocean of fire.


    Yeah??


    It shouldn''t be.


    The core of ShenTeng''s domination should have been wiped out of the void.


    Gu fan''s eyes swept the whole battlefield, but found that a residual arm fell on the edge of the battlefield.


    Arm??


    It''s a human arm.


    This arm emits amazing energy. Although it looks like it has been burned to ashes, showing the appearance of clothes like coke, it actually contains great power that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    Embryo!!


    It''s the arm that dominates the embryo.


    The moment the void burst, the whole core burst, but an arm was blown out in the limit of energy, to avoid the consequences of being destroyed by the broken space.


    But just an arm, what kind of waves can it raise??


    No!


    You can''t infer domination from common sense.


    Gu fan didn''t underestimate this arm. Even if the master of the abyss was injured most of his body, even if only this small charred arm was left, he still couldn''t underestimate it.


    The lion is still fighting with all his strength.


    It''s freezing in winter.


    Gu fan''s power to stir the blood of hell, a very cold force, will completely cover the surrounding earth.


    A layer of frost covers the original flame, and the chill penetrates into the soil. The ice seals countless roots and vines, and makes the soil harder to prevent fracture. The arm has the ability to drill into the soil.


    Next.


    I''m going to swallow the whole arm.Countless blood prison spiders entangle the blackened arm, dominate the characteristic [phagocytosis] to launch, dismember and separate the cells of this arm.


    All of a sudden.


    The arm began to fight fiercely.


    Pure laws of life can be activated by danger, and then a piece of memory volatilizes from the arm, and the vast energy is constantly emerging. It''s hard to imagine that it''s just an arm.


    Click, click, click.


    The rotten and scorched skin on the surface cracked, and a baby like white skin cracked out. With a strong shock, it scattered the blood prison spider silk around.


    That''s Ancient martial arts!!


    Gu fan''s pupils suddenly constricted, and the simple shock of his arm seemed simple, but it actually contained a kind of power.


    On the surface, this fist is as fierce as a tiger. In fact, it also has the strength of undercurrent surging to force the blood prison spider silk away, as if it were the "soft strength" and "dark strength" in the ancient boxing method, cleverly shaking away the hidden threat.


    Whoosh, whoosh!!


    There are numerous blood vessels in this arm.


    The color of those blood vessels is emerald green with bright red. Some of the tissues are like roots and vines, like plants. Some of them are like human blood, so similar.


    Bones, muscles, blood vessels.


    They all form rapidly with the speed visible to the naked eye, and the internal organs are not like ordinary people. The body structure is completely different from that of human beings, but the organs are always similar.


    Learn from each other.


    He learned the advantages of human organ function, and then combined with the genes of other organisms to create new organs.


    The source of energy is more lasting, the burst of strength is more manic, the muscle fibers of the whole body are more tenacious, and everything is developing towards the direction of perfect biology.


    "Rule by inaction."


    "The world is the same."


    "Those who stand in my way will die, those who rebel against me will die."


    "Learning without thinking is useless, thinking without learning is dangerous."


    "I am Zhao Zilong of Changshan, and Zhang Fei of Yan is here."


    ¡­¡­


    On a cheek without a face, there is a mouth.


    Sometimes they say what the ancient sages have said, sometimes they say the opposite conclusion. Different ideas are converging, and the experience of different generals is also fusing.


    With the different changes of these characters, the faceless cheek also changes its image from time to time. Sometimes Wen liangruyu exudes the aura of sages, teaches people to be kind to others, and sometimes turns into the image of a fierce man with a face full of flaws.


    The splendid civilization of China for thousands of years has not been fully integrated, but it also gathered on this special creature at this time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 364

    One arm.


    The embryo has been completely destroyed, but with only one arm, the perfect creature brewed can be reborn??


    There is only a wriggling mouth on the strange face, but the face changes from time to time, sometimes it becomes a saint who teaches all living beings, sometimes it becomes a ferocious warrior, sometimes it looks like a secret master in the deep forest.


    Can''t give it any time!!


    It is obvious that the master of ShenTeng has not reached the perfect shape, and most of the gene modules have been lost, but even if there is only one arm left, it can produce countless changes.


    The blood and bone meridians are extending at the speed visible to the naked eye. The strange internal organs are also wrapped in the body. The constantly distorted face and various words full of thoughts are revealed from the mouth at the same time.


    It Consciousness is in chaos.


    Kill!!


    I''ll kill you while you''re sick.


    The frozen soil suddenly pops up numerous ice spines. The extremely cold winter has completely turned the earth within a kilometer radius into frozen soil. The cold white fog floats, freezing everything you touch into ice everywhere.


    At a critical moment.


    A creature derived from an arm feels the danger coming. The skin and flesh have not fully grown, but the healed body has burst out with incredible speed and strength.


    Bang!!


    The body of the perfect creature suddenly tightens and becomes like a skinny monkey.


    Countless ice spikes are about to run through the moment, and the changes of ankle and toe seem to have completed the rudiment. They suddenly kick and spin to the ground.


    The perfect route.


    Its escape route is perfect, and countless ice spines are passing through the skin.


    The twisted body is almost like dough. Its flexibility reaches an incredible level. Sometimes it stretches and tightens, sometimes it turns out strangely, avoiding those fatal blows.


    What??


    Is the trajectory of hundreds of Ice Spikes all in its expectation??


    The hell blood in Gufan''s body began to burn, and the hot ice breath became colder and colder.


    The temperature in the surrounding air dropped several levels again, and the white fog turned into a thick silver blue haze. When the frozen earth came into contact with the extremely cold winter, it suddenly became as hard as the ten thousand year old ice in the extreme north.


    God gold.


    With the continuous exertion of his strength, Gu fan thoroughly promoted the ability of "freezing winter" in the blood of hell to the extreme and reached the level of divine gold.


    The extremely cold Silver Blue ice fog, even the "legendary silver" awakened person, will cause the body cell to die immediately.


    It''s vague.


    The space around Gufan seems to have formed a frozen world.


    The touch of shadow Wu Ze people looked from afar. Although they were more than ten miles apart, they still felt the cold that seemed to come from the far north. The battle center could not be observed with naked eyes. Everything was covered with silver and fog.


    "Is that something like absolute zero?"


    07 fog shocked, did not expect his boss Gu fan seriously up unexpectedly so terrible, that level of characters can not be described by human beings.


    Wu Ze shook his head: "I don''t know. Even if I use my mind''s conscious ability to probe forward a little bit, I will feel the Yin cold like a knife cutting."


    Gufan said before that this level of fighting is no longer their business.


    With this skill alone, he has already deterred people. Although there is only one step difference between Mitsui and Shenjin, this small step is very different.


    On the other side.


    At the heart of the battle, the situation has been controlled by Gufan.


    The absolutely gloomy and cold winter atmosphere spreads all over the hall, blocking all the way of the perfect creature. If it continues, it can only be frozen into ice sculpture.


    Pop.


    A ring of fingers.


    Hundreds of Ice Spikes burst into pieces in the cold fog, turning into countless fine silver blades, shooting at a certain existence in the cold fog with 360 degrees in all directions without any dead angle.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    Even though the fog seemed to break out, the air was still so cold that the enemy was still trapped in the air.


    "Sing the wind!"


    Suddenly, in the cold mist, there was a long and graceful sound.


    Vaguely, a hermit waved his long sleeve to bring up the strong wind and the extremely cold haze of silver blue around him. It was like a tornado in general. Countless fine silver blades were involved in it and burst into ice blue fragments.


    What''s that?


    Taoist?


    An unknown hermit in Taoism?


    This kind of content is even written in human genes. In the thick fog, it seems that there is a look that can see through the vicissitudes of the world. The hermit can roll up the war on the plain by waving his sleeve, as if he can point out the confusion for the king in a few words, and the apprentice can become the Prime Minister of a country and assist the sage king.Is this too mysterious?


    Gu fan had some illusions in his mind.


    It is like Zhuge Wolong, who was once looked at three times in the period of the Three Kingdoms, or even Mr. Guigu, who was not born in the mountains in the legend, full of knowledge and knowledge, where the fingertips went, wars subsided one after another.


    The wind is light and the clouds are light.


    The tornado storm will blow away the winter fog, but the body of the perfect creature has frozen out a layer of ice, and the skin surface and flesh and blood tissue have the omen of freezing to death.


    But the next second, a layer of hot blood gas evaporates.


    The breath of the perfect creature has changed again, from a secret monk in the deep mountains to a painstaking warrior with blood to the extreme.


    There is a sharp wind whistling and chilling into the spinal cord. However, there are still some martial arts practitioners who work hard in the ice and snow. With one fist and one foot, they can volatilize their own fierce and hot Qi and blood. Their sweat turns into steam and melts the surrounding ice and snow


    Gu fan had a similar feeling at this time.


    He felt that with the volatilization of Qi and blood, the perfect creature completely resisted the freezing winter around him. His flesh and blood burst out bursts of hot waves, and the strong breath of the peak warrior came to his face.


    It''s coming!!


    It''s ready for a counterattack.


    Gu fan''s eyes were suddenly awe inspiring, and the fighting situation was changing. He was still in the absolute advantage one moment ago. The next second, the enemy had resolved the attack and temporarily made a perfect counterattack posture.


    Bang.


    The earth broke.


    The soles of the warrior''s feet smash the mountain, and even the frozen soil in the cold winter breaks through cracks like spider webs.


    He himself is more like a running shell, with a strong and incomparable wave of Qi and blood, roaring towards Gu Fanben. The strong wind generated by his fist roars past, and the cold breath around him is squeezed and burst by the fist wind one after another, leaving only the hot hot wind.

 Chapter 365

    Suffocation!!


    This fist gives Gu fan a feeling of suffocation.


    The surrounding air has been compressed to the limit. You can see the ripples in the air with the naked eye, which is the wave generated when the speed exceeds the sound barrier.


    So fast.


    Faster than the speed of sound.


    The speed of this warrior has become more terrifying than the bullets from the sniper rifle, and the power it brings is also extremely shocking.


    Gu fan can''t even release his powers at this moment to form the defense of winter ice shield. He can only rely on his body to resist a blow.


    Hard resistance?


    Fight for the body, then come on.


    When danger comes, time seems to slow down.


    It''s not that Gu fan has the ability to control time, but the outbreak of crisis and the spread of consciousness to the extreme. The ability to perceive the surroundings is multiplied by tens of times and hundreds of times of compression, and the body feels that the flow of time becomes extremely slow.


    Pupil constriction.


    The waves produced by the explosion of sound waves in the air become visible to the naked eye.


    The most central blow of the rolling air wave also pushed the scattered consciousness back to the body.


    In a short moment, Gu fan''s already tense body completely volatilized all his potential. Every muscle and muscle of his body poured like magic iron was pulled to the limit.


    Bang.


    Although Gu fan stood still, his whole body still made a sound of pulling the bow and string, as if there was a greedy wolf bow pulling to the full moon.


    This is the first time that Gu fan has developed his physical strength and quality to nearly 100% after he became the awakener of "Shenjin", so as to fight against the blow of this perfect creature.


    Bang!!


    Boom boom!!


    Gufan collided with the fist of the perfect creature.


    There was a silent ripple wave around them at first. The momentum of the boxing style made all the air around them squeeze and disperse in an instant, creating a state of almost vacuum. Only the power of shock reverberated in the vacuum.


    In the next moment, this power was directed to the air, and immediately there was a huge roar, just like the grand bell of a temple in the morning, which spread to the surrounding mountains for tens of miles.


    The earth is constantly breaking and cracking.


    The hard frozen soil was scratched by the wind, and a layer of ice was dug out.


    It''s hard to imagine


    This is actually the power that two fists can produce when they collide together, which can be compared with the explosion of tons of explosives.


    This is just the first strike.


    And then there was the second, the third, the fourth.


    It''s like a gravity pile driver pounding on the ground. Every time, the earth will vibrate violently, and the waves will spread around. The broken walls of the cloud kingdom will be torn by the strong air, and even the hard ancient trees will turn into sawdust.


    "This is Two human flesh pile drivers collide


    The crowd watching the battle in the distance felt the impact of the power in the center. The ground could not withstand the depression of the power again and again. The impact wave shattered everything around. Even after more than ten miles, they could still feel the ground trembling slightly.


    The core position of power explosion.


    Ancient and perfect creatures seem to have entered a special state. Their physical fitness and various abilities are rising, and their Qi and blood are soaring like a burning flame.


    In the torrential rain, Gu fan felt that his opponent became more and more different. Every time he waved his fist, it would become heavier, and the angle would become more tricky.


    The perfect creature seems to be gradually merging all kinds of boxing.


    Xiaoye Quan, Changhong Quan, Yongchun Quan, Taijiquan, Bagua Quan, Xingyi quan All kinds of fists are combined with modern experience, the essence of ancient people''s creation of these moves, and the ideas of ancient sages and sages. They gradually have the meaning of integration??


    "Not good!"


    "With the help of fighting with me, it has gradually become perfect and completely integrated its strength."


    Gu fan browed and felt that the perfect creature was making use of itself. Every time it collided with the top of its power, it would draw precious experience.


    It''s not easy for Gufan to find an opponent with equal strength.


    It''s even more difficult for a perfect creature to find an opponent like Gu fan.


    The strength of each fist is increasing. It''s not just pure strength. Sometimes it''s as powerful as the sea, sometimes it''s as obscure as a poisonous snake. The attack of one fist is no longer pure strength. In the strength of the fist, there are undercurrents surging to tear the skin, flesh, muscles and bones, and layers of more obscure force directly hitting the internal organs through the body. It''s the dark strength and penetration of ancient Chinese boxing Strength.


    Yes.


    Is the combination of foreign boxing and domestic boxing?


    The quintessence of China for five thousand years has been stolen by it.


    Carrying out all the forces, Gu fan was so arrogant that he was hit hard and waved to the enemy''s chest.A more dreary sound of impact came. Gu fan''s chest was sunken with a fist seal, but the enemy drifted away to avoid his full attack. His foot steps had become more flexible and changeable, and the treacherous waves and clouds were impenetrable.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    Gu fan''s upper and lower muscles radiate metallic luster, and bursts of hot sweat rise up. Each muscle is like a red hot iron, which becomes more pure after hammering.


    "There are several broken muscles in the arm."


    "There are fine cracks in the thigh bone, and some trauma in the viscera."


    Gu fan frowned slightly, and the strength of the undercurrent surged through his body. He was still at a disadvantage in the just battle. There were many hidden injuries in his body, which were caused by some insidious force, or the "shock force" destroyed a large part of the body tissue.


    Ancient martial arts.


    Is this the ancient martial art specially used for killing people??


    Originally, it was able to compete with each other in pure force, but it completely suppressed itself in the situation that the other side''s ancient martial arts skills became more and more refined. It has learned a lot about the brilliant Chinese combat skills.


    "Human, combat, skill."


    "Strategy, thought, philosophy, skill..."


    The face constantly distorted change of the cheek, a mouth constantly spit out a lot of words.


    Through a short and long battle, the perfect creature is growing up. It has a feeling that the Vietnam War is stronger and stronger. With the integration of consciousness and strong body, it gradually becomes more perfect.


    The mysterious steps of the treacherous wave clouds.


    It''s like the sea, and the undercurrent is turbulent.


    Gu fan even felt that he had completely lost his chance in the confrontation of physical ability. If he continued to fight, the enemy would gain more experience and his death would be even worse.


    "No way."


    "If it goes on like this, all the advantages will be gone."


    Gu fan''s eyes became colder and colder, and the horror of the perfect creature gradually revealed.


    It''s hard to imagine that it left only one hand, more than 90% of its power disappeared in the burst of space, and the whole body was left with only one broken arm.


    But even so, only the residual ability left by this broken arm has been able to force Gu fan to this extent.


    The master is indeed the master.


    "All right."


    "That''s the end of the trial."


    "Let''s have a real fight!"

 Chapter 366

    Hu ~ ~


    GU fan exhaled a long breath of turbid air, and his momentum seemed to have changed.


    He hasn''t experienced this feeling for a long time. After crossing the limit of ordinary people and reaching the level of "legendary silver", he seldom meets his rivals, not to mention the awakened level of "Shenjin". Few people can call them rivals.


    But


    In front of the perfect creature, but let Gu fan smell the smell of danger.


    "I think about it at last."


    "Walking on the edge of danger, the feeling that you may die at any time, the feeling that every cell in your body is trembling."


    "The perfect creature bred and transformed by ShenTeng master has lost more than 90% of its body and energy, but even so, it is still so powerful. It really excites me to the extreme."


    Gufan didn''t attack immediately.


    He slightly bent his body and squatted on the edge of the cracked soil cracks, gently stroking the cobweb like traces with his fingers, as if feeling the fierce physical battle just now.


    The ultimate.


    The ultimate body.


    The ultimate battle.


    The perfect creature is far more dangerous than he thought, but it makes Gu fan more excited. Every crazy cell is restless, just like the engine gradually heating up to the peak.


    "Come on."


    "Let''s start fighting!"


    Gu fan opened his hands like a perfect creature in front of him.


    The wind is whistling, and a special breath volatilizes between them, which is the gas field that the strong can produce. When the cold wind blows close to them, it is forced to retreat.


    The battle is imminent.


    Between the two invisible consciousness collide with each other.


    On the one hand, it is as rich as blood, like a sea of corpses and blood emerging from the hell of the 18th floor, and the rising murderous intention is emerging crazily. The air seems to be filled with the smell of fishy smell.


    On the other hand, it is as deep as an abyss. The knowledge and wisdom of China for thousands of years have been absorbed and integrated, as if it has formed an indestructible mountain. I stand tall and still in spite of the vicissitudes of years.


    All of a sudden.


    The barrel was set on fire.


    They almost disappeared in the same instant. The naked eye could no longer see their rapid figure, but could only see two blurred images approaching in the air.


    Miso.


    The blood prison is full of spiders.


    The whole space is full of countless broken wire.


    They are not only ordinary materials, but also the special embodiment of the essence of the heterogeneous killing idea. With the rising of the ancient killing idea, they become more sharp and tough. In a moment, they are like a web of death that has already been woven, turning the surrounding space into innumerable traps.


    The wind blows and cuts it in half.


    A strong wind across the trap of spider silk in blood prison, even the invisible wind is also divided into two parts, rowing in different directions, a hair floating down to touch the spider silk, without any resistance cut into two and continue to slide.


    At this moment, Gu fan is like a vicious spider weaving death blood net, waiting for the perfect creature to take the bait.


    Come on!!


    Too fast!!


    The super high mobile speed of the perfect creature is dazzling. The high-frequency pace conversion and the clever pace of the treacherous wave cloud enable him to escape those deadly networks from the most incredible angle.


    It''s like running water.


    It''s like the wind.


    It can control its body to an absolutely perfect level, and each time it moves, it will not deviate from any one millimeter. Even under such high-speed movement, it will still not touch any spider silk.


    It is like a white horse across the gap, xiangxiangdu River, antelope hanging horn.


    With a slight jump, the body passed through the gap of the spider web, the cheek was close to the sharp spider silk, almost only 0.1 mm, the waist turned at the same time, the thigh muscles and finger tips were close to the gap of the spider web, and finally crossed one meter forward at an incredible angle.


    This series of movements, just forward a meter.


    There is no pause in its steps, even if the surrounding space is full of death spider silk, even if it has to make many extreme movements in the eyes of ordinary people every time it crosses a meter, but for the perfect creature, everything is in the extremely accurate calculation, and the speed has not been reduced by a tenth.


    "Absolutely right."


    Gu fan arranged the blood prison spider silk more closely, and his eyes twinkled left and right, staring at the moving track of the perfect creature.


    It''s too flexible and unpredictable. The silver daggers formed by countless winter ice blades form a more intensive attack, but the perfect creature can still be dangerous.


    I don''t know what to do.


    It is said that Guan Sheng dances his sword, even if a basin of water is poured on him, he can block every drop of water to the extent that he can''t splash ink.


    The perfect creature brings the same feeling, any attack is within his calculation range, everything is completely mastered, with the feeling of "absolutely correct".This It''s the character of ShenTeng!!


    Each master has his own characteristics. Master ShenTeng has absorbed the memory of hundreds of thousands of people''s genes, combined with the experience of countless ancient sages, and finally reached the level of absolute correctness.


    It''s going to take a path.


    This road, there is no wrong choice, everything is moving towards the most correct track.


    The most correct way to avoid every thread of blood prison.


    The most correct way to block every sharp winter dagger.


    The most correct operation of their every muscle, even every cell of all energy.


    The last It will kill Gufan in the most correct way!!


    What a terrible characteristic.


    There is no gaudy, not even visible to the naked eye, not to mention direct attack on the enemy.


    But this kind of right is despairing. In a flash, it has crossed the distance of hundreds of meters and dodged all Gu fan''s attacks. In a few moments, it has come to Gu fan.


    Here we go!!


    Gufan''s pupil is extremely tight.


    Perfect creature with the most simple attack to his punch, but it is this punch let Gu fan feel unprecedented sense of danger.


    It''s different!!


    His fists became different again. He had just had a series of experience in hand to hand combat, which enabled him to thoroughly understand the "martial arts" part.


    This fist combines the burst of dark force and inch force. It''s like waves, and even makes people have an illusion. It''s like being trapped in a storm. It can be destroyed at any time, and there''s no room for resistance in the face of huge waves.


    At a critical moment.


    Gu fan gathered all his strength, and wrapped his fist arm with a layer of cold shield, barely collided with the perfect creature.


    Boom, boom!!


    The strength of the two is not much different from the beginning.


    But the technique of perfect creature''s one punch has reached its peak.


    "Make the best of it?"


    Gu fan only felt that his strength was soft, like hitting a ball, but he turned a punch in the perfect creature''s hand and was borrowed. Instead, he integrated into the strength of the waves and became a part of the waves.

 Chapter 367

    The most correct way to deal with it.


    On the contrary, Gu fan''s strength was used by the opponent.


    A soft force, dark force, inch force, penetrating force, anti shock force The seemingly ordinary fist burst out with countless times more complicated ancient martial arts skills than the fist master.


    A dull bombardment came, followed by the sound of winter cold shield breaking and cracking, and a layer of ice armor covering the body also cracked.


    Gu fan flew hundreds of meters backward, his whole fist was full of flesh and skin, and the strength of spiral rotation also broke the whole arm bone. For the first time, his perfect body was injured like this.


    It''s not over.


    The perfect creature makes the right choice.


    While Gu fan was hit hard, it moved around and flashed to Gu fan again. A storm like bombardment broke out.


    Each punch seems to be gorgeous and simple, but it is so correct that it just smashes Gu fan''s body. Its strength is like a drill into Gu fan''s acupoints. When it is similar to the effect of "acupoint pointing" in martial arts novels, it destroys the hinge of the body.


    A knife like force cuts off muscle fibers through the skin, and even the blood vessels in the body.


    A strong blunt force like a sledgehammer hit on the bone, smashing the bone cast and watered like magic iron out of cracks.


    One hit.


    Ten strikes.


    Baiji.


    The perfect creature sometimes turns fist into palm, sometimes palm into claw, sometimes claw into finger. After a series of complex attacks, Gu fan almost has no chance to resist and pours rain on every part of his body.


    Click, click, click.


    Incredible things happened.


    Gu fan, the awakened man of Shenjin level, has broken his bones like ribs on a dining table.


    Although Gu fan tried his best to defend, he was attacked thousands of times by the perfect creature in the process of flying backward in just ten seconds.


    Pop.


    Gufan fell to the ground.


    His body was as limp as rotten meat, and his blood was dripping as if it had become a pool of mud.


    The heat wave generated by the fist force friction is still steaming out the white fog, a series of intense energy consumption, and the perfect creature also stops slightly, stands in the distance and returns to the air to recover.


    "Bones, all broken..."


    "I don''t know how many muscles are broken, blood vessels are blocked and intercepted, and visceral damage is even more serious."


    Gu fan could not even stand up at this time. He never thought that the master of ShenTeng would be so powerful.


    It integrates the best memories of hundreds of thousands of people''s genes and completes the "absolutely correct" feature. Any decision is perfect without any deviation.


    It has an unparalleled advantage in experience.


    Ancient sages, generation after generation of strong men, memorize experience, summarize and integrate into one, just like boxing embraces all rivers, surpassing the master level both in thought and technology.


    It can''t be defeated.


    Such a perfect creature can''t fight.


    Its tactics are perfect, its fighting skills are perfect, and every move is flawless.


    "The perfect creature."


    "There is almost no mistake."


    This kind of dominance is almost invincible.


    But It''s just almost there. Gu fan, who is like meat mud, slowly climbs up from the ground. He can still hear the sound of bone grinding.


    Line.


    Blood prison spider silk forced into the body, tied to those broken bones, and wound them together.


    The ability to freeze damaged internal organs and blood vessels in the cold winter also prevents internal bleeding from causing greater trauma.


    Gu fan, who was almost on the verge of death, laughed at this moment.


    Gu fan, who is completely at an absolute disadvantage, is becoming more and more hysterical, with a crazy smile at the corner of his mouth.


    The feeling of walking on the wire of death, the next minute or the next second, may be killed, the feeling is so clear, let him find the despair of survival in the end.


    "Ah Yes That''s the feeling... "


    "We human beings are so humble, we human beings are so weak, we survive in the crevice like mole ant cockroaches."


    Gu fan sighed, with thick plasma sprayed from the corners of his mouth, but his eyes looked at the endless starry sky. The twinkling stars were extremely bright, forming a milky way flowing into the distance.


    "The great men in human history are like stars in the sky."


    "Our experience, our consciousness and our inheritance are just like stars all over the sky, shining and dazzling."


    "But one thing you misunderstand is that in such a splendid civilization, mistakes are the key to the advancement of history."


    Gu fan seems to be mumbling to himself. Although he is hysterical and crazy at this time, his brain is more sober than ever. Instead, he says some philosophical words.Are we always on the right path??


    No.


    No.


    Maybe it was a wrong fire that made the primitive people know that cooked food was so delicious.


    Maybe it''s because in the process of studying the elixir, a wrong experiment produced gunpowder.


    Maybe it was a wrong experiment of a scientific research institute that made us understand the true principle of a formula.


    We humans It''s not a step-by-step process that continues on the right path.


    "You know what?"


    "Our fighters have many wrong ways of training, but they gradually peel off those mistakes in trial and error again and again, and then form the final boxing techniques."


    "Our scientists have tried countless formulas wrong, learned from those mistakes, and finally created computers, generators, and atomic bombs."


    "Our philosophers, on the basis of numerous mistakes in the past history and learning from experience, have fancied all kinds of ideas that are most suitable for people''s survival."


    "Human progress is not because we are always doing the right thing."


    "The progress of mankind is because we have been making mistakes and correcting them all the time."


    Gufan''s words are hard to understand, and even rise to the level of why human beings can continue to evolve.


    Right.


    Wrong.


    Two diametrically opposite contradictions.


    But there is an inevitable connection between them. As many people have said, failure is the mother of success.


    It''s ironic.


    The greatest advantage of human beings is not that they will choose the right thing.


    The greatest advantage of human beings is that they can make all kinds of mistakes, and then learn from these mistakes, and even find a new way to study all kinds of strange things.


    Who can imagine that a wrong experiment to produce "electricity" will become a necessary need for every life in the city hundreds of thousands of years later??


    The perfect creature is confused.


    It has absorbed so many of the best parts of its memory that it has erased all its mistakes.


    but what is the most important thing that human beings are not?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 368

    correct?


    Wrong?


    The perfect creature is lost.


    The so-called right and wrong of human beings are never absolute, and there is not a completely correct path.


    Bright history continues to this day, we have made countless mistakes, but it is these mistakes that make us flourish and become what we are today.


    Gu fan slowly stood up, his whole body was fixed by the blood prison spider silk, the smell of the air became more and more evil, and the cruel smile on the corner of his mouth became more and more ferocious.


    The closer to death, the more evil hell blood will burn.


    "Error."


    "Is human nature good or evil?"


    As an old saying goes, human nature is good in the beginning. This is a three character classic that every Chinese people will recite when they are young. However, the ancient sage Gou Zi once said the opposite conclusion: human nature is evil in the beginning


    "Hybrid rice."


    "Crossbred cows."


    "The wrong hybridization and fusion of genes can produce the right effect, and the yield has been greatly increased by dozens of times."


    Gu fan continued to say, while walking forward step by step, toward the more confused perfect creature.


    "Nuclear bombs."


    "You understand the civilization of mankind for thousands of years, and you must be familiar with nuclear bombs?"


    "This is a correct use of energy, or a devastating disaster. The neutron emitted by the nuclear bomb can exist in the air for hundreds of years, or even up to 50000 years, which is the ultimate weapon to completely pollute the environment."


    "Is it right or wrong in itself?"


    Gufan''s words made the perfect creature''s face more distorted.


    It has not yet perfectly integrated these knowledge. In the huge embryo dominated by ShenTeng, countless knowledge poured into a body, and countless conceptual consciousness fused with each other. But what is such a simple thing??


    Every food has contradictory results.


    Is human nature good or evil?


    Every mistake, derived from the right, is it really right?


    Taoism, Confucianism, Buddhism There''s always something in common, but there''s something contradictory that people can''t understand.


    Although it has acquired such knowledge, it has not yet had time to sum it up, let alone to think and brew. There are some things you can''t understand, and there are some reasons. Both of them are correct, but they contradict each other


    The cheek less face of the perfect creature began to rise and fall.


    Half angel, half devil.


    Half right, half evil.


    Half good, half dirty.


    It itself has produced many questions, and the contradictory points seem to become more and more.


    The world needs rules and shackles. All people should live under the constraints of the right laws. Everyone should form a huge empire like a part. The collective power is infinite.


    The world needs to break the rules. The strong are the king, the weak are the law of the jungle, and the fittest survive. Only the surviving strong can become the king and obey their own desire.


    It''s all right!!


    Everything has a reason, everything is right.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    The perfect creature that doesn''t make sense roars. The power in the body becomes violent and uncontrollable from time to time. On the other side, there are constraints restricting it. It wants to make every movement exquisite to the perfect level.


    It''s starting to become contradictory.


    "A lot of truth."


    "We human beings have so many reasons, so many contradictory philosophies, so many incredible ideas, just like the stars in the sky."


    "Thousands of years have passed. It''s hard to tell who is right and who is wrong. Maybe what is right in one moment becomes wrong in the next."


    "Perhaps thousands of years ago, the king''s wise move was accused of being fatuous and cruel by people today, while the truly fatuous monarch thousands of years ago was regarded as benevolent by later generations..."


    In ancient times, when people looked up at the sky, human civilization was as bright as stars, and there was no absolute right or wrong in everything. Every era had its own special situation, so saints would not necessarily make mistakes.


    To put it bluntly, the sages and sages of the past, who have completely moved their theories into the modern world, may not be able to achieve most of them, or even be wrong.


    "We humans make mistakes all the time."


    "We humans may be wrong for you. It''s bacteria, it''s cancer."


    "Master ShenTeng, I''m sorry that I won this battle. From the beginning, you shouldn''t know human thoughts. You''ve been poisoned too much."


    Gu fan lowered his head and looked at the perfect creature with deep and sharp eyes. If human is a virus that is difficult to eradicate, then the perfect creature in front of him has been poisoned too deeply.


    Bang!!


    The ground under the foot of the perfect creature is broken, like the bullet from Gauss anti equipment sniper rifle, rushing to Gufan at several times faster than the speed of sound.Boom boom!!


    Gu fan''s body was almost smashed. A huge fist hit him in the abdomen. In an instant, he smashed the damaged abdominal muscles into meat mud. His whole arm went through the abdomen, leaving a big blood hole.


    Such a fatal blow, but let Gu fan laugh.


    He grasped the arm with both hands, and countless blood prison spiders wrapped them like cobwebs.


    A smile of victory opened from the corner of Gu fan''s mouth. He continued slowly: "you have found that I have been releasing a special energy since the beginning of the battle."


    "That''s a mistake in human error. It''s called nuclear energy. Tens of millions of trillions of neutrons collide in the air, and each time they collide together, they produce strong energy. We call it nuclear fission!"


    "I hold the power of this filth!"


    Gufan laughs wildly, the battle has been settled from the beginning.


    The air is invisible and full of radiation. Since the beginning of the battle, Gufan has been releasing the energy of nuclear radiation. Neutrons are like countless bullets, infinitely close to the speed of light and penetrating the body of any creature.


    They also penetrate concrete buildings, our clothes, the earth, the soil, everything.


    The more powerful a creature is, the more resistant it is to nuclear radiation.


    Pollution particles of nuclear radiation penetrate the body. They can destroy your cell tissue, cause bone marrow and blood necrosis, and make genes in cells unstable So mutation and alienation occur.


    This is also the reason why people''s chances of getting cancer will suddenly increase in the place where the nuclear bomb broke out. Cancer itself is a fatal disease caused by gene mutation and unable to continue normal inheritance.


    Every gene sequence of such a god gold awakened person is stable. Even nuclear radiation can''t destroy it. It''s as stable as a fortress made of steel.


    But the perfect creature is different.


    Its gene is the fusion of countless organisms, and it has not really completed the final step, reaching the point of 100% forging and tempering.


    Hundreds of thousands of people''s genetic memories are fused together At the same time, it was destroyed by nuclear radiation and gradually fragmented. What kind of scene is that??

 Chapter 369

    Break it down.


    Break it.


    If human is a virus, then you are deeply poisoned.


    There is a mistake in the process of human genetic inheritance, which we call cancer, but now you should feel it.


    Countless blood prison spider silk wrapped Gu fan and perfect creatures, followed by the pollution and corrosion of nuclear radiation to maximize the explosion, the power of the sun blood prison to maximize the degree of start.


    The ancient memories of hundreds of thousands of people began to crumble.


    The secrets of those genes, the factors in everyone''s blood, are destroyed in the fission of nuclear radiation.


    The perfect creature roars and roars, and finds its body melting at the speed visible to the naked eye, just like ice and snow melting It''s like a cream ice cream that gradually opens under the sun.


    Boom boom!


    Boom boom!


    Combined with numerous combat skills, Gu fan''s body was beaten and hammered wildly. He wanted to destroy the human enemy before things became worse.


    But Gu fan is holding it!!


    The fingers were smashed, the arms were broken, the thighs were blasted into flesh mud, but countless blood prison spiders were like needles and threads to pierce Gufan, and then wrapped in the perfect creature.


    Teeth fall.


    His fist fell on Gu fan''s cheek, his chin was broken, his teeth were splashed and his face was torn, but the madness in his eyes didn''t weaken.


    "You''re scared."


    "Master ShenTeng, you are afraid, ha ha ha ha."


    "This is not enough, just nuclear radiation is not enough, plus phagocytic characteristics of it!"


    Gu fan held the perfect creature tightly, and the burning sun blood prison volatilized the pollution of nuclear radiation to the limit. At the same time, the decomposition function of the [phagocytosis] power had the same effect.


    The perfect creature''s body is melting fast.


    The phagocytosis ability causes Gu fan to gnaw at each other''s flesh and blood, and at the same time greatly increases the melting speed of ice and snow in his body.


    "Nuclear bombs, radiation, pollution."


    "This is one of the mistakes made by human beings. If you want to steal everything from human civilization, take it with you."


    Gufan laughed wildly, and the blood of hell was stimulated to the maximum extent. Although it was impossible to explode the energy of nuclear bomb to destroy the sky and the earth, the radiation became more and more violent, reaching more than 100000 roentgen (radiation units) per hour.


    The flesh and blood of a perfect creature can no longer maintain its original perfect form.


    A long strip of shredded meat was pulled, blood and flesh, like bath sauce, or a layer of melted cheese sauce on the bread and butter, dripping from the perfect skeleton.


    The bone, which is countless times harder than steel, has lost its vitality and necrosis.


    Gu fan''s bombarded fist is producing less and less power. The perfect creature is gradually losing its ability, and all gene fragments are beginning to disintegrate and separate.


    "The devil."


    "The devil."


    "Your race, indeed A terrible virus. "


    On the faceless face of the perfect creature, the remaining mouth makes a trembling sound.


    It is true that human beings are terrible viruses. Only such terrible bacteria can create such things as nuclear bombs and regard nuclear fission and radiation as available resources.


    A race that has made countless mistakes.


    A race that grew up in countless mistakes.


    A terrible race that can consume a billion years of the earth''s life in a short time.


    The perfect creature originally thought that if it had stolen all the knowledge of this race, obtained the great achievements and glorious achievements of human beings, it could become the strongest among human beings.


    He did.


    His fighting skills, fighting level, power control and perfect ancient martial arts are unique in the world.


    But we have to pay a price to get these. At the same time, it is equivalent to drinking the incurable poison.


    [phagocytosis]


    fully activated!!


    Gufan embraces the perfect creature that keeps melting.


    At this time, his body was almost hammered into rotten meat.


    Blood prison spider silk penetrates both, and searches for something in the body of perfect creature at the same time, which is the characteristic of abyss master.


    "Found it."


    "Your characteristics are hidden in your genes."


    Gu fan seems to be a child who has found a beloved toy. Every master has extremely powerful characteristics and abilities.


    That trait may be an eye, a beating and burning heart, or a huge claw, while the dominant trait of ShenTeng is hidden in the gene.


    The name of the character is - [perfect]


    GU fan greedily sucks and separates the body of the perfect creature, which is melted, and then turns it into gravy and devours it all.At this moment, Gufan is a bloodthirsty devil, full of the malice of peak killing. Maybe our race is evil in the eyes of other creatures, but Gufan is evil in evil!!


    Powerless.


    ShenTeng dominates the breeding of perfect creatures and becomes more and more powerless.


    "Ridiculous."


    The perfect creature, who had just been invincible, finally fell powerlessly and knelt down on the ground. Instead, he said with self mockery in the words of human beings: "in the words of demons, after all It''s a cocoon. "


    It seems to understand its next fate.


    At that moment, Saito became the master of his own, and he began to understand.


    "I see."


    "Humans, you are indeed the most difficult bacteria to clean up."


    "This time you won, but next time Or next time The real terror has just arrived. "


    The perfect creature seems to have made up its mind. All of a sudden, the flesh and blood of its whole body burst and burst, and a piece of emerald green bud was extracted from countless flesh and blood genetic tissues.


    Buds.


    It''s just like a germinating seed.


    This is the true form of ShenTeng dominating. At this time, ShenTeng has been completely separated from human genetic tissue, but it has also become extremely fragile.


    Gu fan''s eyes were quick, and he immediately wrapped it with blood prison spider silk, but it was too late at the moment, and a layer of emerald green energy spread out like waves.


    It didn''t run away.


    It''s not a special way to escape.


    The ripples spread out through the collapsed cloud heaven, through the huge green roots stretching for miles, through the trunks of countless vines, as if they turned into a giant trumpet.


    A message was delivered.


    A news that was dominated by ShenTeng and used its last strength to spread out gradually.


    "Destroy mankind."


    "Eliminate pests."


    "Kill the germs."


    The ripple of the news gradually disappeared, but Gu fan''s face changed greatly at this moment.


    It uses the last life and opportunity to send out such a message, that is to tell the remaining masters Human beings must be eliminated as soon as possible!!

 Chapter 370

    "Just now What''s that? "


    People in the distance saw the green light.


    They spread like a dream, like a huge ripple of water disappearing in the clouds.


    Countless vine roots rooted in the ground began to wither, and the collapse of the Cloud City of heaven gradually decayed. The green buds soon turned yellow, and the green leaves fell.


    Death.


    ShenTeng dominates everything around him and is dying.


    Although their life energy is still strong, even enough to survive for countless years, but in essence the "soul" has died, the core point has been taken away.


    "Dead."


    "The master is dead."


    Wu Ze looked at everything in front of him. It was as if he had been swept down by the autumn wind. All these pictures reflected his thoughts.


    The master of ShenTeng fell, and because of this, everything about cloud heaven lost its core consciousness, and withered and died quickly.


    ShenTeng.


    Abyss devourer.


    The first time may be accidental, but the second time is enough to make all masters be cautious.


    Human beings, seemingly weak and like cockroaches and maggots, can be crushed to death at will, but in fact, they are full of danger, even enough to threaten the master of the abyss.


    I''m afraid the real war is not far away.


    "Look!"


    "Big brother Gufan is back!"


    Xu Manman, in Wu Ze''s arms, is in high spirits. He looks towards the direction pointed by fat Dudu''s fingers. There is a touch of scarlet in the desolation of withered leaves.


    That''s Gufan in a blood robe.


    At this time, Gu fan was in a bad state. His whole body was full of wounds, and bones were broken one after another. The internal organs and tissues were almost crushed into meat mud, and half of his cheek was smashed and sunken.


    At this time, Gu fan was even a little frightening, like a rotten corpse.


    But his image at the moment seems to be much better than that of a perfect creature who has just been hammered into flesh mud. At least his bones are all wrapped by blood prison spider silk and forcibly replaced, and countless broken muscles are also forcibly implicated by spider silk.


    Strong recovery ability, is gradually healing body damage.


    [perfect] features have been pulled out.


    Although it has not really integrated into Gu fan''s body at this time to complete the transformation of dominance level, it is after all the characteristics of ShenTeng dominance, which represents the meaning of green and high spirited life, but also greatly increases the recovery ability.


    "Lord Gu fan You... "


    Wu Ze looked at Gu fan, who was almost broken in rags, hesitated for a moment, but still didn''t ask.


    "Back to the city."


    "Don''t ask what happened. Even if I become like this, it''s easy to kill your major adjudicators."


    Gu fan''s bloody palm patted Wu Ze on the shoulder. Even though he was on the verge of death, he was not without combat power. On the contrary, he felt more dangerous.


    "Yes!"


    "Return at once."


    Wu Ze obeyed the order without hesitation.


    Lucky star, 07 fog, 13 death gun, Xu Manman and Wu Ze, and Gu fan, who is on the verge of death, are the last remaining members of the whole team.


    Look back.


    The rattan master has fallen from the altar.


    The character of perfection was also taken away by Gufan.


    The kingdom of God on the cloud gradually withered, and countless roaring monsters crawled out of the cracks in the ground.


    They all exude a rotten smell, which is obviously eroded by the disaster evil cloud in the crack. Those creatures can still be controlled by the master at ordinary times, but now they have become huge monsters who have no logical thinking and only know how to destroy and eat blood.


    A cloud of demons.


    The vines in the crack gorge withered and died, and a large number of monsters climbed out of the crack. Countless mutant night demons and all kinds of corruption demons climbed out of the nest one after another.


    "The master is dead, and these monsters have become ownerless."


    Gu fan light said: "let''s leave, back to the city, I need a period of time closed."


    This time, the master of mieshashenteng is completely different from the last nuclear explosion, which destroyed the whole abyss Grand Canyon. Most of the mutated demons are still alive, so it is not suitable to choose here for evolution and mutation.


    After Gufan has taken away the [perfect] feature, it takes a long time to absorb this most unique ability, so it needs a safe place, and human city is a good place to go.


    People took the opportunity to retreat.


    Lucky star is to play out the "lucky" talent, escape in the process of the ruins found a still can use the truck, and very lucky it can drive normally.


    Soon People in bursts of magic cloud spray and monster roar left quickly, heading back to the direction of human city.


    Great success!!It''s a great success.


    Two of the top ten masters have been eliminated, which is definitely good news for human beings.


    Moreover, "ShenTeng" can be said to be the most potential master. If we really let him integrate the ancient genetic memory of hundreds of thousands of people, and with the support of endless energy and a lot of time, he will completely complete the final fusion and become a truly perfect creature.


    At that time, even if there are ten Gufan, they are definitely not the opponents of 100% perfect creatures.


    Xu Manman, the ability of nuclear radiation and the characteristics of phagocytosis are indispensable in the whole operation.


    But the most important thing is that Gu fan used "wrong" and "right" to create a contradiction with another perfect creature, which greatly weakened its metamorphosis ability. The nuclear radiation polluted the gene fragment, resulting in the function of dismembering and separating the perfect gene, and well restrained the disintegration of the characteristics dominated by ShenTeng


    Lucky.


    Luck, sometimes, is extremely important.


    Gu fan took a deep look at the lucky star. Maybe the lucky star also played a very important role. His ability was just right, and he had the function of restraining the domination of ShenTeng. Maybe this was partly due to the lucky star.


    Destiny?


    This is really a special word.


    "Lucky star, you are very good."


    Gu fan''s hoarse voice came. Lucky star scratched his head blankly. He didn''t play a role in the whole incident, but just ran away. What''s Gu fan thanking himself for??


    "Ha ha ha, you''re welcome. It''s all our own people!"


    Although I don''t know why, it''s right to accept. Lucky star laughs awkwardly and accepts Gu fan''s thanks.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A week later.


    ShenTeng''s time has come to an end.


    At this time, Gu fan is still on the way back, but the dawn alliance is in chaos.


    The fortress of justice is even more chaotic because of a very serious turbulence in the salvation society.


    The master is dead!!


    One of them fell.


    It''s a great master.


    Countless believers regard domination as the God who rules the world.


    But


    How can God die??


    Why did God fall??

 Chapter 371

    Chaos.


    The whole salvation of dawn alliance is in a mess.


    What is the concept of the fall of a great master??


    It was almost the fall of the gods, the disappearance of the supreme being, and a storm in the space of dominating consciousness, like the end of the world.


    The masters can no longer remain calm.


    They began to order all believers to investigate this matter. Even the great supreme master was not sure what caused the fall of "ShenTeng" and "abyss devourer".


    Now, a week later, countless believers are once again connected to the world that dominates consciousness in various ways.


    In the endless and vast space of doomsday, the sky is burning with bloody waves and flames, and the earth is constantly rising hot lava. Meteorites pass through the sky and fall on the ground, setting off a wave of thousands of feet, and the lava falls on the ground, making a "zizizi" sound.


    Ten huge black shadow thrones were buried in the mist. They could not see the specific features of those great masters clearly, but could only vaguely see an outline.


    Each throne has a different style. It may stand on a huge and far-reaching cave, on the top of the majestic mountains, or in a deep bottomless abyss


    But at this moment, there are two huge throne has been cracked.


    They represent the symbol of "abyss devourer" and "ShenTeng" respectively.


    The huge throne formed by the twisted roots of countless vines has withered and died, and the buds on the green branches and leaves have withered, indicating that ShenTeng has become the second master of the fall.


    "Who is it?"


    The grand voice reverberates in the space of dominating consciousness, and every believer kneeling on the ground feels that his brain is about to explode.


    The voice was not angry, but full of supreme majesty. At the same time, it made every believer feel irresistible. Finally, he could only crawl on the ground and shiver.


    "Human beings Weak maggots It''s impossible to defeat the master.... "


    On one dark throne, there comes the voice of another ruler, and at the same time, the other lords on the throne pay attention to this side.


    The consciousness spreads like a ripple, the blood flame waves in the horizon roll like a tide, and those masters understand what it means.


    "You suspect The master covets a stronger power.... "


    On the other throne, the master fell into deep meditation. Fragile human beings are so weak that it is almost impossible to eliminate the existence of ShenTeng.


    In other words, the master is hunting the master??


    "Wait!"


    "Human pests have not been cleared yet, but you suspect that the masters are fighting each other!"


    The other king''s throne also sends out the voice of abnormal anger. The power of the masters is terrifying, but they can kill each other and even snatch each other''s characteristics and power.


    Once upon a time, this kind of thing did not happen. Even many of the masters here have taken away the power of the older existence in a similar way.


    "Do you want to start a war of dominance?"


    On the throne, there are masters who question. A master class war can destroy the world class.


    At that time, everything will vanish, just like all this demonstrated in the dominating space. The sky is covered with anger and blood, the earth rises with molten lava, melts everything, the wind sets off heat waves, and every creature is baked into coke, while the dominators are still fighting among the ashes.


    "Stop it."


    "Before the fall of ShenTeng master, he sent out the message of destroying human beings."


    "In any case, kill the fragile pest of human beings first. As for who took the power of domination It''s just that they''re too weak. "


    In the center of the grand throne, the mysterious existence hidden in the endless abyss sends out waves of consciousness, so that all other masters will not discuss this matter.


    Weakness is the original sin.


    Because they are weak, they will be killed.


    Because the weak, will be taken power.


    The decaying corpse monster is so, the weak human pest is so, and the masters are even more so. The two fallen great masters only made one mistake, that is, they were too weak.


    The consciousness of the masters'' discussion gradually dissipated.


    It seems that the ten masters are afraid of the existence in the deep black abyss.


    "It''s up to me to kill those fragile insects."


    An evil and ferocious voice came from a mountain like creeping throne. It was the Immortal King mentioned by Gu fan.


    It seems that it can no longer bear those dirty maggots living on the earth, ready to wipe them out at one stroke, to complete their ultimate mission.


    The other seven masters were silent and acquiesced in this matter.


    Although human beings are fragile, the masters also feel that the weak and vulnerable human race is like a cockroach that can''t be wiped out. Its vitality is beyond expectation.The masters have survived for countless years, each with a plot beyond human imagination.


    At this critical time point, they all chose to be on the sidelines. After all, they have fallen to two masters. It''s great that the king of immortality can take the initiative to launch a full-scale war against mankind


    And look down at those shivering humans.


    Hidden in the boundless fog of the shadow, vaguely show a joking smile.


    If the undead king set off an all-out war, even these poor believers would be swallowed up


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    This is the end of the communication of consciousness of the masters.


    Shen Yan, together with a group of members of the salvation society, left one after another in fear and returned to his own body.


    "President Shen Yan."


    "I always have a bad feeling."


    One of the believers around president Shen Yan was shivering. Usually, the masters would put forward all kinds of strange requirements, such as how many human beings to sacrifice and what kind of attitude to feed them.


    But this time, the masters seem to have abandoned the believers without giving any instructions.


    "Great master, won''t you give us up?"


    Another believer''s eyes were red, and he told the truth that all the members of the Salvation Church were afraid to admit.


    President Shen Yan shook his head firmly.


    "No


    "The masters will never abandon the believers, at least we have a vital role to play."


    There is no doubt about President Shen Yan''s voice, and the believers around him have a lot of confidence after listening to it. At least in their eyes, the role of Jishi society is very important.


    "The master of ShenTeng has fallen."


    "The attention of great masters, of course, will not be on us."


    "The more this happens, the more we have to play our part and not let the masters down. Then they will understand how devout and important we believers are!"


    The old scholar behind Shen Yan also came out to encourage the believers to regain their confidence.

 Chapter 372

    On the other side.


    After a week''s long journey, Gu fan finally returned to the dawn alliance.


    It''s probably more than half a month since Gu fan left. The crazy expansion of justice fortress has become different. The tens of meters high steel wall reflects the afterglow in the sun, and even the width is more than 10 meters.


    At the top of the city wall, there is also a huge gun standing up, which can be filled with super large caliber explosives to smash the target ten kilometers away.


    There is also a kind of electromagnetic bullet storm with ultra-modern texture, which does not use the general "gunpowder bullet" shooting, but uses some kind of electromagnetic track to shoot the bullet faster and more powerful.


    It is said that countries before the end of the world had already developed this kind of technology, but it was hidden for various reasons. Only the occasional concept of individual weapon will make people feel bright and sigh that the future gun system may no longer need gunpowder.


    But I never thought that the fortress of justice had so much energy that even the bullet storm array of electromagnetic track could be made and installed on the city wall.


    At a glance.


    The city wall stretching for tens of miles has not been completely built yet, but the skeleton has been built. With the help of the power hunter, the construction speed has been greatly increased, and countless workers are also knocking, making a clanging sound, full of a hot atmosphere.


    "Stop!"


    The bodyguard at the door stopped the vehicles of Gu fan and wanted to check.


    "Cough."


    Gu fan, who was dressed in a blood colored robe, was sitting in the car. The flesh and blood on his face had almost completely healed, and he became a normal person. Only occasionally he coughed twice. He randomly took out a handkerchief made of blood colored spider silk to wipe the blood left at the corner of his mouth.


    "Well..."


    "The procedure is much stricter. It seems that the strength of the military has been slightly improved."


    Gu fan just took a look at the guards at the gate and judged from their excellent equipment and tenacity of consciousness that these soldiers were all elites, far more powerful than the guards at the gate in the past.


    The creeping shadow soon disappeared in the car.


    Before the lucky star could explain, the guard captain received the order and immediately changed his face, indicating that another guard would let him go.


    "Where shall we go next?"


    "Why don''t we go undercover?"


    Lucky star turned around and gave a bitter smile. They haven''t forgotten their identity. They are still working as undercover agents.


    Salvation society.


    Gu fan heard these three words, a cruel smile flashed across the corner of his mouth.


    All the masters of ShenTeng have been killed. The significance of the existence of Jishi society is very small. There is no need to continue to hide it.


    "The salvation society It''s almost time to get rid of this cancer. "


    "Let''s go to the adjudication office first. Wu Ze, you can arrange it. Next, it''s time to make you busy."


    Gu fan''s eyes turned, and everyone in the carriage felt a cold breath. Every time the bloodthirsty butcher was ready to kill, it would make people feel creepy.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The ruling office.


    In the dawn, the most authoritative giant.


    Its headquarters has been moved to justice fortress. It has an administrative building of its own. The whole building is in a pure black color. There is a gust of dark wind inside the door. It looks like the mouth of a giant beast that opens the mouth of a blood basin.


    Many punishment teams appear here, and every time the judges and captains come in and out, they will attract the attention of passers-by.


    Each of those judges exudes a strong intention to kill. Although they are in the city fortress, there are always traces of blood on their clothes that can''t be cleaned. I don''t know whether they are left by monsters or human beings who don''t have eyes


    "Oh?"


    "The development of the ruling is also good."


    "These kids, are the new ones chosen?"


    Gu fan looked at it casually, and the atmosphere of the verdict was very depressing. The interior of the new administration building was full of gloomy atmosphere.


    Many selected evolutionists are honed here. After a series of tests, the top of the adjudication office will apply for "evolutionary potion" for injection, transforming them into independent hunters.


    At this time, a new disciplinarian really appeared.


    The best of these members may become new judges and lead them to complete all kinds of dangerous tasks. Every time there are dangers, and as time goes on, some bloody spirit has been cultivated.


    "Lord Gufan, the number of members of the punishment team is now more than 500."


    "The number of judges has also reached three figures. Although the quality of the newcomers is far less than that of the first fourteen, it is enough to deal with the general alien species."


    Wu Ze explained on one side that the strength of the adjudication office is also expanding, but they choose to take the route of "elite generals" and continue to cultivate powerful hunters.The general species


    In Wu Ze''s words, the general heterogeneous is probably the most troublesome "refined steel" monster for the military.


    Only when he reaches the level of legendary Mithril, can he become extraordinary in the mouth of a grand magistrate like Wu Ze.


    Instead of going through the usual passageway, they followed Wu Ze''s instructions and went directly around the building of the adjudication office to the remote ruins nearby.


    The underground base connecting with the adjudication office is a secret passage known only by some important people inside. The vehicle stops in a weedy open space, and suddenly the elevator starts to slowly lead people underground.


    The building of the adjudication office can only be regarded as a cover.


    Its underground base is the real secret. A series of extremely strict special training are also carried out here. At the same time, a large number of high-level foreign species are captured and become the accompaniment of the members of the adjudication office.


    "In addition to the Jesuits, our ruling Institute is the only organization that can control the heterogeneity of refined steel."


    "Dr. Wei Xianjian has been invited to the adjudication office to study the subject of heterogeneity and evolution in a relatively safe and comfortable environment. If other members want to be promoted to a real member of the adjudication office, they must go through the corresponding trials."


    Wu Ze explained for Gu fan.


    This is the first time that people have come into contact with the real core of the ruling.


    If you look carefully, many of the "trainees" of the adjudication office are carrying out secret training, and many of the selected novices in the shooting range are equipped with guns and weapons, and given sufficient preparation time.


    With the sound of warning, a large number of carrion monsters were released in the distance of the shooting range, and hundreds of carrion monsters rushed to the trainees


    This is the most basic test.


    If you want to be a member of the tribunal, you must have enough courage and courage, and be calm in the crisis.


    Those members picked up their weapons and began to shoot, but some soldiers with high quality kept calm, knelt down on one knee to open the aiming mode, pulled the trigger from time to time, and shot through the head of the carrion monster accurately and effectively.


    There are also students with poor psychological quality who shoot indiscriminately in confusion and shoot all the bullets early. At the same time, the spare clip trembles and can''t be inserted into the gun normally. They watch the corpse fall down and tear it to pieces.


    Sacrifice is inevitable.


    If you want to cultivate the elite, you have to go through the general baptism of waves. The weak have been eliminated by many difficulties. Only those who live to the end are qualified to become members of the adjudication office.


    "Ha ha."


    "Last time I heard a rumor in a bar, every member of the punishment team had to be locked up with hundreds of decaying corpses to complete the trial..."


    Gu fan gave a faint smile, and the gossip he occasionally heard seemed to be true or false.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 373

    Tick, tick, tick.


    The sound of broken footsteps came from afar.


    Gu fan''s momentum is extraordinary and strides forward, which attracts the attention of many students.


    "Who is that..."


    "It looks good, some judge?"


    Those who fantasize that they can become the alternate of judges one day feel that the people passing by must be different.


    Bang!!


    I got a good slap on the back of the head.


    The trial instructor in charge said: "don''t look at what you shouldn''t see, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, otherwise you can''t live here."


    The alternate trainee listens to the instructor, but turns around to find that the instructor is usually as cold as a mountain. At this time, his eyes are full of fear and even terror.


    He''s scared!!


    Even the demonic instructor was afraid of the mysterious people who were disappearing at the end of the corridor.


    "Hoo..."


    The demon instructor watched Gu fan leave, and then he breathed a long breath.


    "You kids, pay attention to me in the future. Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Among those who just passed by, there are your idols, two of the legendary 14. Even I feel scared."


    Several trainees looked at each other, and the legendary 14 people in the adjudication center were almost legends, but unexpectedly, they met unexpectedly, and they still didn''t know Mount Tai!!


    It looks good??


    Such a simple sentence is likely to kill him. If the legendary judge is upset, he can break it into rotten meat with one blow.


    The demon instructor didn''t go on.


    Legend 14 is not the most terrible. The silent guy in front of him looks ordinary, but few people know his identity.


    However, it is self-evident that the strong man who can walk in front of the legendary fourteen. Is he the most mysterious verdict in the legend? Even the judges in the organization seldom see the real person Shadow touch??


    Thinking of this, the demon instructor quickly shook his head and threw the dangerous idea out of his head.


    This is beyond his authority. The secrets of the three major rulings are not what his little characters can pry into, let alone what the new kids can pry into.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Gufan people go to the deeper place of the verdict.


    The underpass is extremely tight, showing a spiral structure, and the thickness of the safety doors made of alloy is more than 5cm.


    It is said that this area was built to prevent nuclear attack, and it can also ensure a large part of the armament force. Each explosion-proof door is also equipped with lead and filter devices, which can effectively prevent the pollution of nuclear radiation and filter the poison gas.


    The real nest of the ruling, it can block the nuclear level!!


    Soon, people came to the core hub of the adjudication office.


    A secret room closed by several safety valves gradually appeared in front of gufanji.


    The room is dark and quiet, with a huge oval conference table standing in the middle and the seats of 14 judges standing on both sides, which is the exclusive act of the legendary 14 people.


    One end of the oval conference table, with three seats overlooking the whole venue, is the exclusive seat of the three major rulings, which also means the highest authority of the ruling.


    At the other end of the oval table, there is only one seat.


    It was always an empty seat, and even only had the significance of commemorating him. All along, this seat was reserved for someone, and its owner was Gu fan, the God in the minds of the legendary fourteen people and the three adjudicators.


    "Stand up."


    Wu zegang just entered the room and yelled.


    On the round table, at this time, the legendary 14 people have arrived, and they stand up together.


    The three giants of the adjudication office, "Le Zhiqi, the queen of blade" and "Lin Yuxin, the arrow of storm", have also been present. The atmosphere in the conference room is tense to the limit, until the arrival of Gu fan finally reaches the peak.


    Lucky star followed Gu fan, Gulu a swallow spit.


    This TM is too exaggerated. The characters in front of us are all the most powerful and powerful people in the justice fortress. They put down all the tasks and important things in their hands and gather here in unison just to wait for Gu fan???


    "Manman, come on."


    Gu fan holding Xu Manman baby, slowly came to the main sitting position of the round table, slowly sat down.


    Cough, cough.


    After two coughs, the handkerchief woven by blood prison spider silk is covered with dirty blood. On the surface, it seems that Gu fan''s injury is healing, but on the inside, it becomes more and more serious.


    "Old Gu fan..."


    Le Zhiqi can''t help but get nervous. The impression of bloodthirsty butcher in people''s hearts is almost invincible, and there are few injuries. It seems that killing the hunting master also seriously injured Gu fan.Gu fan raised his hand slightly: "it''s OK. Even if I''m injured, it''s still easy to kill you."


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became cold.


    None of them dared to refute Gu fan''s words, especially because he was telling the truth.


    Gu fan''s level is quite different from that of the others. Even though his hunting master has suffered a heavy blow at this time, if he really takes his ability seriously, he may be able to kill all the people in a few breaths.


    Including three adjudicators!!


    "Sit down."


    Gu fan points his finger, and then everyone dares to sit down. The psychological shadow of the bloodthirsty devil almost occupies the whole heart.


    No matter the three adjudicators or the surviving legendary fourteen, they all experienced Gu fan''s careful training, and no one dared to raise a little resistance.


    "I''ve been away for more than half a month."


    Gu fan asked faintly, "what''s the situation of justice fortress?"


    A smile flashed across the corner of Le Zhiqi''s mouth. For more than half a month, they were not idle at all.


    "In the past half a month, the power of the military in the base is expanding, and the strength of the adjudication office is also increasing."


    "correspondingly, the World War II will be greatly suppressed. According to the list you gave us, we will find out a lot of the way of the salvation society, and secretly investigate a large number of members of the WTO, and find more clues."


    "So far, we haven''t alarmed you. We''re just waiting for your order."


    Le Zhiqi is waiting for this day. In the past half a month,


    has been secretly investigated by 7788 of the judges, plus Wang Dafu''s cooperation.


    "According to our survey..."


    "On the surface, the salvation society is suppressed by us, but on the surface, it is operating crazily."


    "They put forward a concept of entertainment rule, and established the Colosseum, casinos, and even prostitution halls in the fortress of justice. Using the oldest way, they gradually established a new entertainment mode, absorbed a lot of money and controlled the unimaginable power at the same time."


    "The Colosseum has not yet been fully established, but a large number of guests pour in every day, and can''t wait to sit in the unfinished arena to watch the bloody competition."


    Le Zhiqi gives a series of information, but Gu fan puts it down after looking at it.


    "I''ll be closed soon."


    Gu fan''s voice is calm, and everyone looks at each other. At this time, the boss is seriously injured. Has he entered the stage of closing the door?


    In fact, Gu fan not only had to close the door to repair his injury, but also reconstructed the DNA gene, fused the characteristics of ShenTeng, and fused some of his [perfect] abilities with himself!!


    It''s going to be a very complex, very dangerous, and very vast project.


    "Before that, it''s almost time to pull out the thorn completely."


    Gu fan continues to say, eyes twinkle with the light of killing intention, and finally wait until this moment, to eradicate and destroy the society!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS:


    after the author''s unremitting efforts, the chapter is finally revised.


    The seal has been lifted completely. It''s worth celebrating. We''ve finally got through the difficulty. Ha ha ha ha!!

 Chapter 374

    "Is the Colosseum open today?"


    Gu fan took a look at the thick stack of papers on the table.


    The members of the salvation society have penetrated into various industries, but the ruling just relied on half a month''s efforts to find out the bugs hidden in the dark one by one


    "Yes."


    "Although the Colosseum has not yet been completed, it has started to operate, and it is full of people every day."


    Le Zhiqi opened the third information, and all kinds of information about the Colosseum showed that the Colosseum was the second place to watch the bloody performance, and the salvation society also set up a huge gambling table.


    Everyone can participate, whether poor or rich, even if only one dollar, can participate in the gambling.


    Gambling.


    This is also a plan that has been planned by the salvation Society for a long time.


    The rule of entertainment is to set different classes and grades of entertainment.


    In the end of the world, it is impossible to create movies, video games and entertainment stars. However, for those heroes who tear up the enemy in the Colosseum, they have replaced the star idols and become the target of all people''s worship!!


    "Interesting."


    "Well, let''s start with the Colosseum."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The Colosseum.


    The Colosseum stands in the center of justice fortress and becomes a symbolic building.


    The survivors of doomsday are suffering and oppressed in endless despair and fear for a long time. They continue to vent their negative emotions through something, and the fight between blood and fire is the best choice.


    There''s a lot of noise!!


    Half of the Colosseum is still under construction, and construction workers are tinkling on the unfinished facilities, while the other half is already full of spectators.


    They are full of excitement, red eyes, holding a large number of "fight beast tickets" waving, bought their favorite players, watching the bloody performance at the same time, they also participate.


    "The next one is our top player King of beasts! "


    The host stood in the center of the Colosseum. When he said the word "king of beasts", the Colosseum exploded like an explosive barrel.


    "King of beasts King of beasts King of beasts! "


    Tens of thousands of spectators chanted the name of the king of beasts.


    At the bottom of the arena, which has a diameter of nearly 1000 meters, the dust is flying. The door to hold all kinds of monsters is slowly opened. In addition, a tall human stepped into the venue.


    The man is three meters tall. His strong muscles are bulging, showing a metallic luster. His blood is like an earthworm wriggling under his skin. It looks like a human monster.


    "King of beasts, kill those aliens!"


    "Tear them, with your hands, tear their heads!"


    The audience was boiling, and the performance soon began without ink.


    More than ten monsters with ugly appearance and huge figure are released. They are all carefully selected. No matter how powerful they are, they must be big!!


    They must be very large, look very fierce and aggressive. It''s better to be bloody all over so that they can fight vigorously.


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    Each of them is four or five meters tall, but in fact, they are all "Mountain Copper" level aliens. Although they are powerful, people with clear eyes can see that they can''t be the opponent of the king of beasts.


    Poof!!


    Yila, Yila, Yila!!


    The beast king''s fist is like a metal mallet, crushing and hammering the head of a monster.


    His movements were consistent. He opened his big hands and covered a monster''s mouth. He tore the whole chin out with his two hands. The blood mixed with the long trachea was pulled out, and then crushed by the palm.


    Stimulation.


    It''s really exciting.


    The enthusiasm of the audience was ignited again, and the picture in front of them was so hot that it was full of blood.


    The king of beasts executed all the other species one by one, and all the monsters were smashed into meat mud. There were bursts of cheers from the Colosseum.


    "The king of beasts is invincible!"


    "The king of beasts is invincible!"


    The king of beasts opened his arms and roared at the crowd. It made people dizzy, but it made people believe that the strength of the king of beasts was invincible.


    On the other side.


    The salvation society, which carefully controlled all this, has been in full bloom.


    "The beast king has established an image of invincibility."


    "The odds have reached 1:1200 More than 95% of the gamblers are buying the beast king to win. Do we want to take the opportunity to slaughter the beast king and deliberately let him lose? "


    The professionals who control the opening are extremely excited.


    But a big man beside him patted him on the shoulder and poured cold water on him: "no, no matter how high the odds are, even if everyone wins when they buy the king of beasts, we can never manipulate the gambling table and deliberately let the king of beasts lose.""Although the money in those gamblers is huge, it''s a matter of killing the chicken to get the eggs if the king of beasts loses too early."


    "We need a hero, a hero in the Colosseum, an unshakable character similar to the one who used to be the God of song and the emperor of film, to support the whole Colosseum, rather than simply plotting their money."


    Shen Yan''s words, words, money and food in his eyes seems to be just a number, some kind of resources.


    But the popularity of the king of beasts, the idol effect, and the invincible image of great heroes are more important than the gambling money.


    "It''s worthy of being Lord Shen Yan. He''s really far sighted."


    "Then next, it''s about the other players fighting each other."


    The operator nodded and began the next operation.


    The king of beasts is invincible, but it''s not necessary for other players. According to the odds of each player, the operator will carry out a certain degree of black box operation, so as to maximize the interests of the Colosseum and keep the secret.


    The host of the Colosseum came out again.


    "The king of beasts has killed more than a dozen powerful aliens, but he still has a lot to say. He deserves to be our champion!"


    "But next, we will let the king rest a little. The Colosseum will usher in a new round of fighting. Let''s invite our other competitors to the arena, and the final winner will have the qualification to challenge the king!"


    Under the guidance of the host, the king of beasts began to leave the arena, and a new round of competitors came out of each gate of the arena.


    They are all tough characters who reach the goal of hunter. They will fight here, either one-on-one or 3v3 random team battle.


    A new round of opening up.


    The audience began to bet, choose their favorite players, a new round of fighting.


    At the same time, a group of personas with strange costumes and vigorous behavior entered the venue.


    This group of people are not easy to be provoked. The man in the bloody robe doesn''t know what the material of the clothes is. It looks smooth and flexible like silk, while the people behind him are all covered with frost and cold.


    "Yo!"


    "Several distinguished guests, please come inside and arrange separate VIP rooms for several masters and ladies at once!"


    The waiters are very insightful. At least the people who come here can''t be ordinary audiences. They must be big people in some place.


    The military, commercial banks, secret organizations, no matter which one, should never be ignored. They were immediately assigned to one of the top luxury boxes.


    "Can you bet now?"


    Gu fan light mouth asks a way, didn''t expect to enter box first words, unexpectedly want to bet??


    The waiter nodded: "of course, we have a list of players. You can tell me who you want to bet for."


    Gu fan called the name of one of the players.


    "That''s her."


    "I''ll take Le Zhiqi and bet a million!"

 Chapter 375

    "Le Zhi Qi."


    "Bet a million on her to win."


    Gu fan slowly sat on the seat of the main seat of the luxury box, coughed twice again, covered the corner of his mouth with a spider silk handkerchief, and the room was silent. He could only hear the sound of wiping off the blood.


    The waiter was absolutely stunned.


    A million dawning coins?


    That''s a huge amount of money. Although there are many rich businessmen in the Colosseum who spend a lot of money, there have never been fierce characters who directly bet a million.


    "Sir Are you kidding? "


    Wu benlie took out his ticket, but his voice was colder.


    "This is a promissory note from the hunter guild. You can exchange it directly with Wang Dafu."


    "You can take it back to professionals for appraisal. Since my boss wants to bet, he will definitely keep his word."


    Wu Ze''s tone was calm, but the unquestionable atmosphere still made the waiter shiver. He responded with a trembling voice: "the number of one million is too big, I can''t be the master..."


    He is a valet, ten or twenty thousand is the limit to deal with.


    Even the bigwigs in the VIP room rarely bet more than 100000 yuan. After all, it represents 100000 Jin of food. I don''t know how many people in the slum can be fed.


    One million.


    Astronomical figures.


    The waiter felt that he was on a big deal, a big deal.


    "Needless to say."


    "If you can''t handle it, go to your immediate superior."


    Wu Ze interrupted the waiter. He didn''t care about the small role, even the one million yuan note.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    "My Lord, I see. I''ll do it right away."


    The waiter quickly stepped back, carefully holding the hunter guild''s promissory note, anxious, dare not neglect a bit, and soon found the top management of the Colosseum.


    One million is equivalent to one million jin of grain.


    This can''t be described as spending a lot of money. It immediately attracted the attention of the society. Even Shen Yan, who ruled all this, felt very surprised.


    "Tough role."


    One of his subordinates asked in a low voice, "Lord Shen Yan, do you think it''s someone who''s going to smash the field?"


    Shen Yan''s eyes twinkle with poison light, but she is confident and doesn''t worry. The Colosseum is her own territory. If anyone comes to trouble, there are many ways to deal with him.


    "Yunyun saint, please go to investigate a little bit."


    Shen Yan raised her finger and ordered the witch yunyun to find out, while the messenger asked in a low voice: "that bet..."


    Shen Yan laughs: "of course, I accept it. How can I not accept it if someone gives me money?"


    The society is very confident in its strength.


    Shen Yan still holds several maces in his hand, such as the king of beasts champion who has got some "favor".


    If his strength is fully aroused, no matter what kind of players are invited to participate in the competition, the final winner can only be the salvation club.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Time went by.


    The scene atmosphere gradually became more and more popular, and the host began to introduce the contestants one by one. According to the host''s description, it can affect the tendency of the audience to bet.


    "The next one is the wild man, the barbarian warrior, who rushes into the alien nest alone and fights with Jinggang for three days and three nights, and finally tears it up!"


    With the host''s exaggerated explanation, a man covered with scars walked out slowly.


    His whole body is full of barbarism, and his fluffy hair covers his whole body, which makes him really look like a barbarian in the tribe ten thousand years ago, but also makes him full of ferocity and blood.


    "The next player, he was an extremely cruel, extremely terrible, extremely bloodthirsty killer!"


    "When a child hears his name, he will cry in the middle of the night. When a rich businessman hears his name, he will cover his neck and wallet. He is Midnight butcher. "


    Midnight butcher.


    As soon as you hear the name, you can tell that it''s very big, but his image is even more mysterious. His body is covered with a layer of hemp clothes and a brown hat. Maybe it''s because of the dust for a long time, the clothes have already become gray brown and covered with a little faded blood.


    Mystery!


    The more mysterious these strong men are, the more likely they are to be a black horse, and many viewers immediately bet with them.


    "Midnight butcher, 58 quick dawning coin!"


    "I''m going to kill the butcher in the middle of the night, 300 fast!"


    Many audiences are red eyed. It seems that there are not many tens of Dawning coins, but in fact they have saved most of them. Under tens of thousands of people''s repeated bets, the total amount has reached a terrible number.


    "Continue to introduce the next contestant.""Well This player''s profile is very special We officially know very little about it. "


    "Her name is Le Zhiqi. She is not only a swordsman, but also a female player. Maybe she only left so much information in order to hide her strength and unique skills, but the more it is, the more mysterious it is!"


    The host is a little embarrassed. Generally speaking, the players will preach to themselves to attract more audiences to bet on themselves. If they win, there will be extra rewards.


    But this player is too strange, leaving only a name, not even a decent title.


    The gate is open.


    A gentle and graceful girl walked out slowly, her figure was graceful and sexy, her face was full of pure flavor, but her eyes were full of experienced banter.


    Le Zhiqi is wearing a tights, similar to cheongsam silk trouser legs to the ground, the pair of steel leg cutting blade hidden, but let her appear more enchanting and charming.


    There was a sudden hiss from the Colosseum.


    "This little girl is delicate, but she looks good."


    "Ha ha ha, what''s her origin? Do you know this is the Colosseum?"


    "In my opinion The savage warrior knocked her down with one blow. It''s just to die. "


    The audience in the Colosseum are talking about it. Le Zhiqi is as charming as before. She looks more like a dancer. If you dance in a bar, you may get a lot of tips, but this is the Colosseum!!


    There are not many people who are optimistic about Le Zhiqi at all, and few people are betting on it. However, due to Gu fan''s heavy bets, the odds of Le Zhiqi are quite high.


    At this time, a group of waiters also opened the door, carrying all kinds of dishes and precious wine to the table in front of Gu fan for free.


    There are also some graceful beauties to enjoy. They wear all kinds of sexy clothes to meet all your requirements for desire. They consciously stick to Gu fan''s subordinates and squeeze the soft fragrant jade on Wu Ze''s and other people''s chests.


    But Wu Ze people, like a telegraph pole, had no response. The cold air made these maids at a loss. At last, they all kept a little distance under the leader''s eyes.


    "This distinguished guest, you are really a big hand. You bet one million at a time. I don''t know what''s outstanding about this little beauty?"


    A more charming and enchanting voice came from the door. The enchantress yunyun came with lotus steps. Holiness and temptation were mixed in the little enchantress. With the consciousness energy released occasionally, the temptation was more difficult to extricate herself.


    But when the demon girl yunyun saw Gu fan''s side face, the whole person was stunned on the spot.


    "How could it be you?"

 Chapter 376

    "It''s you!"


    "How could it be you!"


    "Zhang Yun Bishop Gufan


    The witch yunyun still doesn''t know Gu fan''s true identity, but at least Zhang Yun, the one eyed hero, should not be able to come back.


    The salvation society contributed nearly ten thousand people to the master, and then there were a lot of turbulence, such as one eyed hero Zhang Yun, who should have died long ago with the fall of the master of ShenTeng.


    But how did he know that Gu fan was Gu fan from the beginning, a bloodthirsty and cold devil butcher. As for the so-called one eyed owl, Gu fan had already killed him.


    "As you can see, of course I''m still alive."


    "Why, don''t you want me to live, or do you expect me to die?"


    Gu fan joked and said, at the same time, he patted the seat on the side of the spacious sofa to let the witch yunyun sit beside her.


    The witch yunyun laughed awkwardly, forced to change her attitude: "how can it be? I miss Archbishop Gufan very much."


    As soon as she turned around, she sat beside Gu fan. The peculiar smell of youyou Lanxiang and her daughter''s family came. The drooling pink lips opened slightly, and the soft and smooth white rabbit stuck to Gu fan. She said shyly, "after you leave, people don''t know how worried you are."


    Ha ha.


    Gu fan sneered and grabbed the demon yunyun in his arms. He said faintly, "let''s watch the game. I bet heavily. It''s a million dollars."


    One million.


    Yunyun''s face was cloudy and sunny.


    She wanted to tell the senior management of the society, but she was firmly controlled by Gu fan and couldn''t get out of the room.


    It wasn''t long.


    The first game is finally about to start.


    It was a match between "savage warrior" and "midnight butcher". The mysterious midnight butcher was a black horse. Although the savage warrior had strong flesh and blood strength, he was still cut off his limbs and throat with his extremely fast speed and exquisite killing techniques, and his whole body was almost dismembered.


    The blood soaked the Loess in the Colosseum, making the dust more solid. The red blood made the audience excited. Everyone was red with eyes, roaring and shouting the name of the winner.


    "Next, the second battle!"


    "Swordsman Le Zhiqi vs lizard dragon man, it seems to be a battle without suspense."


    The host opens the exaggeration to shout a way, is not optimistic about that so-called swordsman Le Zhiqi, but on the other side is a good appearance, the strength not vulgar contestant, moreover is a mutation person.


    Dissimilators.


    Once upon a time, there were dissimilators everywhere in the ancient city-state.


    Their bodies are alienated by more than 50 percent, and they are called monsters. Although they maintain human thinking and logic, their bodies are more close to the alien species, often accompanied by more powerful forces.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    In the crowd''s cheers, the sauropods slowly stepped into the Colosseum, and their heavy steps made the ground tremble slightly.


    The height of the dissimilator is more than 4 meters, comparable to the height of a two-story building, and even higher than the champion of the Colosseum, the "king of beasts". He looks like a strong alien.


    The sauropods are covered with horny crusts, their uneven bodies are covered with steel armor, and their long tails are like iron whips, leaving long gullies on the ground at random.


    "Wow!"


    "Is this really human, not alien?"


    "It''s too unfair. I let that girl fight with such a monster, and it''s smashed into meat mud all of a sudden?"


    The audience exclaimed in amazement that some people had already begun to feel pity for jade. Such a beautiful woman as Le Zhiqi is rare. Facing the giant four meter lizard dragon man, he is just like a doll, which will turn into meat mud at random.


    A lot of viewers have been shouting about injustice.


    It''s a pity that dissimilators like sauropods should fight against those top strong ones. How can they bully a little girl.


    But there are also many viewers who can''t wait to see Le Zhiqi being ravaged. They want to see the exciting picture of her beauty, the flesh and blood bursting. They shout that the dragon lizard people should crush Le Zhiqi quickly.


    "You deliberately arranged a fierce opponent, do you want to eat my bet?"


    Gu fan took a look at the battlefield and said with a faint smile, "who do you think will win this battle?"


    Yunyun biting her lips, lizard dragon man''s early appearance is naturally arranged by the salvation society. She wants to kill the inexplicable Le Zhiqi ahead of time, but her confidence is shaken by Gu fan''s calm smile.


    "Godfather Gufan!"


    "When you come back, you should come back to Jishi to join us at the first time. Why do you have leisure to watch the game now?"The clever witch yunyun didn''t answer the question. Instead, Gu talked about him and wanted to get out of the way of the topic. At the same time, she tried to find out Gu fan''s voice.


    Gu fan still smiles and shakes his head: "you''re really a smart kid. Shen Yan and a group of elders of the society want to entrap me. Now what''s the point of gambling to get back the interest? It''s just an appetizer."


    The demon girl yunyun wants to explain something, but Gu fan puts out a finger to block her crystal clear lips: "don''t explain, you''d better watch the game with me."


    After that, people''s eyes turned to the Colosseum.


    The battle has already begun. The sauropods make a sneering sound. The coarse and crazy voice is not like that of human beings. There is a harsh friction sound: "baby, you are really unlucky. You met me in the first battle."


    The sauropods didn''t see her at all.


    Le Zhiqi is also joking with a smile: "the same words, the original return, meet me you really bad luck."


    That indifferent and joking attitude made the sauroposaurus angry. With a long roar, he rushed to the delicate girl with a dull pace.


    Whoosh!!


    The sauropod is a giant mutant, but its speed is also very fast, especially its whip tail, leaving a series of shadows across the sky.


    When the steel whip is thrown out of the air, there is a deafening sound coming from the end of the whip in the air. If it is drawn on someone, I''m afraid it will immediately split into a pile of rotten meat.


    But le Zhiqi is safe.


    No one can see how she escaped the fatal whip, or even feel the illusion that she never moved from the beginning to the end.


    Bang!!


    PA, PA, PA!!


    Lizard dragon people constantly swing their tail whip, the ground has been drawn out of a deep gully, but le Zhiqi is flickering in the whip shadow, seemingly effortless to dodge every blow.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    "Little bitch, can you just hide?"


    The sauropod roared that it had attacked dozens of times and was perfectly dodged by the seemingly vulnerable woman in front of him.


    Miso.


    The next moment, the sauropods heard


    There is a faint silver light passing by, as if the first ray of light across the skyline is dreamy.


    The Dragon man felt uncomfortable for a while. The weight of the tail whip behind him suddenly lightened, and a dark shadow blocking the sun stood on the ground. He subconsciously looked up and saw that his invincible tail whip had been cut off and rotated in the air by inertia.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 377

    Bang.


    The two meter long tail whip fell to the ground and made a dull sound.


    The blood gushed like a tide. The sauropod man looked at his tail inconceivably. The severe pain was covered by shock. I can''t believe that the tail of the whip that can suck up the armored car would be cut off??


    I''m confused.


    The audience of the whole Colosseum was stunned.


    The seemingly weak little girl didn''t even see how she acted, and immediately cut off the sauropon''s tail.


    "Knife?"


    There was a slight tremor in the sauropod''s voice.


    Just for a moment, the sauropod man faintly felt a silver light passing by. When he cut off his whip tail, he didn''t even feel any pain. Can one''s knife reach this state quickly??


    "As I said, it''s bad luck for you to meet me."


    Le Zhiqi''s smile is gradually cruel. The ferocity on her face is somewhat similar to Gu fan. After fighting with the bloodthirsty devil for so long, she seems to be more and more like Gu fan


    "Little lizard, play with me more, and I''ll take your left hand next time."


    Le Zhiqi pointed to the lizard dragon man''s strong arm, which was as thick as a stone pillar. His contemptuous attitude made the lizard dragon man angry, but he was also afraid of this woman.


    "Arrogance!"


    Lizard dragon man did not lose the scene, pointed to le Zhiqi with his left hand and said: "my arm is here, but you want to take it away..."


    Poof!!


    The words haven''t finished, but the next moment Le Zhiqi''s figure moved.


    Come on, come on, come on!!


    That speed is too fast, it''s incredible, it gives people a sense of instant transfer in a flash.


    It was the illusion that Le Zhiqi''s speed was too fast for people''s naked eyes to keep up with his speed. In fact, Le Zhiqi just moved a little with speed. A sharp silver arm knife popped up at the key of her elbow. It was the steel blade that could easily cut the tank as tofu.


    Bang.


    It''s like a lizard''s bone cut off from the skin of a dragon.


    Fear.


    "No It''s impossible... "


    The sauropods felt a deep fear.


    At this moment, he deeply understood that the gap between himself and Le Zhiqi was so huge that it could not be filled.


    The tide of pain immediately drowned the sauropon. He covered his shoulder and retreated. His face was blue and blue, and he even had the idea of turning around and running away.


    "Next time, it''s your head."


    Le Zhiqi said lightly, it seems that taking down the life of sauropon is as simple as searching for things.


    "Wait!"


    "Don''t kill me, I will..."


    Lizard dragon people are completely afraid, but its words are always only half said, surrender two words have not been said, but le Zhiqi''s figure has flashed again, the huge head was cut off, the sound is far less than Le Zhiqi''s knife fast.


    Boom, boom.


    The headless corpse of sauropod man fell down slowly, which raised a burst of dust and shocked the whole Colosseum.


    "Incredible!"


    "This is an incredible battle!"


    "It was le Zhiqi, the swordsman, who won the final victory. Is she the biggest dark horse today?"


    The host of the Colosseum was also stunned, but at last he was embarrassed to explain, and continued to mobilize the atmosphere of the scene, which led to bursts of cheers. At the same time, there were also complaints and curses, and the bet notes were torn into pieces.


    On the other side.


    In the luxurious VIP box, Gu fan took a glass of wine and took a sip.


    "The person I chose is not bad, is it?"


    "A million bets, according to the odds, I should be able to win a lot."


    Gu Fan said with a smile, but Yun Yun, the evil girl in her arms, trembled slightly. She won more than a lot. She made a lot of money.


    However, the drunkard''s intention is not to drink. The devil yunyun doesn''t believe that Gu fan is just "making money". He''s just here to make trouble.


    "Bishop Gufan."


    The demon girl yunyun knew it, but she said with a smile, "you''ve made a lot of money this time. At least you can double one million."


    Gu fan is also satisfied with the nod, continue to say: "well, all the money continue to pressure on the body of Le Zhiqi."


    The witch yunyun was frozen in place on the spot.


    Gu fan''s bet has doubled, and then all the pressure on Le Zhiqi, there are more than two million dawn coins, which is the total price of more than two million jin of grain.


    If you keep doing that.


    As a big market maker of the Colosseum, Jishi society, no matter how rich its financial strength is, may not be able to support it."Go ahead."


    "Tell Shen Yan that I will keep pressing down."


    Gu fan slapped on the pretty little buttocks of the demon girl Yun Yun, and unexpectedly wanted to let the "hostage" go.


    The demon girl yunyun is suspicious, and her heart is even more shocked. She doesn''t understand what medicine Gu fan sold in the gourd.


    "I will definitely report to President Shen Yan."


    The demon girl yunyun leaves the scene quickly. She faintly feels that something big is going to happen. It''s a big thing!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Time went by.


    The host in the center of the Colosseum suddenly received some news indirectly, and his face suddenly changed.


    He took the communication equipment and repeatedly confirmed to the senior management, do you really want to choose to do this??


    Three times in a row, the host showed bitterness and pondered for a long time to conceive the next words. Finally, he picked up the microphone and said, "ladies and gentlemen, distinguished audience, next we will have a special performance!"


    "As you have just seen, the swordsman Le Zhiqi is powerful, so we have arranged an ultimate challenge."


    "The rest of the players, including Zhile, will fight one time Our champion king of beasts


    What!!


    Host''s words, detonate the whole Colosseum once again.


    Every audience shows the most incredible expression. Is this TM wrong??


    Le Zhiqi is just a rookie. How can she directly fight against the remaining ten contestants, and directly cross the challenge and fight against the champion king of beasts??


    Is she qualified!!


    How can a new man challenge the king of beasts.


    And the invincible hero of the Colosseum, the king of beasts and those contestants will fight together with Le Zhiqi, which has a little bit of champion face??


    Black screen.


    It''s absolutely dark!!


    "Not fair!"


    "It''s not fair!"


    "Are you kidding me? What''s the qualification of a rookie to challenge the king of beasts, and let the king of beasts kill this chick with other players?"


    The excited audience did not guess wrong. There was a dark curtain in this matter. Everything was aimed at Gu fan, who came to smash the court, but also to wipe out the player Le Zhiqi he brought.


    Pop, pop.


    Gufan''s door rang again.


    This time, Shen Yan with the hands of the salvation society, appeared in front of his door.


    "Bishop Gufan, it''s a pleasure to meet you again."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 378

    Shen Yan.


    Gu fan is not the other person outside the door. It is Shen Yan, the current president of the society.


    "Godfather Gufan, you are all right."


    Shen Yan, with a polite smile, and many members of the society, entered the room with a smile like old friends, eager to chat with Gu fan.


    "I''m so happy to have you back as the president of the salvation society."


    Shen yanpi doesn''t smile and talks about the scene, but the venom in his eyes easily betrays him. It has to be said that his acting skills are bad enough, and the anger in the bottom of his heart is about to come out.


    He naturally sat on another sofa near Gufan. After a cigar was burned, it was lit gently, and the smoke drifted away. However, his eyes wandered to the center of the Colosseum, and he said faintly: "bishop Gufan, I didn''t expect that there are such masters around you, who are totally enough to fight against ten. Maybe all the players in the Colosseum will be killed, although this kind of competition is not good The ability is very small, ha ha ha


    Ha ha ha!!


    Gu fan also laughed, as if the joke was very funny: "President Shen Yan''s vision is really good, those wastes in the Colosseum are dead."


    Shen Yan''s cigar was frozen in the air, and her eyes became colder and colder: "bishop Gufan, you seem to underestimate the society. In fact, I don''t understand why you, as a member of the society, want to betray now?"


    "You''re playing with fire."


    It''s cheeky.


    President Shen Yan has obviously torn his face. The atmosphere in the box is tense. He has treated Gu fan as a traitor.


    Several masters of the society have even accumulated their strength in secret. As long as president Shen Yan gives an order, they will burst out all their abilities and smash all the people about Gu fan in the room.


    Gu fan was not worried about the current danger.


    Shen Yan stared at him for a while, then suddenly he burst out laughing again: "it''s worthy of being bishop Gufan. You can keep calm at this time, since you want to play Then I''ll have a good time with you. "


    "Your one million bet has now become 2.8 million. It''s a huge sum. If you win again, I''ll lose my fortune."


    "We''d better continue to gamble a little bit. No matter how much money we have, it''s meaningless. Since you dare to play, how about gambling your life?"


    Shen Yan has the chance to win, and seems to have firmly grasped everyone''s life.


    Cough, cough.


    Gu fan coughed twice and wiped off a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth, but he stretched out a finger and shook it: "it''s not enough. Such a bet is not enough. It''s not only our lives, but also yours."


    "And it''s not enough with your lives."


    "It''s interesting to gamble with the lives of all the members of the salvation society."


    Gu fan''s bet is getting heavier and heavier. At last, he has bet on everyone''s life. In addition, Shen Yan''s eyes are red and his anger reaches the limit.


    "Bold!"


    "What are you doing?"


    "One eyed hero Zhang Yun, you''re just a little fish and a black sheep. Do you really think you''re a big shot? How dare you say that you''re worthy to gamble on the lives of all the people in our society?"


    Up to now, Shen Yan doesn''t know Gu fan''s real identity. He thinks he is Zhang Yun, the one eyed owl??


    Gu fan took a look at Shen Yan, his eyes were full of banter and play, and deep disdain.


    "Zhang Yun?"


    "Shen Yan, you still don''t know who is the opponent on the gambling table, even a kind of sadness."


    "But now that you''ve played, play bigger."


    Gu fan snapped and snapped his fingers. Suddenly, the door was opened, and a fat, greasy middle-aged man appeared. His face was always wearing a humble and flattering smile. He was dressed in a rich, old-fashioned golden dress with a local tyrant on it.


    Behind the greasy fat man, there are more than ten powerful hunters. Almost all of them are the best of human beings. They are the top experts in justice fortress.


    "President Shen Yan, I''ve heard a lot about you. It''s said that the stakes here are very interesting. I don''t know if everyone in our Hunter guild deserves to play with you?"


    Wang Dafu said with a smile, rubbing his hands and standing behind Gu fan, showing a respectful attitude towards Gu fan. He bent down and rubbed his hands to show his humble flattery.


    He even stood behind Gu fan, and he had not killed all the people in the hunter guild. It''s unbelievable. How could Gu fan be so important??


    "Hunter guild, Wang Dafu!"


    Shen Yan gnashes her teeth. The hunter guild has always been a potential enemy, but she has no time to deal with it, and she doesn''t take Wang Dafu seriously. She is just a fat sheep.


    However, the fat sheep, who developed quietly and gradually became the biggest businessman of dawn alliance, has already grown into a giant tree in the sky, secretly developed huge power roots and lifeblood, and grasped the experts of all sides."And us."


    "Since you want to add notes, put everything in the verdict on top of it."


    Wu Ze behind Gu fan also stood up and said that this sentence made Shen Yan''s anger turn into horror. What was the verdict??


    "What kind of person are you, and you''re speechless?"


    Shen Yan couldn''t believe it and scolded that the ruling office was such a terrible organization. They were hiding in the dark to wipe out their own forces. All kinds of alien monsters could be easily solved, and even many members of the salvation society were directly killed.


    The ruling office is the biggest enemy of the society.


    However, it''s impossible for the people in front of us to speak up and dare to take the lives of all the people in the verdict.


    "Under the shadow of the touch - wuze."


    Wu Ze light said, at the same time launch ability, a layer of dark squirming material wrapped the whole room, even the door was completely blocked, it seems that don''t want to let his identity leak a point.


    Shen Yan may not know who Wu Ze is, but he knows the name of shadow touch clearly.


    The tribunal, one of the three adjudicators, is also the leader of the mysterious organization.


    Unexpectedly, he has been hiding behind Gu fan, like a bodyguard, without saying a word


    "You Who is it... "


    Shen Yan stands up abruptly, his fingers tremble and points to Gu fan. With a lost dog who has lost the rainstorm City, it is absolutely impossible for him to have such powerful strength that he can make the hunter guild and the adjudication office work for him at the same time.


    "Who am I?"


    Gu Fan said with a faint smile, "I am Gu fan, and I am Gu fan from the beginning."


    This sentence is very thought-provoking, but Shen Yan suddenly understood, in front of Gu fan has never been that one eyed hero Zhang Yun.


    From the beginning, he was the most mysterious and terrible unknown person with extremely powerful power and contacts.


    "I''ve probably got enough of my stake."


    "President Shen Yan, it''s useless to say more. Let''s enjoy this exciting final."


    "After all, it''s the pinnacle of our lives."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 379

    a rat in a hole.


    President Shen Yan seems to have become a turtle in a jar.


    He thought Zhang Yun was just a loser, but the development of things far exceeded his expectations.


    The room has been sealed. The hunters brought by Wang Dafu are all the top ruthless characters, not to mention that behind Gu fan, there is a big judge with unknown strength. In the end, what is calculated is himself!!


    "Watch the game."


    "It''s a game that decides the lives of both of us."


    Gu fan coughed a mouthful of blood again and wiped it gently with his red spider silk handkerchief, but he was seriously injured, which made him feel more dangerous and unpredictable, as if everything was under control.


    On the other side.


    The atmosphere of the Colosseum was completely ignited.


    Countless audiences are indignant for Le Zhiqi. Even though she has just shown part of her strength, it''s too outrageous for a weak girl to confront more than a dozen contestants with unique skills at the same time.


    Especially among these ten people, there are the heroes in the hearts of countless audiences, who are almost invincible.


    "Isn''t that bullying?"


    "A little girl, playing with so many experts at the same time, I''m afraid she can''t hold on for a minute."


    The audience is very excited, but many people have secretly bet heavily on the result of the battle. They can also know the result by thinking with their buttocks. They are simply giving money.


    "583, come on, I''ll beat the king!"


    "1055 yuan, that''s all I have. I''ll die if I beat that woman!"


    Many gamblers have zero and whole bets. Obviously, they have put all their money in one basket. Although they say it''s unfair, they feel that they have picked up a big bargain in their heart.


    If you don''t take advantage, you''re a son of a bitch.


    The obvious outcome of the battle is that you already know the winning number of the lottery, and then you just need to press the money up to win the prize.


    People gradually react that the people who want to take advantage of the Colosseum are all red eyed, and one by one they will lose their money and kill Le Zhiqi.


    The original compassion is also gradually deteriorating. When it is said that it has nothing to do with the matter and does not involve in interest disputes, people may be heartbroken to blame the cruelty of the Colosseum. How can they treat a weak girl like this? But when they lose all their money and make a bet, they yell with red eyes that the king of beasts should run over Le Zhiqi so that they can take it To the bonus.


    "Kill her!"


    "King of beasts, it''s easy to crush her!"


    "I''ll buy all my property. You win. The king of beasts will kill her!"


    The sound of the tsunami comes from the audience, and Le Zhiqi''s eyes gradually become cold. That''s the so-called human nature. Everyone may have a little hypocrisy in their heart, but they are so fragile under the interests.


    "The battle is about to begin."


    "This is an incredible battle. Let''s see if the swordsman Le Zhiqi can create a miracle again!"


    The host''s voice covered the whole audience, announcing the official start of the fight. More than a dozen players were rubbing their hands. Most of them were tall and bulky, with bulging muscles and green tendons. There were also mysterious and ruthless people like midnight butchers.


    Wow.


    A giant man with chains all over his body walked out slowly. Each chain was nearly one meter thick and thin. The heavy steps pulled the iron rope, and then they collided with each other and sent out a dull sound, giving people a deep sense of strength.


    "Tut tut."


    "Poor little girl."


    Hidden under the hat, the midnight butcher''s face is covered with shadow. The sharp knife at the two poles of his hand is shining with silver light. His tongue with a little blood is licking on the blade, which makes him more cruel and violent.


    The players of the Colosseum came on the stage one after another, almost all of them with unique skills and strong breath.


    Especially the man known as the "king of beasts", as soon as he appeared on the stage, he caused a fierce heat in the whole Colosseum, which was almost like a powder keg. The bulging muscles all over his body were like steel, and the high momentum was daunting.


    "King of beasts, king of beasts, king of beasts!"


    "Tear her, tear her, tear her."


    Bursts of cheering overwhelming, the king of beasts in the face of Le Zhiqi but disdain a smile: "little girl, you are not qualified to fight with me."


    Qualification??


    "Rotten fish, rotten shrimps."


    The ferocious smile on Le Zhiqi''s face is more and more close to Gu fan, coldly said: "you can die in my hand, also be regarded as an honor."


    Ha ha ha!!


    One contestant laughed wildly, but what happened next made people around him unable to laugh any more.


    Le Zhiqi''s figure suddenly disappeared, vaguely with a burst of residual image, the naked eye is difficult to capture her body.


    Poof.


    The sound of tearing flesh and blood came, and the contestant''s laughter was still reverberating. The smiling face full of ridicule was still so unrestrained, but the smile was stiff on his face, because his whole head was cut off.The head is flying in the sky.


    The blade of cutting steel on Le Zhiqi''s elbow emits cold cold light. She doesn''t hesitate to kill one person and continues to run towards another contestant.


    Poof, poof, poof.


    A stunning killing began.


    Silent, sharp, fast, incredible.


    Le Zhiqi''s knife is like the wind without trace. In the speed, there are only silver flashes passing by. Then there is the cruel picture of flesh and blood tearing and cutting. Every incision is as accurate as a CNC cutter, and the wound is smooth and smooth, like a mirror.


    Art.


    It''s the art of a knife.


    This scene is magical. At the same time, we see several heads flying in the sky. The expression of each head is different, from the initial disdain to some doubts, to the incredible shock, and finally to hysterical fear.


    There is no resistance.


    Le Zhiqi''s figure is moving, the enemy''s head is flying, that''s all


    "I don''t believe it!"


    "I don''t believe her knife can be so fast as this!"


    At midnight, the butcher couldn''t believe it. The figure of the prisoner bound by the iron chain slowly fell down, and the one meter thick iron chain broke. He was regarded as a black horse. By virtue of his sixth sense and the sabre skill that had experienced many battles, he looked towards the place where the silver light was faintly spreading.


    Two figures crisscross, in a flash, Le Zhiqi has passed the midnight butcher''s side.


    Jingle.


    In the middle of the night, the butcher''s knife fell to the ground, and a very thin wound appeared in the vein of his neck. The next second, the blood gushed out like a flood.


    "How can How fast... "


    In the middle of the night, the butcher also fell down. A dozen contestants were either cut off their hearts or their heads, and all died on the spot.


    This whole process seems to be slow, in fact, only a few seconds later, people have not had time to respond, those who think they are powerful competitors have died on the spot.


    Silence.


    The whole Colosseum was full of silence.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 380

    I can''t believe it.


    From the perspective of ordinary people, there was silver light and human shadow flickering in those very short seconds.


    The head is rolling in the sky.


    Those big and strong competitors were either stabbed in the heart or cut off their heads, their heads rolling in the sky.


    But le Zhiqi has already stood firm in the audience''s confused eyes, standing beside many corpses in a perfect posture, with a cruel smile on her face, but not a drop of blood splashed on her clothes.


    More than ten contestants were killed in an instant??


    The whole Colosseum was silent, and many of the heavily gambled spectators clenched their bills and breathed heavily.


    "What''s going on!"


    "No No She can''t win. She can''t win. All my property and belongings are under pressure. "


    Those audiences are just like hysterical gamblers, watching all the accumulated wealth drift away, no matter who is in a panic.


    "King of beasts!"


    "The beast king is the last hope!"


    "Get rid of her, get rid of that damned woman, king of beasts!"


    Under the interests of disputes, people are not compassionate, roaring to let the king crush Le Zhiqi.


    On the other side, the giant standing behind many corpses has a nearly 4-meter-high king of beasts, his eyes are bright and bloody, and he is full of fighting spirit. As a hero champion in the arena, the strength of the king of beasts can only be described as "weirdo".


    "I have to admit, you are very strong."


    Even if the king of beasts witnessed the strength of Le Zhiqi, he was still very confident.


    This attitude made the audience feel a little more at ease. Fortunately, the invincible hero in their mind, the champion of the arena, the king of beasts, came to dominate the battle. Otherwise, they would have lost all their money.


    But the next scene, but even more shocking people''s eyes.


    In the face of the invincible champion, she rushed out like ordinary rubbish, and two steel cutting blades popped up from the elbow link.


    Miso!!


    The blade that cuts through the steel is like bean curd dregs. At this moment, the king of beasts noticed that his beast like claws were slightly raised to block Le Zhiqi''s attack in advance.


    Ding, Ding, Ding.


    Crisp metal percussion sound came, the king of beasts even blocked Le Zhiqi''s blow.


    Stop it!!


    The king of the Colosseum, as expected, has extraordinary strength, even Le Zhiqi''s attack is fast to the limit of the attack can be blocked.


    After a strike, Le Zhiqi fought against each other and looked at the king of beasts with great interest: "I have some skills."


    The king of beasts still kept a defensive posture, protecting his neck and heart with both hands. Their sharp nails were shining with cold light. Their hardness was enough to fight against the steel cutting blade. There were bursts of exclamations from the audience. The champion did not disappoint them.


    "Little girl, don''t kill a few people and be so arrogant."


    "Since you dare to look for trouble in my territory, are you ready to be torn up by me?"


    The beast king''s face was ferocious, but just as he wanted to raise his finger to le Zhiqi, his face suddenly became very ugly.


    What''s going on??


    Why don''t the arms work??


    The beastly King left a trace of sweat on his temples, and his arms were still on him, but the most basic commands couldn''t drive, such as raising his arms and fingers.


    My arm


    The king stepped back in shock, but it didn''t matter. His strong arms tilted down during the movement, revealing the smooth cutting surface, and the blood vessels and bones were clearly visible.


    The king of beasts even had an illusion.


    It''s similar to the illusion of amputee''s "phantom limb". It clearly feels that everything in the arm is still there, but in fact it has been completely cut and broken by Le Zhiqi. Maybe because the knife is too fast, the nerve cells of the king of beasts don''t feel it. The brain is still giving orders to the arm, but the nervous system has been cut off!!


    Click.


    Both arms fell on the sand.


    The blood gushed wildly, the king retreated, and his face became more mysterious: "impossible, I obviously blocked your attack, how could it be!"


    "A blow?"


    Le Zhiqi sneered: "just now, I only attacked once?"


    The beast king''s expression was suddenly stiff. Could it be said that Le Zhiqi had not only attacked once, but also pursued for the second time or even the third time, and the speed was too fast for her to react??


    When!!


    When on earth did she cut off my arm??


    The king of beasts hasn''t figured it out yet, but the next moment Le Zhiqi''s figure has flickered again. It''s said that everyone will have a "running lantern" to review his life before he dies, and time seems to slow down at this moment.The king of beasts remembers.


    In memory, the details ignored by her gradually become clear. When she uses her sharp nails to block Le Zhiqi''s arm knife, she makes a backward somersault action. It seems that there is a thin and inaudible sound in her ear. Even the air is disconnected by her like water!!


    That''s right!


    It was at that time that he cut off his arm in the moment of turning backward.


    Hidden in the silver light under the skirt, she not only has two arm knives on her arms, but also her thighs


    The king felt that the world around him was extremely slow, but the silver light in front of him could not stop it. He watched it cut to his head and neck.


    Legs!!


    Under the silky skirt of Le Zhiqi, there are two thin, smooth and cold steel cutting blades hidden.


    I see.


    "Sure enough, I cut off my arm with my leg, and then It''s my head. "


    This is the last thought in the king''s mind. He seems to have seen the scene of his head cut. The next moment, the champion of the Colosseum only feels that the sky is spinning, and a dead body without head and arm is under his eyes.


    This is my body.


    Bang.


    With a dull sound, the beast king''s head has been cut off by Le Zhiqi''s steel leg blade.


    The hard struggle in the fantasy didn''t happen. Everything was completely crushed. All the competitors in the Colosseum, including the king of beasts champion, were killed by Le Zhiqi.


    The whole audience was stunned again for a few seconds, and then there was a tsunami like scream.


    "No way!"


    "The king of beasts is dead, no, no, no!"


    "Ah, it''s impossible. It''s a black curtain!"


    Although there are no flowers all over the sky to celebrate the victory of Le Zhiqi, the bet roll torn by countless audiences is floating to the sky and falling to the center of the arena like rain.


    Insults, screams, wails, everywhere.


    Some people look at the waste paper in their hands, and their dream of making a fortune is broken at this moment.


    Some people can''t believe the result of the defeat of the king of beasts. They scream and revolt. They repeatedly say the words in the "black curtain" and think that this is a conspiracy.


    It''s incredible. It''s true.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS:


    the book has been restored and a lot of things have been dealt with.


    It''s going to be renewed tomorrow. There will be a burst on the 26th. It''s estimated that it''s about 20 chapters. Force yourself and compensate brothers.

 Chapter 381

    Rolling.


    A thorough crush.


    Le Zhiqi let the property of countless audiences become a bubble, all over the sky bet notes flying in the Colosseum.


    Many people are crazy and jump down from the top of the Colosseum. All the wealth accumulated in the last days will be lost, and even the courage to live will be lost.


    It''s like a stock crash in a certain year, and it''s like a loser who lost his fortune in the World Cup Gambling. Hundreds of spectators fell into the Colosseum and fell to pieces. The scene is terrible


    Do not live if you do evil.


    People just want to take advantage, holding the lucky heart, but never consider the consequences, and when the reality of red fruit in front of, but few can bear.


    "Not really!"


    "This game doesn''t count."


    "This is the site of the salvation society If you dare to make trouble here, you are looking for death! "


    In many luxurious boxes, there are dignified guests. Many of them are powerful people of the salvation society. They make a lot of money by relying on the news of the first-hand Colosseum. Especially when the king of beasts first came out, he won 20 times in a row. Although the odds keep rising, he finally doubled his property.


    But now, it''s all gone.


    Many members of the salvation society are unwilling to admit the result of this battle. Everything has already been completely out of control, clamoring to let Le Zhiqi, who is looking for trouble, die ugly.


    Whoa, whoa!!


    Whoa, whoa!!


    In the Colosseum, many iron doors are opened, releasing ugly and burly aliens. They rush to le Zhiqi with a roar. Their red eyes are full of desire, and they want to tear the woman directly in front of them.


    But le Zhiqi shook her head: "stupid, really stupid."


    The light of the knife flickers


    Those who provide people with entertainment, no matter how strong they are, are all cut into slices by Le Zhiqi.


    "I''m desperate to go to a doctor. I''m desperate."


    Le Zhiqi sneered and shook her head: "this degree of heterogeneous release is just a joke, stupid people have not noticed what happened, ha ha ha."


    The rich and powerful are more angry, but at the same time the door of the room is suddenly kicked open.


    The old scholar was talking about something, but suddenly a cloud of smoke came, and all the maids around him fell to the ground with their throats cut open and bleeding.


    07 fog appeared.


    The old scholar''s fingers trembled, pointed to the fog and whispered, "do you know what you''re doing?"


    07 fog faint smile, the next moment is flashing to the old man''s side, the dagger shuttle back and forth to cut his muscles, so that the old man''s whole body fell to the ground, unable to move, a black cloth bag will be the old man packed tightly, and finally tied with a rope.


    "Mr. scholar of the salvation society."


    "Please come with me now and decide all the questions. I want to know something about it."


    07 fog light said, the old scholar heard the word "adjudication office" suddenly all over a tremor, a bad premonition suddenly rose, but soon something injection into his body, consciousness more and more blurred


    Another fat businessman, smelling a hint of conspiracy, no longer dared to shout about the "salvation society".


    He quickly slipped away from the back door, but did not expect that an ambush had already been set up at the end of the corridor. A tough man, who was as strong as iron, stood there, with a ferocious smile: "where do you want to go?"


    The rich merchant''s face changed, his heart fell to the bottom, and he immediately decided to mobilize the power of "dominating favor" in his body, and a large piece of wriggling flesh and blood rose between his chest.


    Bang!!


    Not far away, the gun of death, holding the counter equipment sniper rifle, directly powdered the wriggling flesh and blood of the rich merchant''s chest.


    Buchang step forward, press it on the ground, then take out the injection and inject it into his artery, put it into another black cloth bag.


    The same thing doesn''t just happen in the Colosseum.


    Bang!!


    The gate of a military headquarters in justice city was kicked open, and a staff officer who was discussing the battle route was taken away by two members of the team dressed as "disciplinarians".


    "Bold!"


    "Who are you, the people who dare to take me, do you know where this is?"


    The commander was furious, but the judge in charge at the door explained coldly: "this matter has nothing to do with the commander. He is a spy of the salvation society. I''m very sorry that we have to take him away..."


    In another huge underground casino, an entertainment system has been set up, which is specially responsible for providing "entertainment" for the survivors. At one moment, the power boss is still planning his own income with great pride, and at the next moment, he is also taken away by the mysterious people in the courthouse. The scene was chaotic for a time, and the thugs were killed in a large number, and their heads are flowing with blood. No one dares to stop them.


    There is also a member of the women''s salvation society who has a lingering charm. She even openly opened up a prostitute. Many women who can''t survive here have started a fleshy business. While reaping a large amount of money, they have formed part of the latest "entertainment level". Naturally, the members of the Salvation society can''t run away. They are all uprooted, and the rebels are unforgivable!!So much information.


    Now, it''s almost time to close the net.


    The ruling office has already received an order from Gu fan for a full-scale attack. Whether it is the rich hidden in the justice city fortress business, or the sergeants hidden in the army, or even the top decision makers of the dawn alliance, all those who are connected with the salvation society have been investigated.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "You''re done."


    "Cough cough cough, this bet, you lost."


    Gu fan coughed a few times, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and threw out a document.


    President Shen Yan''s eyes are dull at this time. He can''t believe what happened in front of him. If what happened in the Colosseum is catastrophic, then the next thing is the end of the day!!


    "Chamber of Commerce, mercenary, army, high level, doctor, gang force..."


    "I''ve found out everything about the Jesuits in more than a month, and with the unremitting efforts of the ruling, the list of all the Jesuits in the whole justice fortress is almost here, isn''t it?"


    Gu fan pointed to the stack of documents.


    President Shen Yan''s eyes are red, but his face is gray. It turns out that this is Gu fan''s plot. He has planned everything for a long time.


    From the beginning of entering Jishi Hui, Gu fan explored the whole Jishi Hui little by little. The most secret mysterious organization, chiguoguo, was exposed to him.


    Now, it''s time to close the net.


    It''s all late.


    The power of the salvation society in the dawn alliance will no longer exist at this moment, and all will be uprooted.


    "Great."


    "It''s amazing."


    "You are the black hand behind all this, the main messenger behind the scenes..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 382

    "You''re the one behind it..."


    "How can we enter the space of dominating consciousness together? We are all the most devout believers. How can there be traitors?"


    Dr. Shen Yan finally understood that the man in front of him was the initiator of everything. He had already made complete preparations for the destruction of Jishi society, but he couldn''t figure out how Gu fan passed the test of domination??


    The spirit and consciousness of those who enter the dominant space must have changed, or be polluted by the dominant space.


    Anyone in front of the master, are vulnerable like insects, looking at the thousands of years to stand up for the great existence, anyone can only be willing to surrender, can not rise a bit of resistance.


    "Ha ha, master?"


    "It''s the master who will be destroyed. Isn''t the so-called invincible existence, which is high above everything else, also falling to two ends?"


    Gu fan''s eyes become colder and colder, and Shen Yan''s whole body trembles after hearing it. Does it mean that the fall of the master has something to do with the man in front of her!!


    "You You... "


    It''s impossible.


    The master is the eternal supreme.


    Shen Yan has always believed that the fall of the master must be a struggle between the invincible supreme beings. Even if he wants to die after reaching that level, he never thought that the master would be killed by human beings.


    "It''s too much to say. Take it with you."


    At Gu fan''s command, the surrounding disciplinarians and judges began to act, pressing all the members of the Jesuits to the ground and injecting a special anesthetic.


    Ordinary members of the salvation society are not very powerful.


    The existence of the witch yunyun can be regarded as a high-level, but she can fight with ordinary judges at most. When she meets a figure like the legendary fourteen, she has fallen into an absolute disadvantage.


    Not to mention the presence of Wu Ze, the chief adjudicator.


    "Gufan, we have a friendship. Let me go!"


    The witch yunyun is still fighting fiercely. A special charm is enough for the other three judges. They are stunned, but they beg for mercy from Gu fan. After all, they have lived in the chapel for some time


    Gu fan looked at her coldly and raised his finger slightly. But the next second, several dark tentacles lashed her hard, which made Yun Yun spew out a lot of plasma. It was the shadow tentacles that contained the power of mind.


    "Gu fan!"


    "You want to kill it all!"


    "It''s not that simple. Even if I lose today, I won''t make you feel better."


    Shen Yan''s eyes are furious, and the blood lines are protruding from her eyes. Seeing this scene, the witch yunyun is shocked. She clearly understands what the president of the Salvation Association wants to do.


    Yunyun immediately roared: "wait a minute, Shen Yan, wait a minute!"


    Vaguely, it seems that something extremely terrible is going to happen.


    Shen Yan''s mouth is not like human words, a core of the body suddenly split, which is naturally the secret of "dominating the gift", and the taboo that can not be activated until the last resort.


    Poof!!


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    Shen Yan''s whole body burst up and down one after another. His flesh and blood burst into a mass of powder fog. Countless granulations twisted and tangled together, and finally formed a series of suction cup tentacles.


    Those tentacles are not greasy, but like caterpillars covered with villi, a trace of toxins contaminated in the villi, the skin will feel a little itching unbearable burning pain.


    Shen Yan''s limbs turned into fluffy tentacles, and several disgusting tentacles protruded from her trunk. Even her eyes, ears and other facial features had wormlike disgusting sarcomas.


    The witch yunyun looks frightened.


    The president of the salvation society naturally has a very strong dominant power, and this power can also influence other believers to a certain extent, and soon the surrounding subordinate bodies began to vibrate violently.


    Bang!!


    A burst of flesh and blood came.


    Another member of the salvation society burst like a water ball, and his internal organs had been replaced by creeping fluffy tentacles. Soon he went to Shen Yan''s direction, and the two gradually merged


    "Boss, what should we do?"


    At this time, the judges were a little flustered. Shen Yan not only became an extremely disgusting monster, but also gradually burst out with more and more powerful energy and strange power.


    "Don''t panic."


    "Wuze, open up the restrictions on this room."


    Gu fan is calm and self-confident, but also let Wu Ze open the dark seal in the room, seems to want to let Shen Yan out??


    Wu Ze did not ask the reason, and immediately used the power of darkness to take back the creeping shadow around him.


    Shen Yan felt the atmosphere of the outside world, and suddenly became very excited. With a bang, she smashed the wall. The fluffy tentacles rolled the screaming witch yunyun, crushing the charming and enchanting body into rotten meat, and integrated with herself.tigers among a flock of sheep.


    Dragon into the sea.


    Shen Yan rushed out of the VIP room, just like a wild horse out of birth, which was hard to control.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!"


    "What''s that, monster, monster!"


    "Itchy, itchy, itchy and painful!"


    The crowd in the Colosseum was in a panic. They screamed and fled everywhere. The creeping tentacle monsters rushed to the audience, and the disgusting tiny fluff floated down like Edelweiss.


    People''s skin quickly grow red rashes, and purulent at the speed visible to the naked eye. When these thick sores burst, numerous granulations emerge from the skin and entangle together to become new tentacles.


    Ten.


    One hundred.


    Five hundred.


    More and more people died in the audience, and with their death, the monster Shen Yan became more and more huge.


    More than that!!


    Many hidden members of the salvation society, as if feeling some "call", burst their inner cores one after another and rushed towards the monsters.


    At this time The woman in the middle of the Colosseum suddenly spoke.


    Her voice was transmitted to every corner of the scene through the microphone of the host: "salvation club, you finally show your feet. On the surface, you set up a series of entertainment places, such as Colosseum, casinos, prostitutes, etc., but in fact, you are trying to turn those innocent people into monsters!"


    "Finally, it''s true!"


    Le Zhiqi''s words, like a blade, were heard by everyone in the audience.


    Helping the world??


    This name, some people feel strange, some people listen to but a shock.


    Although the development of the salvation society is very secret, more or less a lot of information will be sent out. The secret news is fascinating, especially the part that can enhance the strength. Some people almost become believers of the salvation society. Now when they see the fluffy tentacle monster, they are even more scared.


    Almost, I will become this kind of monster!!


    Kill people!!


    Gufan didn''t just want to destroy the whole society.


    He also wanted to let people know what the real salvation would be like, how distorted and terrifying.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 383

    "Salvation society, what is that?"


    The hairy tentacles slaughter ordinary people wantonly, involve them in their own bodies, and become a part of disgusting flesh and blood. The scene is as terrifying as it is terrifying.


    Many people are in a panic. Most of the audience know little about the Jesuits, but those who are powerful and powerful have heard about the Jesuits, and even almost become believers of the Jesuits.


    "Salvation society, isn''t that a missionary organization?"


    "Monsters, that''s the Church of monsters. Fortunately, I was not misled by them, otherwise I would become such a monster now."


    Some people who escaped from the VIP room were glad that they didn''t join the evil sect rashly. The content they preached was bright and holy, and they had a huge support No matter you are in business, in the top ranks of the army, or in any other profession, you can be taken care of by the salvation society. We will help each other.


    But now it seems that the evil sect of the salvation society does not create a so-called new world as they describe it, instead, it turns all its members into monsters.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "President, no, no!"


    The members of the salvation society in the Colosseum, led by Shen Yan, split one after another to reveal their essence, and turned into large pieces of creeping blood and flesh, converging in the direction of President Shen Yan from all directions.


    Ten meters.


    Twenty meters.


    Fifty meters.


    The monsters in the center of the Colosseum are getting bigger and bigger. Countless tentacles are like the king thieves in the deep sea. However, the thicker the fur, the more disgusting it is. In addition, the blood drenched by the burst of human body makes the fur bright red. The whole monster looks very strange.


    "It''s still getting bigger."


    "Lord Gu fan, if you don''t stop it immediately, I''m afraid it will swallow one third of the audience in the Colosseum..."


    Wu Ze''s face was cautious, but Gu fan was indifferent. He had no pity for the audience. He looked at the more and more huge ugly monster without expression and said: "human beings, without severe lashing, will not know how to repent."


    "Some sacrifices are necessary. They should be afraid of the Jishi society and the Jishi society. They should regard the Jishi society as a monster and should not touch the bottom line easily."


    Gu fan''s words made people feel cold.


    Looking back, those shrill and shrill audiences are all living lives, but in Gu fan''s eyes, they are just tools to warn others.


    It is the so-called killing chickens to show monkeys that the slaughtered audiences are poor "monkeys". When they spread the bad name of the salvation society, the evil sect controlled by the master will not be able to turn over.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    "We haven''t lost yet. We haven''t lost yet!"


    In the wriggling fluffy tentacles, those suckers even grew big mouths of blood basins, and growled: "stupid mortals, you will be engulfed by the anger of the master, and the human city will be trampled to pieces."


    It talks.


    That''s the voice of President Shen Yan.


    Although the voice became rough and impetuous, people heard it clearly. It was indeed the voice of President Shen Yan, but the tone became angry and full of hatred for human beings.


    "President Shen Yan!"


    A rich businessman was shocked when he heard this voice. A cold sweat penetrated his back: "I can''t hear you wrong. A few days ago, President Shen Yan wanted to cooperate with me. Now he But it turns into a monster! "


    More and more people understand what it is like to help the world.


    It''s an evil church, a terrible organization that turns people into monsters. Anyone with a little brain is glad that he didn''t join in rashly. Otherwise, he will become a part of the monster''s body like those maggot like tentacles.


    It''s not just the audience.


    Many hunters have also become the targets of creeping monsters. As long as they become "hunters", they are naturally strong in the base. It''s normal to have a little money to watch the bloody performance in the Colosseum.


    But at this time, the wriggling fleshy tentacles were very sensitive to these hunters. They rolled out thick arms and smashed them hard.


    "Bad!"


    "There''s no escape."


    A hunter just reached the exit of the Colosseum, but a wall fell down on his winning face. If you look at it carefully, it is the tentacle arm of the 100 meter flesh and blood beast, and many human beings were immediately smashed into meat mud.


    "Yes, I did!"


    With a roar, the hunter took out a long knife and cut it deeply into his strong arm. But it was difficult to follow up just a little bit. The strong muscle fibers stuck the blade.


    Not yet.


    Countless fluff floated by and unconsciously penetrated into every inch of the skin. Then the end of the tentacle rolled towards the hunter and threw it high into the blood basin of the main body, swallowing those nutritious flesh and blood substances."Mr. Gu fan, there are fewer and fewer people..."


    Wu Ze left a cold sweat on his temples. At this moment, the giant creeping beast in the Colosseum has grown to the level of 100 meters.


    This is just the size of its main body. If the tentacles are fully extended, it will be hundreds of meters, almost across half of the field, and by the way, all the main exits will be completely blocked.


    If it goes on like this, those wretches in the Colosseum will die.


    Gu fan looked at the audience in the Colosseum. Everyone''s face was filled with deep despair and fear. He finally nodded and gave the order: "almost. Those people have suffered enough. Let''s get rid of this troublesome thing."


    Wu Ze picked up the intercom and said a secret word.


    Then, all sides of the Colosseum launched a thunderous counterattack at the same time.


    Boom boom!!


    A burning flame came from the exhibition stand. The temperature of the flame was extremely high. Steel could easily melt into juice. The air was seriously distorted, making the vision blurred.


    The intense explosion caused the burning flame to erupt to a height of more than 100 meters, covering one side of the wriggling giant''s body. Large areas of fluffy tentacles were burned into coke, which produced powerful power under one blow.


    It was legend 14, white night on the 10th.


    His ability is the ultimate flame. Once the power is fully released, the power generated is comparable to the unique skill of legendary Mithril level characters.


    Click, click, fast food.


    On the other side of the creeping beast, a large silver blue ice mist freezes the monster, forming an extremely cold ice.


    This man''s ability is a little similar to Gu fan. He is the 06 of the legendary 14 people, nicknamed glacier.


    Look up.


    Thunder and lightning twinkled in the cloudy sky, and human figures twinkled in the gale.


    The arrow of the storm, Le Zhiqi, is ready to go, but what floats in the dark clouds near his side is legendary 14, 03 thunder.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 384

    "What''s that!"


    "Someone came to save us, great, great..."


    The surviving audience of the Colosseum cheered and cheered. Several attacks were overwhelming. Ice and fire covered the wriggling giant, and the smell of scorching swept the whole venue.


    Boom! Boom!!


    A silver thunder fell from the sky.


    The thunderbolt was deafening, and the bright silver light was like a dragon of light winding down, crashing down on the wriggling and twisted giant beast, directly blowing out a blood hole with a diameter of more than 10 meters. In the dirty flesh, there was the sound of "crackling" lightning particles, which brought a heavy blow to it.


    "I see!"


    "They are legendary 14 people..."


    "There''s no mistake. I''ve heard the legend of legendary fourteen people, the strong people who survived in the occupied city!"


    Some people suddenly wake up, looking at the dark clouds covered with thunder, suddenly began to shout, recalled the legend about the legendary fourteen people, only they can have such power to destroy the sky and the earth.


    At this time.


    Dark clouds began to flow in the sky.


    A huge whirlpool tornado slowly took shape.


    Countless sharp arrows and wings rotate in this huge whirlpool tornado, which is the arrow of the storm. Lin Yuxin is ready to fight with all his strength. The sound explosion and shrill sound are heard all the time. The strong hurricane roars by, which seems to form a natural disaster. People in the arena even feel torn at any time in the strong wind.


    Light!!


    A dark green light flickered in the strong wind.


    It was Lin Yuxin''s powerful move. In the storm, there were floating human figures. At the end of tornado and hurricane, there was a green and gloomy finger. A trace of strong wind energy surrounded the jade finger. Finally, it was gently hooked on an emerald green bowstring. Two metal wings with a width of 10 meters became the bowbones of the bowstring. When it reached the limit, it was time to pull Wait for your fingers to loosen.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom.


    Click, click, click.


    By the wind, thunder and silver dragons in the sky flashed again. From time to time, they lit up a dazzling light in the falling tornado and hurricane, causing it to become a thunderstorm. The free violent lightning factor electrified the torn flesh and blood to the outside.


    On the 10th, the white night also took the opportunity to fully release its own strength. The scorching flame accumulated to the maximum extent. The high temperature of tens of thousands of degrees once again evaporated the surrounding air. When the flame met the hurricane, it was ready to be extinguished. On the contrary, the wind helped the fire to burn violently. As a result, the whole lightning storm became hot and fierce white, and the temperature rose again and again.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    The giant creeping monster over 100 meters roars wildly, but its body gradually melts in the flame and lightning storm. The grand judge and legendary 14 are well prepared, and this combination of skills is also a trump card they have recently developed, and its power is still above prediction.


    Sitting in the VIP room, Gu fan felt the heat wave rolling and surging. Even though he was very far away from the storm, he could still feel the smell of baking.


    "It seems that you don''t need to do it."


    Gu fan seems to have known the result for a long time. Everything is arranged by him. The society is well prepared. Looking at the burning storm, he nodded slowly: "Lin Yuxin, thunder on the 3rd, white night on the 10th Their power combination is pretty good. "


    In a few minutes.


    The power gradually subsides.


    The whole creeping beast has melted and burned into ashes, and those ashes are immediately frozen by ice 06 with extremely cold ability to prevent any accidents.


    That seemingly invincible giant monster, so easily solved, feel so unreal.


    Lin Yuxin also slowly fell from the sky. A pair of metal wings looked like angels in the fire and light. Each metal feather was shining, and it looked so majestic.


    "The president of Jinlong Fugui business."


    "And the dignitaries whose names I have read, all of them will be taken away for investigation by the tribunal."


    Lin Yuxin took a list. Although the people on the list did not join the society, they also had contacts with the society in private. They helped the society both economically and militarily.


    After such an event, they may wake up and immediately draw a clear line with the salvation society, but they may still be loyal to the salvation society secretly, longing for the dark and evil supernatural power.


    It is necessary to take them back and ask them strictly.


    "Ruling office!"


    "It turns out that they are the judges. No wonder they are so tough."


    "My God, they are legendary fourteen people. It turns out that they have been hiding in the adjudication office all the time, and they only take action at the critical moment It seems that this time we are involved in a storm of power. "The three words of the verdict are just like gold lettered signboards. The people in the Colosseum immediately feel dizzy after hearing them. Combined with the name of the legendary fourteen, it''s a big news!


    "The adjudication office kept a low profile all the time. The original purpose was to destroy the salvation society!"


    "The salvation society is an evil sect full of monsters, and it has a huge influence. It is very difficult to solve them in the ruling. But today, the whole evil sect is destroyed by thunder. Otherwise, I don''t know how many people will suffer."


    Some discerning people quickly figured out the key to the problem. Many powerful people of the salvation society knew that they had almost covered the whole dawn alliance, and their roots were deeply rooted in this soil.


    It''s basically impossible to get rid of the Jesuits.


    But in the end, the ruling office eradicated this evil sect, witnessed the creeping giant beast with a height of more than 100 meters, and people fully understood how terrible it would be to help the world. It was really gratifying.


    In a flash, the status of the tribunal became more elevated.


    The ruling office.


    In order to eradicate the evil sects, they hide their strength and act in secret.


    They are not only powerful, but also have legendary fourteen people in charge. On top of that, there are three more mysterious magistrates.


    They are the real foundation of the dawn alliance, guarding the righteous fortress from being eroded by darkness and evil.


    "In this way, the power and prestige of the adjudication will also be promoted to the peak."


    Looking at people''s reaction, Wu Ze couldn''t help but be convinced and exclaimed: "Mr. Gu fan, all this is in your plan. Not only the salvation society has been destroyed, but also the adjudication office is now brilliant. No one dares to question the authority of the adjudication office."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 385

    The dust settled.


    It''s a foregone conclusion.


    Even President Shen Yan''s special ability to break out and dominate absorbed the lives of hundreds of members of the salvation society. He just struggled a little.


    "Everything is in your plan."


    From time to time, a figure flashed by Wu Ze and whispered in his ear. Finally, he said to Gu fan with great respect: "Lord Gu fan, as you expected, the salvation society has been destroyed and the whole evil church has been uprooted."


    "Of course."


    Gu fan was not modest, and he should have said: "the power of the salvation society in the face and in the dark has been found out. Without any defense, the other party was attacked completely. In addition, President Shen Yan became a monster, the great legend of fourteen people and the three judges gathered together to easily destroy the other party. Isn''t that what he expected?"


    Wu Ze was even more admired.


    Although Gu fan didn''t do it by himself in this operation, he planned to win thousands of miles. Taking everything into account, especially the giant creeping monster with a height of 100 meters, it was amazing that he was forced to wipe it out by a combination of skills.


    "This time, no matter from the military, high-level, chamber of Commerce, or the people Every organization has been destroyed, and only a few people who have a keen sense of smell have escaped this time ahead of time. "


    Huh?


    It''s also normal to have a few fish that miss the net.


    Gu fan thought a little, and continued: "the ruling office immediately formed a hunting team, and the grass must be removed. If the organization of the salvation society can''t be killed completely, it is likely to revive."


    "Give me a list of the escaped fish."


    Wu Ze nodded deeply. At the same time, he seemed to think of something. He emphatically reminded: "boss Gu fan, the skinning doctor named Hongyi you specially reminded left the hospital clinic ahead of time..."


    "It''s impossible for us to divulge information from the inside of the ruling office. Except for legend 14, all the others are on temporary orders. However, that Hongyi had already left a week ago."


    Hongyi.


    The Skinner with the most twisted mind.


    Gu fan still remembers that the pervert named Hongyi was a different kind of person from childhood. He enjoyed torturing him, and even tortured those gray haired old people over 50 years old to commit suicide.


    This kind of person is extremely paranoid, has a very serious antisocial character tendency, but this does not mean that he is a madman, on the contrary, he is very rational and calm, and extremely intelligent, extremely dangerous.


    "Skinner."


    Gu fan murmured to himself, but he was not surprised that the pervert escaped from the encirclement ahead of time. He recited the name of the man: "Hongyi, I smell the danger ahead of time..."


    Cough, cough, cough.


    Gu fan''s fierce eyes twinkled, but he coughed up a pool of blood. It seemed that the injury in his body was getting more and more serious.


    "Lord Gu fan!"


    Wu Ze rushed up to help, but Gu fan slightly raised a finger to stop him: "I''m ok, the salvation society has been eradicated, and then I will be closed for a period of time, at least for a month."


    Gu fan patted Wu Ze on the shoulder and said with ease: "the finishing work and the task of hunting those residual forces are up to you."


    Unknowingly, the former subordinates have grown into big figures.


    It''s hard to believe that no matter Wang Dafu, President of the hunter''s guild, or the three chief adjudicators of the adjudication office, or the legendary fourteen people whom every hunter adores, they were all the little roles of Gu fan.


    And now They have become a giant, and even can rest assured that the task to their hands.


    Wiping the bloodstain of his mouth, Gu fan left the noisy Colosseum. At this time, it was the critical moment for the whole righteous fortress to change its power. The situation was changing rapidly and the earth was turning upside down, just like a boat swaying and withering in the storm and rain.


    Gu fan is the most peaceful person. Let your fortress of justice rise and fall, and I will never move.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A day later.


    Ruling office, underground base, special laboratory.


    This is not only a hell of pain for training new people, but also a huge experimental base in the deeper underground base.


    Since Dr. Wei Xianjian was rescued, she returned to freedom and chose to go to the underground research room established by the ruling to continue her crazy experiments, obsessed with the contents of genetic engineering and evolution.


    "Ah!"


    "Big brother Gufan is here!"


    On the detector full of metal texture of future science and technology, Xu Manman is being scanned by special instruments to detect her brain waves and a series of body conditions.


    The little girl seems to have a special sense of ability, Gu fan just came to the laboratory nearby has been detected by her, quickly jumped off the inspection equipment, twisting the fat body, a jump into Gu fan''s arms."Good mannan."


    Gu fan rubbed Xu Manman''s head and looked at an iceberg beauty in a white coat in the laboratory: "Dr. Wei Xianjian, you''re all right."


    Wei Xianjian!!


    Although the white coat conceals her graceful figure, her beautiful legs are mouth watering, especially the black silk stockings reflecting light under the fluorescent lamp, which makes people imagine.


    At the moment, Wei Xianjian is wearing his trademark panda eyes, but his eyes are bright. Xu Manman''s genes are very unique. She has been analyzing them for a long time, but the progress is very slow However, the process of analyzing the problem made Dr. Wei Xianjian extremely excited!!


    "Don''t disturb me."


    "I''m still working on baby Manman''s genes."


    Wei Xianjian didn''t want to pay attention to Gu fan. He was obsessed with the data in his computer. It seemed that they were more attractive than Wu Yanzu''s abdominal muscles. He exclaimed: "it''s incredible that a person can completely fuse those factors with so many genes of different animals."


    Gu fan came to Dr. Wei Xianjian with a smile: "I''ll show you something more precious and rare. It will definitely make you crazy and happy."


    Wei Xianjian raised his head in doubt. There are not many things that can interest her as a science maniac.


    Gu fan picked up the handkerchief made of blood prison spider silk and put it in front of Dr. Wei Xianjian: "there is my blood on it, that is to say, there is my gene. Do you want to check it?"


    "I want to!"


    Without any hesitation, Wei Xianjian snatched the handkerchief at once.


    She had long wanted to study Gufan hard, but how could that bloodthirsty devil easily be someone else''s mouse? The opportunity is really rare.


    After a while, Wei Xianjian immediately took a handkerchief for genetic analysis, and completely regarded Gu fan as an air man.

 Chapter 386

    Gufan''s genes.


    How precious, how rare, how rare opportunity.


    Wei Xianjian analyzed Gu fan''s gene sequence and exclaimed: "what a perfect gene structure, if we use scientific computer language, almost every amount has been adjusted to the maximum, almost perfect degree..."


    There are many secrets hidden in the gene sequence.


    Perhaps there are restrictions in the gene sequence on a person''s potential and the upper limit of strength and speed.


    It''s just like the online games we used to play. The "capacity value amount" of low-level trumpets is very small, and the "capacity value amount" of high-level accounts will be much stronger. As for the "capacity value amount" of those top-level accounts, it''s very adverse.


    Gu fan is different!!


    Gu fan is not just a top-level account, but a "krypton gold boss" with "plug-in" abnormal data. One person can destroy other people''s whole city.


    "Eh?"


    "No, your gene sequence was almost perfect."


    "But it''s starting to collapse again, but instead of weakening, the sequence factor is getting stronger and stronger, like brewing something..."


    Wei Xianjian said that he was more and more puzzled. According to the truth, if the gene sequence of an organism collapses, those factors will collapse and rupture. How can it become stronger and stronger like Gu fan??


    Gu fan eyebrows a pick: "how to say?"


    "Cancer, you know?"


    Wei Xianjian thought about it a little and said in the words that ordinary people can understand: "cancer is due to the mutation of genetic factors, maybe the weakening of the reasons. There are problems in the memory of cells, and the gene sequence can not be inherited, which leads to the complete collapse, unlimited reproduction and development, forming a vicious circle, and finally becoming a tumor..."


    Cell memory?


    Gene mutation, unable to complete inheritance due to memory loss?


    This is a new saying. Most people''s impression of cancer is that there are many tumors growing in the body, but they have little understanding of why tumors occur. In fact, genetic factors have mutated and collapsed, and then collapsed completely.


    From the perspective of Wei Xianjian, those gene sequences are "code" line by line


    In the process of gene inheritance, they may forget how much the original "code" is, resulting in system errors. They can only "write blindly" indefinitely. As a result, the more mistakes they make, the more bugs they write, and the more loopholes they have. In the end, a series of normal cells in body tissues, such as "muscles", "bones", "viscera" and "blood", are written in a mess, and a vicious circle becomes He had a tumor.


    This is cancer!


    Our genes are just a huge database!!


    "Gufan, your gene now seems to have entered a sense of terminal cancer and started to write madly."


    "However, the compilation is reasonable. On the contrary, it follows the recessive factors in the gene sequence to strengthen and excavate the things that have never been deciphered by human beings one by one."


    Wei Xianjian put forward another term, which is the inheritance of "recessive factor".


    Gu fan frowned: "go on."


    "Dominant genetic factors probably determine what we look like, whether we have myopia, whether we have cardiovascular diseases, and those genetic diseases. In fact, power, speed and brain intelligence have been deciphered by human beings and become dominant factors."


    "But the memory in some genes is hidden, such as..." Wei Xianjian pause for a moment, thinking about how to continue to explain, but Gu fan snatched the beginning: "for example, the memory of ancestors?"


    Wei Xianjian patted his thigh: "yes, we have passed on from generation to generation, and the memory of our ancestors is actually hidden in the gene, but the memory of thousands, tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands, millions of years is not what our brain can bear."


    "To live is to suffer."


    "If a baby develops in a warm embryo and immediately feels those memories of birth, aging and death, it may be scared to commit suicide in the womb. In fact, the hiding of memory is a kind of protection for us, but ignorance is happiness."


    Ignorance Is happy!!


    Unexpectedly, what Dr. Wei Xianjian said was so philosophical.


    Genetic inheritance is the basic condition for living beings to survive. Some scientists once questioned that, in this case, if all memories are directly passed on to the next generation, won''t learning time be saved??


    For example, if you are a doctor of medicine, have a child and inherit all your memories, isn''t it true that you are a genius at the age of one and continue to experiment at the age of two??


    That''s right.


    It''s really possible to pass on the memory directly to the next generation, but can babies really bear the inherited memory??


    He will feel the feeling on the spot, the feeling of chopping thousands of years ago, the feeling of cutting someone''s neck with a sword, or the pain of being cut off someone''s shoulder with a knife.


    He will have a personal feeling, the enjoyment of high rank and wealth, the treatment of wives and concubines in groups, even an ancestor or tribal leader, Prime Minister of the dynasty, the emperor above But he will also taste the human suffering from his ancestors, begging on the street, being severely oppressed by others, being accompanied by relatives and friends, and being separated from his wife and children.Sour, sweet, bitter, spicy, salty.


    All kinds of life, all kinds of tastes, are in the recessive gene. If all the memories are passed on directly, even if the child did not die in the womb, I''m afraid that after feeling all kinds of things, he would like to die immediately and not be born into the world again.


    Some people say that the world is the 19th level of hell.


    Ignorance is a blessing. I''m afraid that''s the truth.


    "I see."


    "To accept those ancient memories, we should not lose ourselves, absorb excellent knowledge and nutrients, acquire lost fighting skills, and see the understanding of all kinds of life, but remember who we are."


    Gu fan nodded, but Wei Xianjian''s words reminded him.


    This inexplicable murmur suddenly made Wei Xianjian jump up and look at Gu fan: "do you know your physical condition? It''s not that the gene is collapsing, but that the recessive gene is constantly awakening!"


    "Did you see the memory of your ancestors and feel those extraordinary lives?"


    Wei Xianjian is indeed a crazy scientist, and he can see it at a glance.


    That''s right!!


    Gu fan destroyed the master of ShenTeng, devoured it, and obtained its most powerful characteristic perfection.


    The so-called perfection is to absorb the memory knowledge of ancient ancestors, just like the perfect creature bred in the embryo of ShenTeng, which integrates the abilities of countless sages.


    Of course, Gu fan does not directly integrate those abilities into himself like the master of ShenTeng, but it is also very helpful if he can learn from them.


    Those martial arts masters, Battlefield Heroes, secret masters But they''re great mentors.


    "Dr. Wei Xianjian, I''ll give you a mission."


    "Since you are studying human genes in the base laboratory, there must be a huge gene bank, and I want to borrow your gene bank By the way, we need to use a secret testing ground. It''s better to fill it with rotten Amethyst. "


    Gene bank.


    Decayed Amethyst.


    Dr. Wei Xianjian felt dizzy. What is Gu fan''s purpose? Is it not enough for him to understand his "ancestors'' memory", but also to see others''??


    Moreover, the rotten Amethyst is a precious material for the awakened, and Wei Xianjian is not willing to use it.

 Chapter 387

    Shut up.


    At the bottom of the ruling house, the highest level of nuclear explosion defense laboratory, the extremely precious decayed Amethyst is being transported here.


    Since the advent of the "cataclysm", this kind of crystal has been all around the disaster area full of magic fog. The rarity of these crystals has made countless people crazy, such as the lucky star and the old firegun, which are specially used to dig out near the disaster area and exchange decayed Amethyst for a lot of goods and money.


    That kind of rotten Amethyst exudes the power of filth, which can cause deep mutation and alienation of human genes. Some weaker hunters will contact with rotten crystals for a long time, and even become the monster of unconscious thinking.


    At this moment


    In the highest level testing ground where Gu fan closed the door, the decayed Amethyst has piled up like a mountain!!


    As one of the most powerful forces in the dawn alliance, the adjudication Institute obtained a large part of those corrupt amethysts, and gradually studied the experiment of "awakening" people.


    In today''s human world, the number of evolutionists is no longer rare, even hunters are rare, but they can really break through Hula Lala.


    Gufan stepped into the nutrition pool, the water rippled away, and the surrounding was full of corrosive and dirty energy. From 36000 pores, Gufan''s scarred body was filled with these energy substances.


    "Then, let evolution begin!"


    Gu fan slowly closed his eyes, and his whole body was soaked in nutrient solution.


    The dirty and evil dark purple liquid, even if the hunter contacts it, may have to immediately collapse into a monster, but they are only auxiliary materials for evolution for Gufan.


    Consciousness continues to sink, sink, sink


    Gu fan''s spiritual ideas gradually see more and more things, penetrate through his flesh and bones, penetrate the deepest layers of countless cells, sneak into the gene sequence factors, like watching a movie, and constantly play the countless past.


    Sages, sages, warriors, soldiers, businessmen, travelers, and even beggars along the street, or high-ranking princes and generals, the hidden memory of countless gene fragments is playing like a movie, which gradually makes Gufan sink into it.


    Wei Xianjian in the control room finished all this, took a long breath and rubbed his eyebrows.


    "It''s done."


    "Until Gufan''s evolution was completed, the door of the nuclear explosion proof laboratory could not be opened from the outside world."


    After finishing all this, Wei Xianjian stretched for a long time. The dark circles around her eyes were already a little purple. She hit a hack and finally climbed onto her soft and warm bed. In a few seconds, she heard the sound of snoring.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Time flies.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the time of a month passes in a hurry unconsciously.


    Everything was settled, and the finishing work went smoothly afterwards. All aspects of the influence of the salvation society were completely eradicated. As for the remaining property, it was like a huge cake being carved up.


    Jingle, jingle.


    The doorbell of the tavern rang, and several weather beaten hunters came from outside. They were still stained with blood. It was obvious that they had just been fighting with a foreign monster.


    "When we are exhausted, we are all tired. Let''s have five catties of black golden beef and golden ale."


    The hunter pats a stack of money. The waiter in the bar has been used to this kind of scene for a long time. He takes a look at the logo on the top right of the hunters'' chest: "it turns out that it''s some noble guests of the hunter guild. Please come inside quickly..."


    Obviously, they are members of the hunter guild.


    Wang Dafu also made the hunter guild grow stronger and stronger. The scattered people of all forces became mercenaries, and gradually formed hunting teams of different sizes.


    "This time, it''s very good. It''s killing a fine steel quality alien. Abyssal crystal nuclear energy can get a lot of money."


    The hunter with a very high level of logo attracted the attention of people around him as soon as he spoke. The heterogeneous species of refined steel grade could easily destroy a battle group. After a lot of fighting, these people were able to hunt them, and they all looked at them with new eyes.


    Gulu Gulu.


    After a few cups of golden ale, a few hunters who had experienced fighting also began to talk nonsense.


    "The market has been good recently."


    "The new round of golden barley harvest is very high, and the black golden cattle are also breeding in a large area. Our justice city fortress is almost completed."


    After another cup of wine, the hunter with a hiccup sighed: "the world is really getting better. The alien species in the surrounding area are almost cleaned up. It''s time for human beings to rise again!"


    His words struck a chord.


    People in taverns raised their glasses one after another to celebrate. In just one month, dawn alliance has changed dramatically and is developing in a good direction.

 Chapter 388

    "A year."


    "A year has passed since the end."


    "The change in this year is more drastic than that in the past 100 years, 1000 years, 10000 years..."


    At the top of the steel filled wall of justice city, the cold wind is blowing. Winter is coming, and the cold is shivering. However, several people are looking at the vast land and sighing in the distance.


    The man who sighed was big bellied and bloated, but his eyes were shining, revealing strange wisdom.


    He is the president of the hunter guild, Wang Dafu.


    "My Lord."


    "Since the fall of the salvation society, the hunter guild has become the top five powerful force in the dawn alliance. The whole dawn alliance is able to recuperate, and countless survivors are gathering here."


    "We human beings have opened up our territory, cleared out a large area of security, and food is no longer scarce. Everything is developing in a good direction. You are definitely a hero."


    Behind Wang Dafu stood guard captain Xu Haihai.


    At this time, Dr. Xu xianbo, the first batch of elites who have gone through a few months of evolution, has awakened.


    Wang Dafu shook his head.


    "You see the present, but not the future."


    "The mountain rain is coming, and the short-term peace really makes people recuperate, but I''m afraid it''s the peace before the storm."


    Wang Dafu''s words have a different meaning. I don''t know why These days, he always has a feeling of uneasiness. The peace lasting for a month makes him feel uncomfortable.


    Hoo ~ ~


    dust particles float by.


    As soon as Xu Haihai, the top hunter of the hunter guild, changed his face and seemed to feel something, he immediately protected Wang Dafu. After a few seconds, the dust particles gradually appeared in human form.


    Legend 14, 07 - fog.


    "Legend 14, the judge of the adjudication office is here. What can I do for you?"


    Wang Dafu raised his hand so that Xu Haihai didn''t have to defend each other. They were all old acquaintances. Now the adjudication office is at its peak. Even the official Army of justice city fortress has to respect the adjudication office. Many decisions even have to look at the face of the adjudication office.


    The power of the tribunal is too strong.


    Since the last time the Jesuits were destroyed, the ruling has become the biggest beneficiary. Most of the cake of interests has been divided up, and the reputation has been fought out with the help of countless spectators of the Colosseum.


    The Saviour of justice.


    He killed the Savior of the evil sect and defeated the super monsters.


    The most important thing is that the heroes in people''s hearts are hidden in the verdict, which makes people yearn for them.


    Worshiping the strong is human nature. All kinds of factors add up to make the adjudication office become the symbol of justice fortress. It''s like a guardian with absolute power. Even the children playing in the streets and alleys make up their minds to become a member of the adjudication office when they grow up.


    07 fog light said: "President Wang, chief judge, please come over, there is an emergency."


    Emergency?


    "I see."


    Wang Dafu nodded, 07 fog again into a dust disappeared.


    He walked down the steps of the tens of meters high steel wall, a luxury car stopped in front of Wang Dafu, and the ruling office took him directly to the secret base.


    Along the way, Wang Dafu looked out of the window.


    If doomsday brings darkness and despair to people, then hope can be seen everywhere in the fortress of justice.


    Even those poor survivors, their faces are full of hope smile, although still full of hunger everywhere, but a better life is gradually coming to people.


    In the streets and alleys, children running and playing are yelling and yelling. Young mothers are yelling and chasing behind them. Bakeries are set up on both sides of the street. Golden Luzhou flavor bread wafts with mouth watering taste. The two sides are burnt yellow, crisp and tender, which makes people have a good appetite.


    These scenes, once unimaginable.


    Even the drunken people at the door of the bar vomit in a mess, which is not the scenery of the end of the world.


    "The fortress of justice has really changed."


    "It''s more and more like a human city."


    Wang Dafu felt that a year after the end of the world, it is a very lucky thing for all refugees to have the refuge of justice fortress.


    Soon, Wang Dafu and the elite team leader Xu Haihai were sent to the secret base of the ruling Institute.


    This secret base is a newly developed secret site, which is specially used for various secret work. Wang Dafu''s face is gradually getting ugly. Sending him to this top secret new base shows the seriousness of the problem.


    A secret meeting is going on.


    In the special confidential room, legend 14 people sit opposite each other, while at the other end of the table sit two of the three major rulings, namely Le Zhiqi and Lin Yuxin.As for the shadow touch, Wu Ze The guy hiding in the dark, probably went on some assassination mission?


    "Lord Gu fan..."


    Wang Dafu swept around, but still didn''t find any trace of Gufan.


    The bloodthirsty butcher has disappeared for a month, and any information about Gu fan has been strictly controlled. Only a few people know the inside story, including the three major adjudicators and Wang Dafu, as well as Dr. Wei Xianjian, who is in a crazy experiment.


    "Sit down, President Wang."


    "Gu fan''s whereabouts are still top secret."


    Le Zhiqi makes a gesture of invitation, and Wang Dafu sits down with a deep understanding. It seems that Gufan is still in the closed pass. At this time, a full month has passed, and he has not finished his second awakening.


    Wang Dafu opened his seat, sat down in an important position, and said, "who else is coming? What important thing happened today? It''s a gathering of legendary 14 people and your two adjudicators?"


    The atmosphere was a little more dignified.


    Le Zhiqi pondered for a moment, said: "we received a distress signal."


    Distress signal?


    From the survivors?


    This kind of thing is not uncommon. Many refugees living outside the base are still struggling on the verge of death. Occasionally, they send out radio signals to ask for help, hoping that someone nearby can receive these messages.


    "What signal is so important?"


    Le Zhiqi''s face was gloomy again, and ordered her to take out the recording.


    "This is Panshan base!"


    "This is Panshan base!"


    "Our base is under siege. We need any support Ask for any support... "


    Zizi Zizi.


    The voice is noisy, obviously lost the connection, but the content of it makes Wang Dafu dumbfounded.


    Panshan base??


    A military base that has never survived, another dawn haven.


    They hid themselves and explored the territory of mankind on the other side of the dark continent, but they obviously encountered some trouble, and it was a very serious problem, and they had to send radio signals with maximum power and large area.


    "This is actually the message of three days ago."

 Chapter 389

    Three days ago??


    "Justice city official blocked the news, about whether the rescue thing is still under consideration."


    Le Zhiqi tells a secret.


    Within the scope of dawn alliance, there are hundreds of gathering points of different sizes, and the forces of various city states are gradually converging. Justice city fortress has a very strong scale now, and is fully capable of sending reinforcements.


    But It is obviously stupid to consume a lot of manpower and material resources and add a base with unknown situation.


    "The first group of reconnaissance teams left when they heard the news, and Wu Ze of shadow touch is one of them. They will go to Panshan base as soon as possible and report the situation to us."


    This is probably the safest way to deal with it.


    Wang Dafu digested these contents and breathed out a long breath: "so, we are ready to start and increase our staff?"


    The end of the world continues to the present, and mankind is in danger.


    According to the data, Panshan base should be a powerful military base, and there must be tens of millions of human beings alive. The continuation of races depends on these "kindling" to survive.


    Although every human life is as humble as a weed, it is the weeds everywhere that can ignite the fierce flame of human civilization in the future.


    "Get the map."


    Le Zhiqi orders her men to take the map and spread it out on the conference table.


    The location of Panshan base is marked on the map, more than 400 kilometers away from the city of justice.


    "This is a map. The Panshan base is hidden at the border of a province. Its geographical location is very important. Before the end of the world, all kinds of resource roads will pass through the roads near the Panshan base."


    "At the same time The geographical location of Panshan base almost blocks most of the corpses in the north for our dawn alliance. "


    This is a military map. All kinds of important roads and hubs are clearly marked. The location of Panshan base is very important, which is almost a wall blocking the dawn alliance.


    Wang Dafu''s eyes twinkled.


    The Chinese people are not so easy to be exterminated. The dawn alliance is very lucky in its geographical location. Panshan base has almost blocked half of the corpse tide. Even though there was once an "abyss cave" here, it has been destroyed by Gufan.


    "So Panshan base is our wall?"


    "They helped the dawn alliance to bear a large part of the pressure of corpse tide and alien species. If the Panshan base is destroyed, the corpse tide may flow to the justice city fortress?"


    Wang Dafu saw the crux of the problem at a glance. Dawning alliance now even has a feeling of good weather. Since Gu fan eliminated the abyss devourer, it is difficult for the alien monsters to organize an effective corpse tide attack.


    However, once the Panshan base is destroyed, the current peaceful development will no longer exist, and an endless stream of corpse tide and alien species will cross the Panshan base and rush to the dawn alliance.


    Hoo ~ ~


    Wang Dafu breathed heavily: "I see. As the president of the hunter guild, I control many commercial channels. If I really need to pay for food resources and manpower I will do my best! "


    At the critical moment, Wang Dafu, a glib businessman, came forward.


    Many people are not willing to give up a share for their own interests. Even if the war between human and alien species breaks out, they are willing to pour food into the sea and donate a grain not far away.


    Wang Dafu is different.


    He had experienced a lot under Gu fan and knew that it was not enough for a businessman to have money.


    At the time of human life and death, money and food will be as important as those useless figures in the bank before the end of the world, and finally become a pile of waste paper.


    "The meaning of the upper level of the base is to support Panshan base."


    "They are equivalent to one of the barriers of Dawning alliance. If we can help them to hold the base, our pressure will be greatly reduced, and we will continue the peaceful development in good weather..."


    Le Zhiqi was relieved to see Wang Dafu''s reaction.


    They are all Gu fan''s former subordinates. They are very reliable at the critical moment.


    All of a sudden, the door of the conference room was roughly knocked open, and a judge rushed in.


    There was a mist of confusion.


    No.07 fog did not know when it had come to the judge''s side. It pressed down on his shoulder. At the same time, there was a sharp knife in his throat. It said coldly, "no one is allowed to enter here."


    The judge wiped the sweat on his forehead and immediately presented a video: "it''s urgent. The shadow touch. Mr. Wu Ze sent a video message."


    Video information??


    Le Zhiqi immediately ordered: "release him, play immediately."


    The atmosphere in the meeting room was a little more dignified.


    The video of Wu Zeda''s ruling was playing on the big screen, and the pictures in it made people''s faces look bad.


    Corpse tide!!


    A large number of corpses have poured into the city of Panshan base.All of them are ruthless characters who have gone through big storms and waves. Once the "occupied base" was attacked by a million corpses tide, the picture is overwhelming, like endless waves, with dense heads all over the earth, and the sky is infected with a layer of miasma.


    But Compared with the corpse tide, the disaster faced by Panshan base was even more terrible.


    Army!!


    The endless tide of corpses flooded heaven and earth. They were like an army, rushing towards the direction of Panshan base.


    But this is not the most terrible. In the end, the corpse tide stopped 20 kilometers away from the base. The dense and endless decaying corpses were forced to endure the hunger for flesh and blood. They stopped outside the maximum range of artillery bombardment from the base and stood neatly.


    What does that mean??


    "They are manipulated..."


    "These monsters, even the lowest unconscious corpses, are controlled like an army."


    Everyone saw the point.


    What is the biggest difference between human beings and monsters??


    If we simply compete for power, then human beings will definitely lose. Our advantage lies in intelligence. We can use tools and weapons, and forge walls to resist the invasion of monsters.


    But


    If those carrion monsters, like the army, obey orders, what will they become??


    What if the foreign people, like commanders, have extremely high intelligence and the ability to use all kinds of foreign languages flexibly??


    The sinking base, a good example, has now become a ruin.


    This rock mountain base is about to become another example. It will soon be destroyed by the endless tide of corpses and other species, as if it were another epic tragedy.


    "Master!"


    Le Zhiqi spits out such a word, which can control the terrible existence of millions of decaying corpse monsters, and only the one who can frighten Gu fandu.

 Chapter 390

    The picture of the video turns into a shocking scene shot by a UAV.


    Twenty miles away, the earth has been completely polluted. Endless carrion monsters have pushed down the dense forest, flattened the rocks and formed a skyline. Beyond this line, you can only see endless darkness.


    The darkness It''s made up of dense heads.


    Million??


    Far more than that, the number of endless corpse tide is beyond people''s imagination.


    "Look..."


    "The lowest rotten corpses are being driven to the front row!"


    In the video, an extremely absurd scene appears, and Le Zhiqi''s pupils are constricted, as if looking at something unbelievable.


    A rotten corpse with stench moves slowly, and the unconscious low-level rotten corpse roars in a low voice. It is constantly driven forward by a huge monster, which makes people feel like the slave owner is driving and flogging the laborer.


    Cannon fodder!!


    Everyone, the word "cannon fodder" comes to mind.


    These rotten corpse monsters who are constantly driven away are just cannon fodder for death.


    Under the control of a strong consciousness, they dare not easily step over a certain delimited boundary. At the same time, they are driven to the front of the whole corpse tide team, ready to carry out the first charge attack, and use their own lives to consume people''s guns and shells.


    This kind of scene continues all the time.


    More and more low-level rotten corpses were driven to the front, covering dozens of miles to fill the whole earth, densely covered into a huge black cloth.


    The drone continued to fly forward.


    The picture is more and more thrilling and frightening.


    Behind millions of rotten corpses, those rotten monsters gradually changed. They radiated special energy from top to bottom. Their physique became bigger and more powerful, and their body and trunk had many distortions.


    Some of the thighs have become arthropods of animals or insects, some of the shoulders and arms have become extra stout, and it looks like countless different species are crowded together.


    But There are too many of them!!


    Every alien species is a nightmare for the survivors in the last world, but the dense alien species are just like Chinese cabbage, just like the rotten corpses of cannon fodder.


    "Heterogeneous?"


    Shocked, Wang Dafu involuntarily called out: "the number of hundreds of thousands of different species?"


    But le Zhiqi shook her head: "no, it''s not alien. Careful observation will show that although their bodies have severe alienation and distortion, they are still carrion monsters in essence, not reaching the level of night demons."


    The night devil is the lowest alien species, which is also equivalent to a threshold. It has the power and speed several times higher than ordinary people, and can quickly climb on the wall. It is a nightmare for almost every urban survivor.


    However, this "heterogeneous" army is far from reaching this level and height.


    "They''re all carrion."


    Le Zhiqi pointed to those dense monsters and pointed out a few details: "if you look carefully, you will find that they are all corrupted by the disaster evil fog."


    Disaster and evil fog!!


    It''s a kind of black particle emitted from the abyss crack. When it reaches the limit, it will produce decayed Amethyst.


    It is obvious that these mutated corpses were eroded by the disaster fog for a long time, which resulted in serious corruption and mutation. They have become more distorted and powerful beings, and there is only a thin line between them.


    Even so, these rotten monsters are more powerful than ordinary rotten corpses, and their number is even more terrifying, which has reached tens of millions.


    "This Is this more advanced cannon fodder? "


    "The carrion monsters, which have nearly reached the strength of the alien species, have formed millions of troops, but they are just a little more advanced cannon fodder?"


    Everyone''s heart has fallen to the bottom.


    Even if it is a hunter, go to fight without sleep, can kill how many heterogeneous??


    Ten?


    A hundred?


    A thousand?


    I''m afraid no Hunter dares to say that he can kill thousands of foreign species at one time.


    But the number of these corrupt monsters is more than a million, just like the bottom cannon fodder in the corpse tide, just a little higher.


    It can''t be defeated.


    In everyone''s heart, there is such a feeling.


    Such a large army of corruption, even if only the cannon fodder, is enough to submerge any human power.


    It''s not over yet.


    As the drone continued to fly forward, the picture became more and more cruel.


    In the rear of the corrupt army, there are more and more different kinds of monsters. Those familiar names, such as "giant evil corpse", "fast evil corpse", "self exploder", "Hunter", "night demon", "bone armor giant corpse" and so on, can be seen in the different army.In addition, there are many more unknown species.


    Some of them are as hard as steel, some are covered with thorns, some flow dirty liquid, some are ugly and huge.


    "Heterogeneous army?"


    "Behind the cannon fodder, there are those heterogeneous species, which are the backbone of the corpse tide."


    Tens of thousands of alien species are dense, and their number is significantly reduced. But everyone who is doing it knows what tens of thousands of alien species represent. Their power is probably more than ten times stronger than the endless body tide cannon fodder!!


    The drone wants to continue to fly forward.


    But all of a sudden, the sound of wings shaking came from the sky. A terrifying Falcon with more than ten meters of wings spread out flew towards the UAV. Its red eyes radiated sharp light, and the feathers full of blood were sharp, just like steel knives.


    Click!!


    The drone was smashed by the Falcon, and the picture stopped abruptly. It seemed to announce that the airspace was no longer owned by human beings.


    Air force??


    It''s hard to imagine the air force in the carrion monster.


    The image of a carrion monster is a monster crawling on the earth. At least the air is safe But now it''s not the same. The mutated birds are gradually gaining power and are controlled by the corpse tide army. Even the sky is occupied by monsters.


    "There are endless low-level rotten corpses as cannon fodder, and the tide of rotten monsters as the backing. There are also a number of terrifying xenogeneic forces. Even the sky is occupied by monsters."


    "Panshan base, can it really be saved?"


    There is a question in people''s heart.


    No help!!


    Faced with such a tide of corpses, Panshan base will surely turn the fall into ruins.


    The video is not over.


    Once again, Wu Ze appears in an office, his expression is very serious.


    "I''m Wu Ze. That''s the current situation of Panshan base. Panshan base should be hopeless."


    In front of many senior leaders of Panshan base, Wu Ze directly said the unacceptable fact that the rescue of Panshan base has become meaningless.


    Those high-level officials clenched their fists. They were angry at Wu Ze''s words, but they were helpless.


    "But there''s another piece of news."


    "Panshan base is the fourth base submerged by the corpse tide army."


    "During our recuperation in the past month, four human bases have been destroyed one after another. About rescue It depends on your choice. "


    What!!


    The corrupt army has already flooded three bases, and Panshan base is the fourth??


    The dawn alliance wiped out a rift in the abyss, barely making the month smooth, but other bases have been destroyed in the face of heavy rain.


    "That is to say..."


    "If Panshan base is destroyed, the next one is our justice fortress!"

 Chapter 391

    feel sad for the loss of one ''s kind.


    Panshan base is the fourth military base to be destroyed.


    The lips are dead and the teeth are cold.


    If the Panshan base is destroyed, the endless tide of corpses will submerge the dawn alliance. Will the justice fortress be able to hold it??


    "This month, our nerves were paralyzed."


    "Lord Gufan, he has destroyed the abyssal devourer, killed the other master, and won a short peace, so that we can recuperate."


    "But in fact, human beings in this world are still living like maggots, killed wantonly by those alien monsters, and become the food of the masters."


    Just a month, it is too comfortable.


    Wang Dafu thought for a moment, slowly breathed out a breath: "Gu fan adult has not yet passed, such a major event should be left to him to decide."


    After all Gu fan is the backbone of all people.


    Although Gu fan was cruel, bloodthirsty, callous, and unpredictable in his style, he was able to make a surprise every time, meeting the Jedi on the verge of danger and death.


    But now he''s closed.


    "Wake up Mr. Gu fan in advance?"


    Some people put forward such an opinion, but in exchange for more than a dozen cold eyes.


    "I don''t mind if you want to die, but don''t pull us to die together!"


    Lin Yuxin''s tone is cool and cold: "if Gu fan is really disturbed, according to his character, all the people here have to be buried with you. How about I kill you now?"


    Gufan is undergoing a critical awakening evolution.


    This time to disturb him, is absolutely too long to get their own, old birthday hanging - looking for death!!


    Besides, Lord Gu fan is under strict protection, and no one is allowed to disturb him. Just a secret room with nuclear bomb level is not open for ordinary people.


    Wang Dafu also immediately rejected this stupid idea. After pondering for a long time, he continued to ask, "it''s better to change the way of thinking. If it''s Mr. Gu fan, what will he choose to do?"


    If it''s Gu fan


    Everyone fell into silence. What choice would Gu fan make??


    "He will never try his best to save other people''s lives."


    Le Zhiqi said: "although it''s cruel to say that, our Gu fan is a selfish, cruel and cold-blooded guy."


    They all shivered and dared to speak ill of Gu fan. I''m afraid that only le Zhiqi, the great judge, dared to speak ill of Gu fan. He was absolutely walking on the death wire.


    But her words are so true.


    Cold storage, ruthlessness, cruelty, selfishness, bloodlust, and violence are really the words used to describe Gu fan.


    If it is Gu fan, what kind of choice will he make??


    Bang!!


    Lin Yuxin''s palm on the table, this seemingly quiet and soft arrow of the storm, at this time, he racked his brains to imitate Gu fan''s thinking, even the smile at the corner of his mouth became ferocious.


    "Crazy!"


    "Lord Gufan will certainly make the craziest move."


    "He won''t waste a little energy for the sake of other people''s life and death, but Lord Gu fan is the craziest one. In the face of the endless tide of corpses, we may choose to retreat, but Lord Gu fan always faces difficulties and advances!"


    Lin Yuxin spread out his hands and stood up abruptly: "he will choose to kill, just like killing the abyss devourer. He will choose to fight with the most powerful master and fight to the death with those monsters!"


    "He will choose to fight, eliminate and wipe out all potential enemies, just like the last time the master of ShenTeng was deceived."


    Lin Yuxin seems to have fallen into Gu fan''s way of thinking, even a little crazy.


    "Killing, ravaging, fighting Mr. Gu fan will feel very happy, very happy! "


    "On the contrary, he will overturn our prediction, take all of us into the corpse group, kill the strongest species and tear them to pieces. This is the choice of Gufan."


    Yeah!!


    So crazy, so incredible, it''s really Gufan''s style.


    People were deeply shocked, Le Zhiqi is also more excited to listen, as if to find the original follow in Gu fan side, wanton killing of the straightforward tyranny.


    "Wild hunting."


    Le Zhiqi read out these two words.


    Everyone in the conference room was inspired.


    This is the name of a small team set by Gu fan at the beginning. They are just like the top hunters in the fairy tale, chasing those incredible creatures. The leader in the wild hunting may be Zeus, or death, or even more unknown and obscure existence.


    Hunting!!


    Those carrion monsters and other species are our prey.


    This has nothing to do with helping others. If it is Gu fan, he will surely choose to come out and take all his men to an unprecedented hunt!!Le Zhiqi also slowly stood up, smile gradually ferocious, as Lin Yuxin and Gu fan more and more like.


    "Good!"


    "In that case, let''s go crazy."


    "Ruling office, all members, prepare to rescue Panshan base!"


    Le Zhiqi''s order, so crazy, so hysterical, but no one opposed.


    Whether it is the three major rulings or the legendary fourteen, they are no longer ordinary people under the influence of Gu fan, but a group of fighting lunatics and bloodthirsty thugs.


    Take all the personnel of the tribunal to hunt??


    I''m afraid only Gu fan can do such a crazy thing.


    Wang Dafu also seemed to be infected by this kind of emotion. He patted the table fiercely and stood up: "OK, OK, then the hunter guild also participated in it. Except for the basic operation personnel, everyone else took the surplus food and resources and put them into the rescue of Panshan base!"


    Crazy.


    This is a bunch of lunatics.


    Panshan base will be destroyed, but they choose to put all their eggs in one basket and hunt the endless tide of corpses instead.


    This is also It really has the style of Gufan!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Buzz, buzz!!


    Boom boom!!


    Within the city of justice, tanks and armored vehicles left the armory and roared deafening.


    The whole justice fortress is busy. The strong men carrying the goods load the goods into the lorry box by box. Their arm muscles are numb after repeated movements, and a layer of sweat has already soaked their clothes.


    In the swarms of military trucks, there are all kinds of resource goods, boxes of bullets piled up into mountains, while those military trucks carrying gold barley are overweight and overloaded, each of which is full of more than 100 tons of weight.


    "What is this doing?"


    "There''s going to be another war. I''ve never seen a military like this."


    The civilians in the streets are whispering, such a big movement is very rare, which makes people panic and think that there will be a decisive battle.


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "That''s not an ordinary army. See the sign? That''s the verdict office."


    "And the food and supplies over there They are all from the hunter guild. They are the richest man in the dawn alliance. They have such a strong foundation. "


    Some people have a lot of insight. They can see the origin of these troops at a glance. They are the soldiers and horses under the jurisdiction of the ruling, and the mountain like materials are from Wang Dafu.

 Chapter 392

    strong soldiers and sturdy horses.


    There is a mountain of goods and materials.


    The number of judges in the adjudication has reached three figures, up to more than 200. The number of disciplinarians has reached 1000, and the number of ordinary guards is countless.


    The number of small teams employed by the hunter guild is even more amazing, and the hands of each team are stained with blood, and they have rich combat experience.


    In less than one day, the two sides have already raised a lot of manpower and equipment, and the number has reached tens of thousands of people, most of whom are evolutionists and hunters.


    Terror!!


    The strength of these two forces can only be described as terror.


    A year ago, when the end of the world just opened, every evolutor was so rare, and every hunter was so rare. Now, more than 10000 people are gathered to fight against the great corpse tide.


    At this moment The base''s official Army is arguing about it.


    At the meeting table, the atmosphere of various forces was tense, the leaders'' opinions were not unified, and the quarrel reached the level of red eyes and thick necks.


    "I refuse to send troops!"


    "Our dawning alliance is in the best stage of development, and the situation of napanshan base is not clear. Let''s say it back In the last days, it is very difficult for human beings to protect themselves, and now they are going to help others? "


    "That''s right. Who will bear the loss?"


    "Saving Panshan base will consume a lot of materials and manpower. What about dawning alliance? What if there is a corpse tide attacking us?"


    Many officials are arguing endlessly, but they just refuse to take out their military power. In their eyes, it seems that Panshan base has no medicine to save. To rescue now is to die.


    They are right. It is also reasonable to refuse to fight. Human nature is full of selfishness. Most people will not make such "stupid" decisions when they hand over power to others to die.


    Bang!!


    The table was slapped heavily.


    A man who seems to be very young but full of vicissitudes in his eyes stands up slowly.


    He is Xia Cunjian, a senior military officer who was sent to prison some time ago and later suffered a lot of grievances.


    "Short sighted."


    Xia Cunjian''s eyes were cold and cold, and he said these four words lightly, which caused a large number of high-level dissatisfaction in the meeting room.


    "Asshole, what are you talking about!"


    A leader is hot tempered, and immediately takes out a pistol to aim at Xia Cunjian. At this time, a straight and slender leg makes a perfect arc. Han Xue''s adjutant beside Xia Cunjian has pulled it out a few meters away with a whip leg.


    The conference room was much quieter, and several people closed their mouths and silently watched one of the most powerful figures in dawning alliance.


    They all know that Xia Cunjian''s power is not what it used to be. Although he was put into the dungeon for a period of time, it was to support the secret operation of the "adjudication office", and finally he killed a master. Naturally, he was released from the dungeon prison, and because of the support of the adjudication office, his status naturally rose.


    "I experienced the fall of the city and the despair that the military base was completely destroyed."


    "I''m like a stray dog. I''ve fled to this place for my life. Who has experienced the siege of the corpse tide, and who has experienced the powerless terror?"


    Xia Cunjian''s words make people look at each other.


    Although everyone has experienced numerous storms, not everyone has experienced the corpse tide.


    "Many people will die in the rescue of Panshan base, your rights will be weakened, and your interests will be seriously lost..."


    Xia Cunjian directly pointed out that the hearts of those "vested interests" are dark. Everyone is not willing to lose his precious soldiers and resources in this kind of rescue, so as to weaken his strength.


    Bang!!


    Xia Cunjian slapped his hand heavily on the table again, almost roaring angrily: "but if the corpse tide army really encircles the whole dawn alliance, city states are destroyed one after another, our golden wheat fields are trampled on, and countless different species launch destructive attacks, can your power and power really resist?"


    "Wake up."


    "This month, three military bases have been destroyed. The next one is Panshan base, and the next one is us."


    Xia Cunjian''s voice is getting louder and louder, hitting people''s hearts like a drumstick: "we are not the Virgin Mary, nor are we good people who rescue without compensation. Even if the rescue fails, the benefits to us are far greater than the harm."


    "You don''t want your soldiers to be scared to shit in the face of corpse tide in the future?"


    "Monsters will fight against all our enemies in our territory."


    "Incendiary bombs, neutron bombs, gas bombs, even nuclear bombs All battles will be carried out in other people''s territory. Our soldiers will gain rich experience. We will also gain valuable combat data and have more experience to deal with those aliens. ""Generals, who wants a nuclear bomb to explode at his own door?"


    Xia Cunjian''s words are getting more and more crazy.


    He didn''t want to be a good man to save each other for no reason. The generals in the conference room were surprised by this.


    Combat experience.


    Precious data of corpse tide decisive battle!!


    In the future, do you want to get a group of experienced and skillful veterans, or do you want to say that the new recruits will be scared to pee their pants when they see the corpse tide??


    They will use all kinds of weapons of mass destruction on the battlefield, which one is more effective, which one is improper, and which one is suitable for their own use. These are extremely precious experiences.


    The generals in the conference room are breathing heavily.


    In the corner, a mutant full of wild charm, the leopard queen, who guards the city-state, took the lead to stand up: "interesting, I represent the dissimilator who guards the city-state to participate in this war!"


    On the other side, a general also slowly stood up: "I am willing to pay half of the soldiers to participate in the battlefield, but the commander must be Xia Cunjian yourself!"


    "I''d like to, but all combat data should be disclosed among the participants."


    "In that case, I''ll take part in it. Recently, the ordnance factory has developed several new weapons, which are just for testing."


    Several giants in the conference room see where the real "interests" lie.


    Although a large number of soldiers and materials will be lost in this rescue, it is definitely worth it if their soldiers can be "upgraded" and become experienced, and some recruits can be turned into veterans.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime training opportunity.


    More and more people have agreed to join in this support. Only a few stubborn conservatives are willing to lose a point of their own interests.


    Xia Cunjian sneers in secret.


    He seems to have seen that in the near future, although the power of these people can grow and expand in a short period of time, they will be squeezed to the point where there is no living space facing more and more experienced competitors


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 393

    speed is the soldier ''s asset.


    With the support of many generals, the speed of army assembly is beyond imagination.


    Today, the city of justice has a population of one million, of which the number of soldiers is close to one fifth. One in five people is a soldier, an evolutor, a hunter, or some other kind of fighter.


    200000 soldiers Now, a hundred thousand people have been sent out!!!


    This is already half of the fighters of dawn alliance, and its combat effectiveness is far more than 50%, because the ten thousand evolution army of "adjudication office" and "Hunter guild" has occupied all the top combat effectiveness of the base.


    "It''s really a gamble."


    Wang Dafu stood at the highest point of the city wall of justice fortress, sighed at the large number of people who gradually gathered, and turned to another person: "Xia Cunjian, you are really capable of making those generals willing to give up half of their military power?"


    The official man holding the cigar is the one who swallows the sword on the other side.


    At this time, he was really in power. The command of 100000 soldiers was in his own hands. After a puff of smoke, he said slowly, "I just let those generals see greater interests."


    Now, Xia Cunjian is in a high position and has gradually gained a momentum of authority.


    Wang Dafu once saw this kind of momentum only in the "commander Wu" who had died. It was the authority of the real high-ranking people.


    "Commander Wu, we will certainly make the same decision."


    "Fate is so ingenious that the military base to be rescued this time has the same name as commander Wu, with the word Panshan."


    Xia Cunjian ran out the cigarette end in his hand and looked at someone on the other side. He was graceful and smooth, but it was like a sharp blade about to come out of the sheath. It was le Zhiqi from the adjudication office: "Mr. Gu fan, if you can''t see him, you always feel very flustered."


    Gufan seems to have become a symbol.


    His name is far less resounding than that of the legendary fourteen, and even less so than that of the legendary three magistrates. The people don''t even know the existence of Gu fan.


    But The real high-level people all know that Gu fan is the real backbone.


    Although he is only one person, as long as Gu fan is in charge, he is more stable than the 100000 troops.


    "The whereabouts of Lord Gu fan are absolutely confidential. I advise you not to continue to inquire."


    Le Zhiqi voice cold, got up to leave and warned: "the army has almost assembled, as soon as possible to start."


    Time is precious, and it passes quickly.


    Secret talks between the three giants ended this simple conversation.


    The 100000 troops finally assembled, and the rolling army began to rush outside the justice fortress. The dust and sand buried the sky like a steel dragon.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Jingling.


    The doorbell of the tavern gave off a crisp sound.


    Lucky star walked into the gradually deserted tavern. At ordinary times, the tavern was already full of people, but now there are only a few people.


    "Old man, I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s a coincidence that you''re here too."


    Lucky star walked forward. In front of the bar sat an old hunter with a face of some vicissitudes. An improved shotgun stood up beside him. It was his teammate, the old musket, who had gone through life and death together.


    "Why did you come here and didn''t go with the forward?"


    The old Musketeer looked up at him and drank down the liquor in the glass.


    Lucky star also ordered a glass of wine and shrugged: "I''m going with the logistics troops at the back of the army. I have more than ten minutes to come here for a drink."


    "This is the first time that the dawn alliance has sent out troops on such a large scale. God knows what will happen. I''m always afraid."


    Lucky star is telling the truth. Although the upper level has always kept the operation secret, the unknown battle, the unknown battlefield, the unknown darkness, and even the hunter who has experienced many battles have lost his confidence. Who knows what disaster will happen in such a large-scale troop deployment??


    Old Musketeer nodded: "the last cup, I''ll go after drinking it!"


    The old Musketeer finished his drink and turned to look at another hunter beside him.


    The unknown hunter took a big drink from his glass, but his hand was trembling slightly, and his face was full of worry and panic.


    "You''re a mature hunter. Don''t be afraid."


    Old Musketeer went up and patted the stranger on the shoulder: "even if you are afraid, don''t show it in front of ordinary soldiers. They must be more afraid..."


    Old Musketeer said, then strode out of the tavern meteor, facing a batch of troops out of the gate of justice city, resolutely walked in the direction.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    At the moment when dawning alliance dispatched troops, the situation of Panshan base became more and more critical.The sky is covered with dark clouds, and the stench of decay has made the clouds dirty. The whole air is full of the smell of monsters, and the smell has gradually become more intense.


    In Panshan base, people are in a panic.


    There are children crying everywhere. A mother hugs her baby and sings a nursery rhyme in her ear, which gradually calms down the crying. However, the mother''s serious fear cannot be covered up.


    Everyone is frightened, looking at the sky one after another floating clouds and fear.


    There''s a sense of desperation all over the base.


    Even if hundreds of tanks are ready to go, even if the rows of mortars are ready, and even the precious fighter bombers are ready to attack at any time, the deep despair is still not weakened.


    "Ouch!"


    The smoky air made people vomit brown and yellow swill.


    Just the stench of the carrion monster has aroused a strong reaction in the stomach. The soup cooked in the big pot is even stained with a layer of yellowish filth. Many people no longer dare to eat the official food.


    "It''s OK."


    "Don''t be afraid. We can make it."


    "How powerful our Panshan base is! Tanks, armor, mortars, even aircraft and missiles are available. Besides, there are many evolutors. They must be able to repel those irrational carrion monsters!"


    In the crowd, a husband comforted his wife, his words immediately eased the atmosphere around him, and immediately someone came forward to agree with him.


    "Yes, yes, our Panshan base has also cast a wall. Those monsters can''t climb up."


    "That''s right. That''s right. It will be ok..."


    Maybe it''s self consolation.


    Maybe it''s a white lie.


    Maybe it''s a message sent out by the government to appease the people.


    But the fact is much more cruel than people''s fantasy of "beauty". A few days passed unconsciously, but the endless decaying tide of corpses still did not move, but the more so, the more desperate the upper class felt.


    They Still accumulating strength!!

 Chapter 394

    Panshan base.


    Despair and terror have spread.


    Endless corpse tide army, the whole three days did not move forward, but the number of low-level rotten corpses is increasing.


    Those foreign species are driving away the slave like low-level rotten corpses. They are thrown into the army of cannon fodder in the pain of howling. The monsters within hundreds of miles are converging here, gradually forming a rolling huge wave.


    "Three days ago, it was only about four million."


    Wu Ze, holding a pair of spectacles, stood on the platform and observed: "but now, it''s almost eight million."


    The head of the rotting corpse is lined by dots and lined by lines


    The whole earth was covered with a layer of darkness, almost without any space. In just three days, more than one million carrion cannon fodder would be driven to the front of the team every day.


    They have no consciousness.


    They are controlled by more powerful ideas.


    They howl, unconsciously move step, with the cruel desire of flesh and blood, standing in the endless tide of corpses in the army.


    In two days, the number of carrion monsters will reach 10 million!!


    "Ten million."


    Wu Ze put down his telescope and slowly spat out these three words.


    This number is like a mountain, crushing the hope in everyone''s heart. What''s the concept of ten million corpses??


    Those corpse monsters, even if they stand for you to fight, can''t be killed by machine gun fire for three days and three nights. The corpses will pile up into mountains to fill the moat, and can also pile up a corpse mountain to level the city wall.


    Wu Ze turned around and asked a guard beside him, "the generals in the conference room are still arguing?"


    Endless waves of corpses.


    The generals of Panshan base were all flustered. There were endless arguments in the meeting room, and everyone had their own opinions.


    Some people think that an attack should be launched immediately, and a series of weapons, such as incendiary bombs, should be used to bomb the city before the corpse tide arrives.


    However, some people think that such a move is too reckless. In case the corpse tide attacks ahead of time, there may be more variables, and a large number of lethal weapons are wasted without knowing what the opponent''s card is.


    Some people choose to defend to the death.


    Some people want to preserve their power and withdraw from Panshan base in time.


    Who can keep calm in the face of the whole meeting room.


    "Yes..."


    "The generals are still working on strategy."


    The Herald said with shame, and asked with expectation: "Lord Wu Ze, will the reinforcements you mentioned really come?"


    Reinforcements.


    Panshan base is like a drowning man, even if it''s a straw.


    Wuze brought hope. For the first time, Panshan base knew that there was such a fortress community as "dawn alliance", as well as the newly established justice fortress, a steel wall specially built to fight against corpse tide.


    "It will come."


    "It will come."


    Wu Ze''s tone was extremely firm: "now, what we lack most is time. It will take at least five days for reinforcements to arrive here. Can Panshan base persist to that moment in the end..."


    Wu Ze did not go on.


    The number of decaying corpses is about to reach its peak. Everything is proving that there is a "commander-in-chief" with high intelligence in the tide of decaying corpses.


    They are not in a hurry. They slowly accumulate their own strength. Obviously, they attach great importance to Panshan base. When this strength is accumulated to a certain extent, it will turn into a torrential flood to destroy the whole base.


    "Keep it."


    "Go and tell the commanders and generals that the dawn alliance will come to the rescue, and then we will race against time."


    Wu Ze''s voice became more and more firm, and the herald nodded heavily. I don''t know why Wu Ze''s image became so tall at this time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    One day, two days


    The army of endless corpse tide is under pressure, but it is more patient than anyone else. The number of corpse rotting monsters has finally reached the order of ten million.


    The atmosphere in Panshan base has been suppressed to the extreme, and a plague has worsened the situation, causing the refugee survivors in the city to be infected to varying degrees.


    The hospital is already overcrowded.


    A large number of patients with systemic fever, unconsciousness, continuous hemoptysis symptoms.


    Some people''s bodies even have slight variations. As their consciousness gradually becomes blurred, the terrible signs of decaying corpses appear. Their nails gradually become black, hard and sharp, and their teeth become fragmented and sharp.


    Fortunately, one year has passed since the end of the world, and people are more or less able to bear the virus. Instead of turning into decaying corpses in a few minutes at the beginning, they have delayed this time to a few hours or even days.


    Bang!!He smashed the head of an officer with a pistol.


    The patient was already unconscious and was about to change into a rotten corpse. In order to avoid infecting more people, he could only be "treated" with bullets.


    "How could that be?"


    "Although the speed of change is slow, why are there large-scale refugees infected with the virus?"


    An officer was so angry that he questioned the researchers in the hospital. Although he knew it had nothing to do with them, the plague obviously pushed Panshan base to the verge of collapse.


    "In the air, viral factors are too dense."


    "Originally, we didn''t have so many viral factors in the air, but in the last week..." A certain air quality inspector''s forehead is covered with fine sweat, and the virus content in the air has exceeded dozens of times.


    No testing is required.


    Just look up at the dark brown clouds to see how dense the virus is.


    Ten million rotten corpses!!


    That''s more than 10 million decaying corpses.


    More than 20 kilometers away, they will spray out a large number of bacteria when they breathe and breathe. Although there are not many viruses transmitted by the roar of a single carrion, the total number of 10 million monsters together has produced a qualitative change, enough to make the number of viruses in the air seriously exceed dozens of times.


    "Send the order down."


    "All survivors, go home, or close the doors and windows as close as possible."


    "I''ll give you another order. Anyone who is unconscious will Kill them. "


    The chief said with pain that at this time, when a large number of soldiers are transferred away, the defense of the city is just like adding insult to injury. A large number of civilians are polluted by the plague, which makes the base in danger. Now there is no time to treat it slowly.


    Those patients with severe trauma can only blame their lack of adaptability, one treatment, one bullet.


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    There was a lot of gunfire in the base.


    The man who couldn''t support himself with all his strength fell to the ground with a hole in his head.


    The mother, with a high fever and vague consciousness, was shot in the head, and the child in her arms could not understand what "death" meant.


    For a moment, the base howled everywhere. The soldiers were not merciless. They endured the tears in their eyes, smashed their kindness and dignity, and pulled the trigger to kill the patients one by one.


    Compatriots.


    We are killing our own people.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry!"


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Finally, some soldiers couldn''t bear it. After shooting a girl who couldn''t beg for mercy again, they roared hysterically, picked up the gun and pulled the trigger on their head.


    Blood splashed everywhere.


    Around the companions, former comrades in arms, eyes moist, eyes covered with blood.


    This Goddamn doomsday.

 Chapter 395

    Tens of millions of corpses.


    Just the stench of decay has caused such a serious plague.


    A large number of soldiers also began to cough. Most of them were not evolutionists. Ordinary people''s bodies were exposed to the air full of germs for a long time, and their physical fitness began to decline obviously


    People are in a panic and rumors are everywhere.


    Many people have a rumor that many soldiers tear down some rags, soak some water and use them as masks on their faces. After a few hours, the leaked masks will appear a layer of brown yellow mucus, which looks disgusting.


    Sick.


    With the panic in the heart and the discomfort in the body, many soldiers also had symptoms of fever and illness. Before the big corpse tide attacked, the interior of Panshan base was in chaos.


    It''s not good.


    It''s really bad.


    But the worst thing is that even now, the generals of Panshan base are still arguing.


    "Mr. wuze, have some hot soup."


    "You observe the corpse tide here every day. It''s bad for your health. The upper layer has prepared a gas mask for you." The guards around Wu Ze brought the food for today and took out a biochemical gas mask at the same time. It was a special "care" service.


    We need to know that the current conditions of Panshan base can only produce a large number of inferior masks. Only senior personnel have the right to use biochemical gas masks that can purify toxic gas and nuclear radiation pollution.


    "Gas masks?"


    Wu Ze smiles and shakes his head.


    His eyes swept to the wall, a gully in the soldiers are shivering in the cold wind.


    From this height and perspective, the soldiers are like ants swarming together, accompanied by only cold and dark guns, as well as oil stained yellow bullet boxes.


    Many young people have only a void in their eyes.


    In the void, you can see fear and despair, but more confusion.


    For some reason, Wu Ze felt cold in his heart. He pushed away his gas mask and leaped down to the gully several tens of meters below in the exclamation of the soldiers around him.


    "Hoo ~ ~"


    a soldier rubs his hands and uses his breath to bring some temperature to ensure that his fingers are not too stiff.


    Pop.


    A big hand patted him on the shoulder.


    I don''t know when, Wu Ze appeared quietly behind him, with a faint smile on his face and said: "it''s hard."


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    The soldier almost choked by his own saliva, immediately stood up and saluted: "Hello, sir."


    Obviously


    He regarded Wu Ze as a certain officer who came to express his sympathy.


    Wu Ze nodded, slipped and got into the ravine. He opened the ammunition box and checked the heavy machine gun which was flat with the horizon. He was originally a soldier. He was very familiar with these. He was very skilled in disassembling the heavy machine gun into parts and checking every detail.


    "Don''t worry, sir!"


    "We have checked all the guns many times and maintained them in strict accordance with the regulations. There will be no problem at the critical moment."


    The soldier''s face was very nervous. He was afraid that the officer in front of him would find any defects. However, he was confident in his gun. To some extent, he spent more time touching it than his wife.


    "Good."


    Wu Ze nodded, the basic quality of these soldiers is still very strong: "on the battlefield, weapons are your life."


    "Yes!"


    Several soldiers saluted again. They had rich experience. Although they did not experience the terrible tide of corpses, they also encountered small-scale corpses several times.


    "Let me ask you a question."


    Wu Ze looked at some young soldiers and asked, "what do you think you are fighting for?"


    Why??


    This is a simple question.


    A slightly older soldier immediately replied: "it''s the bounden duty of a soldier to obey orders. The officer has to obey any orders!"


    Yeah.


    Obey orders.


    Even if it''s death, even if it''s resistance, even if it''s in the front line of the battle, even if it''s like those rotten corpses who bear the burden of "cannon fodder", it must be done without hesitation.


    "That''s not what you really think."


    Wu Ze told the young soldier, "put your hand on me."


    The truth?


    The soldier couldn''t tell the truth.


    Because he doesn''t know why he''s here, he''s just following orders


    In order to obey orders, he had to overcome his fears.


    In order to obey orders, he must endure cold and hunger here, and be ready to sacrifice at any time.


    What is all this for??Then a younger soldier came forward.


    His face was full of childishness. He looked only 14 or 15 years old. Before the end of the world, he was still in junior high school.


    This young soldier seems to be on the battlefield for the first time, but in that eye you can see a different light, not buried by the killing and blood, which is almost pure "innocence."


    "To protect important people, of course."


    "My sister and my former deskmate are all behind the wall!"


    The young man''s tender voice shocked people, but Wu Ze made fun of him: "my deskmate?"?? It''s lucky that you can survive with your classmates. That table mate should be a girl, right


    Listen to Wu Ze say, young face a red, love period everyone has experienced, just like the song "you at the same table", set off countless people''s good memories of the first love.


    Although it is the first time for the youth to go to the battlefield, they are full of blood.


    He doesn''t quite understand the meaning of "obeying orders is the bounden duty", but in this young body, there is a tough soul, protecting his sister and the girl he likes most, which is why he appears here to become a soldier.


    Many people, who have gone through countless massacres, have long forgotten what "original intention" is.


    Things tend to be that simple.


    In addition to the orders, there are also important things that must be protected within the walls.


    Relatives, lovers, brothers, partners, favorite girls It can even be a stranger, as long as those things are important to you.


    Many veterans on the battlefield, listening to the young man''s words, the confusion in their eyes was swept away. Instead, they gradually burned up the burning fire, and seemed to recall something.


    Wu Ze seems to have heard the answer he wants.


    Yeah.


    Behind the wall, it''s not just resources, it''s not just the number of human lives.


    Behind the wall, it carries hope and the most important protection of countless people.


    Countless soldiers are here to guard this soft, fragile and tough thing.


    They are not like the general in the conference room, thinking about how to get the best interests, thinking about how to keep their power, chattering like flies.


    "Thank you for the answer."


    "I''m going to the commander''s room, it seems."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 396

    "Retreat."


    "We can''t keep it."


    "I don''t understand what you are insisting on. Panshan base will only be destroyed."


    Qi Xiaobo, the general of Panshan base and holding a lot of resources and money, advised: "there is no need to stick to it. As long as we leave with a small number of elites and all kinds of sophisticated weapons, we can keep the fire of human beings and make further development in the future!"


    With only a few elites?


    "There are hundreds of thousands of survivors in our base."


    "What about the soldiers on the front line? They all look at death as if they are going to die in vain."


    Another general, Liu Chu, is about to crack his eyes. If he leaves in such a hurry, how many hundreds of thousands of survivors will survive in the end, and how much of the so-called fire of mankind will survive.


    "Don''t lose heart, everyone. We still have support."


    Another conservative said slowly, "just wait for the support Our Panshan base can still be saved. "


    Support?


    "We have reached this point. What support can we expect? And even if there is support, can they change the situation?"


    Qi Xiaobo snorted coldly: "you''re crazy. You bet all on the illusory support. With Wu Ze''s mouth?"


    That''s the truth.


    Only the weak will put their chips on others.


    Up to now, Panshan base can only rely on the illusory support, but how can others save you? How can they spare no effort to help you with materials and manpower, and guard their own home??


    Squeak


    The door of the conference room was opened, and Wu Ze''s figure slowly entered the room.


    "Ladies and gentlemen."


    Wu Ze with a faint smile, politely said: "dawn alliance reinforcement is on the way, also please all generals can persist to that moment."


    Qi Xiaobo, who advocated retreat and gave up Panshan base, snorted: "what are you? The future of Panshan base depends on your words. Even if the whole army is destroyed, you will not lose anything?"


    "What''s more, what''s your so-called dawn alliance? Open your eyes and have a look, it''s a huge corpse tide of nearly ten million levels!"


    Ten million level corpse tide.


    The inevitable tsunami, Panshan base is like a floating fishing boat, may be submerged in the tide at any time.


    "Trust us."


    Wu Ze bent slightly and said respectfully, "Panshan base has blocked half of the corpse tide of the dawn alliance. You are a defense of the dawn alliance, so you will help Panshan base to fight against the corpse tide anyway, which is also good for us."


    Wu Ze has said for a long time that he marked the position of dawn Alliance on the map. Panshan base and the three destroyed bases just formed a line of defense to resist a large number of corpses and monsters.


    That''s why the dawn alliance must come back to reinforce.


    Qi Xiaobo''s eyes were red, and he grabbed Wu Ze''s collar: "asshole, what you said is light. Let''s fight to the death with big corpse tide. No matter what, it won''t do you any harm."


    "What if reinforcements don''t come?"


    "If you just use Panshan base, do you want to eliminate a large number of corpses?"


    People are selfish.


    A coalition of people will naturally be more selfish.


    Panshan base and big corpse tide fight to the death. Even if the whole army is destroyed, it can consume a lot of monster''s life. For dawn alliance, there are only advantages but no disadvantages, even if the defense line really collapses Dawn alliance can also shrink into its own territory, structure boom boom boom.


    Wu Ze immediately counterattacked and began to fight with him. The momentum generated by the fist collision produced a storm roaring, which made the surrounding people turn upside down. Many weak generals could only hold the beam to prevent it from blowing away.


    "Although Qi Xiaobo has no backbone."


    "But our Panshan base is not rubbish. Wuzheng is coming to meet you today!"


    The general who attacked Wu Ze was called Wu Zheng. He was almost the representative of the highest combat effectiveness in Panshan base. With the strength of his body, he almost crushed the conference room. Wu Ze could not get any advantage only with his body. On the contrary, he felt oppressed.


    Yeah??


    The power of the body, can suppress me!!


    That Wuzheng doesn''t seem to have done his best yet. It''s obvious that he has reached the "legendary silver" level.


    Legendary silver.


    This represents the strength to cross the limits of human beings. The giant Panshan base also has its own cards. One of them is the fierce military expedition. The general made great contributions to the eastern expedition and the western war, which is almost the "military God" level figure in the hearts of all the soldiers in Panshan base.


    Wu Ze is at a disadvantage.


    Wu Zheng suppressed him on the surface, but he was also shocked in his heart. He didn''t expect that the man in charge of "negotiation" would be so terrible.


    Then Step up!!Wu Zheng''s boxing force is more and more fierce. It seems that he wants to force Wu Ze''s real potential. He doesn''t know how long he hasn''t met a human with similar strength.


    "Still pushing me?"


    Wu Ze involuntarily retreated two steps, his eyes became more and more cold: "well, as you wish."

 Chapter 397

    Shadow touch.


    The sound of Wu Ze''s clothes tearing came, and four tentacles came out from the back of his spine.


    Each of them is like a creeping dark, with no real flesh and blood, mixed with the energy of consciousness. Sometimes it turns into a long whip knife, sometimes into a thick black stone pillar, and sometimes it sweeps by like a sharp blade.


    The situation was immediately reversed.


    The power of shadow touch is stronger than that of the body. Wu Zheng suddenly dodges the whip knife, but he is hit by the black stone pillar. Another vague creeping shadow turns into a huge fist, which hits him hard and will bombard him into the ground.


    Boom! Boom!!


    The whole floor collapsed. Wu Zheng''s body crushed six floors of ceiling and fell on the ground of the first floor.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!"


    Wu Zheng was suppressed by the touch of shadow. He roared and roared continuously. His strength and potential were gradually released. The skin on the surface of his body gradually became hot, and the blood all over his body was flowing wildly. The whole person was like a steam engine emitting white fog.


    "Stop it."


    "Wu Zheng, and this friend from dawn alliance."


    The battle became fiercer, but a white haired general stopped it.


    The general is over 60 years old, not as tall and powerful as he used to be. He has a slightly bent back and a weak right leg. It looks like the wind is burning the candle. But the eyes of such an old man are bright and dignified.


    Wu Ze recognized at a glance that he was the real decision maker in this base.


    The wriggling touch of shadow came back into his body. Wu Ze jumped back a little and stood near the gate on the first floor.


    The rickety figure slowly walked down, and the power of Wuzheng''s fury gradually dissipated. He bowed his head respectfully: "father."


    Father??


    This dignified man is Wu Zheng''s father, Wu lie.


    This name can be seen from his character. He was also a tough man in those years. He made countless contributions and finally came to the Panshan base to assume the position of commander.


    "Wu Zheng, do you think you can defeat Mr. Wu Ze?" Commander Wu lie''s voice softened. Wu Zheng, who was full of blood, immediately stood up and said cautiously: "although Mr. Wu Ze is very strong, I have confidence!"


    "Overconfidence is not a good thing. If you don''t try your best, Mr. Wu Ze will try his best?" Commander Wu lie shook his head and turned to face Wu Ze: "Mr. Wu Ze, I have seen the determination of dawn alliance."


    In a few words, commander Wulie has resolved the contradiction.


    As a commander, he had to think about the whole base, and the withdrawal plan was under consideration. He never showed his attitude. However, after witnessing Wu Ze''s strength, he finally made up his mind: "general Wuzheng is the representative of the highest combat effectiveness of Panshan base, and Mr. Wu Ze has equal ability, which is enough to see the sincerity of dawn alliance."


    "Before reinforcements arrive, Panshan base will be able to defend firmly!"


    The old commander''s words were sonorous and forceful, and several generals around had no chance to refute them.


    Wu Ze can be regarded as a diplomat.


    But the strength of a diplomat is so terrible that it is enough to prove that the strength of dawn alliance reinforcement can not be underestimated. To be fair Panshan base is not willing to let Wuzheng, the trump card with top combat effectiveness, easily leave the base to serve as a diplomatic liaison.


    Wu Ze nodded and left the military headquarters building.


    Everyone looked at each other. The guy who had just killed a general left like this??


    "Reinforcement It''s depressing to put everything on someone else. "


    Looking at the figure who left, the old commander Wu lie slowly breathed a breath, pondered for a moment, turned around and gave the order: "everyone, get ready for war!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Whistling ~ ~


    the cold wind is whistling and the forest is as cold as a knife.


    The fortifications of Panshan base have already been completed.


    A large number of elite troops are also ready to enter the battlefield, and those high combat effectiveness personnel who were originally prepared to "withdraw" are dispatched to various combat posts.


    Fight to the death!!


    Fight to the end!!


    The commander gave a death order. All the fighters in the base will fight for the last bullet and shed the last drop of blood.


    A row of tanks out of the city wall, hundreds of mortars aimed at the maximum range of attack, the dark barrel in the light emitting a special metallic luster, tons of shells piled up not far away, combat preparation has entered the final state.


    The trench at the front is the first line of defense, also known as the "line of death."


    If the first line of defense is broken, there will be a second line of defense to make up, then the third line, the fourth line, the fifth line In other words, they are cannon fodder, and the death line is the first cannon fodder.


    There is no doubt that he will die.The soldiers in this trench have decided their final fate before they fight.


    "Here comes the meal. Here comes the meal."


    The big pot rice is fragrant, and the cooks serve the hot white rice with the food.


    "This is "Meat?"


    "It''s meat. It''s delicious. It''s pork!"


    These soldiers don''t know how long they haven''t smelled the smell of meat. The colorful meat in the meal makes the population salivate, and the rich mixture of carrot and mutton in the soup makes people happy. After a sip, they feel warm all over.


    A soldier put the food into his mouth, but he began to cry: "before people died, they would give us a decapitation meal and eat some good food. Is this our decapitation meal?"


    As soon as the words came out, many people were silent.


    The surprise brought by meat fragrance dissipated a lot, and the sound of chopsticks picking rice was all around them. In fact, they all knew that as the cannon fodder on the "death line", they were definitely dead.


    "Cry what strength, a little backbone, we are soldiers."


    "It''s our honor to die in battle."


    An officer, filled a bowl of broth, drank delicious while comforting his subordinates with a smile.


    He put the bowl on the table and continued slowly: "in fact, I''m afraid. No one wants to die, but I still have to comfort you with a smile so that you don''t have to be afraid."


    The truth of the officer surprised the soldiers. Unexpectedly, the always serious officer was afraid of death.


    But it''s strange that such words, on the contrary, make people feel at ease. At least they are more real than those slogans that treat death as if they were home.


    "Look, that''s our land commander."


    The officer pointed to a senior official in the middle of the trench. He was one of the commanders in the high level of the base. He was the most powerful group, but his life was no different from that of the soldiers at the moment.


    He, too, needs to bear the burden of cannon fodder and give orders.


    "What''s the land commander doing?"


    A soldier asked curiously, land commander is lying on the trench, uncle writing, it is curious what he is doing.


    "He''s writing a suicide note."


    "Probably for your lover''s children?"


    A suicide note.


    Commander Lu, who has already made this kind of awareness, reveals a tragic color in his words.


    There is not much in that suicide note.


    It may be as follows:


    My son opened it with his own eyes.


    It is a great honor for my father to take part in the battle this time.


    If the Panshan base is lost, the three members of our family will meet under the spring.


    If Panshan base survives, although you are young, after your father leaves, you should take care of your mother and assume the responsibility of a man in the family.


    ¡­¡­


    Don''t read.

 Chapter 398

    Alert.


    Alert, alert, alert.


    The red alert in the conference room flickered, the observer at the top of the lighthouse trembled, and the tide of corpses finally began to move within 20 miles of the telescope.


    Thousands of troops, millions of Heroes It''s not enough to describe the scene.


    What does the boundless corpse tide look like when it moves? It''s like a mountain tsunami, like a flood breaking out, like a tsunami rising ten thousand feet high in the sea.


    "The ground is shaking?"


    The soldiers in the first row of trenches clearly felt that the ground was shaking violently. Small stones and sand scattered into the trenches. Boxes of bullets collided with each other and made a clanging sound.


    Is there an earthquake?


    No It''s the shaking of countless feet, it''s the shaking of tens of millions of carrion monsters moving at the same time.


    The stench surged in waves.


    The roar of the carrion monsters shocked the sky. Even 20 kilometers away, it seemed that the roar of fury towards the sky could be heard.


    Here we are.


    Here they come.


    The earth is covered with a layer of black cloth, and the dense heads can''t see the edge.


    They are like locusts devouring everything on the ground, and they spread forward like the black death.


    With the moving of the carrion monsters, the sky seems to become more and more gloomy, and the atmosphere instantly condenses to zero. Although all preparations have been made, everyone''s heart is cold.


    "The corpse tide has entered the artillery coverage area, please direct."


    The dark barrels of tanks and vehicles were aimed at the farthest bombardment range. The commander''s forehead was covered with sweat. It seemed that it was more difficult to give any order than to remove the heavy load.


    "Tank artillery attention."


    "1, 3, 5, 7, 9 line up, ready to fire!"


    "Two, four, six, eight, ten, stand by, ready to fill the vacancy."


    The commander began to give orders. Wu Ze''s experience before the battle played a key role. Fighting the corpse tide is definitely not a problem that can be solved in a short time. The "durability" of the equipment must be considered.


    Tanks and chariots are interspersed with each other, and they will not directly fire with all their strength. Otherwise, a series of problems such as overheating of gun barrel cannot be solved, and preparations must be made to make up for them.


    Observers kept reporting the distance of the tide.


    When it finally reached a limit, the commander of the tank gave the order to open fire: "prepare, open fire!"


    Boom boom!!


    Boom boom!!


    Ten thousand guns fired at the same time, deafening.


    The air was full of the smell of coke. Countless shells drew narrow arcs and wiped the air out. The anti shock force cracked the soil on the ground. People standing on the wall obviously felt that the earth trembled.


    Explosion!!


    Huge fireworks burst into the sky.


    Each shell was filled with explosives, which exploded layers of hot waves. The shock wave swept the decaying corpse monsters within a radius of tens of meters into meat mud, burning and turning into coke.


    The soldiers in the front line can''t see the scene 20 kilometers away with naked eyes, but they can feel the shock of the explosion.


    This is a large area of horror fireworks show.


    The corpse monsters were blasted to pieces in the roar. The bombardment in the center of the shell made their bodies not have fragments larger than the size of their nails. The flame burned the rotten meat, and the temperature instantly rose to several hundred degrees


    It was a hell.


    It was a hell of blood and flesh.


    Thousands of carrion monsters, submerged in the bombardment of artillery, are inspiring for human beings.


    "Very good!"


    "Stop They... "


    The commander took the telescope, and before he could say anything joyful, a decaying corpse in the burning flame stepped out of the explosion circle without fear of death.


    They howl over the bodies of the same species. The hot fire on the ground burns the flesh and blood on their legs to ashes. They lie on the ground and crawl with their hands and feet. When the flesh and blood on their arms and bodies turn to ashes, they move forward with their chin.


    In the end, the necrotic monsters burned out, but the rows of necrotic monsters in the rear followed their skeletons.


    Fear?


    There''s no such thing as a rotten corpse with mental retardation who never knows what fear is.


    They will no doubt pace forward and move in the direction of Panshan base under the control of the unknown consciousness.


    "Failed to stop As Mr. Wu Ze said, at most, it just makes the number of decaying corpses sparse. "


    The commander''s face was ugly. A round of gunfire didn''t stop the carrion monster, but the dense number finally became loose."Two, four, six, eight, ten line up, ready to fire!"


    The commander once again ordered that the tank be given enough rest time. When the tank just fired shells in the gap, the gun barrel was immediately poured with a lot of water.


    A new round of bombing began.


    When the wind blows, people can smell the stench of coke, which is the smell of the body burning.


    The front-line trench soldiers face, covered with a layer of fly ash, looked up, the sky is also infected by these ashes.


    That''s The ashes of the body.


    Front line soldiers, involuntarily clenched the gun.


    They didn''t even see the enemy, but they had seen the ashes of countless corpses. The cruelty of the war far exceeded their expectations.


    "The torrent of bodies."


    "The tide of decaying corpses has just begun."


    Wu Ze looked to the distant skyline. Although the sky was not dim yet, the shadow on the earth continued to move forward in the continuous bombardment of artillery, and the area of the shadow became larger and larger.


    Ten million level corpse tide.


    The earth has been filled up, and the bombardment of those guns is just a little ripple on the black giant screen.


    It''s close.


    They''re getting closer.


    Ten miles away, the soldiers on the front line of the first trench felt the ground shaking more and more strongly, and the fortifications made up of countless wire grids in front of them also looked fragile.


    Finally.


    They saw the head of the first carrion.


    Then there was the second, the third, the fourth, and then there was a dense line.


    Roar! Roar!!


    The smell of human flesh is more and more intense.


    Those carrion monsters finally smell the smell of human beings.


    Some of their bodies were burning with fire, some of their arms and thighs were burning with coke, but at this time they all opened their turbid eyes, and one of their eyes was full of blood of desire, roaring toward the trench.


    General Lu, commander of the first line of defense, put down his goggles and raised his arm high.


    "Soldiers."


    "Today we will die in battle. It''s my honor to work with you."


    "Ready Fire


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 399

    Bang, bang, bang.


    Dada, dada, dada.


    This is an epic battle of steel and flesh.


    Countless heavy machine guns ejected fire dragons as long as two meters at the same time. The chain of bullets quickly disappeared, and the shooting speed of more than 1000 bullets per minute formed a bullet storm.


    Those rotten corpses who rushed to the front were suddenly beaten into foam by bullets.


    The bullet on the heavy machine gun is thicker than the finger. When it hits the target, it will at least break and tear a wound the size of a bowl. A decaying corpse is beaten into foam in a few seconds, and the bullet storm almost blocks every angle.


    Flesh and blood mud covered the ground.


    The death of a decaying corpse represents the birth of a piece of foam.


    The soil became greasy and fertile, and the blood moistened the black soil and eroded the mud soil.


    On the contrary, they would step on the plasma and meat mud left by their companions in front of them and continue to die without fear.


    On the contrary


    On the human side, to see such a bloody and cruel scene, the stomach is like a dragon.


    When you see a finger torn into eight sections, when you see internal organs burst and spilled all over the ground, when you see those bones mixed with flesh and blood and turned into liquid substances, a strong desire to vomit fills everyone''s heart.


    Ouch!!


    Some recruits vomited in public.


    It''s like a chain reaction. If one person vomits, dozens of people will be involved, and hundreds of people will retch together.


    "You can puke!"


    But don''t forget to pull the trigger at the same time


    The commander''s words were drowned in the wave of gunfire, while the soldiers vomited, while challenging the nerve limit, continue to tear those charged corpses.


    It''s a nerve racking battle.


    Every soldier''s eyes are full of blood, and their spirit is always on the verge of collapse.


    Some roared and yelled: "I''ll kill you monsters, ah, ah!"


    Some people finally reached the limit of mental collapse, put down their heavy machine guns, hid in the trenches, smelling the bad smell of vomiting, curled up into a ball, shaking.


    "Rotation attack!"


    "Change the chain, change the barrel!"


    The commander kept giving orders. While the heavy machine gun fired thousands of bullets, the barrel of the gun soon turned into a firestick. Special soldiers took off the barrel of the gun and put it into the cooling tank behind it, emitting blue and white smoke.


    The soldiers in the trenches changed in turn.


    This is to avoid the problem of "burst" and "overheated barrel" to the maximum extent. When each heavy machine gun team changes its bullet and barrel, another group of heavy machine guns will be replaced immediately.


    Experience.


    This is the experience Wu Ze brought.


    The frightfulness of corpse tide is far beyond the imagination of general. Continuous attack and defense will cause a lot of problems.


    If these problems can be solved in advance, countless lives will be saved, which is also the key to the decisive battle of the corpse tide.


    "Hold on!"


    "According to Mr. Wu Ze''s reminder, coupled with the heroic fighting of the generals, the front line was held."


    The victory report came from the command room, and the corpse tide army''s steps had been blocked. It successfully blocked it out of the first line of defense, and even had a feeling of ease.


    Are you at ease??


    What exciting news!!


    Wu lie in the command room nodded slightly, turned to Wu Ze and said, "Mr. Wu Ze, what do you think?"


    Wu Ze''s face was cautious. He didn''t smile because of the short victory, but his face became more and more ugly.


    "It''s a long war."


    "Not only do we think so, but even the guys who control the corpse tide army think so."


    "They''ve gathered 10 million corpses, and what we''re destroying now It''s just the cannon fodder in this army. Their purpose is not to break through the defense or to break down the Panshan base. "


    Wu Ze pointed to the dense corpse tide in the transmission picture and said slowly: "their purpose is to consume our ammunition from the beginning."


    Ten million corpses.


    Ten million cannon fodder.


    They are just to kill the weapons and ammunition of the base, just to kill the mental consciousness of the soldiers. The fact is so cruel.


    The protracted war continued.


    One hour passed, two hours passed, the war from noon to evening, from dusk to night.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the sky gradually dimmed, and the carrion monsters became more and more excited. People who had lived in the city knew that night was a nightmare for human beings, and all monsters became more active and aggressive.


    Flesh and blood mud, now has accumulated into a hill.


    Those carrion monsters climb on the hill, jump ahead, and fall one after another on the slippery ground, while the monsters behind continue to charge forward on the same kind of body.In the eyes of the soldiers, there are only two words left: numbness.


    They are numb to blood.


    They were numb to the decomposition of the carrion monster.


    Their vomit had dried up, their faces were black with ashes, and their fingers seemed to be glued to the trigger, mechanically pulling.


    Zizizi.


    The cooling water in the trenches has dried up.


    One by one, the bright red gun barrel completely evaporates all the liquid in the whole cooling tank.


    Ha.


    Pulling the trigger can only make a light sound, the chain connecting the bullet box is empty, and the soldier subconsciously says, "change the bullet, what are you doing in a daze?"


    The auxiliary personnel beside the heavy machine gun looked dull. The bullets had been completely shot out. Boxes of bullets piled up into mountains had now been completely used up.


    "No There are no more bullets... "


    The auxiliary soldiers showed bitterness and finally came to the end of ammunition and food.


    Barrel, no more.


    Bullets, no more.


    Look carefully.


    The Yellow bullet casings in the trenches have been buried to the point where the soldiers'' legs are bent. All the prepared ammunition has been shot out, and the barrel of those heavy machine guns has been bent and deformed after repeated cooling.


    "Good."


    General Lu of the first line of defense nodded.


    "We''ve been through it."


    "We ran out of the last bullet and used up the last bit of our strength."


    "Then the rest, let''s give it to our companions behind us!"


    General Lu picked up the explosives in the trench and showed a solemn smile: "well, soldiers, please let us burn the last fire and fight to death together!"


    Boom, boom.


    Boom, boom.


    Ten kilometers away from the base, in the trench, teams of soldiers launched a counter charge in the direction of the corpse group, and the firelight generated by the explosion of explosives reddened the whole sky.


    After the fire The tide of corpses flooded the trench and rushed towards the second line of defense.


    "General Lu, sacrifice."


    The messenger''s voice choked, and all the generals in the command room bowed their heads.


    "He did the job perfectly."


    "General Lu, have a good journey, salute!"


    The voice of commander-in-chief Wulie was old, but it was loud. He saluted deeply towards the front line of the position, with tears flashing in the corner of his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 400

    Boom boom!!


    The fire of war is like thunder. The first way is to show the wanton fire, and the roar of explosives and mines is endless.


    The earth is shaking one after another, and countless craters are scaring the ground, and those craters are soon filled with the remains of the carrion monster.


    From afar.


    In the light of the sky, the tide of decaying corpses is still moving forward. In just ten hours of fighting, the tide of decaying corpses lost hundreds of thousands of people, and the flesh and blood of the corpses piled up into a mountain.


    We really hit the big dead tide??


    The first line of defense is dead. Why don''t you see any hope??


    "Did all the soldiers in the first show die?"


    In the trench of the second line of defense nine kilometers away, many recruits have a strong sense of despair in their eyes, and the state of waiting for death makes them nervous breakdown.


    "I I don''t want to die... "


    "We are waiting to die There is no hope There is no hope... "


    Some of the recruits trembled, looking at the fire and the ubiquitous corpse tide in front of them, and they were scared into the trench.


    Bang.


    A veteran hit hard: "yes, do you want to run away, you egghead, stand up for me!"


    The recruits were smashed to the ground, the bridge of their noses were sunken, and the nosebleed was uncontrollable: "I don''t want to die. What''s the point of our sticking to the ground like this? The number of monsters didn''t decrease a little."


    "Meaning?"


    "We cannon fodder, what''s the point."


    At this time, a gentle business came, and a cigarette came to the recruits, as if to ease his spirits.


    Looking up at the man who handed the cigarette, the recruits were inspired.


    Isn''t this the commander of the second line of defense? When did he come to his side??


    "You think our death is meaningless, and to some extent you are right."


    "When you die, there''s nothing left. You can''t continue to enjoy the wine, you can''t continue to enjoy the tobacco, you can''t hold your wife''s soft body, you can''t hear the child call you dad."


    The more the commander said, the more frustrating and despairing he was.


    "No!"


    But suddenly, the commander said, "our death is not meaningless, because our sacrifice is for future generations. Even if we die, more people will live and inherit it!"


    "Meaning is not given by us."


    "It''s those who give meaning later."


    "Do you see that the heroes of the first line of defense died, but the will was inherited by our second line of defense, and then the third line, the fourth line, the fifth line..."


    "We will pass down the meaning of life, let our descendants see, let all human beings see, how the predecessors bleed!"


    The commander has a lot of momentum.


    Sacrifice is not meaningless. We are like lighthouses, pointing out the way forward.


    Sacrifice is not meaningless. The latecomers will cry for us, and they will fight as bravely as our generation.


    Sacrifice is not meaningless. We latecomers just continue the way that the old people used to go. In the early days of the founding of China, countless revolutionary predecessors also took the road of sacrifice, and now we That''s what they meant at the beginning!!


    "In the future, one hundred years, one thousand years, ten thousand years later."


    "The significance of our sacrifice is the continuation of our children and grandchildren, the civilization of mankind and the kindling."


    "So, compatriots and soldiers, let''s light our own heroic counterattack just like the hero who just died!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The second line of defense has been lit.


    A new round of defensive battle has begun. Our soldiers are not afraid of hardship and sacrifice.


    In the end The second line of defense lasted five hours, and the vast tide of corpses covered it, and all the soldiers died.


    The war is so cruel, the people in the command room are more and more silent, 15 hours Two lines of defense were broken in a row, and this was just the beginning.


    Ten million level corpse tide, lost more than one million.


    It seems to be a great number, but there is no change in the actual war situation. More than 8 million decaying corpses are still advancing crazily. People in Panshan base finally realize what it means to be a sea of corpses!!


    "It''s going to break..."


    Wu Ze stares at the surveillance screen and his face changes.


    He found that the structure of the endless corpse tide had changed, and many different individuals appeared in the endless corpse tide.


    "It''s a reinforced carrion."


    "They have become stronger and stronger after being corrupted by the evil fog of disaster, and it''s late at night now."


    Wu Ze pointed out that in many places on the screen, the speed of some rotten corpses was obviously accelerated, and their whole body was emitting a strange evil smell, and their whole body was far less rotten than ordinary monsters.The army of corruption.


    Part of the corrupt army has been mixed into the ordinary corpse group.


    It''s just the beginning. There are huge reptiles in the shadows, and thousands of "night demons" have joined the battlefield.


    "Heterogeneous."


    "There are also low-level and heterogeneous groups in the corrupt army. They are mixing into the ranks of cannon fodder in large numbers. They are testing the strength of the human army."


    Many commanders have also seen the clue. All of you here are not rubbish. Many generals are experienced in all kinds of battles and are well versed in all kinds of tactics.


    If you know your enemy and friend, you will win a hundred battles.


    Everyone knows this truth, but the most terrible thing is that the corpse tide army also understands this truth. After breaking through two lines of defense in a row, it finally can''t help sending the alien species to test the strength of the human Army


    "They''re making plans for the fight, too!"


    "No, I''m afraid the third front won''t last long."


    Many generals were covered with sweat on their foreheads. At the same time, as expected, the third line of defense fell into a white hot stalemate at the beginning of the battle.


    "General, they''re too fast!"


    Carrion monsters are running faster and faster, and the firepower network woven by bullet storm is gradually missing.


    In order to make up for the loopholes, there will be more flaws. The corpse tide army is advancing one meter forward, and the third line of defense has been unable to effectively organize the speed of advance.


    "Alien, there is a alien in the corpse group, so fast!"


    The creeping speed of a night demon is even more terrifying, and the visual and sensory pressure brought by it makes people collapse.


    The two meter long crawling giant is faster than the 100 meter race champion. While the heavy machine gun smashes it, a large number of monsters in the rear have pushed forward for tens of meters again


    Late at night.


    In addition, the emergence of corrupt army and alien species.


    The monster''s third front seems to have been unable to stop effectively.


    Time went by.


    In less than half an hour, the corpse tide was only 200 meters away from the defense line.


    Roar! Roar!!


    At this time, a roar came, and a giant monster, three or four meters tall, appeared in the corpse group. His body was covered with armor, his hands protecting his head, and he launched a charge.


    That''s Bone armor!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 401

    Ding Ding Ding.


    The sound of metal impact was loud to the ears. The armor of the bone armor man was cracked, and the whole person was broken into rotten meat.


    But before it died, it had already rushed into the nearest 10 meters of the trench. A night demon continued the narrow road opened up by the bone armor and jumped into the trench.


    Then, it was a one-sided massacre!!


    Rivers of blood The whole trench was filled with screams.


    In only half an hour, the third trench had broken through, and the whole carrion army rushed towards the fourth line of defense at a very fast speed.


    "Half an hour!"


    "In just half an hour, the third defense has been broken through."


    The generals are full of sweat, and the beads of cold sweat are all over their foreheads. If the tide of corpses rushes down with this momentum, it will surely be overwhelming.


    "The battle structure has to be adjusted."


    "We''re going to send out powers, hunters with long-range lethality, and snipers who are specially responsible for hunting and killing foreign species to the fifth line of defense ahead of time."


    A tactician''s eyes were cold and he came up with the best plan.


    "The fifth line of defense?"


    Another general suddenly turned around and asked, "what about the fourth line of defense?"


    Only Sacrifice


    Now it''s not realistic to give orders to support the fourth line of defense immediately.


    They can only choose to sacrifice, to fight for enough time for future generations, although extremely cruel, but this is helpless.


    There was an argument at the scene.


    How can we let those Heroes sacrifice in vain just to fight for a moment??


    Bang!!


    Commander Wuli slapped his palm on the table, his eyes shining and said: "do you want to be shot?"


    "Fourth line of defense, order them to defend!"


    "In addition, bombers set out to fight for unfamiliar time."


    "Fifth line of defense, add abilities hunter and sniper, execute now!"


    Commander Wuli''s orders are in good order, and at the critical moment, there must be characters who can hold the scene.


    Bomber!!


    Even if the tide of corpses begins to increase in intensity, then the human side should form an effective counterattack.


    In order to give the fifth line of defense sufficient deployment time, not only the fourth line of defense will be sacrificed, but also the bomber will be taken out in advance.


    Buzz, buzz!!


    Several lights flashed in the sky, and the bombers in the base set sail, rowing towards the endless corpse tide army.


    Dozens of bombs fell from the air, covering the most densely populated area of the corpse tide, followed by extremely terrible things.


    The bombs It''s not an ordinary bomb.


    They are the infamous tar burning bombs, which have great lethality to the living things.


    This kind of bomb can produce a strong high temperature after explosion, and continuous burning, tar covered earth like a fierce fire spread, extremely inhumane.


    Boom, boom


    The bomb that fell in the sky exploded and burned into a sea of fire when it was hundreds of meters around. Tar covered the corpse monsters and could not be put out. One after another, the same kind of monsters came into contact with tar, and their bodies began to burn violently.


    Fire helps wind, wind helps fire.


    The tar flame spread among the corpses, and the carrion monsters screamed and howled forward, but they burned into coke, and they would pass the flame on.


    It''s just the effect of a bomb.


    When dozens of tons of tar bombs were dropped, the night was suddenly ignited by poison fire.


    The ground is evaporated, and a large area of air is burned into carbon monoxide. Even if the sole of the foot is on the ground, it will feel hot and burning, as if it has become a natural frying iron plate.


    The rotting corpses rolled on the iron plate.


    The carrion burned in the poisonous fire.


    Decaying corpses burn to ashes in tar bombs, and even those alien species can''t survive in the heat of thousands of degrees.


    The pressure of the soldiers in the fourth line of defense decreased sharply, but the layers of fire waves also made it difficult for them to breathe. Although it was still more than one kilometer away from the burst fire, the carbon monoxide produced by the burning air was enough to suffocate and poison people.


    "It''s terrible."


    "This is hell, the real hell."


    "Whether it''s the soldiers who died miserably or the carrion monsters, they''re all part of hell."


    Tar incendiary bomb is extremely inhumane, but it is undoubtedly the most suitable weapon for slaughtering corpses. A natural moat of flame is burning, and the pace of the corpse monsters is finally stopped.


    No monster can survive in this tar purgatory.


    The horror performance of human technology is incisive, and the killing effect is fantastic. After all, the monsters in the corpse group are all connected with each other, and the burning of a decaying corpse will soon ignite their companions.Thousand degree high temperature melts everything, the ground presents a state of "melting glass", flowing hot metal liquid.


    The endless tide of corpses finally stopped for the first time.


    "Stop."


    "Tar incendiary bomb, stop them!"


    For the first time, the army of corruption stopped. In just a few minutes, tar incendiary bombs caused tens of millions of casualties, and the number is still rising.


    "Commander, tar incendiary bombs work."


    "The tide of decaying corpses has stopped. There must be at least one million casualties."


    This is exciting news. Looking at the gradually expanding fire, even if it goes out, it will take several hours to fight for enough time.


    General Wu Zheng asked for his father, "how many of these bombs do we have?"


    "Half of it."


    "Enough for another big bombing."


    Only half of the tar bombs have been used, which is another good news. Another bombing will definitely reduce the number of corpses.


    "Order the brothers of the fourth line of defense to withdraw first."


    "This fire has bought us a few hours, but the remaining tar bombs should not be used easily. Don''t forget that the rotten corpses are just cannon fodder..."


    After observing the situation, the command room sent out several orders.


    The fourth line of defense is stable for the time being. The carrion monsters are blocked by the purgatory composed of tar flames. The fire will continue to burn, and human beings finally have time to breathe.


    "Look!"


    "The corpses have stopped. The tide of corpses has been controlled. They are no longer moving forward."


    In the surveillance screen, the tide of decaying corpses is no longer charging forward, but silently waiting for the flame to burn out, watching those of the same kind burn to ashes in purgatory.


    "Those are..."


    The picture is constantly changing, and many changes have taken place in the structure of the tide of decaying corpses.


    More and more foreign species are mixed into the corpse tide. The cannon fodder has "cheated" enough ammunition reserves, and forced human beings to use trump card means. The next time is the real decisive moment!!


    The aliens, they''re on the move.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 402

    There was a lot of fighting.


    At a loss of ashes, the night was burned into the day by the fire, and more than two million corpses died in the fierce bombardment and bullet storm.


    The tar bomb burned the black cloth of the great corpse tide, and in a flash, more than three million corpse rotting monsters were eliminated in human science and technology weapons.


    The catastrophe of death purgatory lasted for several hours. Thousands of degrees of flame burned to the dawn, and the first ray of light of dawn shone on the earth. Only then can people see the whole devastated battlefield thoroughly.


    It''s tragic.


    The remains of the carrion monster and the soldiers have been charred and melted, and the ashes have dyed the sky gray.


    But at the other end of the burning earth, a suffocating thing happened. In the tide of countless disasters, there are a large number of heterogeneous species.


    Giant evil corpse.


    Fast evil corpse.


    Huge corpse with bone armor.


    There are hunters, parasites, self exploders, piercing people who love to grow spines all over their bodies, and many strange and unnamed alien types.


    Thousands of different species, mixed in the tide of corpses, consumed a lot of human weapons and ammunition, and finally began the real attack.


    "That''s What... "


    Observers noticed that a very special kind of monster appeared in the spring tide.


    They have no limbs, no body, no head, just a mass of wriggling flesh and blood, forming a ball rolling forward.


    Wu Ze recognized at a glance that the creeping flesh and blood was very similar to the monster that "Shen Yan Chang" turned into in the arena, but it was more rational. It did not devour the surrounding creatures at will, but occasionally ran over the bodies of other carrion corpses and swallowed them into itself.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    The tide of corpses finally began to charge, and a row of very strong xeno rushed to the front. The strong defensive monster like bone armor resisted the torrential rain of bullets.


    The battle became particularly difficult.


    Land mines explode from time to time, and human snipers also aim at the heads of fast "night devils" and "hunters" and shoot them accurately.


    Many powers are waving a group of light composed of energy, throwing them into the lineup of carrion monsters, blowing those alien species more than ten meters high and scattered on the ground.


    This war In an instant, from the future full of science and technology to the magical world.


    "All machine gunners, attack with all your strength!"


    "Make sure you stop them, do your best, at all costs."


    The commander of the fifth line of defense was about to crack. With such a strong charge, the whole trench had no more strength. All the machine gunners pulled the trigger together to cooperate with the surrounding snipers and hunters to carry out the slaughter.


    Boom boom!!


    All of a sudden, the earth was shaking.


    In the weakest part of the trench, the soil burst out suddenly, and a huge claw full of scales stretched out from the ground. Then the whole body of the giant beast stripped away the soil, revealing the body of terror.


    Dragon??


    It was a monster very much like a Western dragon, but it had no wings on its back, just like a lizard.


    Its body diameter is more than ten meters long, and its tail covered with black dragon scales is more robust. With a little sweep, it can beat the soldiers around into meat mud, and those heavy machine guns are also broken into steel parts in the sweep.


    Look carefully.


    This dragon like monster is full of muscles and muscles. Its black scales radiate metallic luster in the sun. Its powerful claws are similar to pangolins. It is very suitable for digging.


    "Underground Underground... "


    "The aliens are coming out of the ground!"


    The soldiers who were caught off guard looked at the behemoth in front of them. Their heavy claws were constantly patted down. Pools of flesh and blood mixed with bones were patted into mud, and the whole defense formation became chaotic.


    Earthworm.


    It''s a highly evolved rare species, reaching the level of legendary silver.


    It is not only invulnerable and powerful, but also able to use its own advantages to draw the tunnel and breathe underground.


    Tactics!!


    This is the tactic of the great corpse tide.


    The three million decaying corpses destroyed by human beings before were just an appetizer, which consumed people''s will and fighting spirit. There were also a large number of weapons and bullets. Even the brand of tar incendiary bomb of bomber was used.


    Their attack became more hysterical and crazy.


    Ah, ah, ah!!


    The screamer appeared, which is a kind of special alien that can use sound waves as weapons to carry out indiscriminate mass destruction.


    However, the monsters in front of them changed again. The sound waves of the screamer spread out, and the eyes of the corpse monsters became more red. The blood vessels all over their bodies burst and bulged. The life energy in their bodies was stimulated, and the speed was more than doubled again.


    What!!


    That kind of special "screamer" can actually strengthen the rotten corpses around, use sound waves to urge some variation factors in the body, and burst out all vitality.Enemy inside and outside!!


    The fifth line of defense is in danger. The Earth Dragon is killing the soldiers in the trench. Even the hunters are slapped to death by the legendary silver monster.


    Countless enhanced carrion corpses are all over the world, not to mention that they are surrounded by night demons and hunters with good speed, and bone armor is at the front.


    "Guard I can''t keep it The fifth line of defense is going to be broken


    The battle only lasted less than 10 minutes, and the power of the heterogeneous explosion was incredible. In a flash, the fifth line of defense had been broken, and the tide of carrion monsters covered the hot blooded sons, leaving only the sound of scream and flesh chewing.


    Boom boom!!


    The pangolin like claws of the earthworm cut the ground again, and the soil raised to the extent visible to the naked eye. As it gradually sank into a deeper layer, the changes on the surface gradually disappeared.


    "No!"


    "They''re coming towards the sixth line of defense."


    In just ten minutes, the fifth line of defense had broken through, and the sixth line of defense was also in danger. There was no pause in the pace of the tide of decaying corpses.


    There''s no time left for people to react.


    Holding a huge bone shield of the alien, has resisted in the front, and there is a new monster, that is covered with spines of the puncture.


    They are like archers in ancient times. The spines are deep in the muscles. The muscles and bones are constantly twisted and pulled. The slender spines are like arrows that are opened to the maximum.


    Whoosh, whoosh!!


    Hundreds of piercing men shot bone spurs. The soldiers of the sixth line of defense were at a loss. They looked up and suddenly found that there were black spots falling.


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    The soldiers were pierced through their bodies, with half a meter long slender spines pierced through their chests. The blood trickled out, and the screams were even more undulating.


    Remote??


    Carrion monster, even has the means of long-distance attack??


    One bad news after another, suddenly the earth trembled again. The earthworm had got to the position of the trench, climbed out of the ground and started killing.


    The sixth line of defense Broken


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 403

    Is this a monster without logic?


    The tide of corpses feels like ducks waiting in line to die, one by one shot in turn.


    Their only advantage is the number of people. Although they are endless, they are not without solutions. At least, all kinds of scientific and technological weapons can cope with them, especially weapons of mass destruction.


    People who used to That''s what I think.


    But now!!


    There are clear-cut ways of fighting.


    How terrible they are when they formally launch an attack. The meat shield with strong defense is in front of them. The monster with good speed hides behind the meat shield, and then launches a surprise attack.


    Now there are more long-distance attackers. The rain of bone spurs falls on the position. The soldiers are punctured one by one. They can only pull the trigger with their heads down.


    At the same time.


    Screamer greatly enhances the combat effectiveness of carrion corpse


    Those corpse monsters are the cannon fodder for death. The Screamers use special sound wave means to force out their potential, resulting in the burst of vitality in these short hours.


    They don''t need to sustain explosive force for hours.


    Carrion monster this kind of cannon fodder, only need to persist for a few minutes, before dying, get enough guns, run out of enough distance is enough.


    This is not the most terrible.


    The earth dragon was born to destroy the human defense line.


    It can hide under the soil, dig an underground passage, and then directly rush into the trench to kill all sides. The amazing defensive dragon scale can block most of the bullets, while the fragile soldiers'' bodies are simply vulnerable.


    This is an army!!


    No.


    This is a different kind of civilization.


    Big corpse tide''s attack level is distinct, is like has a general which hides in the monster to direct the battle.


    Although human beings are supported by high-tech weapons, the carrion monsters have alienated bodies, incredible abilities and unlimited numbers


    "Will mankind be destroyed?"


    "It''s over. We''re over. We can''t stop it."


    "The sixth, the seventh and the eighth are going to be washed away We can''t stop the tide of corpses! "


    The army of carrion monsters is in full swing, destroying the defensive front one after another, and it has reached the final stage.


    What to do??


    The command room was in a mess. No one thought that the situation would be so serious.


    The first one was blocked for 10 hours.


    The second line of defense also blocked for more than five hours.


    But Fifth, sixth, and seventh, they were destroyed in less than half an hour, and the remaining two lines of defense might not last long.


    "That earthworm must be solved."


    Wu Ze pointed to the Earth Dragon in the screen. The legendary Mithril monster is extremely terrible in strength. It is the main force to destroy the front.


    The flustered general in the center of the conference room clenched his fist: "of course, we know that the monster must be killed, but the monster of that level There''s nothing we can do about it! "


    Can''t help it??


    Wu Ze gave him a scornful look.


    This military base has strong scientific and technological strength, excellent militarized combat effectiveness, abundant and sufficient firearms and ammunition, and even big killers such as bombers and tar bombs. Therefore, most of the problems can be solved by soldiers.


    As for the cultivation of top hunters, it is ignored. After all, although the evolutionists are strong, they are not as lethal as a bomb.


    But At the critical moment, the use of top hunters is shown.


    The ordinary army may not be able to defeat the Earth Dragon, but top hunters like Wu Ze can fight against it.


    "Nothing to do?"


    "You rely too much on the power of guns."


    Wu Ze showed a sneer: "generals, the times have changed."


    One of the generals just wanted to say something more, but Wu Ze had already turned around and left. At the same time, he looked back at the guy called Wu Zheng, who at least had the top ability similar to himself.


    "Do you want to wait for the result here with those guys, or do you want to kill the dragon with me?"


    Kill the dragon!!


    Wu Zheng glances around and follows Wu Ze out of the gate.


    Before he left, Wu Ze turned back and said, "it''s almost time to order the tanks and mortars to fire with all their strength."


    The top monster that destroys the defense.


    Can only two people stop it?


    Commander in chief Wulie could not help but frown. Could he say that the direction he had been developing in the last days was wrong.


    "Order, all army tanks fire!"


    "It''s almost time to use that Our second ace. "The commander-in-chief''s eyes were cold, and the second trump card was also an extremely inhumane weapon.


    Once upon a time, the police of a certain world used a special kind of shell in Vietnam. It was a kind of shot called M265, which was not to smash the target in the general traditional sense.


    It rises to the sky and explodes, tens of thousands of arrows and steel needles fall down, and the steel needles are densely punctured in a radius of 100 meters. When two such shells are released in the jungle, the enemy can be silent.


    But This secret base actually has a super weapon which is in the experimental stage.


    It is more powerful than the M265 shrapnel. It is a special weapon called "the rain of thorns" by Chinese secret. It is launched by missile car or missile shaft. When the missile rises to a certain level, it will explode.


    Next, millions or even tens of millions of arrow rain will create a dead place.


    There are hundreds of such missiles in Panshan base.


    "Release the rain of ten thorns."


    "Before Mr. Wu Ze gets rid of that earthworm, we will give them our full support!"


    Boom boom!!


    Boom boom!!


    All the tanks bombarded with all their might, the fire was deafening, and the earth trembled.


    In the missile launching shaft of the base, several firelights flashed by, and the rain of ten thorns shot in the direction of corpse tide.


    They burst out one by one, followed by a dense tinnitus that almost tore the eardrum. It was the sound of countless spikes breaking through the sound barrier, and millions of thorns falling towards the corpse tide.


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    It''s the sound of death. Compared with the "puncturer", it''s just like a baby who has just learned to nurse. The sky is full of rain and steel nails, and the whole sky seems to be covered by black spots.


    The sound of tearing flesh and piercing each other.


    Hundreds of thousands of corpse rotting monsters, together with those of other species, are stabbed in the same place by steel needles. Once again, the power of human scientific and technological weapons has been demonstrated.


    The whole picture becomes like a hell of senro, just like the legendary Earl of piercing. The steel needles pass through the head, throat and chest, arm and leg bones, and finally they are assassinated on the ground, and the trickle of blood infects the soil again.


    On the other side.


    Wu Ze and Wu Zheng, two top figures, finally rushed to the dragon.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 404

    All the cards.


    Thorn star caused acupuncture purgatory, temporarily another battlefield into a silence.


    At this critical moment, Wu Ze and Wu Zheng also came to the Earth Dragon. The giant beast covered with metal dragon scales was killing wantonly. When heavy machine guns hit it, there was only a clanging sound


    "Help..."


    "Who will save us Who''s going to... "


    In the trenches, the soldiers really realized what despair was.


    The scarlet eyes of the Earth Dragon were full of banter, as if human beings were just the weakest and humble insects. Countless sparks splashed on the scales of the metal dragon, which could not do any harm to it.


    It only needs to tap its paw, and then it can pat those soldiers into meat mud.


    It only needs to wave a sharp blade, it can cut those human insects into several pieces of meat.


    Many recruits who can''t bear to collapse and flee, but there are also those who hold their heads and hide in the corner crying, shivering and losing their fighting spirit.


    "Stand up!"


    "Counsellors, stand up and take up arms to attack it!"


    Many officers roared desperately to give orders, but the next second the shadow of the dragon''s claws gradually fell to cover them. With a crack, the officers burst like water bags, and the plasma mixed with internal organs sprayed on the recruits'' faces.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    They completely collapsed, with tears streaming down their faces. Even the most trusted officer died so easily. What can a mere recruit do???


    "Don''t give up!"


    "We need to hold our ground."


    "Kill, kill, kill, the monster will die for me!"


    There are also some veterans, with machine guns launched a counter charge, although the metal bullets hit the dragon body has no effect, but they are still full of military courage.


    Two soft sounds came.


    The warrior was bound with several grenades all over his body. When the bullet was empty, he jumped in the direction of the Earth Dragon.


    Boom boom!!


    The fire waves burst the surrounding trenches, and the dust and fog filled the earth dragons.


    The soldiers nearby cried out the name of the warrior. At last, he would choose this way of self explosion to die with the Earth Dragon. How solemn and stirring, how great??


    However More desperate things are still to come.


    Behind the smoke and dust, the giant earthworm figure just shakes a little, and the metal dragon scale on his body is just stained with a trace of smoke.


    It doesn''t move??


    It''s no use.


    It''s no use just relying on momentum.


    The gap is too big, no matter how brave we are, no matter how fearless we are, the monster can''t be defeated


    Can you feel the despair?


    When the soldiers around, those brave sacrifice partners, wave after wave like moths to the fire like crazy attack, but in vain, can only be mercilessly slaughtered.


    "Is our death really meaningful?"


    One of the soldiers knelt down in the trench, his eyes full of confusion: "even if Even if it can blow up a dragon scale I''m willing to die like those heroes. "


    He is not afraid of death like other recruits, but the meaningless death makes him completely confused. A good man should die in battle, but any counterattack is so ridiculous under the absolute power.


    Who''s going to save us??


    Who is going to defeat this level of monster??


    The soldiers in the eighth line of defense were in complete fear. Even the hunters did not dare to attack the earthworm easily. The gap was too big.


    Roar, roar, roar!!


    The Earth Dragon is full of banter, ready to launch a fun massacre again. In the face of the soldiers who kneel down on the ground and lose their will to fight, he raises his claws flashing with gloomy cold light.


    It''s like human stepping on the colony of ants to crush a piece of them.


    "Die!"


    Suddenly, a thick and incomparable shadow flashed by.


    It was a terrible existence full of killing intention, with countless dark shadows creeping up and down. The four creeping darkness extending from the back were like giant pincers, holding the hands and feet of the earthworm.


    GABA, GABA, GABA.


    The dark shadow is constantly twisting, breaking those dragon scales one by one, which is hysterical.


    Who is it??


    It''s like there''s something creeping in the dark. What''s the core of the shadow??


    Kneeling on the ground, the people who lost all their fighting spirit widened their eyes. Who is so powerful that they can confront the Earth Dragon.


    On the other side.


    A more murderous figure strides forward.


    Every step he took, the earth would crack. His clothes were destroyed by the hot steam, revealing his red muscles like a brand iron. The liquid in the protruding blood vessels flowed like a river. People seemed to be standing near the Yangtze River and the Yellow River, and they could clearly hear the waves.So Who is it!!


    "How dare you kill my soldiers like this, give me death!"


    The roar of fury turned into sound waves and rushed around in circles. The soldiers were shocked by the sound waves and covered their ears, but their eyes were full of moving tears.


    Here he comes!!


    Here comes their hero!!


    Wu Ze, Wu Zheng, the real strongest in the base, can rival the top existence of the Earth Dragon monster, and finally come to save them.


    Wu Ze''s eyes are full of flaws.


    Wu Zheng was furious.


    When you really go to the battlefield and watch those Heroes sacrifice one after another, you will really ignite the hot fighting blood in the hearts of good men, and want to fight with them.


    When you see that monster, wantonly trample on human dignity, with a playful look at a soldier who is not afraid of sacrifice, no one will feel real anger.


    Although we human beings are weak, but also have dignity!!


    Boom boom!!


    Boom boom!!


    There was a huge roar, and the ground under Wuzheng''s feet exploded. His whole body was more like a full power steam roller, rushing towards the direction of the dragon.


    The black shadow and the red light gradually merge.


    The sound of fist smashing the scales of the metal dragon was heard, followed by a large blood storm. With the clear sound of the dark claws, the Earth Dragon, which had just been killing humans, finally screamed.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    The earthworm constantly resisted, and the tail of the steel whip swept Wuzheng and wuze''s body from time to time, but they were all resisted and even tore the tail.


    The Earth Dragon''s blood is raging.


    Every soldier on the battlefield was shocked.


    The power of human beings can also reach this level, can fight against the alien, and even defeat it with absolute power??


    The Earth Dragon screams incessantly. It finally feels the danger of its life. It rushes madly towards the cave and takes Wu Zheng and Wu Ze into the ground together.


    "Not good!"


    "It''s going underground. What do the generals do?"


    The soldiers are very nervous. It''s like falling from heaven to hell. It''s the monster''s territory when they go underground


    But the worry lasted less than 10 seconds.


    The earth suddenly trembled violently, cracks suddenly burst open, red and hot figures all over the sky, and he was holding a huge human head in his hand.


    The head of the earthworm was pulled down.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 405

    dawn.


    At this moment, people seem to see the dawn.


    In the darkest and cruelest moment of mankind, Wu Ze and Wu Zheng seem to tear the light of darkness.


    Before the battle, Wu Zheng was holding the head of the Earth Dragon in his hand. His eyes were full of banter just now, but they had been crushed and blood was trickling.


    Wu Ze was dark and squirming like a devil, but his four huge tentacles held the limbs of the earthworm respectively, abruptly split his body and threw it on the ground like garbage.


    The light shone on them.


    Soldiers seem to see the hope of victory, as if to see the future of mankind, as if to see their God!!


    "The God of war."


    I don''t know who yelled.


    Soldiers in all directions raised their guns excitedly and cheered with tears in their eyes.


    "Army God, army God, army God!"


    Dark times, need light.


    Complete despair and terror, but also need a hero to support, stand up and tell the soldiers We haven''t lost yet!!


    The atmosphere of the human army is unprecedented.


    Everyone is excited, everyone''s blood is ignited, people''s eyes have hot tears flashing.


    Those soldiers would like to rush up to embrace the army God now. The reserve troops behind the front line are all in tears. They even have the impulse to rush to the front line and fight side by side with the soldiers.


    I can win.


    We can win.


    Even the generals in the command room were infected by the atmosphere of the scene.


    We humans are not worms. Although we are weak, we also have dignity. Any monster who belittles us Will pay a price.


    At this moment, the gate was opened.


    One by one, the hunters in the city went out of the city wall.


    "Those soldiers are fighting and dying as mortals. What''s the best time we''re waiting for?"


    "We will go to the front line and fight side by side with those soldiers!"


    The hunters, with their eyes twinkling and smiles on their lips, stride to the front line, ignoring life and death.


    The enthusiasm of the soldiers in the army is unprecedented. Even the shivering recruits shake and hold the guns in their hands, and their thoughts become more and more firm. The big deal is death.


    "Commander, please let me fight!"


    "Commander, I also beg to go to war. What''s a nest in this command room?"


    "Commander, I am also willing to go to the battlefield with my own soldiers and officers and die in the war!"


    The tactical conference rooms and the generals volunteered. In the moment of human life and death, it''s better to take the initiative to fight bleeding than to choose passive defense and wait for the corpse tide to submerge the base.


    That, though, could lead to greater sacrifice.


    Although, such a choice is by no means rational, or even stupid.


    But we humans have never been any rational creatures, defense has never been our good, attack is the glory of mankind!!


    "Fight."


    "Generals, many soldiers, please fight in your way!"


    The commander-in-chief of Wulie ordered the generals to rush out one by one, leading their respective reserve troops out of the gate.


    Boom boom!


    The sound of the tank''s advance was deafening.


    Boom boom!


    There was a steady stream of sonic booms as air missiles passed through the air.


    With the sound of dull and neat footsteps, the soldiers with all kinds of guns and weapons came out of the city and launched a counter charge towards the deep roots of the battlefield.


    Counter charge!!


    Facing the tide of tens of millions of corpses, human beings launched a counterattack??


    How stupid.


    It''s like I''ve been blinded by blood.


    But it is this blood that makes everyone really boiling.


    Wu Ze and Wu Zheng looked at the human troops charging behind them, and their blood was burning again.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    "We human beings are so crazy, so irrational, so unreasonable creatures!"


    "In that case, let''s kill, let''s go to the battlefield together, let''s fight together, let''s die together!"


    The voice of Wuzheng was as loud as thunder. At the command, the soldiers in the trench climbed out of the ditch one after another with weapons and rushed towards the approaching corpse tide in the distance.


    Kill!!


    Ah, ah, ah!!


    The hum of heavy machine guns is like wild animals. Humans and carrion monsters rush at each other at the same time. I''m afraid even those monsters have never seen such an incredible picture.


    The flames of war are flying.


    One missile exploded in the air, the thorn star exploded behind the corpse tide, and millions of needles killed the monster in the same place.The tank car is rolling over the flesh mud. While it is erupting shells, it is grinding the monster in front into flesh mud. The wheels and tracks have even been filled up, making a "chirp" sound.


    The aliens growled.


    But the roar of the human hunter was louder, as if he were the beast and monster, and he threw the alien down.


    "I I have It''s burning up! "


    Wu lie''s body became hot as a brand iron, and the legendary secret silver level power evaporated 100%.


    He went deep alone, like a road roller rushing to the rear of the corpse tide, and started a brutal massacre against those corpses. With one punch and one foot, he would cause a large shock, crushing the rotten corpses and the alien species alive.


    "Good!"


    "I''ll be with you!"


    Wu Ze, like a wild animal wriggling in the dark, rushes into the rear of the corpse tide, like a place where there is no one. The four dark tentacles sometimes whip, sometimes cut, sometimes turn into iron fists, sometimes turn into claws.


    They are like two knives, dividing the tide of decaying corpses into two.


    Then the human army gradually engulfed the corpse tide, the torrent of steel tanks rolled away, the support of bombers in the sky also swept the enemy in front, and after the human soldiers had no fear, everyone burst out to fight bravely.


    Epic.


    The real epic is blood and tears.


    The battlefield of mankind is burning up completely. Men have tears, but the flash of hot tears in their eyes is irresistible. On the contrary, death has become our highest honor!!


    Got it back!!


    Our position is back!!


    Instead of being engulfed and destroyed, the human army pushed out little by little and took back those positions one by one.


    Seventh, sixth, fifth, fourth, third


    We fight back and push out, we kill those carrion monsters back, we take back the human territory.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, take the gun!"


    "Die for me, die for me!"


    The soldiers were bathed in blood. A soldier was knocked down by a rotten corpse and bit his flesh and blood. However, the soldier roared hysterically, pulled out the short knife beside his boot and stabbed the rotten corpse in the eye socket, stabbed it hard until his brain was white.


    "I''m infected, let''s go first, brothers, kill me!"


    The soldier raised his grenade and jumped towards the corpse tide. With a huge roar, he pulled dozens of decaying corpses to hell.


    Kill like crazy.


    It''s crazy to fight.


    Whether you''re a high hunter.


    It''s just an ordinary soldier used as cannon fodder.


    At this moment, the battlefield is no different, everyone is a hero!!

 Chapter 406

    Blood and fire.


    The battle song of steel torrent and endless corpse tide.


    The most solemn symphony in the world is composed of the sound of human fighting, the burst of gunfire, the howling of missiles, and the howling of corpse monsters.


    The battlefield has become a Shura hell. There are limbs and arms everywhere. The floor is full of flesh and blood mud left by broken corpses and monsters. If you step on the boots, it will crush muscle fibers or a little crispy bones, making a "creak creak" sound. When you lift them, there are pieces of meat sticking to the soles of shoes, pulling out long silk threads like cheese.


    Our army is brave.


    Countless soldiers come forward one after another, blood and tears infect the chest, stepping on the scarlet earth to drive out the tide of decaying corpses step by step.


    "Commander..."


    "The death toll of our army..."


    In the empty command room, only a few people were still sitting, and the observers kept hearing the battle reports from the front line.


    Although humans blow the clarion call of counterattack, tear up the formation of carrion monsters, and even have the potential of counterattack, the number of casualties is also rising in a straight line, and a large number of soldiers sacrifice bravely every moment.


    One hour, two hours, five hours, ten hours.


    The battlefield has become a puddle of flesh and blood. The hot cartridge case pops out of the gun hall, falls into the puddle, raises bursts of smoke, and burns the surrounding meat mud.


    Although soldiers are full of the spirit of sacrifice, but the body will also feel tired and dull.


    The endless tide of corpses is still vast, but the human soldiers have reached the limit after a whole day''s fighting, but even so, they are still fighting tenaciously.


    You can''t imagine


    A soldier''s whole body is dripping with blood, and the blood of the carrion monster is sprinkled all over his body. The blood left by his comrades in arms covers him, and then he pastes a thick layer of ashes, repeating the process constantly.


    A little pinch of the palm.


    The hard shell formed by large pieces of mashed meat dropped, just like the chicken before the end of the world, except that the layer of clay wrapped around it was replaced by plasma ash.


    But even so, the soldiers are still fighting.


    "Let''s go first."


    A soldier has been exhausted, slowly fell in the pool of blood, the follow-up team to endure tears continue to move forward, no one to escape, all the soldiers hero mind only one thing.


    Die in battle!!


    Fighting goes from day to night, from night to dawn.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the whole day has passed, and both human beings and corpse tide have fallen into the seed of death abyss. When the first soft light of dawn shines on people, all the bloody soldiers smell worse than rotten corpses.


    Wu Ze.


    Wu Zheng.


    Two soldiers as the "God of the army" strong existence, do not know how many have killed the alien.


    Those hunters used up their powers 100% one after another, and their hands and feet had already been disobeyed. Because they were too tired, they kept twitching and mechanically killed the monster in front of them.


    Look at the ordinary soldiers.


    The weapons in their hands were already red iron bars, and many of them had run out of ammunition hours ago.


    But when the bullet was gone, he put on a bayonet to fight. When the blade was blunt, he waved his fist to smash it. When he had no strength, he pressed the detonating button of the grenade and died with those rotten corpses.


    One night, just one night.


    The number of carrion monsters has dropped from eight million to about three million, while the number of human warriors has declined from one to ten.


    More than 90% of the soldiers died in the counter charge of the great corpse tide, and each hero''s sacrifice brought thousands of lives to the enemy.


    "It''s over."


    "Generals, generals, we have done our best."


    The voice of commander Wuli in the command room was low: "all the soldiers in Panshan base, I''m proud of you."


    Man has done his best.


    We ran out of weapons and ammunition, and used up all the cards in the missile well. One tank fired all the shells, and then ran over the bodies of countless carrion monsters with the body of steel, until they fell into the mire of meat sauce and could not move.


    Not willing to admit it.


    But in the end, we will lose this war.


    There are still more than three million corpses in the endless corpse tide, and a considerable part of these remaining corpse tides are terrifying alien species.


    "Ladies and gentlemen!"


    "To fight to this extent, we have been able to go down in history, and you have created miracles."


    "Now I give the final order, all the soldiers launch the final charge, fight for the last time, the bombers after all the soldiers died, ignite the remaining tar bombs, ignite a wall of fire defense."


    "All the civilians in Panshan base, old and weak, sick and disabled, women, girls and children, leave the base immediately!"


    Commander Wulie gave the final order.Like commander Wu who once occupied the base, he chose to make the final sacrifice and let the old and weak women and children leave first.


    Commander Wulie finally took a look at the console, took off his military cap, took the last garrison, and joined the human anti charge army.


    The last bomber is ready to set sail.


    After all the soldiers are killed, the tar bomb will burn a wall of fire, which will completely separate the battlefield from the base. During the burning time, the old and weak women and children in the base can fight for enough time to escape.


    Although there is little hope for survival in the future, it can keep a trace of fire.


    Sacrifice.


    We''re going to die.


    We''re going to die.


    But no soldier regretted it.


    "Brothers, let''s fight to death together!"


    "Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, I''m finally going to catch up with those brothers."


    When the first ray of light shines on the face full of blood, mud and fly ash, the soldiers show a little smile, and death seems not so terrible.


    Only one tenth of the soldiers left.


    Desperate and hopeful, they finally rushed towards the corpses.


    The weapons in many people''s hands are no longer usable. They draw out their daggers to fight against those monsters.


    The bombers have been prepared to drop tar incendiary bombs at the forefront of the battlefield according to the instructions. The moment when all the soldiers died in the war is the time for the inferno to burn again.


    However It was at this moment that a sudden change occurred.


    A general at the last post of the base station suddenly gave a strange order.


    "The bombers stand by Don''t drop incendiary bombs... "


    "They''re coming, our reinforcements are coming, we''re finally waiting for them!"


    Many soldiers were dazed when they heard the news.


    Reinforcements??


    Do you really have reinforcements??


    The earth is shaking!!


    The sky became darkened, and dark clouds stirred in the sky, as if there were silver dragons shuttling.


    All of a sudden, a thunderbolt fell to the earth, turning the decaying corpse hundreds of meters around into coke. In the thunder, a figure floated in the air.


    "Here we are."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 407

    All over the bloody soldiers, confused raised their heads.


    The roar of gunfire suddenly fell, and a torrent of steel composed of tanks and armored vehicles rushed into the tide of corpses at full power and started the slaughter.


    "We Are there any new tanks... "


    The commander is also confused. Most of the tanks and armor in Panshan base have been scrapped. They are full of scratches, and they are trapped in the flesh and blood mud. But where do these well-equipped new tanks come from??


    "Here we are!"


    A majestic voice came from the sky.


    Wind and clouds, thunder and lightning, a silver angry dragon shuttle back and forth, vaguely can see a winged humanoid creature, despise everything, overlooking all living beings.


    Boom, boom.


    Thunder roared, a silver thunder fell from the sky, fell in the tide of carrion monsters, hundreds of meters around the monster was suddenly burnt into coke, and there was a "crackle" sound.


    In a few seconds.


    The dark clouds in the sky were burning hot and turned into white.


    The thunder like a silver dragon is interwoven with the burning white flame, which seems to be brewing a huge disaster. Then the clouds begin to wriggle wildly, and are gradually absorbed by some power, along with the lightning and the flame.


    Tornado!!


    Lin Yuxin repeated his old skill and formed a lightning and flame storm that destroyed everything.


    It''s like a doomsday disaster falling to the earth. Once a destructive tornado is formed, it''s hard to fight. It will only become stronger and stronger. In people''s eyes, there seems to be a huge burning funnel between heaven and earth, and the carrion monster is constantly involved in the spiral tornado with a diameter of more than 100 meters, which not only tears its body instantly, but also is destroyed by the blazing fire and lightning Burn to ashes.


    "What''s that..."


    "Is the end of the world coming..."


    Looking at the burning tornado that destroyed everything, the soldiers could not help but have a sense of awe.


    The commander even thought that the disaster might destroy the whole Panshan base, but in fact, the tearing tornado was rushing towards the carrion monster, and thousands of monsters were involved in the storm every moment.


    "Thank goodness."


    Many soldiers kneel powerlessly on the ground. They regard the great power as "heaven" caring for human beings.


    No one will believe that such a terrible natural disaster is just a powerful move created by several "powers" using their own power.


    Poof!!


    There was a flash of light.


    The carrion monster at the front of the line is split in two.


    That knife light is too dazzling, like the first ray of light at dawn, although the naked eye can see clearly, but the power of tearing the night can not stop.


    The graceful posture of a knife appeared in the front line of the battlefield. One leg slightly raised forward and waved a knife again. The knife gas left by the steel leg cutting blade lasted for hundreds of meters before it slowly ended. It cut the incoming corpse monsters in two again.


    "Comrades in arms, this is not a natural disaster."


    "Thank you for your support. We will take over the battlefield next."


    The blade queen, Le Zhiqi, looked back with a rare warm and soft smile and said to the soldiers behind her: "your reinforcements Here we go! "


    Help!!


    There are reinforcements!!


    Our reinforcements are coming!!


    Up to now, everyone is exhausted, and even has no strength to pull the trigger.


    This war is just like a huge meat and blood millstone. Whether it''s the human military or the carrion monsters, they all become the scum in the millstone.


    Every soldier, fearless of sacrifice, fought with blood.


    Every soldier, deep despair, but full of hope.


    They all think that the battle is over, and human beings are once again defeated in the tide of carrion monsters. However, the long-term rescue has long been forgotten, and even it is just an excuse for people to persist.


    But never thought, support really came, but also so powerful, so incredible!!


    "Glacier, they''re tired."


    "Release all forces, form a defensive front, and help these soldiers go back to rest."


    Le Zhiqi issued an order, in the face of those soldiers who fought and died, she showed a smile, but in the face of the same subordinate, but still cold as frost.


    A man with cold breath walked out slowly.


    "Ice river thousands of miles!"


    Glacier 06, using his own stunt.


    His whole body was wrapped in a thick layer of ice, and his strength, which was very close to the "legendary silver" level, gradually rose to the peak. All the energy in his blood was volatilized at one time, and the temperature of the whole space suddenly dropped by 10 degrees, and continued to drop every second.


    Click, click, click.The ground keeps freezing, and the ground made of flesh and blood mud freezes into dark red ice.


    A huge ice wall extending the whole exhibition gradually rises, the surrounding water is quickly absorbed and fused, and finally a blood red ice wall with a height of 7 or 8 meters is born, which is enough to temporarily defend against the attack of a large number of corpses.


    With this move, the glacier almost takes off its power, and the range of releasing powers is too wide, even one of the legendary 14 people can''t bear it.


    "Brothers, retreat."


    "I''ll leave the rest to my friends. It''s time for you to rest."


    The glacier jumps down the scarlet wall for miles, directing the soldiers to retreat.


    Those exhausted soldiers, looking at the glacier with an unimaginable face, wave their hands to create an ice wall to block the tide of corpses. Is this great power that human beings can achieve??


    "There are so many carrion monsters."


    "We need some weapons of mass destruction. It seems that the 14th will come out."


    Le Zhiqi takes a look at the tornado storm tearing everything apart in the distance. Although Lin Yuxin''s move is fierce, the base number of the great corpse tide is too terrible. He needs more ability to kill monsters in a large area


    Among the legendary fourteen, the closest one to the "legendary silver" level is the No.01 immortal gold body.


    It is said that he has half stepped into that level, and it only takes some time and the accumulation of fighting to rise to the range beyond human limits.


    But if the ability of one of the fourteen is the most worrisome, it is the fourteenth.


    In an armored car, a slim woman in black gauze stepped down, and the judges around her subconsciously stepped back, trying to stay away from her.


    The black yarn on the woman''s body is very special. It seems to be formed by a layer of flowing unknown material. It seems that there will be layers of water ripples. It is impossible to judge her ability.


    Step by step, the woman moved towards the corpse tide, toward the most central position.


    The judges in the verdict, as well as the commanders of the hunter team, immediately issued an order: "no one is allowed to rush near the center of the corpse tide!"


    That woman is very strange, all the way those carrion monsters as long as a little close to her, will quickly rot in a few seconds.


    Their body tissues melt at the speed visible to the naked eye. Whether it''s skin or muscle, or visceral bones, they all fall on the ground like burning wax oil, and become large pieces of filthy substances.


    After reaching the center position.


    No. 14 really showed his ability.


    The black gauze on her outside dissolves in the air, turns into a puff of smoke and disperses outward, just like invisible poison gas, gradually filling the surrounding space.


    The invisible and colorless poison gas is the most lethal weapon. Whenever the carrion monster is infected with a little, its whole body is melting rapidly, and the spread scope is still growing, gradually forming a "unmanned vacuum" area.


    This is one of the secret weapons of the tribunal.


    The fourteenth is the most mysterious and terrifying existence, code name -- plague!!

 Chapter 408

    plague.


    She is the secret weapon in the verdict.


    Among the legendary fourteen The information about the plague has always been mysterious, and only some powerful judges have heard of it.


    Everyone who knows the name of "plague" is afraid of it, because it is too poisonous, and it is not an ordinary poison. It is not as poisonous as the traditional "snake venom" and "spider", but a variant disease.


    The vacuum area is expanding.


    A woman''s face is like a peach blossom, her figure is graceful, her skin is flawless, but her eyes are full of a trace of melancholy, and between waving and throwing her feet, she has melted a large number of corpses into a muddy viscous liquid.


    Actually Only a few people in the tribunal know the origin of her ability.


    Once the plague is also a poor man. The story of beautiful woman and scum man is vulgar. It''s not uncommon to play with them and then abandon them. But she is a very miserable one.


    HIV, positive.


    The plague infected with HIV, and since then life has really fallen into hell.


    But after countless coincidences, she finally became one of the 14 legendary people in the last life, and the HIV was completely integrated with herself and became a part of her ability.


    The ultimate effect of this evolution is terrifying.


    Plague is not only integrated with HIV, but also with the help of her unique constitution, she can completely eliminate the virus in other patients'' bodies. The method is to integrate it into her own body. After the body completely adapts to the structure of the virus, she can secrete some serum to treat patients.


    For a long time, the mysterious plague has been hidden in the hospital as a "doctor" for people''s diagnosis and treatment.


    No one expected that there was a legendary 14 person identity in the secret of the gentle doctor, and it was the most frightening existence.


    Until now.


    There are thousands of viruses in the body of plague, and they are integrated with themselves.


    Her power may not be as high as others, and her speed may not be as fast as others, but if you want to compete for the destructive power to the biological body, it is definitely a big killer!!


    Pestilence controls germs, causing them to spread and breed in a certain range.


    The flesh and blood mud on the battlefield has become the best hotbed for the growth of bacteria, and rows of carrion monsters have fallen down. Even those powerful alien species can''t survive in these deadly bacteria for long


    "It''s terrible."


    "Although I seldom see No. 14 use her own ability, every time I use it, it''s frightening. Even I don''t want to contact her..."


    As one of the three major rulings, Le Zhiqi can''t help sighing that the invisible and colorless virus can''t be seen with naked eyes. It''s absolutely one of the most terrifying abilities that can''t be prevented. Even if it reaches her level, she doesn''t want to be provoked.


    At the same time.


    A large number of hunters and soldiers also joined the battlefield.


    Don''t underestimate the scattered members of the hunter guild. They are all experienced veterans. Even if the combat effectiveness of the abnormal members is not enough, their experience of leaving the base to hunt in the dark areas makes them far more experienced than ordinary people.


    These hunters are often in a group of several people, two or three less, more than ten people, all in their best way to encircle the monster.


    And those soldiers, led by Xia Cunjian, launched a series of fatal attacks.


    "Tank reinforcements continue to move forward!"


    "Our main goal is to wipe out the lowest level corpse monsters and smash them with heavy machine guns The other species will be given to the hunters at ease! "


    All the veterans under Xia Cunjian''s command had experienced the base occupied war and knew how to fight this protracted war.


    The biggest advantage of heavy machine gun and artillery fire is that it can quickly wipe out the vast sea of carrion monsters. As for the elite and strong xenogeneic people, they can directly trust the professionals to deal with them. Whether it is the trial team of the adjudication office or the hunting team of the hunter guild, they are good hunters!!


    For a moment, the tide of carrion monsters was resisted again.


    By this time, the number of corpse tides was less than 3 million. After the fierce battle of fearless sacrifice in Panshan base, the continuous bombing of burning tar bombs and thorn star, the number of corpse tides of 10 million level was less than one third.


    This number It''s not difficult to deal with!!


    Dawn alliance, justice fortress, Hunter guild, adjudication office, army of steel torrent.


    After the baptism of countless battles, although the three million corpse tide is still a big challenge, it is only a challenge in the eyes of Le Zhiqi.


    An incredible scene appeared.


    The corpse tide is constantly engulfing, and the human army gradually encircles and slaughters the corpse tide. A large number of monsters die in various powers, perhaps the bursting of hot flame, or the freezing of ice, or the thunder storm and metal turbine.


    The soldiers of Panshan base opened their eyes one by one.At this moment, they realized that human beings, with their own flesh and blood and the most primitive body, could even compete with corpse tide, or even gain the upper hand.


    Doubt life.


    The generals of Panshan base are really suspicious of life.


    All along, they have been based on the development of human science and technology industry, dreaming of making more and stronger weapons to resist the tide of corpses.


    But There are limits to bullets.


    Even if there are airplanes and cannons in human science and technology, it has reached a certain limit and can no longer make a breakthrough development.


    However, the potential of human beings is infinite. To break through and break through again, to the extent that it is like the military God "wuze" and "Wuzheng", and if there are more people of this level, there will be qualitative change.


    The military expedition of Panshan base.


    Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin and Wu Ze in the verdict.


    There are 14 people who are very close to "legend silver".


    The total number of them is less than 20, but they suddenly turn the whole war situation around and become the foundation of the left and right war. It''s like several mountains blocking the corpse monsters, making them unable to cross the minefield.


    And the hunters are flexible.


    Which defense point is weak, which attack point is not enough firepower, the high-intensity physical body allows them to quickly support every place on the battlefield and launch a counterattack in an instant.


    The commander-in-chief of Wulie took the soldiers to fight for a moment, but at last he let the soldiers of the adjudication office protect and return to Panshan base.


    From afar.


    Looking at the corpse tide gradually eroded, commander Wuli seemed to see another feasible way for human survival.


    "Times After all, it has changed. "


    "This is no longer the age of guns."


    Commander in chief Wulie sighed and understood that the new force called "dawn alliance" was far more powerful than the self appointed Panshan base.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 409

    How powerful is the dawn alliance?


    The tide of corpses was gradually eroded by human beings. All kinds of powers of destroying the heaven and the earth ran rampant on the earth. There were not only lightning and flame storms that tore everything apart, but also big killers like plague 14.


    Le Zhiqi with the strongest physical ability of the soldiers at the top of the front.


    Their bodies are more tough than tank armor, such as the No. 01 Immortal King Kong directly rushed into the corpse group and gave the order of "fire at me".


    Boom boom!!


    The cannonball exploded around the Immortal King Kong, and the fire wave devoured him and the nearby corpses. However, when the light of the fire dissipated, the Immortal King Kong''s muscles and muscles all radiated metallic luster without any damage except for his clothes.


    Three million corpses It began to rout.


    Those powerful aliens are either directly smashed by anti equipment sniper rifles, or crushed by the impact of powers, or are forcibly torn up by the hands of warriors like indestructible King Kong.


    It''s incredible.


    It''s incredible.


    The exhausted soldiers in Panshan base, looking at the pictures of human slaughtering decaying corpses, their chin would fall to the ground, and their eyes widened as if they saw ghosts.


    They even forgot to cheer.


    Why is human being so powerful???


    Why can those hunters, with the strength of their bodies, tear those giant beasts that are several meters tall with their muscles??


    Half an hour.


    Only half an hour has passed.


    The whole battlefield has been completely stabilized, and human beings have also completed the overall encirclement of the great corpse tide. Like fourteen tailors and scissors, the legendary 14 people cut the huge black cloth made up of the whole corpse tide into pieces of defeated soldiers.


    As for the three major rulings What''s more, it''s the key to the left and right battlefield, such as killing in a place where there is no one.


    All of a sudden, something more incredible happened.


    The tide of corpses not only collapsed, but also a wave of invisible consciousness came from afar and integrated into the brain of every corpse rotting monster. A strong command signal made the corpse rotting monsters with red eyes retreat.


    Retreat??


    Carrion monster, retreating?


    Roar! Roar!!


    Behind the corpse tide, countless elite monsters roared, but under some strong authority, they still turned around and left the battlefield.


    "Something is manipulating them."


    Le Zhiqi narrowed her eyes and felt that things were not simple. The corpse monsters who had no conscious thinking abruptly chose to retreat, and those who were full of desire were forced to leave.


    This proves that controlling their existence must be very dignified, and have the ability to control the battlefield, and be able to continuously analyze the war situation according to the current situation, and quickly judge that this large-scale corpse tide attack will only lose more monsters


    Whoosh!!


    A cloud piercing arrow, thousands of troops to meet.


    Lin Yuxin is in the high altitude, suddenly shoots a dark green penetrating arrow rain, and explodes in the sky like fireworks, more like pointing out a road.


    When Le Zhiqi saw this picture, she was very happy.


    This is a secret signal. Lin Yuxin controls the storm in the high altitude, and the silver lightning of No. 03 thunder makes the surrounding electronic products lose their function. Therefore, this method can only be used to exchange and send secret signals.


    "Found it!"


    "Lin Yuxin has found the position of their leader."


    Le Zhiqi randomly cut off the body of dozens of monsters around and rushed towards the direction of arrow falling.


    Lin Yuxin in the sky is like an eye. Her sharp eyes have seen the boss who controls the whole corpse tide. As long as we solve it This disaster is over.


    On the other side.


    At the end of the great corpse tide, a creeping hill of flesh and blood kept retreating.


    Waves of consciousness wave away, forcibly imprisoning the consciousness of each decaying corpse monster, controlling the remaining three million corpse tide army to retreat.


    "It''s scared."


    "He''s afraid?"


    Lin Yuxin, who controls the thunder cloud and flame storm in the sky, obviously sees the creeping hill in fear.


    It''s not only running away, but also controlling the powerful alien species around to protect itself. It''s surrounded by water. Even a large number of alien birds are hovering in the sky above.


    If it had sent these "air forces" earlier, I''m afraid Panshan base would have been destroyed.


    "It''s been reserving these birds."


    "Is Is it to protect yourself and prevent missiles from attacking you? "


    Lin Yuxin''s analysis leads to a more bizarre answer. If the monster''s bizarre actions are to protect itself, then everything can make sense.


    Even if the missile bombards the target, it will take a certain amount of time.Once detected by this monster, it will immediately send flying birds to intercept those missiles at the cost of life, all in order to protect itself.


    This leader is afraid of death!!


    The leader who controls everything is afraid of death, so he uses so many precious resources to surround himself.


    Miso!!


    Sooner or later, the light of Le Zhiqi''s sword has arrived.


    Along the way, Le Zhiqi cuts through the thorns. No alien monster can stop her. Even the most defensive alien type will be cut in half by the steel cutting edge.


    "Dead!"


    Le Zhiqi gave a loud drink, and the two leg blades made a silent and sharp light in the air, chopping toward the creeping hill of flesh and blood.


    There was a loud noise.


    It seems that the huge wriggling creature has no ability to resist and is directly cut into a huge gap.


    I never thought that its defense was so weak, but the more amazing thing is still behind. Inside the layers of tough muscle fibers, hidden is the white brain full of walnut texture


    Brain!!


    After the blade cuts into the fat and muscle 10 meters range, the internal material is a large white brain!!


    This huge creeping creature, like a hill, has an incredibly large brain substance hidden inside. Its nervous consciousness has reached an incredible level, which is enough to control tens of millions of corpses.


    Smart brain.


    It dominates the guards around it, but it doesn''t have many means of attack.


    But this brain has the ability that other species can''t compare with, that is, the intelligence that surpasses human intelligence, the wisdom that plans and controls everything, and the super consciousness that can control tens of millions of corpses at the same time.


    "Don''t kill me."


    "Please, don''t kill me."


    Le Zhiqi''s brain echoed the words of begging for mercy, and her whole person was immediately thunderstruck.


    What??


    There''s no mistake.


    A head of alien species, and the head of tens of millions of corpses, is begging her for mercy??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 410

    Beg for mercy.


    Is zhinao, who controls tens of millions of corpses, begging for mercy from Le Zhiqi?


    It''s like the wriggling flesh and blood of a hill. On the outside, it looks very similar to President Shen Yan, who was killed in the Colosseum. But in fact, it''s really extremely fragile brain tissue inside.


    A giant brain.


    A special species that can control ten million level corpse tide.


    At a critical juncture, in order to survive, the head of the big corpse tide begged for mercy from mankind.


    In any way, it''s weird, even incredible.


    "You want to live?"


    "Yes But you have to stop those monsters, and you can''t resist. "


    The sharp point of Le Zhiqi''s blade is aimed at the brain. Under the threat of death, the special monsters can only emit a very strong wave of consciousness, ordering those decaying monsters to stop and give up resistance and let them be slaughtered.


    A simple slaughter on the human side has begun.


    Countless monsters stop, they look at the sky confused, deeply controlled by a sense, give up all means of attack, can only blood red eyes on the approaching human issued bursts of roar.


    "What''s going on?"


    "What happened? Why didn''t the monster resist?"


    The hunters all expressed their suspicions, but they always came back and said it was a good thing. Killing those monsters became as simple as killing chickens and dogs


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh!!


    A monster''s head is broken. Occasionally, a few strong willed aliens break through the control and fight back before they die, but they are soon solved by the strong hunters around.


    All that''s left is finishing up.


    At the same time.


    Three big decisions come to this huge brain.


    "Don''t kill me."


    The brain sends out the idea transmission again, begging for mercy: "I am very useful, very useful to you..."


    This move, on the contrary, makes the three major rulings more cautious.


    As the saying goes, there is a devil in everything.


    It is obviously inappropriate to use the human way of thinking to understand the brain. No one knows whether this monster has a backhand, let alone whether it will use human "deception" or other means, or even greater attempts.


    "What is your use to us?"


    Le Zhiqi asked tentatively, but zhinao immediately replied: "I can control most of the corpses and xenogeneic species, and create an absolutely safe area with a radius of more than 100 kilometers. No monster dares to approach."


    Hearing this, even the three major rulings were surprised.


    If the intelligent brain can really create a "pure land" by controlling the carrion monsters, then human beings will have a real realm.


    This pure land can be used for farming, casting industry, building new cities, enabling countless ordinary people to live a carefree life, and providing a lot of human resources, which is really a huge temptation.


    "It''s not simple."


    Wu Ze''s consciousness is also very strong. He analyzes the way of thinking of the intelligent brain and says: "this intelligent brain directly puts forward the conditions full of temptation, which can''t be refused."


    Lin Yuxin''s face was cold, and he asked zhinaofa, "you are a special alien. You can control tens of millions of corpses. You must have something to do with the master."


    Master.


    These two words suddenly made zhinao tremble, and the hill like body was constantly wriggling.


    Lin Yuxin continued to ask: "since you are the role of master level existence, how can you surrender to human beings? Master level existence will not allow betrayal?"


    The three adjudicators were not tempted by interests.


    It''s very strange for zhinao to choose to surrender, especially because it belongs to the role of "guard" around the master. What kind of punishment will be given to betray the great master, which will make it even worse to die.


    Zhinao was silent for a few seconds, and his consciousness came out cautiously: "yes, I am indeed the leader of the guard around me, and I am also the leader of the ten million level corpse tide. Generally speaking, I can never betray you."


    "The master controls our consciousness, and makes us full of fear and awe. Betrayal is only a dead end, and absolute loyalty makes it impossible for us to have the heart of betrayal."


    Absolute loyalty.


    The dominant guard is absolutely loyal.


    The "magic eye" and the "strange sword" born by the abyss devourer are absolute loyalty.


    The fairy king who guards ShenTeng also has absolute loyalty. The master has the power of life and death to them. Any command will be executed perfectly. In other words, there is no word "betrayal" in their genes.


    "I''m a special case."


    Intelligent brain began to explain: "I have wisdom, have their own consciousness, in order to let me control more corpse tide, I become more and more intelligent."


    "I control more and more corpses, but I have more and more independent consciousness. I am more afraid of death than those ignorant and stupid monsters Even betray the absolute loyalty of the master. "The more intelligent and rich a person is, the more afraid he is of death.


    There is an indescribable special situation in our world. The poorer the people who have nothing, the more they don''t take their own lives seriously. They often have the idea of "dying for the worst".


    That is to say, barefoot is not afraid of wearing shoes.


    But the wealthier the elites are, the more intelligent they are, and the more they enjoy a good life, they are often more afraid of death, because they have too much to die, and even feel that their life value is higher.


    The wealth that the untouchables can''t get in their whole life is just something they can do with their fingers. They can''t compete with them, and they won''t abandon their noble life at will.


    "I don''t want to die."


    "I broke through the absolute loyalty of the master."


    Zhinao continued to beg for mercy: "I can understand that now the foolish resistance will be eliminated by you immediately But I still want to live and enjoy more. My extremely developed consciousness and wisdom make me fear death more than loyalty to the master. "


    Le Zhiqi looked at each other.


    A head of alien wisdom consciousness is too strong, can really break free from the shackles of the master??


    Maybe.


    The brain felt the value of his life, became more cherish life, do not want to die in vain.


    Maybe it''s fake.


    What it describes may also be false, and there may be a bigger conspiracy.


    "This matter must be taken seriously."


    Le Zhiqi cautiously said: "if we can really use this brain, it will be a leap forward for human beings."


    Lin Yuxin also nodded in agreement, adding: "but there may be very bad consequences."


    How does the brain deal with it??


    After much consideration, several people finally decided to leave this brain to study.


    "Capture it first."


    "It is the only special species that can communicate normally at present. It may be able to set up many secrets about the master, which should be handed over to Dr. Wei Xianjian."


    To be on the safe side, Wu Ze, who is good at using dark consciousness, temporarily blocks the brain.


    Wu Ze threatened to say: "we can keep you alive, but if you have any change, kill and destroy immediately. Do you understand?"


    The brain was not surprised.


    From the perspective of its wisdom, everything seems to be expected. Greedy human beings will not give up this precious opportunity. They slowly said, "don''t worry, I have very low attack performance. All functions are used to control corpse tide..."


    Naturally, this is untrustworthy.


    Wu Ze immediately used the ability of the dark seal. Waves of creeping black shadows wrapped the huge meat like a hill. Later, he called many people with the ability of "idea" type to reinforce the dark seal, so that the consciousness of the brain could not penetrate the shadow.

 Chapter 411

    "Almost."


    "Let the rest of us finish the work here."


    Le Zhiqi looked back at the direction of Panshan base and said slowly: "next, let''s enjoy this victory!"


    Victory.


    What a distant and unreachable term it is.


    Panshan base has been desperate for a long time. Everyone knows from the bottom of his heart that it is impossible to hold on to the tide of corpses of tens of millions of level. It seems that it is a matter of time to destroy the enemy.


    But In the end, human beings created a miracle!!


    Panshan base is down.


    The sacrifice of countless people, as well as the rescue at the most critical moment of dawn alliance, made Panshan base miraculously survive.


    Right now.


    Panshan base commander command room, a judge with a document to the announcer.


    "Read it."


    The announcer trembled and took the document. There were only a few words on it, but it was difficult for him to make a sound.


    Finally, the announcer summoned up his courage, grasped the microphone connecting the whole base, and said in an incredible and excited voice: "we I won... "


    We won!!


    There was silence in Panshan base.


    The sound of the alarm just lingered.


    Countless survivors hugged helplessly and fearlessly, and their mothers comforted their children with tears in their arms.


    On the streets and alleys, many thugs also took advantage of the fire, saying that "they are going to die anyway, and they have to pull a few people on their backs" to smash the shop windows.


    There is no extra security equipment to maintain order. The whole base is in a mess. People think that the end of the world is coming. Some people even choose to swallow their guns and commit suicide because they can''t bear the desperate atmosphere.


    The sky has been shrouded in dark clouds, the air is filled with the smell of coke and smoke, the ashes are floating all over the base, and the smell of blood is full of everyone''s nose.


    At this moment, however, the radio told them We won!!


    Won??


    What won??


    Countless survivors do not know what happened, confused raised his head.


    The radio rings again.


    "We won."


    "We have won the final victory!"


    "People of Panshan base, cheer!"


    "Our reinforcements arrived, we defeated the big corpse tide, we defeated those monsters!"


    The broadcast left the base in deep silence.


    Those thugs who were still beating, smashing, looting and burning at the moment before, their expression fell into stagnation the next second, and their iron bars fell to the ground.


    The mother holding the child in her arms, tears in her eyes can''t help but shed, and those men curled up in the corner shivering, one by one jump up, can''t believe looking into the distance.


    Won??


    Did you really win?


    Then, there was a tsunami of celebration.


    People cry with joy, can''t believe it, embrace each other, hysterical dancing.


    Even the thugs hugged the shopkeeper with tears in their eyes, completely forgetting the cruelty that had just happened.


    Rebirth after the disaster.


    Everyone seems to be in a circle at the gate of death.


    Everyone feels so close to death and so powerless to change something.


    But now, they have won, the endless tide of corpses has been repulsed, and every soldier''s sacrifice is meaningful.


    "Let''s open the gate and welcome the hero back!"


    The announcer screamed hysterically, with hot tears dripping on the manuscript. Until now, he confirmed that the content on the manuscript was true.


    Boom boom!!!


    The gate opened slowly, and several figures appeared outside.


    Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin, Wu Ze.


    The three major rulings are at the forefront, with a strong breath all over them. The wind is blowing around the corner of their clothes, and their bloody bodies make people believe that they have experienced a world shaking war.


    Behind the three adjudicators.


    There are 14 top strong men with different breath.


    They are either arrogant and cold, or with hysterical mania, or with a gentle smile, or covered in a layer of Miaoman black veil, unable to see through their body shape and face.


    This is the legendary Fourteen!!


    "Hero!"


    "Here come the heroes!"


    "It was the heroes who supported our Panshan base. They created a miracle and beat back the tide of corpses."


    Countless civilians came to the gate of the base, shouting the word "hero". Many people also brought the only food from their families, hoping to give it to the great heroes.


    Petals.The petals are floating all over the sky.


    People picked the rare wild flowers in the base to pave a way for the heroes to celebrate.


    Only those who have experienced it can know how precious it is for those people who have tears in their eyes and the feeling of being saved.


    Hero treatment.


    It''s a real hero treatment.


    Everyone is from the heart, everyone is really celebrating.


    "We also brought bread and broth."


    "There''s plenty of golden ale, enough for a big celebration."


    The sound of Le Zhiqi reverberates, and the people in Panshan base burst out with more cheers. The reinforcements not only saved their lives, but also brought food and wine, which is the God sent by heaven.


    It wasn''t long.


    After sweeping up the rest of the corpse tide, the army began to move towards Panshan base.


    The people of Panshan base are more enthusiastic than ever before. The old father looks at the young elite soldiers and is eager to send his daughter away immediately


    Those young girls, also eager to immediately devote themselves to the embrace of these heroes.


    The atmosphere of the whole base, from the initial despair, turned into a jubilant celebration, the ups and downs of life is just like this.


    At the same time.


    The generals in Panshan base don''t look very good.


    The war is over, but the reinforcements at dawn, in an instant, raise their position to a level beyond reach.


    They, the local forces, can no longer hold down the momentum, and there is no reason to suppress their own saviors.


    A resourceful military strategist came to commander in chief Wulie for the first time: "commander, if we continue, the whole Panshan base will be changed..."


    That''s right.


    If we continue to develop in this way, I''m afraid the position of commander-in-chief of Panshan base will be changed.


    Commander Wulie immediately gave a look of reprimand: "shut up, don''t say such stupid words again, it''s not time to divide up the cake."


    The cake of victory.


    At this moment, Panshan base is like a huge cake full of temptation.


    Military power, yes.


    Manpower and materials, yes.


    Technological weapons, yes.


    "Hoo, have a party."


    "Gather the rest of the generals and bring in the dawn alliance."


    Commander Wulie took a deep look at the military division just now and continued with breath: "others can''t help you without any reason. They also have the right to share the cake, and you don''t have the strength to stop others. At this time, you''d better shut up for me."


    "If you play your tricks again at this time..."


    The commander-in-chief of Wulie didn''t say the consequences. The military was sweating. It was obvious that he had been awakened by the commander and understood how inappropriate what he had just said was.


    "Come on, celebrate."

 Chapter 412

    The war is over.


    The streets and alleys are full of celebration, and the soldiers returning from the front line are called heroes.


    A grand banquet was held. In order to thank dawning Alliance for its rescue, Panshan base took out all the precious materials. Of course, there is no need to say more about all kinds of delicious food and wine.


    The exhausted generals, in order to be respectable, washed their bodies slightly, washed the plasma sludge left by the carrion monsters, put on clean military uniforms, and combed their hair into a meticulous appearance.


    The banquet was luxurious. The hall was lit up by tens of thousands of crystal lights on the ceiling. The soft and bright red carpet made it comfortable to step on it. Many beautiful women were shuttling through the crowd with all kinds of wine in their hands, and the food on the table was full of variety


    Decent.


    Panshan base formally negotiated with dawning alliance. It is very important to be decent, which means that it has strong strength. However, only one tenth of the soldiers and generals are left in the base at this time, which seems rather reluctant.


    Gradually, both sides are coming together.


    A group of disabled soldiers standing behind commander Wuli came to le Zhiqi and said, "thank you very much. You saved Panshan base and saved millions of people''s lives in the whole base."


    Le Zhiqi also had a faint smile on everyone''s face: "commander-in-chief Wuli, you are welcome. In the end, human beings should have supported each other, and we helped Panshan base, which is also good for ourselves."


    Thanks are sincere.


    But the words are somewhat polite. In fact, we all know the real purpose of the banquet.


    "This is general Xia Cunjian, who represents our military."


    Le Zhiqi said that commander Wuli was a little surprised after hearing this. Did he say that the reinforcements were divided into several factions??


    "Hello, commander Wulie."


    Xia Cunjian is followed by Han Xue. His meticulous attitude is more like a soldier who obeys orders. He takes a step ahead and continues to say: "my name is Xia Cunjian. I''m the General Commander of the reinforcement army. I used to be the deputy of commander Wu Panshan. I often hear him talk about your prestige..."


    Wu Panshan, the old commander who had died in the occupied base.


    Commander in chief Wulie''s eyes brightened and held Xia Cunjian''s hand: "it was you. I didn''t expect that you could be alone now. I remember Wuzheng was once with you."


    They began to be polite and talked a lot about the past.


    They are all officials. Xia Cunjian is obviously the younger generation of commander Wulie, but now he is on an equal footing with commander-in-chief Wulie, and his position is much higher than that of his peers.


    "This is Le Zhiqi, and this is Lin Yuxin Mr. Wu Ze, you should be familiar with it. "


    "They are the three major rulings of the dawn alliance, and they are also the most powerful and powerful. Even our military has to obey the dispatch."


    Xia Cunjian''s introduction reflects the idea of commander Wulie. The army in dawning alliance is no longer the "dictatorial" control base, but is supported by powerful organizations such as the ruling office and the hunter guild.


    The party has begun.


    Le Zhiqi gave everyone a look behind her. The officers left one after another, holding glasses and chatting with the generals of Panshan base.


    General Xia Cunjian also left under his own hands. Only Han Xue was still with him. On the other hand, Wang Dafu''s confidant, the elite captain named Xu Haihai, represented the hunter guild.


    "Everyone, please come inside."


    More than a dozen of the most powerful men entered the box at the side door of the banquet one after another. The absolutely closed environment separated the outside world. They were the pioneers who could really decide the future of the base.


    Hunter guild: Xu Haihai.


    Dawn military: Xia Cunjian, Han Xue.


    Adjudicators: Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin, Wu Ze.


    Panshan base: Commander Wulie, general Wuzheng, and several powerful generals.


    Everyone sat down one after another around a table in the box, and the whole table full of delicacies looked more like a big sweet and delicious cake.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, these meals are carefully prepared by our chef..."


    A military strategist began to introduce that every dish was very exquisite, and the production process was extremely complicated, which was even more exquisite than before the end of the world.


    Lin Yuxin face indifference, light said: "sorry, polite words to stop for a while, we come all the way to support, not to eat this table delicate delicious."


    Her words suddenly made the atmosphere of the scene colder.


    One yard to one yard. When fighting for reinforcements, others may regard you as a relative, or even as a father. But after the war, there is a cold hostility in dividing up the interest cake.


    There was a little hostility in the eyes of several generals, but they were suppressed calmly and did not show it.


    Commander Wulie asked the commander to sit down. His muddy eyes became sharper and he said slowly: "I''ll come to the point. We''re very grateful to you for saving Panshan base. You should be paid accordingly...""So, what do you want?"


    What do you want.


    Le Zhiqi gives Xia Cunjian a look. He is ready to stand up and say: "Panshan base has plenty of armaments, weapons manufacturing industry is also extremely developed, and there are precious missile wells and talents in this field."


    "We hope Panshan base can provide corresponding weapons and materials, as well as scientific and technological talents, medical talents, biological experts, and even professionals in various industries, as well as the production right of military factories..."


    The more Xia Cunjian said, the more he went too far.


    This is almost to occupy and enslave the whole Panshan base, and turn it into the production base of Dawning alliance, specializing in manufacturing a series of resources such as weapons and ammunition.


    Le Zhiqi finally added: "of course, the captured brain, we also want to take away the experiment."


    Panshan base of a military division finally can''t bear, a slap on the table to stand up, angry shout: "your request is too much!"


    Too much??


    Le Zhiqi said as if nothing had happened: "too much, if not for us, Panshan base should have been destroyed."


    "That''s what I said."


    "But if you poach all the talents from Panshan base, how can we develop in the future?"


    "And we should not only take away the technical talents, but also occupy all the military factories. Is Panshan base your slave?"


    Several generals can''t sit down any more. Only commander Wulie is still as steady as before. He orders, "all sit down for me!"


    Commander Wuli breathed out a long breath and said slowly: "it can be seen that you need talents in this field very much, so that you can make some seemingly killing decisions and drain every use value of Panshan base."


    "But I still want to ask, Panshan base gives so much, and what can we get as the wall of the dawn alliance?"


    Commander Wuli really looked further.


    He doesn''t think that all the people of Le Zhiqi are idiots who kill the chicken to get the eggs. Excessive pressure on Panshan base will also lead to the collapse of the wall that resists the tide of corpses, so it''s meaningless for them to save Panshan base.


    Le Zhiqi nodded in appreciation and said three words: "evolution liquid."

 Chapter 413

    Evolution fluid.


    These three words calm down the angry people in Panshan base.


    This war made them understand how important top-notch soldiers are. A team that can quickly eliminate foreign species can definitely affect the war situation.


    "We can provide evolution fluid to make soldiers become evolutors, and there is a promotion version An advanced version for hunters. "


    Han Xue, the adjutant beside Xia Cunjian, took out a stack of materials and handed them to everyone to see: "in addition, the dawn alliance can provide a lot of food, not only the golden barley for making bread, but also the nutritious and delicious black Taurus."


    In the last world, what is the most precious except weapons.


    Food!


    Obviously, in the bad environment, the shortage of food has always been the biggest headache for human beings.


    A senior financial official exclaimed, "have you solved the food problem?"


    Every month, he worries about food. At the beginning of the end of the world, he can still rely on the search team to find food to fill the vacancy. Today, a year later, all kinds of food stored at home have already rotted away.


    Le Zhiqi nodded: "yes, we have solved the problem of food. In fact, we are not short of weapons, but now the monsters in the end world are more and more powerful. We need all kinds of technical talents to redesign weapons."


    "Evolution fluid can improve the basic quality of soldiers."


    "We can design and manufacture stronger weapons, reasonably make the caliber of power larger, and adjust for the evolutors with far more physical fitness than ordinary people to deal with all kinds of alien monsters."


    "And we also need biologists, medical experts, experts to study a series of problems about genetic variation, to create something similar to evolutionary fluid."


    Le Zhiqi will plan to say step by step.


    It''s shocking and reasonable.


    This is a plan for the overall enhancement of human strength. The evolution fluid makes every soldier stronger There is no need to worry about the problem that if the weapon is too powerful, the recoil will break the wrist.


    "Talent, all gathered in one place."


    "Our resources are shared. The new weapons developed and the new evolution fluid will also be used by Panshan base."


    Le Zhiqi said solemnly, and finally knocked on the table with her fingers: "it''s just that the dominant power is in our hands."


    Everyone took a breath.


    Panshan base is not without benefits.


    Commander Wuli lit a cigarette and slowly exhaled a foul breath: "it sounds good, but you can''t have all the talents At least a part of it should be left to ensure the operation of the base. "


    "Moreover, we need to sign an agreement to share the new technology developed with Panshan base."


    Agreement.


    Le Zhiqi laughed and shook her head. Human beings really believe in this.


    Finally, the two sides signed the secret agreement on behalf of their respective forces in this small room, and the final result was unexpectedly smooth.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    The party has reached its final stage.


    People are full of wine and food, and their faces are drunk. Even Le Zhiqi can''t help but drink a few more cups, and a light ruddy color rises on her cheeks.


    She came to the roof, with the smell of bloody smoke breeze blowing cheek, no romantic feeling.


    At this time, beside the railings of the roof, Lin Yuxin has already stopped for a long time. She likes to be quiet and cold, but she is not suitable for noisy banquets.


    Ding.


    They held the glass and touched it lightly.


    "I didn''t expect that the rescue was over."


    "We have defeated the corpse tide and signed an agreement with Panshan base. Everything is so smooth. I''m afraid even if Lord Gu fan comes, we have to praise him twice."


    Le Zhiqi smiles, and the topic is involuntarily mentioned to Gu fan.


    Lin Yuxin also smiles: "but I don''t think Gu fan will sign any agreement. He hates these false things most. They are just a piece of paper. The oath can be broken at any time."


    Yeah.


    What kind of agreement.


    What oath.


    All rules are vulnerable to interests and forces.


    Lin Yuxin looked up at the sky. The remains of the war were still burning. She seemed to touch them and said slowly: "but it''s strange that human beings have believed in inexplicable things since ancient times."


    "Our ancestors were superstitious in religion and believed in invisible gods."


    "Until later, there were rules, laws and restrictions But those are things that can''t be touched, but they set us in rules. "


    Lin Yuxin''s words also touched Le Zhiqi.


    It''s strange that human beings are creatures. We always believe in things that don''t exist.


    Rules, laws, restrictions They are stronger than the gate of the prison. They can''t be touched by the palm of the hand, but they are bound by rules. The most ironic thing is that these things are made by human beings themselves.But it is these non-existent things that support us, human beings, and make us more advanced than other creatures.


    We believe in things that don''t exist.


    Religion, gods, law, rules, etiquette, benevolence, interests, science These are all designed by human beings, and other creatures may not be able to understand the mystery.


    However, these things are pushing us forward and constantly evolving, from ignorant superstition to the development of various scientific entities, and even more scientific theories.


    "We really created a lot of amazing things."


    Two people clink a cup again each other, in the heart slightly sighs, feels inconceivable for the humanity.


    The celebration lasted until dawn.


    Many strong soldiers are embracing fragrant and soft girls in their arms. Some soldiers fall in love at first sight and find their true love.


    Many things happened that night, but after signing the agreement, Le Zhiqi almost left with part of her army.


    "Let''s bring this brain back first. Dr. Wei Xianjian must be very interested in it."


    With a group of vanguard troops, Le Zhiqi loaded the huge brain with dozens of trucks, ready to transport it back to the dawn Alliance for careful study.


    "Well, we''ll finish the follow-up work here and collect enough talents. After completing the agreement, we''ll go back with armaments."


    Xia Cunjian, Lin Yuxin and a large number of troops stayed. It was not a matter of one or two days to collect those talents. There were still more follow-up matters to be dealt with.


    Boom! Boom!!


    The motorcade left slowly.


    The mountain like monsters enveloped in darkness are shocking.


    It can be regarded as the most precious booty of the war. Dr. Wei Xianjian will like this "toy" very much.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 414

    A week later.


    It''s been a week since the last big corpse tide attack.


    People''s life in Panshan base has entered a slow and peaceful development. With a large amount of relief food brought by dawn alliance, the survivors can have several full meals in a short time.


    The golden barley field began to be cultivated on a large scale. The growth cycle of the mutant barley was very short, and it only took one month to fully mature, which immediately filled the huge vacancy of food in the base.


    "That kind of black golden cow is huge in size, delicious in meat, but very docile in character. It can grow quickly by eating some mutant weeds and wild flowers."


    "I have to remind you that although they are rarely aggressive, they are essentially a heterogeneous species. If ordinary people eat too much of them, they will cause mutation. Only evolutionists and hunters can eat them normally."


    The high-level people in charge of the living area contact and learn from each other. While listening, the person in charge of Panshan base takes notes with a serious expression. At the same time, he looks at the breed that has gradually grown into giant cattle in the distance and shows a hopeful smile


    At the same time.


    General Xia Cunjian is also negotiating with Panshan base.


    A large number of materials and talents are transported to trucks, and the aid is not free. According to the agreement, most of the scientific research and development talents in Panshan base, as well as weapons manufacturing experts, will be transported to dawn alliance.


    There are many trivial things are divided one by one, not only Xia Cunjian and Han Xue, even Lin Yuxin who is left behind by the ruling also feel headache.


    "Things are finally on the right track."


    "Ten million level corpse tide, the corpse didn''t burn out in a week."


    Standing on the wall, Lin Yuxin sighed that although it has been a week since the corpse tide attacked the city, the subsequent treatment of those "flesh and blood mud" is very troublesome. After a long time, bacteria and pestilence will inevitably breed.


    The fire spread and burned in the field, but did not burn all the bodies for a whole week, which once again told the story of the tragedy of the war.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Justice fortress also caused a lot of turbulence.


    Most of the living forces have been sent to the battlefield, and some people always make small moves in private.


    Le Zhiqi doesn''t care about it at all. She brings a large number of people back to the dawn alliance. All kinds of voices are suppressed immediately, and the touch of shadow Wu Ze also hides in the city.


    A unit called "shadow" began to conduct investigation in private. Within a few days, many high-ranking power people disappeared, and the voice of those small actions disappeared.


    "Well, some little mice are not worth mentioning."


    Le Zhiqi sneers and goes back to the branch of the ruling base. Next, she has more important things to do.


    Ruling house, underground laboratory base.


    The underground base full of modernity and future science and technology texture, after repeated expansion, is unprecedented in scale.


    Dr. Wei Xianjian became the "Dean" here. Many scientific and technological talents worked under her, and began to study the "God field" never involved by human beings


    "Dr. Wei Xianjian, you are all right."


    When Le Zhiqi came to the main control room, hundreds of researchers in white coats were preparing something. On the other side, a little girl turned around and ran towards Le Zhiqi, and suddenly threw herself into Le Zhiqi''s arms: "sister Le Zhiqi, I miss you so much!"


    "Baby Manman is still so cute."


    Le Zhiqi rubs Xu Manman''s head and her face. Now this little guy is tired of being around Dr. Wei Xianjian all day and shows a full interest in science. Maybe he will be a little researcher in the future.


    Dr. Wei Xianjian is still that cool and gorgeous appearance, slightly reflective flesh colored silk stockings set in the long and round thigh, a pair of gold glasses showing intellectual charm hanging in the ear, after tapping a series of numbers, he turned back: "Le Zhiqi, just in time, we just dealt with the material outside the brain, put it properly in the nutrition tank."


    Pop.


    With a click of the OK button, the experimental glass window in front of the experimental base began to rotate, and a huge can carrying dozens of tons of nutrient solution was dropped.


    In that can, there is a substance similar to brain tissue.


    It is a huge brain kernel with a diameter of more than 20 meters. It looks like a big house composed of brains.


    "That''s..."


    Le Zhiqi was also shocked by the pictures in front of her.


    The texture of the giant brain kernel is very clear, just like the human brain is dissected and dug out. Blood vessels are beating from time to time, and the surrounding nutrient solution will invade the bubble and float up. The brain tissue also secretes a lot of villi, floating like tentacles that have shrunk dozens of times, absorbing the rich substances in the surrounding nutrient solution at the same time.


    "It''s the brain."


    "We''ve stripped the muscles out of the brain from the fat."


    Wei Xianjian pointed to the giant brain benevolence: "its noumenon is this giant brain, which has wisdom beyond ordinary people, and its intelligence quotient is also high and frightening. At the same time, it can communicate with us.""To be on the safe side, the material used to hold it is a kind of alloy glass that can effectively block ideas. When necessary, we will communicate with it through the filter device."


    Intelligent brain seems harmless to people and animals, even ordinary people can break the fragile brain with a hoe.


    But people in the laboratory think that it is highly dangerous, especially the ability that consciousness can be transmitted to everyone''s brain, which is very likely to imperceptibly transform human thinking consciousness.


    It''s very dangerous.


    At the same time The intellectual brain is also of great value.


    "Le Zhiqi, we will communicate with this intelligent brain."


    "If you have any questions, you can also ask it. At the same time, in order to prevent a series of problems such as abnormal changes or mental pollution, the communication time is set at one hour."


    Dr. Wei Xianjian is fully prepared. The consciousness of the intelligent brain can no longer be transmitted. It will use a device to "filter voice" to convey its own ideas.


    After all the events of the salvation society, the people in the adjudication office have understood that spiritual pollution is the biggest hidden danger.


    "Zhinao, now you can talk."


    When Wei Xianjian turned on the voice filtering device, zhinao didn''t adapt to the function of "language". He seemed to complain that "language, sound wave transmission, is really a very inefficient way of communication."


    "Why don''t we start the transfer of consciousness so that we can communicate more quickly and understand each other''s meaning more accurately?"


    The language of intelligent brain is full of emotion, as if feeling very sorry, but Dr. Wei Xianjian said coldly: "you know very well that it is impossible, we will never let you easily invade the human brain, and we will know more about your danger."


    Wisdom is silent.


    Dr. Wei Xianjian said again: "now, you have to start answering some questions for us. Are you ready?"


    The brain seemed to wriggle in the huge can of nutrient solution: "wait a minute, before that, I want to determine my reward."


    Pay??


    Dr. Wei Xianjian said coldly, "you should understand your own situation. We can execute you at any time, but we can also meet some basic conditions for you, such as the nutrient solution around you. You should not refuse if you have strong intelligence?"


    Smart brain revealed a pleasant tone: "that''s enough. I like your nutrient solution very much. It''s very comfortable to soak here. I can tell you most of the secrets, but there are some I can''t say


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 415

    communication.


    I''m afraid this is the first rational communication between human beings and other species.


    "The first question."


    "Zhinao, what''s your purpose?"


    Wei Xianjian prepared some questions and began to ask them.


    Purpose.


    Intelligent brain thought for a few seconds, bland said four words: "destroy mankind."


    All the staff members were shocked by this answer. Although they had the answer in mind for a long time, they were still shocked to hear a heterogeneous rational answer.


    Dr. Wei Xianjian continued to ask, "why do we want to eliminate human beings?"


    The intelligent brain shows a kind of doubt.


    "Your question is very strange."


    "Why do humans destroy other species?"


    "Mosquitoes, cockroaches, bedbugs, spiders, mice, etc They are very healthy creatures in nature, but human beings destroy them naturally. "


    Intelligent brain should have said: "just like you trample on cockroaches, we should trample on you."


    The way of thinking of different species is really different from that of human beings.


    In its eyes, human beings are another kind of "cockroaches, bedbugs" and so on. If you pat them to death, you will only take them for granted, but not feel guilty.


    Do you feel guilty for accidentally stepping on a group of ants?


    Do you feel ashamed to kill a cockroach with the sole of your shoe?


    No.


    It''s just a matter of course.


    Wei Xianjian did not refute anything. He continued to ask, "what''s the good for you to eliminate human beings?"


    "Good?"


    "It''s no good."


    "This problem is not accurate enough. Although it is not good for us to eliminate human beings, it will be harmful if we do not."


    After thinking for a moment, zhinao tried to use human language and said, "if a person feels itchy, he will scratch. If he is sick, he will take medicine."


    "And you are the bacteria that are sick. As for us, we are the medicine for treatment."


    The answer complicated everyone''s expression.


    What if your back itches?


    You''ll reach out and make a noise, just like the earth''s regulation of the environment will cause floods, storms and tsunamis.


    And when you get sick, scratching is useless, you will take some therapeutic drugs, destroy and kill those bacteria.


    It''s just In the earth''s environment, people who destroy the ecology, cause global warming, damage the atmosphere, and constantly make the air quality worse are the bacteria in the earth''s life.


    We are bacteria.


    We are viruses.


    Rotten corpse monster, is the medicine that treats virus instead??


    It''s ridiculous.


    It''s ironic.


    Man has always thought that he is the master of the world and the ruler of the earth.


    But in fact, we are constantly destroying the environment. For the earth, it''s like psoriasis that is difficult to treat. We need some strong medicine to thoroughly clean it up.


    And the powerful medicine is the rotten corpse monster and the alien!!


    So, in terms of ecological balance, the earth''s environment and the future.


    Is man the evil side?


    Those ugly monsters, twisted aliens, are heroes instead?


    There was a long silence.


    Wei Xianjian asked again, "who are you and how did you appear?"


    Zhinao was very proud of this problem and said slowly, "we are the saviors. In the course of the earth''s billions of years of growth, we have saved all kinds of disasters again and again."


    "In order to deal with the next disaster, the saviors will choose to sleep deeply, and wake up in the corresponding time, and lift the world crisis again."


    Savior!!


    What intellectual brain describes is naturally about the content of domination.


    But the master is not the destroyer of the world, but the Savior of the world. He eradicates all kinds of crises on the earth again and again.


    Le Zhiqi swallowed a mouthful of foam and said angrily: "you mean those masters who destroyed the city and slaughtered countless people are the saviors of the world?"


    The wise brain should have replied: "of course, they are all great and noble. In order to eliminate the evil race and all kinds of disasters, they do not hesitate to sacrifice themselves This time, the scale of the disaster is the biggest. In order to cure the deadly bacteria called human beings, two noble saviors have been sacrificed. "


    What??


    It seems that the masters have become heroes who are not afraid of sacrifice and hardship.


    Human beings have become a kind of deadly bacteria, but also let the three saviors "sacrifice", as if those monsters are the great one.


    It''s really hard for people at the scene to accept.


    Le Zhiqi still wants to argue.Wei Xianjian stopped her: "don''t argue. It''s like every country thinks that it is the just side in the war. The war between different races is more fierce."


    "We humans think we are just."


    "Those who are different also think that they are the Savior."


    "Different ways of thinking, different positions and different races make it impossible for us to convince each other."


    Dr. Wei Xianjian is very rational, just like two experts can''t convince each other, and at the same time, he represents both sides of "justice", and can''t prove himself right.


    Not only that.


    Human beings have done all kinds of evil deeds, but some of them are wrong


    "Another topic, how much do you know about domination?"


    Dr. Wei Xianjian raised a crucial question: "tell me what you know, the talent and ability of every master, and their weaknesses."


    Wisdom brain pondered for a moment, slowly replied: "if you answer, then I am a real traitor."


    "Isn''t it treason now?"


    "Your life and death are in our hands, and you should understand that human beings will be tortured by many punishments, which can make you miserable even if you don''t die."


    Dr. Wei Xianjian opened a button: "this is a power on punishment button. As long as I press it, your surrounding environment will be full of electric shocks, and you will be in great pain and even life-threatening. Do you need to try it?"


    Smart brain seems to wriggle a few times in the can, as if shaking his head.


    "No


    "I''m not that stupid. I don''t want to try to be miserable."


    "Human beings are so evil I can tell you something, but I don''t know it completely


    Intelligent brain began to reveal some important secrets.


    "[abyss devourer]: the great master who devours everything."


    "[ShenTeng]: a great master like a God."


    "[King of the undead]: the great master who cannot be killed."


    "Gaia: mother of the earth, the great master of the earth''s power."


    "[mother emperor]: once known as the great master of mother."


    "I can only tell you so much. Every master has evolved to the extreme greatness, and there is no way to detect his weakness."


    Intelligent brain doesn''t give too accurate information, as if this is its bottom line.


    But with just a few words, we can infer the abilities of many dominating enemies, while the abyss devourer and ShenTeng have been eliminated, and only the vague descriptions of the three dominators are left.


    As for weakness The brain may not really know.


    Every master is the ultimate. They are almost perfect creatures with no weakness.


    Soon, the first normal communication with the other species was over.


    "It''s a good harvest."


    Dr. Wei Xianjian sighed deeply: "too much information needs to be digested. I didn''t expect that in the alien way of thinking, human beings should be so evil..."

 Chapter 416

    Smart brain.


    It floats in the nutrient solution, showing a pleasant posture.


    Brain tissue extending out of the villi slender, continuous absorption of nutrients around, very enjoy this treatment.


    From afar.


    The huge brain tissue is full of absurdity, and somehow it always gives people a sense of evil.


    Another week has passed.


    Every day, at intervals, different researchers ask questions about the brain.


    These questions are not only related to corpse tide and alien species, but also some questions about human geography, and even some views about religious politics. Zhinao''s answers are always surprising, but the logic is reasonable.


    A researcher took notes and asked, "zhinao, what''s your view on time?"


    Time??


    Zhinao thought a little and said slowly: "when my lord just created me, time would pass very slowly. At that time, I was very ignorant, I would be very curious about everything, and every day would be very full."


    "The master didn''t interfere with me too much, it made me learn slowly."


    "I will study every species, observe their behavior, and study their flaws and weaknesses."


    Zhinao seems to be a very talkative old man with rich experience, telling the past history.


    "Until later, the speed of time seemed to get faster."


    "I just observed the life of a few creatures, watching them from birth to death. In the process of careful study, hundreds of years have passed, and in a twinkling of an eye, the small buds in the soil have become big trees in the sky."


    "My sense of time is more and more blurred."


    "Lived 10000 years, 100000 years, and even longer It seems that after a little sleep, the offspring of the offspring of those species die out


    Time.


    The researchers kept recording and felt the same way.


    When I was young, I always felt that one day was so long, and I was curious about everything in the world.


    Vaguely, I still remember when I was in kindergarten and primary school, waiting for the bell to ring after school was so torture, just a few minutes was like a year


    But with the growth of age, people feel more and more busy, and time always slips away unconsciously. You just work as usual for a period of time, but when you look back, you find that it''s going to be Chinese new year, and you don''t seem to have done anything??


    "Will the concept of time become blurred with the sense consciousness of creatures?"


    "If the life span of an organism is extended to 100000 years, millions of years, or even longer, maybe it will be hundreds of years since we take a nap."


    Intelligent brain''s answer is absurd but logical.


    The researcher asked again, "zhinao, what do you think of the concept of hometown?"


    People''s concept of hometown is not as simple as the place of birth. It is often accompanied by many beautiful or bitter memories.


    Does another kind of creature have this concept??


    Zhinao fell into the memory again, and then slowly said: "hometown My birthplace That concept is long gone. "


    "The life span of human beings is very short. That''s why we have feelings for a place that has existed for only a few decades."


    "But my life is too long. After I left my birthplace, my hometown has already disappeared."


    "The earth''s crust movement, landslides, forests are sometimes burned to ashes by lightning flames, and the river water caused by river blockage washes the ground down."


    "Look back I can''t find my hometown any longer. "


    "They may have become mountains, they may have become lakes, they may have been drowned in the deep sea. Hundreds of thousands of years later, everything will be beyond recognition."


    Zhinao''s concept of hometown is very vague.


    With the life span of hundreds of years, hometown often represents a city, a small county, or a village.


    If you live to old age, maybe those vague memories no longer exist.


    The muddy roads are replaced by high-speed rail and asphalt roads. The small earth houses used to be built into high-rise buildings, and the shopping malls have sprung up. When I was a child, the places where I played have become McDonalds and Starbucks


    It''s just decades of change.


    If we extend this time to several hundred thousand years, I''m afraid that human beings will feel completely strange when facing their hometown. Perhaps by then, our tall buildings will have been submerged by wind, sand and frost.


    The vicissitudes of life.


    In retrospect, everything has changed.


    "What do you think of human civilization?"


    Another researcher asked, intelligent brain can answer all these questions carefully. It doesn''t feel bored, but has the feeling of enjoying it.


    "Deformity."


    "Humans are one of the few creatures I''ve ever seen that can use tools.""In the course of biological evolution The law of the jungle, the survival of the fittest, is inevitable


    "In order to survive better in the water, fish grow gills, climb up the land and grow arthropods, in order to kill prey, evolution mutates into claws, and in order to pick the fruit at the top of the tree, they grow flying wings."


    Intelligent brain began to talk about some evolutionary process. The evolution of every organism is for better survival.


    More power.


    Faster.


    A harder carapace.


    Sharper claws.


    Genes are constantly mutating, and organisms are constantly changing in order to adapt to the environment.


    "But humans are different."


    "Humans will use tools, and will not let their hands become hammers to break shells in order to eat nuts."


    "Humans have invented walking tools, so they won''t change their thighs in order to move for a long time."


    "Human beings have invented weapons. They don''t need to make themselves strong, but they can defeat dangerous creatures that are tens of times or hundreds of times larger than their own weight."


    Zhinao sighed: "human beings It''s special You''ve transferred your own variation to tools. It may take thousands of years for other creatures to make changes, but you just need to improve the tools. "


    "Gene mutation is transferred to tool mutation. Human beings are more efficient to some extent, but they are also more lethal to the earth, because you mutate too fast."


    The speed of human mutation is too fast!!


    It may take thousands of years for insects to eat sweet watermelons, but humans only need to invent a small tool and grind out a kitchen knife, saving 10000 years.


    In order to fly into the sky, birds have undergone hundreds of thousands of years of metamorphosis and evolution. Humans can build a plane.


    We shift the change of gene to the change of tools. Every new tool will save hundreds of thousands of years of human evolution time This gives us an advantage over all living things.


    You need hundreds of thousands of years to evolve?


    I just need a little invention for evolution.


    The researchers around nodded their heads one after another. The perspective of intelligent brain observation is very tricky. Human beings are used to the tools they create, but for the monsters Even the simple bow and spear will feel very magical.


    Not to mention high-tech weapons, guns, missiles, explosives, even nuclear bombs.


    Today''s "interview" is over.


    It''s another day unconsciously. There are still many similar interviews. After a few weeks, the researchers have "admiration" for the brain.


    It''s too erudite.


    It has such a long life, and researchers are eager to learn all kinds of knowledge.


    Soon, the time that researchers spend interviewing intelligent brain every day has become the most anticipated thing


    ¡­¡­


    PS:


    the inspiration of this chapter comes from the movie "this man comes from the earth"


    it has been rewritten twice and finally satisfied. Some descriptions are very tedious, but they are to take care of younger readers. I hope you can understand them and have some thoughts on life.


    MEDA, more tomorrow!!

 Chapter 417

    The cold wind howled.


    There was a long snowfall in the sky.


    People used to remember that the pure silver covering all things has become dirty, and the color in the snow is stained with a lot of fly ash.


    It''s the ashes of countless cities burning, perhaps with the smell of blood, or the radiation residues left by missiles and nuclear bombs. Experts in dawn alliance judge that even after hundreds of years, the color of snow will not change.


    "Black snow..."


    "Less than two years have passed since the end of the world?"


    Le Zhiqi stands on the top floor of the Research Institute, letting snowflakes fall on her body. Although there are a lot of harmful substances in it, it is nothing for human beings of "legendary silver".


    Dr. Wei Xianjian appeared beside him.


    Next to her, a researcher holds an umbrella for her to enjoy the black and dirty snow.


    "Everything is different."


    "Our future generations may only see it in Textbooks The color of snow is white


    Wei Xianjian''s black eye circles become more and more serious. She takes out a box of precious cigarettes from her arms, lights one, and allows the smoke to be misty slowly. The black snow around her disappears with it.


    Sad.


    Wei Xianjian seems to have seen the future.


    When a child asks the teacher what "Snow" means, what''s the teacher''s expression like, and how to explain that the color of snow is not dirty and dim?


    "Lord Gufan has been closed for more than two months."


    Le Zhiqi was a little worried. She turned to Dr. Wei Xianjian and asked, "how''s the situation?"


    Dr. Wei Xianjian shook his head: "Gu fan''s underground experimental base has been completely closed. Even I can''t find out the specific situation below the experimental base, but I can detect that the energy fluctuation is more and more intense."


    Gu fan''s underground experimental base has been completely closed at this time, and all the experimental personnel have evacuated. The secret underground base has become a "dead zone" and no one is allowed to enter.


    No one knows exactly what''s going on.


    Perfect evolution Gu fan''s existence at this level has lasted for more than two months. I really don''t know how strong it will become after completion.


    "Those people are..."


    Dr. Wei Xianjian stood on the top floor, lying on the protective railings, and looked into the distance. There were lights and decorations near the residential area. Everyone''s face was jubilant and lively. It was rare to see such a scene in the end.


    "Doctor, you''ve been in the lab too long."


    Le Zhiqi laughed at Wei Xianjian and explained: "the new year is coming soon. Since the end of the world, people have experienced countless sufferings, and now it is one of the few joys and sorrows."


    Chinese new year?


    This is a word that feels so old.


    After the outbreak of doomsday, people can''t remember what the celebration of "Chinese New Year" is, but they only remember to muddle along and hide.


    But now it''s different. The dawn alliance has gradually developed. More than a month has passed since the last big corpse tide. People have recuperated and planted a lot of golden barley, and they have also experienced two bumper harvests.


    Coupled with the successful breeding of black Taurus, people have a good life. Although the level is far lower than that before the end of the world, they can still live.


    Door to door, and remember the "new year" this tradition.


    People pasted the word "Fu" in front of their own doors, cut the window flowers, wrote couplets, and gathered to celebrate the first real year after the end of their lives.


    "Is it more than a month since the big corpse tide?"


    Dr. Wei Xianjian was a little surprised. Unconsciously, time passed too fast.


    Le Zhiqi nodded: "Panshan base there have been properly dealt with, they also ushered in the first harvest, to make up for the shortage of food, the third batch of talents are almost to be sent, although there are many trivial friction, but it is harmless."


    "Anyway, we survived."


    It''s coming through.


    The ten million level corpse tide was encircled and destroyed, which still gives people a sense of shock. But after more than a month''s recuperation, both dawning alliance and Panshan base have become more stable.


    As the saying goes.


    What can''t kill you will make you stronger.


    Panshan base also got what it wanted. A lot of evolution liquid and "ladder of God" Hunter''s special medicine have been sent to Panshan base.


    They also have a large number of hunters and set up their own Hunter troops. Although their combat ability is still slightly immature, as long as they continue to invest in the battlefield, there will be a large number of high-level elites.


    "The scientific and technological materials of Panshan base have been sent, and a large number of weapon R & D teams are working hard to study new weapons."


    Le Zhiqi stretched a stretch, during this period of time she was really busy to the limit, and continued to ask: "this time I came here, just want to know how the researchers on your side are doing, their level is OK, have they surpassed you?"Dr. Wei Xianjian nodded: "don''t worry, most of the three groups of researchers who have been sent have real materials. They can be deputy even if they are in the worst situation, but..."


    "But what?"


    Wei Xianjian''s face became a little worried, and he continued: "only recently, they have talked with zhinao more and more frequently. Many researchers admire zhinao very much, and even regard it as a mentor of life."


    After listening, Le Zhiqi''s face changed slightly: "is that mental pollution? Special materials should be able to prevent the invasion of spiritual consciousness."


    Wei Xianjian shook his head: "no, it''s not mental pollution. It''s really erudite. We''ve learned a lot from zhinao in more than a month, solved many puzzles, and gained more research ideas..."


    "It doesn''t use any mental attack, but with more frequent contact, people gradually recognize its ideas, and even feel brainwashed."


    Brainwashing?


    It''s not a mental invasion.


    It''s similar to MLM, which repeatedly implements certain ideas and theories, making you feel reasonable and finally convinced.


    Le Zhiqi''s face was a little strange: "how can this happen? Those researchers are all top students in the University. Many of them are masters and doctors. They have established their own three outlooks. Can they be convinced by a different species?"


    Dr. Wei Xianjian left his cigarette butt and ground it with his high-heeled shoes: "come with me. In fact, it''s not just persuasion. One of our researchers has gone crazy, and he''s still a stubborn and old-fashioned scholar."


    What?


    A stubborn old scholar over half a hundred years old with authority has gone crazy?


    Le Zhiqi also realized the seriousness of the problem and followed Wei Xianjian to enter the underground experimental base again.


    Not long after that, Le Zhiqi was brought into a closed laboratory, and this laboratory is a person.


    He was an old scholar with gray hair and bloodshot eyes. It was said that he was a top person with authority in the field of biology, but now he is crazy and has some doubts about life.


    He continued to write and draw on the wall with a pen, sometimes using English terminology, sometimes using Chinese description, but later he had replaced it with pictographic symbols, and soon filled the whole prison like laboratory.


    The scene was eerie.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 418

    "He..."


    Le Zhiqi looks inward from the inspection window, and the strange picture makes her frown slightly.


    That once stubborn old scholar is regarded as an authority in the field of biology, but now he is oily and dirty. He hasn''t slept for a long time, which makes his eyes protrude. It looks like he has stayed up all night in the Internet bar for seven days.


    From time to time, he wrote and painted, and sometimes he thought intensely. His fingers kept scratching his scalp. Finally, his nails broke his scalp, and there was a little blood and meat in the cracks of his gray and black nails.


    "How could that be?"


    Le Zhiqi is very puzzled: "is his spirit polluted? Why is he so crazy?"


    Dr. Wei Xianjian shook his head and explained: "no, the brain doesn''t have any premonition of consciousness breaking through the barrier, but the scholar''s three views have completely collapsed, and it seems that this degree has been achieved only through verbal communication."


    As she spoke, she gave orders to open the door of the monitoring room.


    Le Zhiqi and Wei Xianjian step into this strange room.


    The old scholar is not aggressive. In essence, he is still an ordinary man, just crazy. He completely ignores Wei Xianjian and Le Zhiqi, standing in front of the wall shivering and thinking, sometimes drawing some symbols with blood.


    "What is he writing?"


    With a little doubt, Le Zhiqi studied the contents written on the wall.


    Those things are very fragmented. Chinese and English are combined, but we can see that they are words about "mechanical intelligence", "gene", "evolution" and "sequence".


    Huh?


    It''s really strange. How can mechanical intelligence have anything to do with genes?


    Look at those strange symbols, they present a spiral upward continuation, the old scholars also make notes from time to time, but at this time, the language has been unable to understand.


    "Is that the gene sequence he drew?"


    Le Zhiqi asked, Wei Xianjian shook his head: "it looks like it is, but it is not. In fact, I have visited prison several times in the middle of the way, but his condition is more and more serious, you can try to communicate."


    In this state, can we still communicate?


    Le Zhiqi went to the crazy old scholar and asked softly, "old man, what are you painting?"


    The old scholar is very focused, completely did not hear the words of Le Zhiqi, still in the trembling to continue thinking.


    Until she asked three or four times in a row, she suddenly turned her head and held Le Zhiqi''s hand with her filthy hand: "I''m painting machinery, what a wonderful machinery!"


    Machinery?


    Le Zhiqi some doubts: "what machinery, you draw is not the gene sequence, although I do not understand these, but the amino acid gene molecular helix structure can still understand."


    Long time contact with things in the laboratory, Le Zhiqi has some ears and eyes stained, at least can distinguish those symbols on the wall, more like a gene totem.


    The old scholar was stunned for a while and burst into laughter.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    "Turing experiment, Turing experiment, have you ever heard of Turing experiment!"


    "Human beings have been studying mechanical intelligence We try to make the machine think for itself, but we can''t make a breakthrough in essence. We can only make the database bigger and bigger... "


    The old scholar began to talk nonsense.


    But in the fragmentary discourse lacking logic, there are many real situations, such as the legendary Turing experiment.


    Turing experiment, which is a kind of experiment to verify whether the computer can think independently.


    Among them, the most critical criteria are whether the computer has independent consciousness, innovation ability, and even Whether to make mistakes, select some problems that do not conform to the computer program settings.


    Intelligent machinery, no matter how it develops, only makes the database larger and continues to run well-designed programs.


    But there is no soul in this way. In essence, it is just a cold machine strictly executed according to the program command.


    But if One day, robots will have their own sense of independence, and they will think like human beings. They will have the ability to innovate and even make mistakes. What will happen??


    "Make a mistake!"


    "Only by constantly making mistakes can we constantly evolve."


    "Only when we make mistakes all the time and don''t run according to the content of the program, can we have independent consciousness, thinking ability and innovative function. At that time, intelligent machinery will be a new race, and we human beings will be the God of race creation!"


    The old scholar is talking nonsense again.


    Le Zhiqi frowned and took two steps back, wondering: "isn''t he the most famous authoritative biologist? Why is he so interested in computer intelligence now?"


    Dr. Wei Xianjian shook his head, also said: "I don''t know, more than a week ago, he occasionally talked with that zhinao about intelligent machinery. Later, several times he secretly interviewed zhinao alone, turned off the surveillance system and asked many other things. Finally, Sanguan broke up and became like this."It''s strange.


    A biologist, on the contrary, is so interested in intelligent machinery. Can the intelligent brain also understand human intelligent machinery??


    Crazy.


    The old man can only be described as crazy.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "We are gods. Once we create intelligent machines, we are the gods who create new species!"


    "We human beings are the God of mechanical intelligence in the future. Even if human beings are destroyed after millions of years, those mechanical intelligence will be the continuation of human life. Looking at the materials accumulated in the hard disk, we are looking forward to the great God who created them!"


    "We are God, we are the God of machinery, we have created a new life, mechanical intelligent life!"


    The old scholar was completely crazy and started dancing in the room. At last, he started dancing with Le Zhiqi''s hands and feet.


    "It''s crazy."


    Wei Xianjian shook his head: "let''s leave."


    Le Zhiqi turned to follow and left, muttering: "it seems that in this state, we can''t ask anything. It''s strange that a biologist is so superstitious in mechanical intelligence. Mechanical intelligence has not been developed at all, and human beings don''t have such a high level..."


    In terms of the current level of human science and technology, it is impossible to develop an intelligent system that can think independently, has independent consciousness, creativity and the ability to make mistakes.


    The old scholar is a complete fantasy.


    However, the last murmur of Le Zhiqi suddenly awakened the old scholar.


    He dashed over, grabbed Le Zhiqi''s wrist again, and said in a very serious tone: "yes, mechanical intelligence has been developed for a long time, and mechanical intelligence system has been developed for a long time!"


    "We are mechanical intelligence."


    "Every one of us is mechanical intelligence!"


    "Every creature of us is an intelligent robot, flying high up in the sky, ha ha ha It''s been developed billions of years ago. Something''s manipulating us, manipulating us! "

 Chapter 419

    crazy.


    What a lunatic.


    Le Zhiqi is very disgusted to let go of the old Madman''s hand, a little bit too much force "bang" sound to push it down on the wall.


    The door of the monitoring room slowly closed, and Dr. Wei Xianjian was protected and left the scene, for fear that the old scholar would make any radical behavior.


    But Obviously, Le Zhiqi thought too much. The old scholar''s physical quality was still the level of ordinary people. He coughed up two mouthfuls of blood when he hit the metal wall, but he didn''t care at all. He continued to say stupid things like "we are mechanical intelligence" with a wild smile.


    "He''s crazy."


    "It''s better for such a person to deal with it directly. Why keep him?"


    Le Zhiqi mumbled and continued: "although the physical strength is still at the level of ordinary people, the old man''s feeling is very bad, even a little infiltrating."


    Eccentric, crazy, old academic.


    Le Zhiqi can cut it into two sections with one knife, but I don''t know why he feels a little chilly.


    Look back.


    Instead of being frightened, Wei Xianjian was thinking about something.


    "Human beings Mechanical intelligence... "


    Dr. Wei Xianjian also mumbled a few words. Le Zhiqi was startled and poked her quickly: "Hello, are you ok? Won''t you be infected?"


    Dr. Wei Xianjian woke up from his thinking, shook his head with a bitter smile, and said: "how can it be? I just remember what great people once said. Some people said that human beings are like machines with extreme accuracy. In fact, there is nothing wrong with it."


    "Our heart, spleen, lung, brain, and a series of organs are just like machine parts?"


    "With the development of science, people''s replacement of worn-out parts is like a computer''s replacement of a hard disk or a memory. To some extent, we are like more intelligent machines."


    Le Zhiqi opened her mouth slightly, surprised that Wei Xianjian also said such a surprising words.


    She immediately touched Wei Xianjian''s forehead with her hand to see if she had a fever and was confused because she hadn''t had a rest for a long time: "are you really OK? It''s all the crazy words of the bad old man. Don''t be affected."


    Wei Xianjian frowned. He didn''t like Le Zhiqi''s attitude of treating her as a madman. He explained: "of course I''m not crazy. These are very simple contents. The old scholar''s words obviously have another mystery, such as He said that billions of years ago, all living things were designed


    "If we are really a product [designed], then who created biology?"


    It is often said that theology is the end of science.


    The first thing for Apollo to return to earth is to become a priest. No one knows what he saw, and all the information is strictly controlled by the government.


    Many great scientists began to believe in theology in their later years. Perhaps at the end of the road, the more hopeless they were, the more they wanted to catch that little light in despair, even if they were superstitious.


    This moment.


    There are many fairy tales in Le Zhiqi''s mind.


    For example, Pangu opened the world, for example, Nuwa made man, Adam and Eve and other myths But she herself is more willing to believe in the theory of biological evolution, and is more willing to believe that life evolved naturally with the survival of the fittest.


    "This [design] I''m talking about is not really a creator."


    "This concept and your explanation are not clear. All living things must have evolved naturally, and the fittest survive and reproduce until now. But the old scholar may have thought of something unacceptable in his crazy words."


    Wei Xianjian once again lost in thought, but after thinking for a few seconds, Le Zhiqi slapped her again: "don''t think about it, you should take it seriously. Maybe you will become a madman like him again."


    Wei Xianjian sighed.


    A normal person may not understand what the old scholar said.


    However, there is often only a thin line between a madman and a genius. Dr. Wei Xianjian believes that the truth that can make an authoritative expert in biology crazy really contains something terrible.


    They were talking when suddenly the alarm in the base flashed.


    Drop by drop.


    The harsh red alarm kept ringing, and Dr. Wei Xianjian''s face suddenly became dignified. He didn''t care to ask the assistants around him what happened, and went straight to the control room.


    "It''s too bad."


    "This experimental base is specially built for intelligent brain."


    Wei Xianjian said: "the brain is out of order!"


    Everyone came to the control room as soon as possible, and the staff were in a mess.


    "Calm down!"


    Wei Xianjian cold ah, the staff around to see the president came, have revealed "you finally come" expression.


    "Dr. Wei Xianjian, come and see."


    "From the very beginning, there has been an unknown mutation in the brain, which we can''t suppress by any means."Wei Xianjian and Le Zhiqi come to the console.


    Through the huge special bulletproof glass, you can see a tank full of nutrient solution, but the inside is full of white flower fragile brain tissue, just like a can carrying a huge brain kernel.


    Bigger!!


    The brain is bigger than before.


    It used to take up only one-third of the area of the huge nutrient tank, but now it is about to fill the tank and absorb the surrounding energy.


    Wei Xianjian immediately picked up the microphone to communicate with his growing brain: "what are you doing? If you continue, we will take measures, or even kill you."


    Zhinao didn''t reply.


    The delicate fluff of its whole body continues to extend and grow into a tentacle with a suction cup. It absorbs all the nutrient solution in a greater extent, and its volume becomes larger and larger. In a few minutes, I''m afraid it will completely fill the whole can without any gap.


    "Release super neurotoxin, paralyze and faint it."


    Wei Xianjian issued an order, and the assistants around him did not dare to neglect him, so they pressed the emergency button.


    A large amount of dark purple liquid was immediately released from the huge nutrition can. Those were anesthetics specially prepared by Dr. Wei Xianjian. One drop could cause several elephants to faint.


    Soon, the infinite growth of brain becomes slow.


    It is no longer crazy peristalsis, become relatively quiet a lot, floating in the nutrition tank, and even recovered some consciousness.


    "Human..."


    "It''s a pleasure to be able to communicate with you."


    Through the human microphone, zhinao made a sound to Wei Xianjian, but it was full of fatigue and excitement.


    "This month, I understand more about human beings."


    "But it''s a pity that my goal has been achieved. I''ve collected enough human data. It''s our equivalent exchange."


    "Now, my consciousness will return to the great master, waiting to be destroyed."


    It seems that the intelligent brain is making a final declaration, changing its usual image of wisdom and saying in a cruel voice: "human beings, your essence is the devil, and the great master will Kill you all! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 420

    When you gaze at the abyss, the abyss also stares at you.


    People have been squeezing human knowledge from the brain this month, but is the brain collecting information about human beings??


    It has accomplished this task excellently, numerous problems Countless inquiries Together with the discussion of human geography and all kinds of knowledge with those elite scientists, the intelligent brain has a better understanding of the human race.


    "Human beings, you are demons and should be eliminated."


    "You are just waiting to be brutally killed by our Lord, just like those cattle and sheep you keep in captivity, just like chickens and ducks being slaughtered in the slaughterhouse, and in the end your fate will be even more miserable than that."


    the voice of zhinao becomes more and more cruel and evil.


    When it communicates with human beings, it is modest like a gentleman, but in fact, it is full of malice to human beings. It silently studies and observes human knowledge, and shows a curious attitude towards everything.


    Its purpose is not only to understand how many weapons human beings have, but also how powerful they are.


    Its real goal is to observe human beings, to understand the essence of human beings, to penetrate the spiritual level of human beings, to reach the soul, and to see what the ideological logic of this species is.


    Wisdom brain hysterical say these words.


    Then its body began to expand, the tentacles gradually increased, and the body material began to mutate.


    "Report!"


    "Dr. Wei Xianjian, the organization of brain and body is changing."


    "It seems that its cells are transforming from brain neuron tissue to muscle tissue. We have never seen such cells before..."


    Instead, researchers are trying to turn a brain cell into a more powerful neuron, which is a muscle cell.


    Its color has changed from the delicate whiteness of the brain kernel to the specific fiber red of the muscle, and finally to the dark color, which turns into the powerful dark of the skin.


    The brain is still expanding rapidly.


    Its tentacles are constantly beating around the nutrition tank, trying to break the reinforced bulletproof glass that can block consciousness.


    "Stop it."


    "Release high-voltage electricity to the maximum."


    Wei Xianjian saw this situation and ordered his men to press the emergency button.


    A researcher showed bitterness and some embarrassment and said: "that level of electricity The brain will burn directly. "


    Wei Xianjian''s heart was slightly cool, and he gave a cold voice: "is your brain broken, too? It wants to destroy human beings, destroy the whole laboratory, and then crush you all to death."


    "Do you really have feelings with it?"


    Dr. Wei Xianjian''s words were like a basin of cold water, which immediately sobered the researchers around him.


    Every time these days, they have a deep discussion with intelligent brain. Occasionally, they talk about human nature, and even design personal experiences. Some researchers even talk about their troubles like old friends.


    Over time.


    Intelligent brain is just like the friends of those researchers. It''s hard to kill it at the moment.


    "It''s a different species, don''t forget!"


    "Kill it, right now, quick!"


    Wei Xianjian pushed away the researcher and pressed the emergency button in person.


    Zizi Zizi!!!


    There was a flash of electricity in the huge can.


    The electronic sparks, which are as thick as human thighs, are connected together and twinkle in giant cans like silver dragons. The high voltage of tens of millions of Ford will evaporate the evolution liquid in a moment, and all flesh and blood will be reduced to ashes when exposed to high-intensity voltage.


    The brain turns into coke in a flash of lightning.


    The power is too strong. The light bulbs in the laboratory flicker back and forth until the power reaches the maximum. The power of the whole base suddenly melts, and the laboratory falls into darkness.


    More than 20 seconds have passed.


    People around in the dark seem to be at a loss, suddenly lose light, so that the eyes can not see anything, can only hear people''s heavy breathing.


    Soon When the standby power is turned on, the laboratory gradually returns to normal, and the strong light shines on the huge can, so that people can see the current situation of intelligent brain.


    "It''s dead?"


    Today''s brain is a coke.


    It''s completely charred by the voltage of 10 million Ford, and it looks like a black charcoal pimple.


    Click, click, click.


    But at this time, abnormal regeneration, black coke shell began to peel off, exposing the fresh muscle fiber.


    Not dead!!


    It didn''t die.


    Not only that, the brain is constantly reborn, the body grows more fresh flesh and blood material, into strong muscle fiber cells.Bang.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    The powerful tentacles coagulated by muscle fibers hit the glass walls of huge cans again and again.


    After hundreds of times of beating, the special reinforced glass finally shows a crack, and the crack is still expanding, like a spider web.


    "Not good!"


    "It''s coming out."


    Dr. Wei Xianjian''s eyes widened. He never thought that a monster transformed from brain tissue could really break through the ultra-high strength glass of the base??


    Le Zhiqi came out.


    She took Dr. Wei Xianjian behind her and said to the people around her, "give the evacuation order quickly. You are all valuable talents in the base. You can''t lose in such a place."


    "Next, it''s almost time for me to deal with it."


    Evacuation order.


    The flustered researcher assistant remembered what to do.


    The alarm sound became more harsh, and an evacuation warning was issued: "all staff, please leave the base immediately. Now it''s time to evacuate, please leave the base immediately..."


    Click, click, click!!


    Finally, the huge can burst, and the constantly growing and transforming brain turned into a strange beast composed of muscle fibers, smashed the glass in the control room, and turned into a torrent of flesh and blood rolling around.


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    On the spot, a few researchers who had no time to escape were crushed and patted into meat mud by the powerful muscle tissue. They rolled and spread in all directions, and the growth speed was beyond people''s expectation.


    The light of the knife flickered.


    Le Zhiqi cut off several tentacles and protected Dr. Wei Xianjian behind him.


    "Damn it!"


    "These tentacles will grow again no matter how they are cut."


    Although Le Zhiqi''s blade is extremely sharp, each knife can easily cut off the monster''s body, but it can not stop a big lump like a flood of muscles.


    They broke the glass walls of other floors without much effort, and the experimental base was filled with all kinds of screams.


    "Don''t protect me!"


    "Kill it, find a way to kill its core."


    "Intelligent brain, which is afraid of death, can''t become an irrational monster in order to kill some researchers. It must have a bigger purpose!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 421

    Le Zhiqi''s face changed.


    Intelligent brain itself is a kind of creature that is extremely afraid of death.


    This kind of creature has a sense of independence, and even in the end, in order to survive, it defected from the master and became a "friend" of human beings


    But Is it really defecting?


    The bodyguard of the master has absolutely no possibility of defection. Ironically, human beings actually believe the lies of zhinao.


    It''s an unreasonable lie.


    This is a lie that the brain itself does not want to believe.


    But human beings are willing to believe that, because human beings themselves are so selfish, in line with their own logical way of thinking, so the intelligent brain can always carry out its own plan until now.


    "It calculated all this!"


    "From the moment the tide of corpses completely failed, it planned to pretend to surrender and enter the human base."


    Wei Xianjian immediately understood what had happened, completely inconsistent with his iceberg beauty image, and recklessly roared: "destroy its core, it has been in contact with human beings for so long, and we need to transmit those consciousness data back!"


    What??


    Transmit your consciousness??


    Le Zhiqi is in a dilemma. She rushes out according to Wei Xianjian''s words. She has no resistance. She must be smashed into meat powder by these torrent like tentacles.


    But if we don''t destroy the core of the brain at this moment, it will lead to even greater disaster. The brain now is very familiar with human behavior and consciousness, and it can even be said that human weaknesses have been mastered by him


    "Sorry..."


    "I have to protect you. You are more important to the human base."


    After much hesitation, Le Zhiqi still didn''t rush out. Dr. Wei Xianjian was too important. Both golden barley and black golden cow were made by Dr. Wei Xianjian. In addition, evolution liquid and "ladder of God" and other precious medicines were also developed by Dr. Wei Xianjian himself.


    She''s too important to the whole human race.


    In the future, the development of human beings can not do without such a talented scientist as her.


    "You!"


    Dr. Wei Xianjian, who has always been a cold man, is very angry.


    The torrent of wisdom brain and flesh can''t wait for others. These days, it secretly accumulates unimaginable energy in the nutrient solution, and in a few seconds, it breaks down the defense of several metal gates. The tortuous tentacles crush the whole elevator and rush towards the top of the base like fast-growing plants.


    Boom boom!!!


    With the sound of breaking, the experimental base was broken, and a large number of wriggling muscle fibers grew out like a huge plant, forming a huge cauliflower shape.


    The strange thing is It did not attack the surrounding population.


    In the center of this huge cauliflower, a very special tissue appeared, which seemed to be formed by part of the brain kernel, but it was surrounded by this layer of brain kernel like a stamen.


    It gradually becomes more and more hot, a lot of steam pain rises, a layer of consciousness light wave visible to the naked eye, forming a hexagonal diamond matrix.


    Melt!


    The brain''s body is constantly melting.


    The rolling flesh and blood under the base, all the nutrients and energy are converging in one direction, they are dying like withered roots, and all the life forces are integrated into the hexagonal diamond matrix stamens.


    Other people from the adjudication office came one after another. Seeing the flower bud formed by the giant monster, they could not help but attack immediately.


    The flames and frosts smashed towards the stamens in the center, but the matrix formed by the hexagonal diamond turned into a powerful force field, pulling the surrounding gravity and magnetic field, forming an absolute defense.


    Those attacks hit on the absolute defense formed by the invisible consciousness and were completely blocked.


    "That''s What... "


    People saw an incredible scene.


    In the consciousness matrix defense of hexagonal diamond, there seems to be a huge energy cannon rising in the huge stamen, and the end of the energy cannon is the wisdom brain which has been reduced many times.


    Its consciousness and memory are concentrated in the brain kernel which has been reduced many times. With the continuous convergence of energy, the huge energy cannon becomes brighter and brighter, and the surrounding flesh and blood withers at a more exaggerated speed, all of which are providing power for the energy cannon.


    In the end The shrunken brain kernel seems to have been squeezed clean and turned into a withered walnut like thing. With the sound of a shocking gun tearing the soul of consciousness, the diamond matrix energy gun shoots a dazzling light straight into the sky.


    Click!!


    The matrix is broken.


    The attack of the hunters around smashed the energy matrix produced by the invisible consciousness and tore up a large area of withered flesh and blood.


    But those flesh and blood are like withered firewood, tearing them is meaningless, and the core consciousness has been transmitted by another means.


    "Consciousness Transmission... "


    Under the protection of Le Zhiqi, Dr. Wei Xianjian crawled out from the depth of the destroyed base.


    There is still a trail left by consciousness energy in the sky. They are as bright as stars and disappear in just a few seconds, just like fireworks.The energy matrix of consciousness formation.


    The super energy gun compresses to the limit and transmits the memory.


    It''s over.


    Dr. Wei Xianjian''s heart was cold.


    Up to now, the advantages of human beings are completely gone. The intelligent brain has understood the essence of human beings, and the importance of that memory is self-evident.


    One wave is not flat, another wave is rising.


    Within the city of justice, a large number of troops appeared and surrounded the base with tanks and armored vehicles. Artillery bombarded the damaged and dried flesh. Some hunters who were formally incorporated into the army were also around.


    This matter is too big, it is obvious that the base officials also attach great importance to it, and this opportunity has been involved.


    "Queen of blades."


    "Noble grand magistrate, please explain the situation here."


    An officer general''s appearance person slowly walks, facing Le Zhiqi respectfully says, but the eyes are full of bad.


    His name is Zhujiang. He belongs to the kind of high-level people who hold great power. His status is even a little higher than Xia Cunjian. He controls most of the city guarding forces of the just City fortress and is an absolute power faction.


    For a long time, the ruling house is the only one, and with the support of the hunter guild, the military officials have been suppressed.


    This ruling has caused so much trouble, killed and injured a large number of valuable scientific researchers, and they are secretly studying such "evil" monsters. It can be said that they are "making" something.


    In addition, some human experiments are usually carried out in the experimental base of the adjudication Institute. Although we are tacitly approved at the critical moment of the end of the world, if we take it out to make an article now, it will be very disadvantageous in terms of speech.


    "Report to general Zhujiang."


    "This huge monster We''ve filled up the entire experimental base. "


    One of his men reported that general Zhujiang nodded and ordered the nearby troops to stop attacking: "the queen of blade is here. Seeing her effortless attitude, we don''t need much here."


    "Next, leave it to the verdict."


    Zhujiang came here just to take a form and gain the upper hand of his speech.


    He said to the blade queen Le Zhiqi with a smile: "blade queen adjudicator, I hope you can give an account to the high level of the base for such a big thing."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 422

    e scorched by the flames.


    Le Zhiqi felt a big head.


    What happened in the experimental base has made her collapse, and the dead and injured researchers are all precious sweet cakes.


    Now the base officials want to suppress the ruling office for this reason. The speed of development these days is too fast. It seems that the most powerful decision-makers feel a sense of crisis.


    It''s not over.


    All of a sudden, an alarm device in Wei Xianjian''s arms flashed.


    A remote underground laboratory in the city of justice is distributed. The energy rises sharply to the limit, and the ground nearby begins to shake violently.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Le Zhiqi also felt the coming energy storm: "what happened?"


    The power it produces is much stronger than just zhinao. It seems to be the eruption of volcanic lava, so violent and manic, without any omen.


    Disaster followed.


    Dr. Wei Xianjian''s face was more cautious than just now. She only uttered two words: "Gu fan."


    What!!


    Le Zhiqi''s face was shocked.


    The direction of the energy reaction, such a violent and incredible impact, is the direction of Gu fan''s closure.


    "Lord Gufan, are you going to go out of the pass?"


    Le Zhiqi immediately grabbed a nearby judge and ordered: "call all the judges together, and then call over the two decisions of shadow touch and storm arrow. Everyone will stay near the underground base and no one will be allowed to get near."


    The judge who accepted the order was at a loss. Just now the military was ready to put pressure on him, which gave him a bigger excuse.


    He asked hesitantly, "if the military wants to get close to..."


    Le Zhiqi face a cold, repeated: "I said is anyone, understand?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Boom, boom, boom.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    The earth is shaking.


    Three underground bases were built in the justice city fortress where the ruling is located. Among them, the most complete facilities and the largest base is the underground experimental base of the ruling headquarters, while the other two were destroyed at the same time today.


    One of them is the testing ground where the brain is just located.


    The other is Gufan''s seclusion place. Now all the experimenters have been expelled, and no one knows what happened underground. There are only bursts of rumbling sound, causing large earthquake aftershocks around.


    "Did the earthquake happen?"


    People in the city of justice feel the shock of the earth.


    More and more concussion, dust falling slowly, stones on the wall have also slipped.


    The instruments for detecting energy show that the energy of the underground experimental base has exceeded the maximum instrument, as if it was going to carry out a large-scale volcanic eruption.


    It wasn''t long.


    The ground began to crack in a large area, crisscross like a dog''s teeth, and as dense as a spider web.


    The expected volcanic hell did not appear. On the contrary, a large amount of cold air overflowed and turned the surrounding ground into frozen soil, covered with a thick layer of ice.


    The car roared.


    A large number of tanks and armored vehicles, as well as military soldiers, officially incorporated hunters, all poured in this direction.


    "Please stop. No way ahead."


    A team of judges appeared, and the judge, with several members of the disciplinarian, intercepted several military vehicles.


    Shua Shua!!


    The muzzle of the gun was aimed at the members of the adjudication office immediately. An officer got out of the car angrily and said, "we are the official Army. The justice fortress has no place where we are forbidden to pass. Get out of the way!"


    "I''m sorry, we''re in private territory ahead."


    Naturally, the judge won''t get out of the way. The two sides are at each other''s throats, and the trial team here is ready to exert its powerful powers.


    The omen of disaster is becoming more and more obvious.


    A huge and turbid piece of ice broke and burst, turned into ice dregs and debris, rose to the sky, fell down and stabbed on the ground, becoming sharp spikes. Sometimes there were gusts of wind blowing. Everything that came into contact with the cold wind turned into ice sculpture in a few seconds.


    The tanks in the distance all aimed the artillery at the direction of the underground base.


    Even a few missile vehicles produced by Panshan base are ready to launch incendiary bombs and other things, ready to neutralize the frost with flames.


    "Stop!"


    "These tanks and missile vehicles, dare to move again, my arrow will tear them apart."


    On the sky, a figure slowly emerged. Her back has a pair of huge metal wings. Countless sharp metal blades are the arrows on the wings. It''s Lin Yuxin, one of the three major rulings.


    Le Zhiqi also went to the front of the team: "I am one of the three adjudicators of the ruling office, the blade queen Le Zhiqi.""No one is allowed to step forward, or he will be the enemy of the verdict."


    Queen of blades.


    The arrow of the storm.


    There is still the shadow touch that has not yet appeared. The unknown existence is hidden in the dark, which is even more frightening.


    All the three rulings appear here, which is enough to show that the ruling attaches importance to this hidden underground base.


    "What a prestige."


    "Le Zhiqi adjudicator, we just separated not long, did not expect to meet again."


    One of the officers had a faint smile on his face. The calmness in his eyes showed that he was very deep in the city. He could not see what he thought. It was general Zhujiang that he had just met.


    He was young, with a faint smile on his face. Looking at the tense atmosphere around him, he raised his hand slightly to let the troops retreat slightly.


    "How dare our military force break into the jurisdiction?"


    "Of course, peace is the most important thing. Everyone retreat We''ll be out there quietly


    Although Zhujiang said that peace is the most important thing, the withdrawal order made all the soldiers feel great humiliation. The official Army was forced to be punished by the verdict. Anyone would feel very frustrated.


    Le Zhiqi narrowed her eyes, and the general in front of her had already made the verdict passive without saying anything, and even assumed the role of "villain" in name.


    But this is not the time to argue.


    The most important thing is to protect Gufan and complete his transformation.


    Le Zhiqi sighed and said slowly: "this matter, I will give an account to the senior management in the future."


    "Good!"


    "That''s what you''re waiting for."


    It seems that Zhujiang has achieved his goal and is very satisfied. The so-called explanation naturally involves paying some price, such as some power interests and so on.


    The army retreated slowly, but general Zhujiang was calmly waiting for the "disaster" to come. He wanted to see how the adjudication office dealt with the troubles in front of him.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 423

    The cold is all over the place.


    The earth is constantly cracking.


    The intense radiation keeps flowing, gradually turning the surrounding ice into a dirty color. That is the purgatory fire produced by the mutated "nuclear radiation", which can be combined with the extremely cold in winter, forming the double effect of ice and fire.


    "Back up!"


    "Everyone back up!"


    The whole laboratory was exploding one after another. Zhujiang directed the soldiers to retreat, but he was surprised to find that his body could not move.


    It''s a great spiritual force.


    Gu fan has the ability of "bitter illusion corridor", and can even pull people directly into the illusion space to practice for several months. Now this kind of spiritual consciousness energy has become more terrible.


    It''s gloomy.


    Bloody purgatory.


    People seem to have hallucinations, and it seems that what happened in front of them is true.


    The color of the sky seems to be infected by blood plasma, and a strong pungent smell of blood comes to our face. It seems that we have entered the slaughterhouse of the 18th floor purgatory, and everything in front of us is gradually polluted by blood color, which gives us a very real and terrible feeling.


    The ears are itchy.


    In the bloody space, there comes the music of rubbing, just like the devil''s whisper tearing.


    That is the real devil to appear, the presence of people as if to witness the birth of a real devil.


    Boom boom!!


    Boom boom!!


    All of a sudden, the whole land of the experimental base broke.


    The bloody purgatory around us is like a tide of retrospection. In just a few seconds, it has been absorbed by an existence.


    People seem to see the ebb tide which has been put forward countless times faster, whether it is the pungent smell of blood or the voice of demons in the ear, all hide together with the disappearance of blood color.


    It''s horrible.


    Even the three adjudicators would never feel so weird.


    "That''s People? "


    On the ruins of the completely destroyed underground experimental base, a human figure stands.


    His body is red and fruity. It''s impossible to describe how perfect he is. The edges and corners of every muscle are like magic iron casting. After thousands of years of forging and tempering, people can''t help but doubt that even if the sharpest alloy blade is used to cut it, it won''t show a white mark.


    The surrounding blood color faded back to his body, forming a blood colored robe with special patterns.


    He had no sadness or happiness, and his face had no expression, as if he had seen through the world of mortals. The memory of countless ancient genes made him obtain the supreme wisdom from the ancient sages.


    Wise man, warrior, general, counselor, businessman, carpenter, tailor And so on, all the memories hidden in the genes were clearly seen by him, benefited a lot from them, and felt deeply.


    His eyes were not sad or happy, but the color of his pupils seemed to be dyed scarlet by the top killing intention.


    Ordinary people can''t move their eyes when they stare at them. They seem as plain as water, but in fact they are as deep as an endless abyss. If they are not careful, they will be trapped and can''t extricate themselves.


    "Boss Gufan, it''s out of the pass."


    Le Zhiqi was surprised.


    After being closed for such a long time, too many things have happened outside. The tide of tens of millions of corpses in Panshan base is a headache, and now the appearance of Gu fan undoubtedly gives people the backbone.


    Gu fan, wearing a blood robe made of blood prison spider silk, came to the crowd step by step.


    It''s strange.


    Gu fan didn''t give people a strong sense of repression like he did at the beginning, but now he can completely introvert all his killing ideas, and even make people feel that he is just an "ordinary person".


    But the more so, the more unusual.


    Control!!


    Gufan can control every breath just right.


    He absorbed the [perfect] characteristics of ShenTeng, made a thorough transformation, and completely strengthened himself from the genetic level. No one knows what height his realm has reached.


    "It''s finally out of the gate."


    Lin Yuxin also breathed a sigh of relief and felt that the burden on her shoulders was lightened a lot.


    These days, we all rely on the three major verdicts to carry everything. Everyone is counting on the three major verdicts to live. It''s like the three people have supported a whole mountain. That kind of pressure and responsibility can''t be expressed in words.


    But Gu fan is the backing of the three adjudicators!!


    Gu fan has no power, no financial resources, and few distinguished contacts, but he has one of the strongest things in this last life.


    That''s - absolute strength!!


    Mr. Gu fan, now How strong is it


    Le Zhiqi couldn''t help but wonder. The experimental base was destroyed. The appearance of Gu fan was accompanied by the image of destroying heaven and earth. However, he was like an ordinary person without any dangerous breath. It was totally impossible for people to see through.


    "I am still the awakener.""The grade is still divine gold, but it has opened the door to the next step and spied the wisp of hope."


    Gu fan has come to le Zhiqi unconsciously, which makes people feel whether there is something wrong with his eyes, as if he is moving to le Zhiqi in a flash, but there seems to be a memory coming slowly in his mind.


    Consciousness produces a sense of vagueness??


    This is not the most terrible. Gu fan can understand Le Zhiqi''s mind at a glance. Even though she is just murmuring in her heart, Gu fan''s strong mental power has already understood her thoughts.


    Is this the legendary He has a mind??


    Just with my eyes, I can understand what I say in my heart??


    Le Zhiqi opens her mouth wide. It''s terrible for Gu fan. Once, if he wanted to know a person''s secret, he had to use the move of "bitter fantasy corridor" to penetrate the heart and peel the secret out a little bit.


    But now Gu fan''s spiritual consciousness is strong enough to read other people''s thoughts directly??


    "I really transformed my body."


    "Only by understanding the wisdom of the sages can I know how ignorant I am. After the second awakening and evolution, I have explored the next stage."


    Gu Fan said lightly, but his eyes were deep into the distance.


    There is no end to the road of evolution, but it is very difficult for Gu fan to go up to the next level after reaching the level of "divine gold". After this transformation and evolution, he really found the road to the future and saw the dim hope.


    The awakened.


    It is also the most powerful one at the level of the second awakening.


    Gu fan has absolutely reached the unprecedented height of human beings. At this time, he is really stable in this realm, and has completely reached the level of the abyss master, and even surpasses the strength of some masters!!


    Lin Yuxin, Le Zhiqi and Wu Ze in the dark All the people were convinced by the power of Gufan.


    Although he did not break out the mountain torrents and tsunami like murderous atmosphere, but every move and every detail makes people secretly surprised. Even the grand adjudicator who has reached the peak level of human beings can not judge how Gu fan did all this.


    But there are always people who don''t have eyes.


    Before everyone said a few words, the sniper hidden in the dark on the other side had aimed at Gu fan''s head.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 424

    The existence of Gufan is completely unknown.


    He has always kept a low profile. The names of the three major rulings and legends are well known, but everything about Gufan is mysterious and unknown. From the scene of the "mysterious man" just appeared, it may be a great threat to the base.


    Zhujiang secretly issued an order, so that many experts equipped with the most advanced anti equipment sniper rifle aimed at Gu fan''s head.


    "Well?"


    Gu fan frowned slightly.


    His idea is so powerful that ordinary people can''t understand his ability to detect danger. As soon as the muzzle of his gun is aimed at Gu fan''s eyebrow, he immediately detects the direction and specific position of the enemy.


    "The top of the military?"


    Gu fan light said: "I advise you to order your troops to put down their guns, and then continue to aim at me, there will be bad things."


    General Zhujiang is far away from Gu fan. According to common sense, the faint warning can''t be transmitted so far. But at this time, it sounds as if it is echoing in the ear, which makes people wonder whether this sentence has been directly transmitted to their own mind??


    Are you kidding!!


    Those snipers are the best. They are hidden in a building one kilometer away. How can the unknown man in front of Zhujiang perceive them??


    "General, what shall we do?"


    An adjutant shed a cold sweat from his temples and asked general Zhujiang, "do you want to order the snipers to retreat?"


    But Zhujiang did not believe that a man could reach this point.


    Snipers more than one kilometer away are distributed in different locations, and these sharpshooters have rich combat experience and know how to hide themselves.


    Moreover, in the city of justice, the top military officials still represent the officials, and he dare not act recklessly.


    "No


    Zhujiang ordered: "we represent the government. We are never threatened by others. We aim at him and stand by at any time."


    However Just as he said this command, something bad really happened.


    One kilometer away, the sniper hiding on the 10th floor is lying on the window, but suddenly he feels that he is wrapped by a cold. Just as he wants to move, he finds that his feet are already connected with the ground and completely frozen.


    Click, click, click.


    A thin layer of ice appeared on the wall, and the blood in his body was frozen in just a few seconds. Soon, the sniper was frozen into an ice sculpture, holding a precious anti equipment sniper rifle and stopped the operation.


    On the other side.


    Hidden in another low building, the sniper suddenly feels his brain is dim, and his eyes are fascinated by a hazy blood mist. Next, a large amount of dirty plasma flows out of the surrounding walls, and some ghost claws hold his ankles and body, tearing out a large amount of flesh and blood.


    A moment later, the sniper''s body was frozen in place, and he was scared to death. What just appeared was an illusion.


    "Sniper one, lost contact..."


    "Sniper two, lost contact..."


    The adjutant kept confirming the news and found that all the people in the whole sniper team had lost contact strangely. Anyone who dared to aim at Gu fan''s head was dead.


    "General Zhujiang The sniper team is all dead. "


    The adjutant''s words made Zhujiang''s eyes widened. He couldn''t believe what happened in front of him. In the twinkling of an eye, all the snipers who were more than one kilometer apart died inexplicably.


    Almost all of them are in a closed environment, and there are no signs of fighting around them.


    It''s incredible how Gu fan killed these people unconsciously.


    "Dark part!"


    "It must be the shadow troops of the ruling office. Only they can execute the snipers without knowing it!"


    Zhujiang didn''t believe that the sniper team was killed by the mysterious man. After all, he was always in front of himself. How could he kill thousands of miles away?


    He believes that this is the most mysterious shadow force in the ruling. The so-called shadow touch, which has never appeared in the three major rulings, is in charge of such a force to secretly assassinate and execute opponents.


    "Your name is Zhujiang, right?"


    Gu fan''s voice came again, and he walked step by step toward the direction of the general: "I see anger in your eyes, but there is still deep disbelief and fear of the unknown..."


    The feeling in people''s mind is so slow, every step is so clear, but in fact, the speed is really very fast. In the blink of an eye, people have already crossed hundreds of meters to Zhujiang, which makes people''s brain consciousness and reality appear serious sensory loss.


    "You want to deal with the tribunal."


    "The fight of human power is really stupid. The army of heterogenous corpse monsters makes us hard to survive like cockroaches, but it involves interests and rights, but it will continue to fight inside."


    Gu fan sighed and felt deep sorrow.


    From the memory of the ancient sages, he saw that the war of human generation after generation, blood and fire are agonizing, and the fight for rights is endless. As long as human beings exist, the fight will continue."Go ahead."


    "Tell the high level of the military that I will give you an account on behalf of the ruling Institute."


    Even if Gu fan just went out of the pass, he just glanced at him and understood what was going on. It was just a clich ¨¦. It was nothing more than the high-level military officials trying to make trouble through the experimental base.


    "You..."


    Zhu Jiang lowered his voice: "what can you represent in the ruling?"


    He has never heard of all the number one people in the ruling. He is so shameless that he can represent the whole ruling office, even the three major rulings dare not say so.


    "He can!"


    Just at this time, Le Zhiqi and Lin Yuxin also came over. In the darkness, a burst of darkness wriggled up. Although they did not show their real bodies, they were also certain that they were other big adjudicators.


    "He can represent the tribunal!"


    "I confirm it in the name of the arrow of the storm."


    "I confirm it in the name of queen blade."


    "I confirm it in the name of shadow touch."


    Three adjudicators appeared at the same time to guarantee Gu fan. Even general Zhujiang was startled. Who was the big man in front of him??


    Gu fan also showed a cruel smile.


    "Who am I?"


    "I am the peak of human awakening."


    "I am the real master of the tribunal."


    "I''m a wild hunter, a hunter after the master."


    "I am Death


    Death!!


    Crazy hunting is a kind of hunter who pursues incredible things in myth, and their leaders all have a super code name, in the name of Zeus, or in the name of other gods.


    Gu fan is the leader of crazy hunting, chasing and killing the master, and he is the real God of death, the bloody God of death.


    "Is that clear enough?"


    Gu fan looked at the rivers faintly, but it gave people a feeling of looking down. The word "death" was deeply imprinted in his heart. On the other hand, he could not speak for a long time, and no longer had the arrogance when he came.

 Chapter 425

    Zhu Jiang''s shoulders trembled slightly.


    There was a trace of anger and resentment in his eyes, but he didn''t dare to show it in the face of Gu fan.


    Clenched fists finally slowly break away, back a few steps to all the subordinates issued orders: "we retreat, go!"


    "Old fan."


    "They won''t let it go."


    Le Zhiqi also saw Zhu Jiang''s reluctance, and stood beside Gu fan to remind him: "these days, the ruling office has developed too much. The high-level officials feel that their position is in danger. People are saying that the ruling office will be the second salvation society..."


    But Gu fan didn''t care.


    Those so-called senior leaders of dawn alliance seem to be worthless in his eyes.


    "It''s all small things."


    Gu fan looked back and said with a cool expression: "you go to call people here, shut up for such a long time, I believe a lot of things have happened, and I have something to tell you."


    Le Zhiqi looks excited.


    What earth shaking events will Mr. Gu fan do after he leaves the customs!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The hunter guild.


    The first chamber of Commerce of Dawning alliance, together with the concentration of retail investors of all hunting forces, has taken over a large number of businesses both in the public and in the private. Whether it is "golden barley" or "black Taurus" or all kinds of bar businesses, they are all under the control of Wang Dafu.


    As Gu fan once promised.


    Wang Dafu is now a real underground emperor, not a lamb to be slaughtered, but a real hero with his own strength.


    Right now.


    Wang Dafu is sitting in an extremely luxurious office.


    The floor of the office is covered with soft animal fur, which is a special heterogeneous species. Fur is not only very soft to step on, but also very comfortable to the feet. It also has the function of waterproof and fireproof. It is a luxury that only the powerful can use.


    The interior of the room is also extravagant. There are many treasures of famous wine mountain villa in the display cabinet, and some treasures of Cuban cigars. After the baptism of the end of the world, the number of such luxury remains is even rarer, while Wang Dafu''s collection is piled up like a mountain.


    In front of the landing window where you can see more than half of the justice fortress, Wang Dafu smokes a newly hot cigar and looks down at the busy mortals on more than a dozen floors. His palm falls on the high-strength bulletproof window again, startling a mosquito from the outside world. At the same time, he also interrupts the constant persuasion of an official behind him.


    Suck


    Wang took a deep breath, turned back and sat on the leather sofa, slowly said: "it doesn''t matter, I''m listening, you continue to say."


    In front of the underground emperor, an officer with his hair combed meticulously was persuading him. Beside him was a beautiful, cool, and rare tall beauty, who was also one of the "means" to persuade Wang Dafu.


    "Mr. Wang Dafu."


    "We can see your contribution to the base."


    "The hunting teams of the hunter guild help us to clear out a large area of safe area, and your gold panning teams also dig out such precious materials as decayed Amethyst every day..."


    "In addition, your Chamber of commerce makes the whole base operate reasonably, and the business of golden barley and black Taurus is endless. If there is no such person as you, I''m afraid our dawning alliance will not be like this for several more years."


    The scrupulously combed lobbying official kept on sucking up.


    Wang Dafu doesn''t need to put on that flattering smile at this time, but it doesn''t prevent him from being a top flatterer, so the other party''s incessant flattery is nonsense to Wang Dafu, and some ideas like "if it was me, I would do it, his statement is too naive" came into his mind.


    "To make a long story short, my time is limited."


    Wang Dafu said faintly that Xu Haihai, the leader of the elite team who has been following him until now, poured him a glass of red wine and said: "this is Raffi found in 1982 by the outside collection team from a six-star luxury hotel."


    It turns out that Wang Dafu''s time is limited, and he is actually tasting the 82 year old Lafite?


    "Vulgar."


    Wang Dafu shook his head: "everyone praises 82 Lafite. In fact, the year has already passed the best time to taste it. Go and bring my 2019 collection of Sprite. Today, let''s have a sprite garafe!"


    The official in charge of lobbying widened his eyes. This TM is too rustic. Red wine is the same way to drink Sprite. People with real taste will only feel that they have ruined red wine


    "Cough."


    "Mr. Wang Dafu, don''t you think the ruling office is too powerful now?"


    The official in charge of lobbying, finally speaking out the real purpose, continued: "we think that you are the emperor who is really suitable for managing the ruling office, and can bring a positive response to the dawn alliance."


    "But the ruling is a bit too much. They are more like a dictator who wants to be above the dawn alliance."The fox''s tail is leaking out.


    This is the relationship between Wang Dafu and the ruling office provoked by the high-level military.


    After hearing this, Wang Dafu''s face changed slightly and his eyes were sharp.


    The atmosphere of the room also became silent, and the sprite bubbles of Lafite in 1982 in the wine glass made a sound, clear and audible.


    Wang Dafu sniffed carefully, put together a mouthful, and said in a heavy tone: "pay attention to your words. I doubt that you have provoked the relationship between Jishi society and Hunter society."


    "Your officials are very clear that the hunter guild and the ruling office are one and the same. I advise you to leave now."


    Wang Dafu''s refusal did not surprise the other party. He lowered his voice and said, "there is no real monolithic relationship in the world, only eternal interests. The ruling violates our common interests."


    "With the verdict, we all have to obey orders. Just like the last time they asked the hunter guild to give all the resources to help Panshan base, they also secretly coerced our high-level military to support us."


    "Go on, the ruling house is the dictator in the base, we have no chance to resist."


    The high-level lobbyist was more and more excited. He also cited various examples. The scope of management designed by the ruling was more and more extensive. Recently, he directly killed a high-level member for "pagan" reasons, making people panic.


    "There are no eternal friends and enemies, only eternal interests, you said very well."


    Wang Dafu puffed up the clouds and sneered, "but I''m curious, what kind of benefits can you give me?"


    There''s drama!


    Wang Dafu gives himself the opportunity to explain, which proves that there is a play!!


    The high-level official immediately said: "power, wealth, beauty, we can give you everything, and more authority will be released to you, and you will become a member of the highest level of dawn alliance."


    "You will be the core ruler of dawn alliance!"


    The ruler.


    These three words make people relaxed and happy.


    But Wang Dafu burst out laughing.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"

 Chapter 426

    Wang Dafu laughed a lot.


    He almost laughed, as if the other party''s words were very funny.


    "If we say power, the hunting team owned by the hunter guild is enough to arm me to the teeth."


    "If we say wealth, I have the most grain and materials in dawning alliance. It can almost be said that I am a rich country."


    Wang Dafu stopped for a moment, pointed to the cool beauties around the other party''s lobbying officials, and said, "if you say beauties, do you know how many beauties those people send to please me every day? There are all kinds of beauties, which are more beautiful than the one standing beside you."


    "Wealth, power, beauty I don''t lack any of them. Why should I turn against the verdict? "


    Wang Dafu burst into tears with a smile. He grabbed the cup of 82 year old rafiga sprite and drank it. He wiped the red liquid at the corner of his mouth. His eyes were full of banter.


    The official''s eyes changed and he said, "no!"


    "Not only that, you will be one of the rulers, not ruled by the ruling now!"


    "Now is the hunter guild on an equal footing with the verdict? In my opinion, you are a lamb to be slaughtered, a piggy bank full of money. You can be slaughtered or broken by the verdict at any time to get your money out."


    "Only by destroying the tribunal will the hunter guild become the ruler and join our government to become the same ruler!"


    The man''s words stopped Wang Dafu''s smile.


    Lambs to be slaughtered?


    There was once an adult who described himself in this way, and since then Wang Dafu has understood the importance of power.


    "Lamb to be slaughtered, you have a good metaphor, and you are right."


    Wang Dafu nodded and agreed with the other side: "I am a lamb that can be slaughtered at any time in front of the adjudication office. I can only serve them faithfully and even have to pay my own life when necessary. It seems that it is a good choice to join you in killing the adjudication office."


    The official''s face brightened: "then join us and fight against the verdict!"


    Wang Dafu sneered: "but I refuse."


    The official was in a daze. Wang Dafu should be the smartest businessman, of which the pros and cons are the clearest. Why would he refuse himself??


    "First of all, killing the verdict is not as easy as you think."


    "Secondly, even if the tribunal can be destroyed, then My power has become more powerful. Will the hunter guild be the next to be destroyed? "


    Wang Dafu''s voice gradually became calm, and the momentum of high-ranking people gradually showed up. The official wanted to explain quickly, but he was interrupted by Wang Dafu and said, "besides, you don''t know what you are facing."


    "You think you are the ruler?"


    "You think you''re a lamb butcher with a knife in your hand?"


    Wang Dafu shook his head and said firmly: "the butcher who really holds a knife in his hand is never a high official level. You are no different from me. You are just lambs to be slaughtered."


    Wang Dafu went to the official''s side and clapped his hand on his shoulder: "you know, if two lambs are united, the final result will only be killed by the butcher first, that''s all."


    The top official looked shocked.


    Wang Dafu thought more clearly than anyone else, unswervingly, without any intention of betrayal.


    To be exact, Wang Dafu didn''t dare to betray. Even if he became the hero of the base, he didn''t want to betray at all. Why did the ruling make him so afraid??


    "You''re thinking about it."


    "The ruling office is not as strong as you think."


    "We have investigated. If we can deal with the three major rulings, it will not be a problem to disintegrate the whole ruling."


    Lobbyists are still working hard, but Wang Dafu said coldly: "see off."


    Xu Haihai, the leader of the elite team, made a gesture of invitation. Those people were forced out of the room with a sense of reluctance, and the room became quiet again.


    "Stupid, stupid."


    Wang Dafu shook his head, stood in front of the landing window, looked at the sky, and said to himself, "it seems that the sky will change."


    Before long, there was another knock at the office.


    Wang Dafu was a little impatient: "I didn''t say that no one is here today. The top military officials told them to go away."


    The subordinate in charge of the herald just wanted to leave, but the elite team leader Xu Haihai came and asked: "who''s here? What''s the news?"


    "The person who adjudicates..."


    "They sent a message that the adult had left the customs and asked President Wang Dafu to attend the meeting."


    Hearing this, Wang Dafu almost fell to the ground.


    MD¡£


    Fortunately, Xu Haihai asked more, otherwise he would be in great trouble.


    The adult is out of the gate.The so-called adult, of course, can only be "Gufan", the real butcher holding a knife in his hand, and the God of death who controls all people''s lives.


    "Stand by, stand by now!"


    "Something''s wrong. It''s really going to change. Let''s hurry to the designated place. We can''t delay for a while."


    Wang Dafu, calm and comfortable, covered the sky with only one hand, was so scared that his head was covered with sweat. Regardless of the 82 year old Lafite on the table, his Cuban cigar was directly thrown on the ground and crushed, and he rushed out of the office with Xu Haihai.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Senior military officials, including Zhujiang and many other generals, also received Gu fan''s invitation.


    The meeting was held in the general meeting room of the military headquarters, that is, in the territory of the "enemy".


    Provocation.


    This is a blatant provocation.


    But in the words of Le Zhiqi, "if it''s on the site of the adjudication office, I''m afraid those people don''t dare to come" and other arrogant remarks.


    For a moment, generals from all sides of the military headquarters felt angry and shameful.


    Zhujiang, as one of the top leaders of the base, was also extremely angry. He immediately ordered all elite teams to deploy around the command room and be ready to launch an attack at any time.


    "Call our secret forces again."


    "Red ghost, it''s time for him to come in handy."


    When Zhujiang gave the order, even the secret troops hidden in the dawn alliance were sent out.


    A big event is about to happen, which is related to the fate of the whole justice fortress and even the dawn alliance, and everyone attaches great importance to it.


    But the only one who doesn''t take the meeting seriously is Gu fan, who is teasing Xu Manman.


    At this point.


    Gufan is holding baby Manman and listening to what happened recently.


    What can eat delicious meat, and uncles and aunts rushed to Panshan base, defeated the ten million level corpse tide, meat little baby said vividly, Le Zhiqi several people around is full of embarrassment, people than people really angry.


    "Old fan."


    "Time''s up. It''s time for us to go to the general meeting room."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 427

    General meeting room.


    The government attaches great importance to this meeting.


    This will be a formal confrontation between the ruling office and the dawning alliance.


    "The environment is too narrow."


    "If they want to do harm to the generals, I''m afraid we can''t stop them in a room."


    After much consideration, the dawning alliance officials decided to set up the meeting on the huge playground outside the headquarters. In the past, there was an oval meeting table for hundreds of people in the training place.


    There was a defensive deployment around.


    Hundreds of elite snipers are sharpshooters, hiding in every corner, aiming at the center of the playground.


    Dozens of tanks and armored vehicles are also arranged near the playground. The gun barrel has been aimed at a semicircle of the conference table, which is the place reserved for Gu fan to sit. As long as the order is given, the artillery will cover the crowd in an instant.


    Hundreds of heavy machine guns, people can not help but think of the crazy metal storm when blocking the tide of corpses, but at this time, it is to prevent the people in the verdict from changing.


    A hidden army also appeared behind the Zhujiang River.


    They are the most powerful hunting team in the Justice League. The leader is nearly two meters tall, and his whole body is full of red like a burning flame. The strong smell and the red high temperature make it hard to get close to him, so he is called red ghost!!


    There is no match for the red ghost.


    It is said that the reason why the officials dare to challenge the ruling is because of the existence of the red ghost, whose terrible strength has reached the level of being able to directly face the challenge of the three major adjudicators. Unexpectedly, they were dispatched ahead of time due to the situation.


    High level officials are on the scene.


    Zhujiang and several more radical top leaders are making final preparations.


    "It''s arrogant."


    "It''s too arrogant."


    "They initiated the invitation to the meeting and set it up in our military general conference room. This is chiguoguo''s provocation."


    Before Zhujiang spoke, several of them complained discontentedly. One of them even told the story of the assassination that happened a week ago: "there is a general in our high level who is sleeping at home, and the assassin''s troops of the adjudication office appeared to erase him. Afterwards, he said lightly that he was a heretic, without any evidence."


    "In the future, will they kill us if they want to?"


    "That''s right!"


    "We''re not random slaughtered animals."


    "They are becoming more and more powerful, and their endless greed is spreading. They are the second salvation society."


    "It must be contained, otherwise, where is the official authority of our base? No matter how the meeting is, some conditions can never be compromised, and the ruling must be limited."


    Many officials have expressed their opinions. It seems that their grievances about the ruling have been accumulated for a long time.


    Xia Cunjian, as a high-level base, is also one of the important roles.


    However, because of his close relationship with the ruling, he was excluded everywhere.


    "Xiajiang army is coming."


    "No, why didn''t you show up with the verdict? As far as I know You should be the talent over there, right? "


    Xia Cunjian frowned deeply. Unexpectedly, he saved the base several times and led the soldiers to save the hero of Panshan base. When he came back here, he became the target of public criticism.


    "Xia Jiangjun."


    Zhujiang, as the leader, approached the lively side and said with a smile, "you often deal with the adjudicators. I don''t know if the three adjudicators in the legend are really so powerful. What if they are compared with the red ghost?"


    Zhujiang pointed to the human monster in the distance, who was nearly three meters tall, strong and matchless, red as a brand iron, and seemed to be proud in his eyes.


    Although the three adjudicators are strong, he is also confident of the tough red ghost.


    What''s more, in addition to the red ghost, there were also several strong hunters on the scene. They were all the top hunters who had reached the "Jinggang" level. They were only a little short of breaking through the legendary realm.


    Xia Cunjian doesn''t want to say more, but the instructor Han Xue whispers a few words in his ear, which makes Xia Cunjian look more cautious.


    Instructor Han Xue is well-informed and powerful. At a glance, he recognized that all the hidden secret teams are ruthless. As a secret weapon of the military, the red ghost may have broken through the limit and reached the legendary secret silver level.


    Not to be underestimated!!


    There may be another fierce battle at this meeting.


    Brake!!


    A luxury Bentley slowly stops near the playground.


    Wang Dafu and Xu Haihai also arrived at the scene. He scanned around and found that Gu fan had not yet arrived. He was relieved.


    "You can''t let Gufan wait for me!"


    Wang Dafu The man, known as the dark emperor of the underground, immediately counseled Gu fan. Of course, this kind of meeting should be held in advance. You can''t let the elder Gu fan wait for you. It''s more serious than killing him."Xia Cunjian, you''re early too?"


    Wang Dafu walked slowly and showed the momentum of a strong man in the face of the crowd. Even in the face of the highest level of the base, he was neither humble nor arrogant. He just said hello to his old friend.


    General Zhu Jiang was put aside, but after a pause, he came forward: "Hello, President Wang Dafu. I don''t know what you''ve been thinking about before. This is an opportunity. You should have seen our strength."


    What he said, of course, refers to the betrayal of the verdict.


    Wang Dafu looked around. There were tanks and armored vehicles, a lot of heavy machine guns, and hidden sniper sharpshooters??


    "General."


    Wang Dafu made a light comment and sat on the oval conference table ahead of time, but on the opposite side of the government, showing that he was in the camp of Gufan.


    "Well, I don''t know what to do."


    Zhu Jiang felt a little resentful, but he also knew the power of the verdict. I''m afraid that only the red ghost is not enough. He called his subordinates to say something in his ear.


    "General Zhujiang, are you sure you want to start the experimental stage..."


    The subordinate in charge was embarrassed, but Zhujiang confirmed: "this is the order, go!"


    Time went by.


    Many people were impatient when they waited here for a long time.


    "What a shelf the verdict is."


    "He made our base officials wait so long, as well as the red gold chamber of Commerce and the hunter guild..."


    In the open playground, there are many people sitting in the round table, most of them are the military and the invited business magnates, as well as the arms dealers who have replaced Shen Yan of the salvation society. They have been waiting for the verdict for at least an hour.


    Several tycoons of the chamber of Commerce, such as the Chijin chamber of Commerce, which specializes in mineral collection, privately colluded with the government to stop the supply of all ore raw materials.


    There are several other big names in the base who are also waiting for this good play to come to power, ready to unite to boycott the dictatorship.


    "Here we go!"


    "Here they are!"


    Before long, several majestic steel chariots came slowly.


    A cold woman with wings on her back glided down from the sky. Every feather on the steel wings was like a sharp blade, and it glowed cold in the sun.


    Here comes the judge.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 428

    Here comes the judge.


    On the steel chariot, several people walk down with a strong air.


    "The woman with wings on her back is Lin Yuxin, the arrow of the storm. It is said that she can also control hurricanes. Countless blades of wings form razors in tornadoes, and there are no bones of those involved."


    "Look."


    "Don''t underestimate that slim woman. It''s Le Zhiqi, the queen of blade. It''s said that her two thighs have evolved into steel cutting edges, and steel can be cut like tofu."


    Many generals whispered.


    The name of the grand adjudicator is too loud, especially the queen of blade and the arrow of storm. After several wars, they solved the crisis of ten million corpses in Panshan base. Even three-year-old children can call their names.


    But the shadow of Wu Ze, always hidden in the dark, I''m afraid I won''t see him in this meeting.


    As they spoke, another man stepped out of the chariot.


    The man was as strong as steel, and he was also very tall. He was like a King Kong arhat worshipped in a temple. Someone immediately recognized him.


    "The legendary head of fourteen, immortal gold body!"


    Yes, this man is the first judge, the nearest immortal body to the grand magistrate.


    Two handsome men also stepped out of the chariot, their shape is very unique, one person''s hair color is completely composed of ice blue silver, and the whole body is emitting cold, the other person''s hair color is floating with white fire, even if they control their own strength, they will make the surrounding temperature rise continuously.


    Two people walk together and neutralize each other, but have no vision.


    They are officially glacier 06 and white night 10. They have the ability of ice and fire. They look like a pair of brothers.


    Then, a pair of sisters like beauty appeared, one of them wearing a white scarf, the whole person shrouded in a holy, giving people a warm and peaceful feeling.


    And another person is shrouded in the black veil, people around her stay away, subconsciously empty a considerable distance.


    These two people are the 02 judge who has no floor, the hymn that claims to be able to cure all injuries, and the 14 killer plague.


    The arrival of the legendary fourteen made everyone''s heart shine.


    Each of them is a big man, and each of them is a famous hero in the base.


    However But none of them are the protagonists today.


    Finally, in the eyes of everyone''s respect, a mysterious man in a blood robe appeared.


    The mysterious man was as cool as ice, but he didn''t exude any strange or strong breath, just like an ordinary man in a blood robe.


    But how can he be an ordinary person if he can appear in the adjudication and be looked up to by others? His commonness is the most extraordinary. He is welcomed by all the people like the stars and the moon. Even the grand adjudicator has great respect for him.


    "Who is that?"


    "And he had a baby?"


    The mysterious man in the blood robe has a lovely, plump girl in his arms. It''s master Feng''s granddaughter, Xu Manman, who is also the child left by the chimeric beast.


    In the eyes of all the people, Gu fan holds Xu Manman and ignores all the protective forces around him. Xinting walks to the round table of the conference. All the people in the adjudication office dare to follow the mysterious man in blood.


    The whole picture is weird.


    The grand adjudicator, who was admired by thousands of people, followed Gu fan respectfully, as well as the legendary 14 people, who were clever like Pugs, and didn''t have any dignity in the face of Gu fan.


    "Gufan, you are here. Please sit down."


    Seeing the arrival of Gu fan, Wang Dafu also immediately got up, his face was full of the flattering smile of the signboard style, and he rubbed his hands to open the seat for Gu fan, which was also the main seat in the center.


    Wang Dafu!


    The expression of the crowd became strange.


    Wang Dafu used to be a shrewd businessman, but since he became the president of the hunter guild, he didn''t need to please anyone. At last, the mask of hypocrisy can be taken off, and he can face anyone with a real dignified identity.


    But when he faced Gu fan, he became humble again, as if he were the most humble servant. He wanted to beat his back and pinch his leg for Gu fan.


    Why?


    What kind of person is worthy of the judgment of the strong and the president of the hunter guild??


    The strong can''t be insulted, but when those strong people who are admired by all people are flattering a person, the person becomes more and more unfathomable and mysterious.


    Many powerful people stood behind Gu fan, and the mysterious man in the blood robe sat down slowly, while those legendary figures took their seats under his instruction of "sitting".


    What a big shelf.


    What an exaggeration.


    Zhujiang and the generals of the military looked at each other, and their eyes were full of doubts. How could such a big man not have heard of it before??


    "This gentleman."A general stood up and said discontentedly, "although I don''t know your identity, do you take this meeting as a joke?"


    "Manman, I''ll talk about things first."


    Gufan rubbed baby Manman''s soft hair, held her to one side, and turned to face the senior members of the dawn alliance.


    He is slow and has no sense of urgency, as if this is his own home, rather than a summit gathering all the giants, without any respect for others.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am."


    Gu fan looked back, faced with a lot of pressure, said lightly: "today I call you, there is only one thing, that is to unite the power of dawn alliance."


    "To be simpler, from now on Everyone must submit to the tribunal. "


    The old saying never stops.


    He stunned everyone with one word.


    All people submit to the tribunal. It''s so simple, rude and unreasonable. How can they submit to the tribunal??


    This is a hundred times more arrogant than the former Jishi society.


    "You!"


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "You''re just looking for death. Believe it or not, I''ll immediately order my men to open fire, let the snipers pack your heads, and then let the shells blow you to pieces?"


    "There''s no need to talk about it any more. Kill the tribunal."


    Several generals rose up, but Gu fan didn''t have any sincerity. What he said was out of the blue.


    The voice is not lost.


    Suddenly a bullet came at Gufan.


    It was a bullet from an anti equipment sniper rifle. Its firing speed was several times faster than the speed of sound. The sound wave generated by the air explosion had not yet come, but the bullet had penetrated into Gufan''s face.


    Bang!!


    The bullet comes first, the sound comes later.


    There is a deep pit on the ground beside Gu fan''s body. It''s hard to imagine that it''s the power of a single sniper bullet.


    Sniper.


    There are powerful sharpshooters attacking Gufan??


    No


    At this moment, Gu fan leisurely holding a cigarette, the super energy heat generated by the air friction happened to light the cigarette end.


    The man who caused the blow was the 13th death gun among the legendary 14, which once again showed off a gun skill and showed off the "cigarette shooting technique."


    Hu ~


    GU fan took a long breath.


    "My shooter, is it better?"


    "Your heads should be blown out before you order my men to smash my head."

 Chapter 429

    This pistol lit cigarettes, really shocked the hearts of the people present.


    Although the sharpshooter can take the head of the enemy several kilometers away, it is absolutely unimaginable if he wants to be accurate enough to light the cigarette in his mouth.


    an excellent sharpshooter can not only calculate the wind speed and the arc falling speed of the bullet subjected to gravity, but also calculate a series of problems such as temperature, humidity and so on, but he can only barely get the target Point positioning "head" and "heart" within the Achilles heel.


    Gu fan is an eye opener.


    Judge 13''s gun of death is absolutely the top of the snipers. The slowly rising smoke proves this. If there is a slight deviation, he will hit Gu fan in the head, but in fact he didn''t even break the trunk of the cigarette


    "My sniper, is that ok?"


    Gu fan showed a faint smile, but the smile was full of irony.


    The military is full of hundreds of snipers around, but the magic skill of the death gun is superior to others. His presence is a fatal threat. Anyone who has a change may receive a bullet that will never miss and shoot you in the head.


    Gu fan looked back a little.


    I''m afraid the strong man, who is three meters high and is as red as a brand iron, is the bottom card of the official high level.


    "Not bad."


    "There are also strong people in the official Army who have reached this level."


    Gu fan nodded a little, can break through the limits of human beings, to reach the level of legendary silver, really enough to be called a strong man.


    Even in the adjudication office, only the three adjudicators have reached this level, while the legendary fourteen are still groping around on the edge, which is enough to see that the talent potential of the secret weapon of the high-level military is very strong.


    General Zhujiang gave the red Ghost a look in the distance.


    With heavy steps, the red ghost was more and more furious. He took a few steps forward and roared: "I heard that the grand judge is powerful. I don''t know if I am qualified to challenge?"


    Challenge the grand Adjudicator??


    Red ghost is also the top expert in the quality of "legendary secret silver". His goal today is to rub the spirit of the adjudication office. It would be better if he accidentally killed a adjudicator.


    "Oh?"


    "It''s interesting to challenge our adjudicators."


    Le Zhiqi stood up and slightly showed her steel cutting edge. Her scarlet tongue slightly licked her lips and said with a little excitement: "let me have a try. What''s the qualification of your so-called peak master to challenge me!"


    Le Zhiqi is just about to leave the table to fight, but Gu fan raises his hand slightly: "no, I can''t use you to deal with him."


    "Never destroy King Kong."


    "Go and have a try."


    Gu fan ordered Le Zhiqi to sit down, but let the number one figure among the legendary fourteen go out to fight.


    The people around are all in a daze.


    Although Immortal King Kong is the number one figure among the legendary fourteen people, it is far from reaching the level of adjudicator, and its strength has not really stepped into the legendary silver.


    "Gufan, I..."


    The Immortal King Kong stood up and hesitated a little.


    Gu fan frowned slightly: "why, don''t you dare?"


    But the most ferocious man, wumie Jingang immediately shook his head: "no, the corpse tide hell has passed, no matter what, I''m just afraid that if I lose the fight and lose face to Gufan, then I can''t recover my death."


    Gu fan waved his hand and said casually, "don''t worry about it."


    "Yes!"


    The Immortal King Kong immediately went out to fight and walked in the direction of the red ghost.


    Both of them are very strong men. They are nearly three meters tall. They look even taller than a bus. They are also muscular and powerful powers, just like the two hulks in the marvel movie are about to fight.


    "I''m going to fight the adjudicator. What are you?"


    Red ghost saw that the three judges did not fight. Instead, he photographed an Immortal King Kong. He became angry. In his opinion, Immortal King Kong was not worthy to be his opponent.


    "If you want to fight the magistrate, step over my body first!"


    He walked straight towards the red ghost. His steps became more and more heavy along the way. There were light shallow marks on the mud surface of the playground, but every step forward would be deeper, until the ground was crushed.


    He is hiding his strength.


    Undeniable King Kong accumulated strength, and his muscle fibers expanded and exploded. His metal like flesh lumps even made a "creak creak" friction sound, as if his body was really made of steel.


    Just with the naked eye, you can see how powerful the Immortal King Kong is. It''s just a wild beast.


    Red ghost also put away the heart of belittle.


    His body, red as a brand iron, is constantly steaming. The continuous heat in his body evaporates the water around him, and his skin seems to have been burned at high temperature, as if there is molten slurry flowing on the surface.Bang, bang, bang.


    All of a sudden, the two started to run together.


    The distance of a hundred meters has become the buffer zone of the charge. The two lumps are like monsters made up of muscles. They are like locomotives crashing into each other. They are very powerful and terrifying.


    Dong!!


    They hit each other''s shoulders.


    Their bodies made a dull sound of metal colliding with each other. The sound waves rippled away, which was shocking. It was as if they were sitting near the temple in the early morning hitting the Hongzhong, which made their heads dizzy.


    The ground under their feet cracked one after another.


    If you want to describe it, the whole scene is two dozens of tons of iron cones, swung round and smashed together.


    That doesn''t count.


    The two men at the center of the battle started a round of fierce fighting.


    Bang.


    But the strength of the opponent''s body was also terrible. He blocked the blow with his head.


    Bang.


    The iron fist of the red ghost hammered on the belly of the Immortal King Kong, but it was resisted by the eight fine steel abdominal muscles, and it used the monster like muscles to carry the heavy blow.


    Bang.


    Bang bang.


    They didn''t have the slightest preparation for defense. Each time, they bombarded the enemy''s weakness with 100% strength, and then used their extremely tough body to resist the enemy''s fist.


    Whoever can''t carry it first will lose.


    It''s a competition of absolute strength. It''s a decisive battle of a real fierce man. It''s incredibly hot-blooded.


    If fists collide with each other again and again, even the body of steel will be flattened and deformed, just like two large-scale colliders are bombarding wildly, roaring, even more manic than wild animals.


    All the people present were stunned.


    Such a tough fight is rarely seen by even the chief adjudicator


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 430

    The ground is broken.


    The two men''s iron fists gouged each other, and the force poured into the earth, causing the ground to break like a spider web and spread for tens of meters.


    Red ghost and immortal Vajra fists collide together, and even produce large sparks. It''s not like two human beings are attacking each other, but there are two big lumps of fine steel and iron in the collision.


    "Come again, come again, come again!"


    They are like wild beasts, pounding each other''s bodies crazily, resulting in muscle deformation and steel distortion.


    Click, click, click.


    Even the fine steel, such a degree of impact or cracks.


    Unquenchable diamond''s fist appeared cracks, just like steel was torn. Some bones were torn. The bones under the refined steel fist, which were stronger than alloy, were probably full of cracks.


    So is his body.


    Ten, a hundred, a thousand fist attacks, eight fine steel muscles in the abdomen, and the muscle fibers that have been ridged and expanded to the limit all over the body have also been pulled to the limit.


    On the other side.


    Although the situation of red ghost is not so bad, it is not much better.


    His whole body is hot and red. His flesh is not only as hard as steel, but also has excellent resilience. However, even so, the internal injury caused by the power shock still makes his seven orifices bleed and spew out big mouthfuls of plasma.


    "If you don''t kill Vajra, you can''t do it."


    "His body is cracking. I''m afraid his bones are about to break and his muscles are about to break."


    Le Zhiqi''s expression is tense. After all, Immortal King Kong is not a real "legendary secret silver" level. It''s a miracle that she can fight with the red ghost to such a degree. If she continues, I''m afraid the whole person will be hammered to pieces.


    However


    The eyes of Immortal King Kong are still firm.


    As he said, he is not afraid of death. Even if he dies in battle, he doesn''t want to lose face for Gufan. Moreover, he can spare no effort to fight such a battle. He is also full of blood and pure muscles.


    Fight!!


    Fight!!


    The Immortal King Kong, regardless of his injury, continues to rush up with the red ghost.


    His body gradually began to crack, the steel muscles twisted and deformed, the bone cracks became bigger and bigger, the blood flowed out along the corners of his eyes and nostrils, and the pressure produced by the internal shock force was unimaginable.


    "Never break, never stand."


    Gu Fan said these four words lightly.


    After hearing this, Le Zhiqi and Lin Yuxin are shocked. Does it mean that the elder Gu fan intentionally let Bu Mie Jin Shen suffer from this??


    "He has half stepped into the level of legendary silver."


    "Immortal Vajra does not lack talent and resources, but in the end, he still lacks a little heat."


    Gu fan explained faintly: "only when you step into a desperate situation, fully exert your strength and burn your life to the most exuberant peak, can you break through the last shackles."


    Desperate!!


    Which of the three major rulings has not experienced a desperate situation??


    In retrospect, no matter Le Zhiqi or Lin Yuxin, or Wu Ze, they have all experienced a desperate situation beyond death.


    It is the so-called do not break and do not stand. Only by breaking the old and burning life with the determination of death can we open the door of breakthrough and become an existence beyond the limit of human beings.


    "Mr. Gu fan, you Unexpectedly Use that red ghost to make the immortal Vajra evolve? "


    Only then did Le Zhiqi realize that Gu fan''s intention was to use the power of red ghost and the power of immortal Vajra to burn his life.


    Think about it.


    It''s too difficult for an evolutionist of this type to find a suitable opponent.


    If you just push him to the end, it''s actually very simple. You just need le Zhiqi or Lin Yuxin to fight. But if you want to fight like this, it''s hard to find a second person in the whole base.


    On the battlefield.


    The Immortal King Kong is on the verge of death.


    He was bathed in blood all over his body, and his broken steel muscles erupted a large amount of plasma. His muscles and muscles were broken under the powerful force, and his bones were broken in several places.


    But He was laughing.


    "Have a good time, have a good time!"


    Even if the fight to the collapse of the whole body, but also feel the hearty pleasure, the blood of the whole body boiling to the limit, every muscle is crying, the collision of absolute power to meet all his illusions about the fight.


    Breakthrough.


    Break the shackles.


    Break the shackles.


    Wumie Jingang should have fallen long ago, but he continued to fight wildly with his broken body. It seemed that he never wanted to stop the hysterical peak battle.


    The hot plasma in his blood vessels is like a flowing river, and the sound of his heart beating is more and more fierce. Although it sounds hard to explain, the Immortal King Kong feels that his power is constantly surging, rising, as if a hot flame is lighting him.The flame of life is burning violently.


    On the verge of death, the power generated by the rapid burning of life pushes the Immortal King Kong to wave his broken iron fist again and again. The power is stronger and the attack frequency is faster than just now.


    Is he going to die?


    Red ghost had this idea in his heart. The wounded beast was the most dangerous. Immortal Vajra was definitely dead after such a heavy injury.


    This is the fight back before death!!


    Red ghost thought of here, but some don''t want to fight, but at this time the situation has not been able to help him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Fight, fight, fight!"


    "Your speed slows down, your fists become hesitant, your eyes become hesitant."


    Wumie Vajra continued to fight, but his mouth was a roar of discontent: "don''t stop, continue to go all out, or you will die first!"


    As he said, immortal Vajra''s fist continuously hammered on the red ghost, and beat him back and forth, resulting in defeat. The breath was so long that it was severely suppressed under immortal Vajra.


    Shame!!


    What a shame.


    Red ghost, as the top strength of the legendary Mithril level, was forced to do so by the Immortal King Kong. He might even be defeated


    "If you want to die, I''ll help you!"


    The red ghost roared fiercely and bombed again.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "That''s it, that''s it!"


    The fight with all his strength made him satisfied. In the process of blood gushing, he bit his teeth, and the blood flowing on the surface of his skin evaporated into mist. The temperature in his body was higher than that of red ghost.


    He It''s just a steam roller with overload operation and extreme heat!!


    Once upon a time, the evolution of Immortal King Kong was always a little bit worse.


    At this moment, he finally pushed open a door, as if an imperceptible sound came from his body, and a more unexpected manic qualitative change began.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 431

    The body of immortal Vajra is breaking.


    His body is cracking at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    A large area of broken bones, the whole skeleton almost completely collapsed, thick as steel muscle fibers have broken, bloody fight to the limit, hot plasma like a fountain burst out.


    Bang!!


    The Immortal King Kong flies dozens of meters away.


    His body seemed to have been beaten into a pile of mashed meat, and he could hardly die any more.


    On the other side, the red ghost smeared the blood on the corner of his mouth. The decisive battle just now also caused him serious internal injuries. The red iron like muscles are also full of potholes, which are the marks left by his fists


    "To die."


    The red ghost stands up with pride, competing with the strength of his fist. He has absolute confidence.


    The victory of the first World War made the military leaders smile with satisfaction. They looked at Gu fan with joking eyes and asked someone to fight against the red ghost. As a result, they were beaten into a pool of meat mud, which made them lose face.


    "This Mr. Gufan."


    "I''m sorry that I''m a little bit ignorant of this subordinate Kill your people. "


    Zhujiang''s voice pondered, but he felt sorry. Instead, he was swaggering. He continued: "it seems that Mr. Gu fan has entrusted his strength a little too much, and he is too proud of his subordinate''s strength."


    Obviously.


    It seems that the whole ruling office and the forces led by Gu fan are weak in front of the high-level military.


    Gu fan smiles indifferently, but his eyes look at the place where the Immortal King Kong falls to the ground. He seems to be waiting for something.


    Metamorphosis.


    A real transformation.


    Immortal King Kong''s body is too bloated. It''s just like a pile of steel. Although it''s strong and powerful, it can''t break through to the peak.


    But after the first World War


    Immortal King Kong is really a rebirth of the bath. The good steel is thoroughly forged and smelted, and the essence of it is extracted.


    Look carefully.


    Immortal Vajra''s body turned into flesh mud was trembling.


    Among the broken and collapsed skeletons, a slightly slender but refined brand-new skeleton grows up. If the bone used to be steel, the brand-new forged bone is refined steel!!


    The muscle fibers as thick as steel bars, after breaking, grow more flexible muscles. They are not only hard, but also tough beyond imagination, and gradually fit perfectly with the body.


    Immortal King Kong is reborn!!


    Originally close to three meters in height of the body, actually grow out of an ordinary person''s height of the new strong.


    It''s completely new.


    It''s a real transformation.


    The former body was almost dead, but the Immortal King Kong slowly stood up from the dead body. His muscles and bones were all made of new cast fine steel. Although he was only about 1.8 meters tall, he really broke through the last step.


    He really reached the legendary silver level.


    "How could that be?"


    "How can there be such a thing at this time? It''s a new life, a real one!"


    Everyone was shocked. They thought that Vajra would die, but they never thought that he would be reborn from the corpse.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    The Immortal King Kong stretches his body and his whole body crackles like fried beans.


    At the moment, his body is more like a layer of gold foil. He looks like a little golden man, but the proportion of muscles and muscles in his body is extremely smooth, and the proportion of skeleton is much higher than that of ordinary people, which is most suitable for volatilizing his own strength.


    "Again!"


    With the roar of Immortal King Kong, the situation is tense during the period of Nirvana and rebirth from his own body. The storm of sealing the book has not passed, and we all know the difficulties of the authors


    However, after July, the author should speed up the update, MEDA, thank you for your waiting and company!!

 Chapter 432

    A pudding of rotten meat.


    The red ghost will not be reborn.


    The Immortal King Kong is sweating all over, and his fist has been hammered tens of thousands of times in a few minutes. At this time, he has become red and hot, and the whole person is sending out bursts of blood heat waves in the cold wind.


    Everyone witnessed the birth of a legend!!


    "It''s just so strong that I killed another legendary silver level strong man."


    The people in the adjudication office were also shocked. They were also legendary Mithril level figures, but Immortal King Kong defeated his opponent with overwhelming strength.


    "It''s not just a breakthrough to the legendary silver level."


    Gu Fan said lightly: "he also broke the second life form, awakened the power contained in his body, and became an awakener."


    He is the fourth "silver level" figure in the adjudication office and the first awakener among the legendary fourteen.


    "The awakened one..."


    "He not only broke through to the level of Mithril, but also broke the shackles of life and became an awakener!"


    After watching it for a long time, Le Zhiqi came to realize that after the nirvana rebirth of immortal Vajra, she broke through the life form of "Hunter", truly awakened her own strength and became an "awakener"


    The awakened.


    Only after experiencing the desperate situation of life and death and breaking the limit of life can we wake up the energy contained in the body.


    Gu fan was the first one to become the awakened one in the verdict, and then Le Zhiqi and other three big rulings also became the awakened one, of course, the difficult disaster is needless to say.


    As for the red ghost


    Although he also reached the "legendary silver" level, he didn''t really break through the third life form, so he didn''t have the ability to fight back at last.


    Only by truly becoming an awakened one can one complete the whole and master one''s own power.


    Gu fan looks back.


    With a look of alien contempt, he looked down at the people who had not yet returned to God.


    "Times have changed."


    "You''ve already passed. Surrender!"


    Gu fan''s words are shuddering, and the concept of "awakener" has not even been heard by the official high level.


    When they were still fighting against the alien species with guns, Gu fan had already become a hunter. When the government began to pay attention to the cultivation of hunters, Gu fan had already completed the ultimate evolution, awakened his own strength, and became the peak of the peak - the awakener.


    And now


    Gu fan not only became an awakener, but also an invincible and strong man of "second awakening". After swallowing and absorbing the dominating characteristics, his grade has already stepped into the "divine gold" which is unknown to human beings.


    Ants.


    In the eyes of Gu fan, all the cards in the hands of the so-called official high-level officials are so ridiculous, because he did not know how many levels to surpass these human beings.


    Indifferent Lin Yuxin also said: "your cards are just like this The power of the awakened is beyond your imagination, and there are still three strong ones who can reach this level. "


    "It can be said that in terms of absolute force, the ruling can eradicate all of you."


    Get rid of it all.


    Who can cure a strong man like Vajra?


    This is not the only reason for despair. There are three awakened people like Vajra, and there is a more mysterious Mr. Gufan. Just these people can sweep the whole fortress of justice.


    It''s no exaggeration.


    Even if Gu fan doesn''t do it, four legendary Mithril awakeners can fight against all the troops.


    "I''m not talking to you."


    Gu fan pointed his finger slightly at the table and said without any doubt: "I am commanding you and threatening you. Now there is only one way to go in front of you, that is to surrender."


    "I''ll give you 10 minutes to think about it."


    "Ten minutes later, anyone who dares to disobey will be killed."


    Gu fan''s tone was light, and even the words "kill no pardon" seemed light.


    However, people feel that there is a pressure on the mountain, which makes people unable to straighten their back. The pressure is too terrible. Drops of cold sweat seeps out of their temples. People in the cold wind of the December have unconsciously soaked their backs, and the cold sweat erodes the whole back shirt.


    Gu Fan said, casually smoked a cigarette whose fingertip was lit by the sniper gun.


    Wisps of smoke cloud curled up, with a relaxed and leisurely manner, without paying any attention to the major events in front of us.


    It is not Gu fan who should be nervous.


    "What to do?"


    "Does it mean that our government is going to surrender to him alone?"


    A certain general felt extremely subdued. His fists clenched and creaked. His fingernails even pierced his palms. A drop of blood trickled down his fingers on the table. It was a great shame that the whole official level was threatened like this.But what else can we do besides obey??


    "It''s a fight!"


    "We fight them!"


    Another militant general''s eyes were red. He looked around and roared: "we have so many resources, hundreds of snipers around, so many tanks aimed at them, and so many hunters are ready to attack."


    "Do you really have no chance to fight to death?"


    No chance.


    There''s really no chance.


    "Don''t be naive, that heavy machine gun and sniper rifle can penetrate the body of the Immortal King Kong?"


    "You know, even the red ghosts who are beaten into meat mud are not afraid, and there are three such strong ones What can we do even if we fight together? "


    The general who refuted him was already disheartened. He slowly stood up and prepared to leave. His face was pale and he said, "I choose to quit. Everything has nothing to do with me."


    Exit.


    This is a disguised form of surrender, but it sounds better.


    He will leave the top echelons of the military, give up his power, and walk out in dismay.


    "I quit."


    "Sorry, I''m leaving, too."


    The sound of the chair pulling apart fluctuates with each other. Many high-level officials choose to give up, and some choose to surrender. They decide to stand on Gu fan''s side to serve them, which can at least guarantee some interests and rights.


    "You You... "


    "Cowards, they are all cowards!"


    General Zhu Jiang''s face was pale, and his eyes were filled with disappointment and anger when he looked at these high-level officials who were usually invincible.


    There are still a few people who have vowed to die together with Zhujiang. It seems that they are ready to fight to the death with the verdict, and he seems to have a card in the end.


    "It seems that we can only let that special unit appear."


    The pale Zhujiang ordered that a special force, which was regarded as taboo, be released, and the real hidden card would finally appear.


    Oh?


    And secret forces?


    Gu fan raised his eyes slightly and looked in a certain direction. A group of special soldiers were moving here.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 433

    It was a team of about ten people.


    The clothes they are wearing are abnormal organs, and the special mask covers the whole face. It seems that a nutrition tube is inserted into the mouth, conveying some special liquid substances at any time.


    The bodies of several members of this special force are different. The clothes wrapped around their bodies are more like some kind of chemical protective clothing. The inside three layers and the outside three layers cover them tightly. But from the appearance They don''t look human at all.


    There are some four legged crawling on the ground, like jackals, tigers and leopards, with a dangerous smell.


    Some of them are very tall. The inside of the protective clothing is like a hill. From the transparent part of the mask, you can see many scales.


    Not human?


    Gu fan had met a large number of dissimilators in the city of guardianship before, such as leopard queen and cat girl, as well as the roles of Tyrannosaurus Rex and golden lion, which were the embodiment of serious alienation, but also gained the corresponding strength and strength.


    But the special forces in front of us have expanded this alienation even more, and it seems to be the product of human experiments.


    "Zhujiang You... "


    "You''re actually carrying out the chimera plan in secret!"


    A certain informed general''s face changed greatly. Chimera''s special plan is a secret existence in the whole high level of the base.


    Its full name should be chimera biochemical special forces.


    According to legend, chimera is a special creature with "lion''s head", "sheep''s body" and "snake''s tail" and is able to spit out flame and sulfuric acid. It also represents a monster formed by the fusion of multiple genes.


    Chimera biochemical special forces.


    By listening to the name, you can guess the content of its secret plan.


    Dissimilators in the guardian city-state are the model of this plan. Scientists secretly began to test whether they can integrate biological genes into human body and increase human power.


    Similar experiments have been carried out in rainstorm city.


    Xu Manman''s mother is the most tragic example. She has fused hundreds of genes and added new heterologous factors every day. Finally, she becomes a gene chimeric animal with fear and distortion.


    This "chimera biochemical special forces" is similar, but their technology should be more advanced and mature, and become relatively controllable.


    "Chimera..."


    Gu fan recited these three words and recalled some things that did not belong to this world.


    In the dark ten years of the last life, Gu fan became an invincible and strong man, which was later.


    In the first year, he lived in hiding, and when he really became a figure, human beings were on the verge of extinction in the tide of corpses. But at this time, a special army appeared to save the situation and fight for a lot of buffer time for human survival.


    That special unit is chimera biochemical unit!


    "Unknowingly, is it nearly two years since the end of the world?"


    "Once upon a time, some familiar things gradually emerged. Chimera''s special biochemical forces were later crucial in the impact of the corpse tide But now it seems that the plan is extremely cruel, because I know the core of it. "


    Gu fan thought in his heart. He could not help but sigh deeply.


    It has been two years since the end of his life. In the same period of time, he was only a slightly more powerful hunter, but what he saw and heard has greatly improved.


    On the other side.


    Zhujiang seems to have been a little desperate.


    "Since you''re pushing each other, don''t blame me for doing anything."


    "The chemela biochemical forces will listen to the order, eradicate them completely, and remove the chemical protective clothing."


    Zhujiang and several high-level people who fought desperately to resist retreated one after another. When the chimera troops came on the stage, this area was doomed to become a human purgatory.


    Chemical protective clothing.


    That''s the special dress that we wear on the chimera army.


    All the people in Yan Yan''s package have been bound by the chemical protective clothing, and the liquid constantly injected into the mouth also contains tranquilizers and some soothing ingredients, among which there are some bioelectrons constantly stimulating the nerves, and all the people in chimera''s army keep calm.


    Untie the tie!!


    The final order reverberated in my ears, asking to kill all the people on the meeting table and eradicate them completely.


    And then The prevention and control electrons in the binding clothing gradually dissipated, and the tranquilizer continuously injected into the mouth also stopped, and the protective rings of each pass on the clothing peeled off one after another.


    A soldier came out.


    When he lost control, his whole body began to expand, crushing the flaking protective clothing, while his body grew huge lion like hair, and became powerful, 4 or 5 meters long.


    Four feet down, sharp claws pop paws, giant lion''s meaningless body is strange with a human face, that is, he belongs to the "human" part.


    The most peculiar part is not just these. The tail of the lion is connected with a long carapace tail, while the sharp part is the scorpion tail emitting cold awn and venom, which obviously fuses the gene of another organism.Lion scorpion.


    This is the model.


    Sphinx, fearless body of steel, and has the venomous tail of scorpion.


    It is one of the members of the chimera special forces and a relatively successful example of the fusion of genetic engineering. Human face and brain maintain consciousness and thinking, but the combat effectiveness of the body is far more than that of ordinary hunters.


    On the other side.


    A soldier began his own transformation.


    Its whole head is divided into two parts, and turns into two soft strip objects. When you look at it carefully, it turns out to be a head like a poisonous snake. Its ferocious eyes radiate a cold and vicious light, and its mouth spits out a long snake letter. From time to time, there is a rotten poison fog overflowing from its throat.


    Double snake body.


    This is its code name. It''s perfectly integrated with a snake mutant. Maybe it''s two kinds of poisonous snakes that can emit two different kinds of violent toxins at the same time.


    Another person has eight long limbs protruding from his back, each of which is as sharp as a sharp knife. It looks like a giant spider on the ground, and his shoulder and abdomen grow compound eyes similar to spiders, which looks very strange.


    Everyone, it''s a different model.


    Everyone has gone through the extremely cruel genetic transformation, and turned it into a monster.


    But this is the chimera special forces. This is the sacrifice made by human beings to resist the alien race. They were all selected top soldiers who volunteered to participate in the experiment for the base


    "Wipe out the enemy."


    A giant man who is a wolf in the upper half looks like the legendary werewolf. His scarlet eyes are staring at all the people. After the transformation of the whole chimera special team, the consciousness of belonging to human beings is gradually weakening.


    In a short time, they may become truly unconscious, but they will remember the last command in their brain, such as killing Gufan.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 434

    Chimera special forces.


    Gene deep level transformation and fusion.


    More than a dozen of them were carefully selected soldiers. At this time, they untied the shackles and completely released their twisted power. Although their strength did not reach the level of "legendary silver", they were far beyond the ordinary hunters.


    "Bad."


    "Get out of the way, toxic!"


    An official who had not had time to leave his post was in a panic. The poisonous fog from the mouth of the double snake spread, and the sound of "zizizizi" immediately spread over his body. His skin was like soaking in hot oil, and there were large bubbles. Soon the whole person was corroded to a pile of rotten bones.


    What a severe toxin!!


    Obviously, the poison sprayed by these snakes is not only as simple as gene mutation, but also contains many chemical toxins in the experiment, making it more powerful.


    The poisonous fog is spreading.


    The modified people of chimera special forces are immune to this toxin. When their genes were originally designed, they considered the possibility of cooperation with each other. The toxin of double snake body will only cause relatively "slight" damage to the companion.


    This side.


    Legend 14 people look at each other, tacit understanding slightly nodded.


    At this moment is the best time for them to show their strength. The special forces of chimera are extremely strong, but the legendary 14 are not weak.


    The battlefield filled with poison fog can not see clearly the enemy''s figure, legend 14 people rashly enter is tantamount to seeking death.


    But at this time, melodious songs came from afar. It was a kind of refreshing song. It seemed that the spring rain moistened the injured heart and soothed the wound bit by bit.


    The exhausted soldiers who have lost their strength will be full of strength again when they hear this song.


    When the soldiers full of wounds heard the song, the cells all over their bodies also proliferated and recovered quickly, and soon the wounds healed dozens of times faster.


    Chant!!!


    This is a unique ability possessed by the legendary No. 02 of the fourteen, code named hymn.


    It was a Miaoman singer in a white scarf. She stood with the 14th plague to form a strong contrast. At this moment, the hymn was singing in a low voice with both hands in front of her chest. The singing skills could make the living cells in people''s bodies more vigorous.


    The venom of double snake body is powerful.


    However, each of the legendary 14 people has a very strong physique. With the chant aside, their resilience is enhanced to the maximum. They can even enter the battlefield filled with poison fog by virtue of their physical bodies.


    Good tacit cooperation.


    Legend 14 people have experienced countless large and small battlefields, the tacit cooperation between them, needless to say, it is not the first time to meet the environment full of poison fog, and no one shows "panic" and so on.


    Inside the battlefield.


    In front of the two snakes came a woman.


    The woman was wearing black shawl all over her body, and seemed to be surrounded by black breath which was hard to see by naked eyes. She was the most infamous No. 14 plague doctor of the legendary 14 people.


    Pestilence is a kind-hearted doctor in the war. In the eyes of countless suffering soldiers, she is almost a living Bodhisattva, saving people from fire and water.


    As a result, the plague absorbed many kinds of bacteria. Countless kinds of toxins and viruses fused with each other, forming her current ability. The Black Virus dead gas gradually fused with the surrounding poison fog.


    "Let me see if your poison is more powerful, or my plague is stronger."


    Both of them are good at using poison. A silent battle begins in the fog. It''s a fierce battle of fierce poison, but it''s invisible to the naked eye.


    On the other hand, in front of the strong Werewolf in the chimera special forces, there was a pale decadent man.


    It seems that this man has not been exposed to the sun for decades, presenting a morbid whiteness, just like the "vampire" in the legend of European and American mythology.


    This man is No.04 of the legendary 14 - blood leech.


    "A genetically modified werewolf."


    "The blood sucking leech evolved from mutation."


    "We really seem to be the opposite magical race in the myth. In the legend, the werewolf and the blood clan are immortal..."


    The decadent leech No.04 is quite romantic, imagining that they are the legendary werewolf and vampire, but it''s a pity that they are just monsters from genetic variation and evolution.


    Miso!!


    The werewolf''s claws are extremely sharp and quick. It''s so fast that it''s hard for the naked eye to distinguish. In an instant, there are several more incisions on the Leech''s chest. The wound is deep into the bone, and even the internal organs can be seen.


    But strangely, the leech did not shed any plasma.


    It seems that the plasma can be controlled by him. To be exact, the ability of blood leech is to control the blood.


    The cut blood vessels in the blood leech wound are clearly visible, but the blood continues to flow regardless of the special ability of the blood vessels. Then the activity of the blood becomes very strong, and the wound is wriggling in the blood package to recover quickly, and it has healed as before in an instant.Blood Leech''s recovery ability can be said to be the strongest among the legendary 14 people. Unless you cut off his head, he is almost immortal.


    "Your blood is really fragrant."


    Blood leech showed a strange smile, his eyes seemed to be looking at the blood vessels under the werewolf''s skin and muscle, just need to cut off one You can keep the blood flowing.


    Expanding the enemy''s wound and drawing blood from the wound are also the skills of blood leeches.


    "Ah!"


    Above the sky, suddenly came an ugly crow call.


    There is also the air force in chimera''s army, a special variant of the reformer, whose arms are similar to the wings of crows and birds.


    Its shrill voice is extremely harsh. It breaks through the enemy''s eardrum. Its bones are shaking in the shock. Under strong pressure, its eyes, nostrils and ears will squeeze out blood, and it also interferes with the singing of the hymn.


    "Noisy."


    With a loud drink, a thunderbolt flashed across the sky and scattered the shrill noise.


    The hair of No.03 thunder completely turns into the silver color full of metal texture. He controls the power of lightning. A crazy lightning strike strikes the strange bird flying in the air, which not only breaks the shrill sound, but also burns his feathers.


    Each of the eight immortals has his own magic power.


    Chimera special forces.


    Legend 14.


    Both sides have very special and strong ability to fight each other.


    In the poisonous fog of the battlefield, no one in the outside world can see how the war is going. They can only hear the roar of thunder, lightning and strong wind inside, the cry of fighting each other with fists and fists, and the roar of monsters out of control and rage


    For a long time


    The fog of the battlefield gradually cleared away.


    More than a dozen figures finally appeared in people''s vision.


    Who won??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 435

    Who won!!


    The fog of war gradually dissipated.


    Fourteen figures stand in the fog.


    They have more or less some wounds, but they are not too serious. The ability of hymn healing and recovery can make them recover in a short time.


    I won.


    Legend 14 won.


    Fourteen of them are still standing as winners, but beside them are all kinds of reformers who fall on the ground. All the monsters that have lost their consciousness in the chimera special forces have been killed.


    The double snake is extremely poisonous, but its body is full of sores. It is obviously infected by the corrosive pestilence poison to death.


    The lion scorpion''s whole body is fragmented, and its tail is violently pulled out from its body and crushed. Its strong feet and claws are cruelly broken. I really don''t know what kind of people hurt it like this.


    And the tough werewolf.


    At this time, his whole body was as dry as firewood, and all the blood and water were drained. It seemed that the blood leech had extracted all the plasma from his tiny wound.


    Chimera special forces Lost!!


    All of them died and lost to legend 14.


    "How could that be?"


    "The chimera army is invincible. How can it be like this?"


    When Zhujiang saw the gradually clear figure, his face became whiter than that of No. 04 blood leech, and the last hidden card was completely defeated.


    Looking back.


    Up to now, the three major rulings have not yet been handed down??


    General Zhujiang''s bottom card was out. Neither the red ghost nor the special forces of chimera forced the three adjudicators to take action. Only by virtue of the legendary 14 men, the matter was settled.


    Immortal Vajra, hymn, thunder, leech, white night, plague, gun of death, fog, etc


    Legend 14 has reached the peak of the strength of justice fortress, especially the Immortal King Kong, who has just become an awakened one. The special team is almost invincible, and the official high level can only be full of powerless despair.


    "Do you have any last words?"


    Gu fan raised his eyes and looked down on the rivers as if he were looking at a dead man.


    Last words?


    General Zhujiang raised his eyebrows and immediately said, "you can''t kill me!"


    "my direct subordinates only obey me, and no one can command them without me. Moreover, the operation of this base is due to me, and once I die, I will be paralyzed immediately..."


    General Zhujiang was afraid.


    He is really a little scared. The feeling that all the cards have been swept away is like a girl who has been stripped of her clothes. It''s no exaggeration to say that killing you is killing you.


    Gufan''s cigarette was burnt out.


    He pinched the cigarette end, rolled the cigarette into the ashtray and said faintly, "let''s do it."


    Shua!!


    A cold light flashed by.


    Before general Zhujiang could react, he felt a chill in his throat.


    A thread of blood penetrated through the skin and throat, but general Zhujiang did not dare to touch it. It seemed that a slight touch would lead to dislocation of the neck, so that his head fell down.


    What a quick knife!!


    Le Zhiqi''s knife is too fast.


    As he passed by, his neck had been cut off, but his head had not fallen. Zhujiang could even talk and walk, and the fluid in his blood vessels could flow normally.


    This is the first time that the three major adjudicators have taken action.


    Le Zhiqi shocked four people. The ordinary officer didn''t see how she did it. The steel cutting blade was silent, sharp and incredible. It was only a few seconds later that the blood trickled from Zhujiang''s neck wound.


    "No No... "


    "I can''t die You can''t die... "


    Zhujiang couldn''t believe this reality, but his movements were too large. He accidentally tilted his body slightly, causing his whole head to split and fall to the ground with a puff.


    Until the moment when his head was hanging on the ground, his face was still covered with incredible words, unable to understand how he was cut off in this way.


    "The rest, take them all."


    "Their subordinates are under strict interrogation one by one."


    Le Zhiqi issued an order to the other judges behind him. All Zhujiang''s men were taken away. The remaining officials looked at each other. Fortunately, they did not participate in any stupid resistance.


    "All right."


    "You, the rest of us have chosen to agree and obey?"


    Gu fan dealt with these trifles, stood up slightly and said lightly that all the people on the scene didn''t have the idea of resistance, and no one dared to come up to talk.


    "Good."


    "From now on, the right of justice fortress and even dawn alliance is greater than everything."


    "As for the position of commander of the base, as I said before, general Xia Cunjian will be appointed. Wang Dafu will be responsible for all operations of the chamber of Commerce, and the adjudication office will supervise you..."Gu fan gave the last order.


    The ruling has become the highest organization, even the official must obey absolutely, just like its name, ruling everything.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Some of the high-level officials looked at Xia Cunjian and showed their envious expression.


    His vision is really vicious, early on the embrace of Gu fan this thigh, others a word let him become the most powerful commander in the base.


    Wang Dafu is also happy to smile. He wants to take the opportunity to flatter Gu fan, but he thinks it''s not suitable now. Finally, he can only stand beside Le Zhiqi and laugh a few times.


    "Let it go."


    "In addition, the experiment of chimera special forces, detailed data are sent to me."


    "Another point, this secret experiment is also entirely left to Dr. Wei Xianjian to deal with."


    Gu fan seems to have thought of something important. The experiment of chimera special forces is evil and cruel, but it is also an indispensable special weapon between human beings and other species.


    If This experiment can rely on Wei Xianjian''s scientific talent. If there is any breakthrough, it will be perfect. Unfortunately, it is a very difficult thing.


    Let it go.


    Gu fan''s indifferent and deep eyes scanned the whole room again. After confirming that there was no problem, he left here.


    The meeting came to a successful conclusion.


    In the end, the verdict was a complete victory.


    It''s changed!


    It''s really changed.


    Just as Xia Cunjian had expected before, the dawn alliance''s day has changed, everything has been shuffled and cleaned up again. For a moment, the base has fallen into a brief turmoil, but it soon calms down, and the absolute authority of the ruling has contributed a lot.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later.


    Over the fortress of justice, the fireworks of celebration burst out, large and gorgeous fireworks burst out beautiful light, and the survivors in the streets came out to celebrate excitedly.


    "Long live the dawn alliance!"


    "Long live fortress of justice!"


    "Long live the tribunal!"


    People are singing and dancing, and it''s time to celebrate the new year.


    It''s new year.


    It has been two years since the end of the world came, and this is the first time to celebrate it.


    Gu fan stood at the top of the judgment office building in the center of justice fortress, watching the fireworks rising to the sky. There was a light in his deep eyes. No one knew what he was thinking at the moment.

 Chapter 436

    "Lord Gufan."


    "Everything''s taken care of."


    "The forces and channels controlled by the top officials have been accepted, and everything is on the right track."


    A civil servant next to le Zhiqi is reporting carefully. In the face of the mysterious Gu fan, her professionalism is trying to keep her words from shaking.


    "The research of chimera special forces has been fully handed over to Dr. Wei Xianjian."


    "At present, there are more than 100 top soldiers in the chimera project undergoing experiments. After Dr. Wei Xianjian took over, he started the follow-up experiment plan."


    The beautiful little sister kept reporting the latest news. At the end of the written document, there was a special reminder, which focused on the content in red pen.


    "And..."


    "The person in charge of the chimera experiment defected earlier with the information."


    "Dr. Wei Xianjian ordered me to tell you that the name of the person in charge of the chimera experiment was Hongyi."


    Hony?


    The name let the roof of the ancient fan a little wrinkle.


    He still remembers who Hony was. He was the most infamous Skinner when the salvation society was still around.


    Hongyi''s life is extremely evil. He shows the evil nature of human nature to the utmost. He cruelly kills those old people who have no resistance ability just to achieve the goal of entertainment. He chooses to study medicine just because he likes to torture others.


    In addition to these cruel and evil tastes, Hony himself can be said to be an absolute genius without emotion. He was a prodigy when he was very young, and it''s no surprise that he knows something about "genetic engineering" in medical research.


    But what I didn''t expect was that he was still in charge of the chimera experiment??


    Think about it.


    Only people like Hongyi can carry out the extremely cruel experiment to the end.


    "Run away?"


    Gu fan thought a little, Hongyi is just a little bug to him.


    The first time he destroyed the Jishi society, Gu fan didn''t care about him. At last, he let Hongyi escape from Shengtian.


    The second ruling took over the dawning alliance. It is no coincidence that Hony, who is in charge of the chimera special forces test program, defected again.


    "Analyze the overall situation and seek the advantages and avoid the disadvantages."


    "This guy''s sense of smell is extremely keen. When he detects the danger, he immediately withdraws. He doesn''t have a direct conflict with us. He doesn''t have feelings. The extremely cruel Hongyi is not afraid, but he knows that he has no choice but to die when he meets us now."


    Gu fan was a little concerned about Hongyi. He didn''t have time to take care of him the first two times. He took part in the salvation club and set up the chimera plan. I really don''t know what the devil in human skin has in mind.


    "Next time, he won''t be so lucky."


    Gu Fan said to himself that if he meets Hongyi next time, he will kill him immediately.


    Never let him continue to fish in troubled waters, otherwise, in terms of the character of this emotionless devil, it may not cause much disaster.


    "That''s all."


    "And Dr. Wei Xianjian asked me to tell you Happy new year. "


    Happy new year?


    Gu fan always feels so uncomfortable listening to this word.


    Looking back, standing on the top of the building, looking down, door-to-door jubilant, many local firecrackers crackle incessantly, one after another fireworks rose into the sky, suddenly burst out gorgeous and beautiful fireworks.


    Those children are chasing each other, their faces are full of happiness and happiness, which makes people forget the pain and cruelty of the end of life.


    "Two years."


    "It''s two years since the end of the world, isn''t it?"


    Gu fan looked at this scene, his heart was filled with emotion.


    In two years, the whole world has completely changed. Human beings have been expelled from the position of the world''s overlord. They are regarded as bedbugs and mice, and everyone is yelling and beating. They are killed wantonly by carrion monsters and other species.


    And now How can people live a happy year in the fortress of justice??


    Think about it.


    In the dark end of the last life, Gu fan has never experienced any new year. He even says that every base can''t enjoy a moment of stability, and faces the impact of countless small areas of corpses every day.


    Why is human beings much more comfortable in this life?


    "Is it because of me?"


    Gu fan can''t help but think of the butterfly effect. A butterfly''s wings flicker on the ocean, and in a few weeks, it can form a hurricane that destroys houses on the land.


    Gufan is the butterfly.


    After his rebirth, he eliminated two different species in succession and solved the problem of corpse tide attacking the city.


    Although they did not directly participate in many things, they indirectly established organizations such as "adjudication office" and "Hunter guild", which accelerated the process of people''s evolution and training, and more effectively resisted the invasion of corpse tide.


    He also gave Dr. Wei Xianjian enough experimental time and excellent environment to solve the problem of food and meat.Many things add up In the end, it made the human condition in a relatively stable and safe development period, which did not exist in the bloody, cruel and dark last life.


    Gu fan closed his eyes slightly and carefully recalled the vague memory of the last life.


    At that time, just two years after the end of the world, the dawn alliance was initially established. The corpse tide broke down large areas of human gathering places, and Gu fan himself had just grown from an unknown little role to the leader of a hunting team who could stand alone.


    "I am stronger than myself at that time. I don''t know how many times."


    "I may be the butterfly that stirs up its wings to cause a hurricane, but I don''t know how strong the hurricane will be and whether it can tear those masters apart."


    Gu fan slowly opened his eyes, all the benefits of coming back have been tasted by himself, and now he has enough power to challenge the power of hunting the remaining eight great masters!!


    "Lord Gufan."


    "The party is ready."


    "The grand verdict, the judges, Mr. Wang Dafu and commander Xia Cunjian are waiting for you..."


    The passage on the top of the building was opened gently, and the messenger gently reminded him, lest he might disturb the adult.


    He is the supreme existence. Although not many people really know who Gu fan is, he can make so many big people willingly wait in the banquet hall. It can be imagined how frightening his identity and influence are.


    Those names are all heroes of one side, the top figures in the justice fortress.


    Ordinary people have to shiver when they see one. Even the fierce spirits in the hunting team have to behave like kittens when they see the judges, not to mention the big judges.


    But


    They all have the same master.


    I do not know when, the dawn alliance spread a legend, a legend about the most mysterious and invincible strong.


    It''s a legend about death.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 437

    The banquet was unprecedented.


    The complete victory of the adjudication office, together with the first real faith after the end of the world, made this special celebration dinner even more joyful.


    At first, the ruling office didn''t mean to hold the banquet, but the chambers of Commerce and the big men around the justice fort were very nervous The alternation of power makes them flatter as much as they can.


    For example, in the black market, the power is second only to Wang Dafu.


    For example, a large chamber of commerce is in urgent need of a new "master" to protect it, and immediately embrace the strong thigh of the tribunal.


    For example, those who control the "medical", "arms" and various industries, are also shivering to contribute to the amount of Sea supplies.


    In the end The dinner party didn''t cost a cent. It was all done by those sycophants and tycoons. Needless to say, all kinds of delicacies and delicacies were very luxurious. The soft heterogeneous fur carpets were comparable to the best products in Wang Dafu''s office, and there were all kinds of strange and expensive treasures piled up.


    It''s very simple.


    They are here to show their loyalty.


    "Don''t wait for me."


    "Let''s start the party. I''ll be alone for a while."


    Gu fan for this kind of special "flattery" celebration dinner is not cold, casually waved his hand to indicate that he did not want to attend, Le Zhiqi people slightly bow respect said: "that subordinate left."


    According to Gu fan''s orders, all the people left one after another.


    He was alone on the top of the whole building. The light of gorgeous fireworks shone on Gu fan from time to time, which made him even more lonely.


    It''s too high to be cold.


    Gufan''s position is already the acme.


    The power he has mastered has long been beyond the reach of all human beings. Only Gufan knows the best about the scenery on the peak.


    Standing alone on the rooftop, he enjoys a moment of loneliness, with a little cold wind blowing on his face. A sense of seclusion fills him, as if he is farther and farther away from the real human world.


    Gu fan stood alone for a long time, a trace of cold flashed in his indifferent eyes, turned to open the top door of the passage, and went to the most noisy and prosperous dinner.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Luxury.


    The noise.


    People are talking happily.


    And the flattering congratulations, all kinds of praise, the firm voice of expressing their position, filled the whole banquet.


    "Times are different!"


    "Yes, the ruling Institute is powerful and has the most powerful evolutionists. Only they can lead human beings to the future!"


    "To the future!"


    "To the tribunal!"


    A group of businessmen have a loud voice. They are afraid that others will not know that they are on the side of the adjudication office. They hold their glasses high and collide with each other. A few drops of expensive red wine sways and sprays out. The fat businessmen drink them all in one gulp, and then continue to boast about how arrogant the adjudication office is


    Gu fan entered the banquet alone.


    He didn''t wear the blood robe of death woven by the spider silk of oil and blood prison, which was too conspicuous. He just wore a suit in a low profile and watched all kinds of people sitting in the buffet area, tearing off a small piece of tender meat which was smoked and roasted to be crisp.


    Creak.


    The tender meat makes a crisp sound when biting in the mouth, while the meat in the middle is tender and juicy, but it doesn''t look greasy. It tastes delicious and smooth, and its mouth is fragrant. Gu fan raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "This meat..."


    Gu fan was slightly surprised.


    This kind of delicious food is very difficult to find even before the end of the world, but I didn''t expect to enjoy it after the end of the world.


    "Is it delicious?"


    Gu fan is savoring it carefully, but a strange voice comes from his side.


    That is a young girl, looking up at seventeen or eighteen years old is in bloom, a pair of not too much secular pollution of smart eyes blinking, holding the powder drum of the gills, looking at Gu fan with pride.


    "This is the flame turkey!"


    "It''s a new breed developed by our chamber of Commerce."


    The girl also tore a piece of fresh and crisp delicious meat and continued: "our chamber of Commerce depends on this to make a fortune. Although it''s a variant, ordinary people can eat it without any problem. The meat is so delicious that they can''t believe it."


    "Unfortunately It''s a pity that few people came to taste the delicious food. They wanted to make the flame Turkey famous with the help of this banquet


    The strange girl shook her head pitifully.


    Those big people in the banquet, each of them is surrounded by people like the stars holding the moon. How can they have a chance to taste these delicacies?


    Those big guys, businessmen and even the heroes are not here to eat. Even if they talk more, they can gain a lot from exchanging information. Eventually, the table is full of delicious food, rare mountain delicacies, and no one cares about themWaste, waste!!


    "My name is Miao Rourou, from Rhine biotechnology."


    The girl introduced herself and then asked curiously, "what''s your name? I don''t think you like those hypocritical manners very much. It''s really nice to have the flame Turkey we developed."


    Gufan felt a little interesting.


    He has long been used to other people''s trembling fear in the face of their own, afraid to say the wrong word will lead to death.


    Gu fan doesn''t know how long he hasn''t been treated as an "ordinary person" in this way. That kind of feeling is really subtle.


    "My name is Gufan."


    Gu fan replied with a smile: "this kind of mutant flame Turkey tastes good."


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Hey, hey, by the way, what do you do? Do you know the big guys in the adjudication office?"


    Miao Rourou showed her expectant eyes and continued along the pole: "if you know each other, just introduce them and let them taste such a good product..."


    Although she didn''t like hypocritical polite remarks, she was quite familiar with them.


    Gu fan also privately a piece of chicken leg meat, promised to say: "well, I will introduce it to them."


    "Oh dear!"


    "Thank you very much. It''s a great help."


    Miao Rou, who was surrounded by judo, complained: "my father didn''t show his eyes."


    Look back.


    The big guys in the adjudication, even if they are just a judge, will be surrounded by a few people, saying good things, and constantly promoting themselves.


    What makes people laugh and cry most is Those businessmen and leaders of all parties are bringing some top beauties into the arena in an attempt to have some "chance encounter" and so on.


    There are different types of beauties.


    Some of them are dignified and elegant, graceful, beautiful legs and full of charm.


    Some of them are charming, hot and seductive, and there is a kind of itching dark wave between their eyebrows.


    These beauties, or the great men, or their daughters, want to be sparrows and become Phoenix when they participate in the party.


    If you don''t take care and catch up with the judges, you''ll make a lot of money.


    Even more can let legendary 14 people like That''s a bright future. There''s no need to worry about the future of the chamber of Commerce.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 438

    "Miao Rourou!"


    "Well, what are you doing here?"


    Gu fan and Miao Rourou are talking. Suddenly, a middle-aged man''s voice comes not far away.


    The man looked a little fat, but he was well dressed for today''s party. His hair was carefully combed, but it was a little greasy.


    And he is Miao Rourou''s father.


    "Look at them. They have gone to please the judges."


    Miao Rourou''s father looks like he hates iron but not steel. He points to those graceful or enchanting beauties in the distance.


    For those beauties in evening dress, they either take a sip of red wine and leave a faint lip impression on the mouth of the wine glass, or casually pull their hair to their ears. Many small actions make the atmosphere warm up gradually.


    Look at Miao Rourou.


    What kind of flaming Turkey is she hiding here and still recommending it to people who don''t know why?


    "Tell me for yourself, you are not bad, why don''t you work hard?"


    "It''s better that you don''t get pushed up by the men any later."


    Miao''s father was worried, but Miao Rourou had become angry and said, "I''m not a commodity, and I''m not going to hook up with men like them. That kind of relationship is unreliable!"


    "It''s better to sell our new flame Turkey developed by Rhine technology."


    "This little brother, he has promised me to recommend it to my friends in the adjudication office."


    Miao rourourou points to Gu fan. I''m afraid that if the whole banquet is sitting here eating and drinking, Gu fan and a few "worthless" wastes will be left.


    Miao''s father glanced at Gu fan.


    If you look carefully, Gu fan is plain, dressed in a general image, and his hair is a bit messy. Obviously, he doesn''t comb it very much, and he doesn''t send out a shudder like those strong men.


    In any case, he is not qualified to know the big names in the verdict.


    "You don''t know how to deal with the world. You believe what others say."


    "It''s not good for you to keep meeting people who are in a mess."


    Miao''s father continued to scold him. At the same time, he turned around and looked at Gu fan warily. In a bad tone, he said, "don''t have any crooked thoughts. My good daughter is destined to marry a judge!"


    Married to a judge?


    Gu fan couldn''t help but feel funny.


    What is a judge, or even a grand magistrate, before him?


    "Dad!"


    "What are you doing? We just met!"


    Miao Rourou immediately blocked her father and said apologetically, "don''t blame my father. He''s a knife mouthed bean curd heart. By the way, I''d like to introduce flame Turkey to your friend. I can''t go back on my promise..."


    The father and daughter are very interesting.


    Miao Rourou''s father is not really a villain. Although he hates the iron, he doesn''t force his daughter to hook up with the judges. Maybe he also knows that his daughter is not the material. Finally, he sits down and drags a big chicken leg to bite.


    The banquet lasted for a while, some people really drank a lot in the crowd, and even some judges were slightly drunk.


    "Bad."


    "That''s Dong Yaxuan..."


    Miao Rourou is chatting with Gu fan happily, but not far away, a graceful and charming woman comes.


    The woman''s name is Dong Yaxuan. She is Miao rourourou''s nemesis. Her own chamber of commerce is hostile. She is also very beautiful. She often steals a lot of business from Rhine biotechnology.


    At the moment, Dong Yaxuan really caught a golden turtle son-in-law.


    She is very good at dealing with men. She can make use of her own advantages to give people a sense of temptation and reserve. Every move touches the heartstrings of men, but it''s just right, which makes people itch and want to go further.


    White Lotus!


    This is Miao Rourou''s description of Dong Yaxuan.


    Dong Yaxuan successfully catches the golden turtle son-in-law and walks to this side with a man in her arm. At the same time, she has a peach blossom smile on her face, but her eyebrows are slightly provocative. She says with a smile: "this is Miao Rourou. Let''s introduce This is the judge next to me, 322. "


    322.


    The moment he became a judge in the adjudication office, he decided to give up his name and just use the code name.


    Only the top leaders like the legendary fourteen are entitled to some titles. For example, the gun of death and the Immortal King Kong are actually their nicknames.


    Miao Rourou''s father looks embarrassed. If there is a judge behind Dong Yaxuan, their future life will be much more difficult.


    Judge 322 is also proud.


    He had drunk a little too much, his face was a little bit red, and he looked even more complacent.The victory of the adjudication office naturally increases the status of these judges. Many judges are flattered by others. For a moment, they feel a little inflated. In addition, with the adjudication office as the backing, they are naturally fearless.


    "Hey."


    "Are you what Yaxuan calls Rhine biotechnology?"


    No. 322 judge was condescending, his eyes flashed a trace of cold, and warned: "it''s better not to provoke Yaxuan of our family in the future, otherwise it will be my head."


    "If you offend the tribunal, you should know what will happen?"


    Judge 322''s warning made Miao rourourou''s father clench his teeth.


    A sense of humiliation, full of his self-esteem, Rhine technology clearly did not do anything wrong, just offended Dong Yaxuan, but was so warned by the ruling.


    Miao Rourou was also unconvinced: "we didn''t do anything wrong. Is the verdict great?"


    What''s the verdict about??


    This sentence is a big problem, Miao father''s face immediately changed, immediately covered his daughter''s mouth: "what are you talking about, some words can''t be nonsense!"


    He, who knows the world well, absolutely knows what kind of disaster this sentence will lead to, and the whole Rhine technology may be destroyed.


    "My daughter''s drunk. I''m sorry."


    He bowed his head humbly, facing the constant apology of judge 322.


    Judge 322 just wanted to speak, but Dong Yaxuan around him had already put his arm in his arms. The soft touch was very clear, and his words were changed to: "I can''t think I didn''t hear that sentence."


    "You Rhine technology, just wait for my punishment."


    "In addition, the adjudication office can do whatever it wants!"


    Judge No. 322 is indeed a little inflated. In other words, the power of adjudication is too great. Anyone who offends the judge will not come to a good end.


    Miao rourourou''s father''s face is like ashes.


    In a word, it has made a big mistake.


    However Just then a cold voice came from the side.


    "Do whatever you want?"


    "The judge has degenerated to such a degree that he really lacks discipline."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 439

    Lack of discipline.


    Light words, but let the surrounding atmosphere cool down instantly.


    Is this man crazy? In front of the judge, he even said such insulting words, chiguoguo''s face.


    "Well?"


    "How dare you insult me!"


    "No, you are insulting not only me, but all the judges, the whole tribunal."


    Judge 322, who was slightly drunk, immediately put a big hat on Gu fan. At the dinner party to celebrate the verdict, someone insulted the judge publicly. Isn''t that beating the face of the whole tribunal??


    Dong Yaxuan, the beauty on the side of judge 322, also came up with a poisonous plan with a turn of her eyes.


    "Miao Rourou, that''s your friend, isn''t it? You Rhine technology people are really arrogant. They don''t pay attention to the verdict?"


    In a word, Gu fan is directly tied up with rhein technology. In Dong Yaxuan''s eyes, Gu fan is almost dead. By the way, she brings her rival Miao Rourou with her. At that time, maybe the whole Rhein technology will be greatly affected.


    "No, no, no!"


    Miao''s father''s forehead was permeated with a thin layer of cold sweat. He quickly explained: "judge, we just know him. No, we don''t know him at all."


    Gu fan is just like a god of pestilence. Everyone wants to get rid of him. Even Miao Rourou, who just chatted happily, looks embarrassed and doesn''t know what to do.


    "Hum."


    "Anyway, you''re all dead."


    Judge 322 takes his hand out of Dong Yaxuan''s arms and grabs Gu fan.


    Huh?


    Gu fan gave a cold hum.


    A light that could not be detected by the naked eye flickered, and then something incredible happened. 322''s arm broke in the process of extending to Gu fan


    It''s really broken.


    His whole arm was instantly cut into countless square pieces of meat, each of which was no more than the size of his thumb belly.


    The invisible light was actually a blood prison spider silk. It turned into a blade sharper than the steel cutting edge. In a flash, it cut judge 322''s arm neatly, and cut it off more than once. It was as skillful as a cook to separate the muscles and bones completely.


    Blood, suddenly burst out.


    But the direction of the blood burst did not splash an inch of Gu fan''s clothes, as if everything had been calculated by him.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Severe pain filled the brain, 322 arm bone and flesh peeling, that feeling made him scream.


    Gu fan, however, frowned. It was like a dead man he had trained himself. Even if he was put to death, he would have to clench his teeth and not grunt. But the scream of the judge in front of him was like killing a pig. It was really disturbing.


    Gu fan tore a piece of flame Turkey from the dining table, took out a section of chicken bone, and flicked his finger slightly.


    Bang!!


    322 and the whole jaw burst.


    The teeth are splashing, the tongue in the chin is suddenly broken, and the whole person''s face becomes terrifying. The image of blood dripping without chin seems to be the devil in a horror movie.


    He fell to the ground and crawled on the ground. The strong vitality of the hunter did not make him die immediately. The pain and fear made him shudder even more. He raised his left arm and grabbed others around him, as if he was asking for help??


    It''s ugly.


    Gu fan''s expression is light and cloudless.


    Everyone else around him was shocked.


    Miao rourourou and his father, in particular, are so shocked that they almost stare out. Who could have thought that this seemingly decadent and unknown ordinary boy should have such strength??


    It''s terrible.


    It''s terrible.


    And What the hell did that kid do?


    In this banquet, he openly attacked a judge and beat him into such a miserable state. Is he not afraid of the retribution of the verdict??


    Dong Yaxuan, who was beside the judge 322, screamed.


    How could she have seen such a bloody and horrible picture? She was so scared that she kept screaming: "help, kill, kill, someone killed the judge!"


    So many people in the distance also noticed the situation here.


    More than a dozen judges immediately put down their wine glasses and rushed to the scene at the first time. They saw the scarred blood and 322 who had lost his chin and arm. They all showed angry expressions.


    This is their partner in the fight.


    "Bold!"


    "How dare you make trouble in the adjudication office?"


    More than a dozen judges surrounded Gu fan. Most of them were "new generation" judges. They had not been honored to meet the mysterious and noble God of death. For a moment, they didn''t know that the God of death was in front of them, and they even moved out the signboard of the adjudication Office to exert pressure.Gu fan raised his eyes slightly and said coldly: "people should realize the adjudication office because of their strength, not because of the adjudication office. Your generation is really not good."


    What do the three words stand for?


    It represents inviolability, inviolability and the highest authority of the base.


    However, the ruling has been able to go so far, not by virtue of its power, but by crushing all sides with absolute strength.


    Therefore, people will feel trembling, terror and despair because of the power of the adjudication, and dare not touch the bottom line of the adjudication.


    But.


    This generation of judges, however, regard the signboard of the adjudication office as a tool to show their prowess.


    "Speak with strength, not with the signboard of the verdict."


    "No one taught you such basic things?"


    Although Gu fan was sitting here, his eyes were all over the world, as if other people around him were just humble insects.


    The judges were indignant.


    An inexplicable man, dare to teach himself so??


    Anger caused them to lose their sense. Two of them were very confident in their strength, and they had reached the level of elite steel hunter. They directly attacked Gu fan.


    "Stupid."


    Gu fan lightly spits out these two words.


    Then the two judges flew out, the chest collapsed, the huge palm print crushed the sternum and internal organs, and the blood foam sticking to the meat suddenly spat out.


    He Is this lawless man here to judge what he is looking for??


    Provocation.


    This is chiguoguo''s provocation.


    More and more judges surrounded, and many other well-known hunters were also dormant, and the number soon reached hundreds.


    This time, let him have great ability, and he will never be able to withstand the siege of so many judges??


    "Get out of the way, all of you!"


    "Here comes the grand magistrate!"


    Suddenly there was such a cry from the crowd.


    The commotion in the banquet finally led to a big adjudicator, who was the top figure among thousands of people.


    As the blade queen Le Zhiqi came step by step, many judges showed their deep admiration and respect and bowed their heads to give way.


    Here comes the adjudicator.


    That kid is dead!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 440

    Here comes the grand magistrate.


    What is that concept?


    It''s impossible for the grand adjudicator to meet one side at ordinary times. Even at the celebration dinner of the grand adjudicator, the people around the grand adjudicator are all the giants who can change the whole base.


    There are so many legends about the grand magistrate.


    After countless dark and cruel special training, I came out from the hell of senlo in the occupied city, easily killed the invincible existence of the champion in the arena, and led tens of thousands of strong soldiers to fight against the tide of thousands of corpses


    The adjudicator is just like a God in the dawn alliance.


    When people talk about the adjudicators, it''s as if they are already extraordinary. They are no longer ordinary human beings, but the saviors of the base.


    Countless respectful eyes came.


    Those eyes contain admiration and admiration, as well as deep dormancy. Whether it''s strength or power, the grand adjudicator is not picky. Ordinary people can only look up to the existence at the top of the pyramid.


    "Make way for the grand magistrate."


    "That''s the blade queen, Le Zhiqi. I didn''t expect to bother her to do it in person."


    "It''s bad luck for that troublemaker Legend has it that the blade queen is not good tempered. I''m afraid her subordinates are so miserable when they see her now. I''m afraid she will tear him apart? "


    Here comes the queen.


    So Gu fan, a bold guy, is doomed.


    Miao Rourou''s father felt a moment of weakness, and things got worse and worse. In the end, even the great judge, the queen blade, appeared in person. In the end, Rhine technology could not wash their way into the Yellow River, and they were doomed!!


    The queen of blades is coming.


    Her expression is indifferent and cold. She is used to the worship of other people. Her legs composed of steel cutting blade don''t hurt the floor. For the control of power, Le Zhiqi has reached a state of perfection.


    The blade queen passes through the crowd and comes to Gufan.


    Everyone was waiting for the judge to show his power, but what happened next surprised everyone again.


    "Lord Gu fan..."


    Le Zhiqi bowed deeply to Gu fan, then half knelt in front of him and made a big gift.


    What??


    Right?


    The high magistrate knelt down to an inexplicable man?


    The adjudicator must not be insulted.


    The adjudicator is supreme.


    This concept has long been deeply engraved in people''s hearts. No one can make the adjudicator compromise even half a step, but now she is kneeling in front of this mysterious man.


    "Queen blade, you..."


    The judges around felt dizzy and didn''t understand what the supreme blade queen was doing.


    "Shut up!"


    The queen of blades yelled coldly.


    A sense of awe inspiring killing broke out from her.


    The killing idea is like a skin cutting blade, which makes people feel the stabbing pain from the skin, as if the killing idea has penetrated the body and cut itself.


    It''s worthy of being the queen of blade. Just with the intention of killing, it makes people feel that the blade passes through the body.


    "How do you teach your men?"


    Gu fan asked lightly, but it was this sentence that made people feel a strong sense of disobedience.


    In front of him, the invincible blade queen seemed to be just a lamb to be slaughtered. However, the mysterious man was as indifferent as water. He didn''t send out any strong breath, just like an ordinary man.


    Why is queen blade so humble to an ordinary person?


    "What do I see?"


    Gu fan took out a paper towel, wiped his greasy fingers and said carelessly, "a judge, whose arm has been cut off, is crying like a gun. He is afraid of crawling everywhere after he has knocked off a chin."


    Why does that sound so awkward?


    What is just being cut off an arm??


    What is a broken jaw?


    In the eyes of these normal people, they are terrifying pictures. It''s normal to scream and struggle.


    But that''s just for ordinary people. Simultaneous interpreting minced meat and mud, the


    judge should be put to life and death, even if he is beaten into flesh and mud. He is like the Immortal King Kong of the legendary fourteen. Even if the bone is broken, the flesh and blood break down, and still laugh, and go all the way through the war.


    People look at each other.


    Those judges who are usually powerful and matchless are called Niang Pao by ancient people??


    Listening to these words, Le Zhiqi didn''t dare to make a sound. In fact, the training of judges has been done by her own company, but she never expected that the "strong" would be so poor.


    322.


    Represents the 322nd judge.


    They are far less powerful than the top 100 judges trained by the three major rulings, let alone the legendary 14."The weak."


    "The weeping weak man, even with the name of the adjudication office, oppressed me?"


    "People think of the adjudication office because of their strength, but now it''s the reverse. Those judges use their status as the adjudication office to get a lot of benefits. They have beautiful women in their arms, delicacies, and businessmen who automatically give money."


    Gu fan''s voice with a little irony, shook his head: "this day is really comfortable."


    After listening, Le Zhiqi''s eyes were full of anger.


    If it was not for Gu fan''s personal experience, she could not believe that the judges in the adjudication office had fallen to this level.


    "Dead!"


    Le Zhiqi''s hand rises and falls.


    With the sharp steel cutting edge springing up at the elbow of his arm, the No. 322 judge whose chin was broken was immediately cut off his head, which wrapped up several people who used the name of "adjudication office" to suppress Gu fan. In this sharp light, his head was immediately cut off.


    Head rolling.


    Several judges were directly killed by Le Zhiqi.


    She trembled and said: "Mr. Gu fan, I will strictly investigate. Any judge who disobeys discipline and is unqualified will be killed without mercy!"


    Le Zhiqi really moved the heart to kill.


    It''s not painful to kill those moths. The ruling place is a powerful organization with supreme strength. The strong are the king and the fittest survive, not where they are domineering.


    "The ruling office only needs strong people who are not afraid of life and death."


    "People will be afraid of the strong because they remember the verdict, not because of the verdict..."


    Gu fan stood up, looked at a dead body on the ground, and looked back at Miao Rourou.


    "That''s right."


    "Their flame Turkey is delicious, crisp, tender and smooth. I like it very much. I recommend Amway to you."


    In the face of so many judges'' bodies, Gu fan recommended delicious food. People around him were surprised and felt so uncomfortable.


    "Miao Rourou, I have fulfilled my promise and recommended it for you."


    Gu Fan said to Miao Rourou, I''m afraid she never dreamed that Gu fan''s perfunctory promise had come true, and his friend in the verdict It turned out to be the grand adjudicator!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 441

    Who on earth is he


    Gu fan turned around and left with a cool face. People shocked to the extreme were stunned and didn''t know what happened.


    After the mysterious man left for a long time, Le Zhiqi dared to stand up slowly, ignored the judges who were beheaded around, and went straight to the girl named Miao Rourou.


    "You''re Rhine tech, aren''t you?"


    Miao Rourou immediately nods her head like a chicken pecking rice when she is asked by the magistrate.


    Le Zhiqi then made a more uncomfortable action.


    Surrounded by many corpses, he slowly went deep into his fingers, tore off a piece of flame Turkey on the buffet table, put it into his mouth, chewed it slowly and tasted it carefully.


    "Well..."


    "After that, you will provide this delicious food to the court every day."


    "Of course, we will buy it at the most suitable price to protect your profit."


    This sentence of Le Zhiqi is just like coming from the sky. Miao rourourou and his father look at each other and specially provide food for the ruling. This is simply the Royal use!!


    With this royal signboard, business will naturally increase.


    Miao Rourou''s father immediately flattered him and said, "no, it''s our honor to be able to provide food for the ruling. How dare we accept your money?"


    Le Zhiqi cold eyes, swept Miao Rourou father one eye, immediately let him dare not continue to talk.


    "Money must be given."


    "There must be profits."


    "It was arranged by the adult himself. If it''s not handled properly, don''t say it''s you Even I''m going to have bad luck with it. "


    Le Zhiqi''s words shocked people all over the world, and the big adjudicator was in bad luck??


    That mysterious man, unexpectedly let big adjudicator all so fear, a careless even this kind of person all want to have bad luck??


    It''s incredible.


    This is incredible!!


    "That..."


    Miao Rourou was a little scared and asked, "my Lord, can I ask who the man named Gu fan is?"


    Who the hell is he.


    In everyone''s mind, there is such a common problem.


    "Death."


    Le Zhiqi light answer.


    This name sounds powerful and powerful, but people rarely hear the story and name of death.


    There are too many people who dare to call "God of death". Even those little gangsters in the bar call themselves XXX God of death, and they put on a wave around the beauty.


    But the real God of death is so mysterious.


    "Death is the master of the verdict."


    Le Zhiqi added another sentence, just like a stone stirred up a thousand waves, all the people in the banquet were petrified again.


    The owner of the tribunal!!


    These simple words represent something beyond anyone''s imagination.


    Miao rourourou and his father, in particular, have extremely complicated expressions. On the one hand, they beat their chests and feel extremely regretful, wasting an opportunity to contact such a top person.


    On the one hand, they have a feeling of fear in their hearts. In the face of the real owner of the verdict, if they make a mistake, they may be killed on the spot. However, Miao rourourou regards him as an ordinary person and talks with him for a long time. She doesn''t know if any words offend him.


    That''s the real star of tonight''s party.


    He was not surrounded by the stars, nor did he enjoy the admiration and fear of countless people.


    Gu fan is just sitting here, eating and drinking, so calm and ordinary.


    However, such a person was called the God of death by the verdict. Even the grand magistrate did not dare to have any idea of resistance, and people''s eyes could not help but become erratic.


    They want to find the young man again and see him.


    But no matter how we look for it, we can never find Gu fan''s ordinary figure. Death is still so mysterious that he may be hidden in our lives, but others around him don''t know


    The body was quickly cleared.


    Le Zhiqi and other major adjudicators also left one after another.


    After these great figures left, the atmosphere of the banquet rose a lot. People always feel nervous in front of the grand adjudicator, but now they can speak freely.


    Miao Rourou and his father were immediately crowded with people.


    "Rhine Technology It''s a blessing to know a great man like death. "


    "Flame Turkey, really good, no wonder even death adults also recommend."


    "I want to order. I want to order."


    The flaming Turkey, which was originally a buffet, immediately became a hot commodity. We tasted it one after another, and immediately robbed all the dishes on the table.The most funny thing is that some people didn''t get it at all, but nodded their heads and praised its delicious.


    More little beauties crowded around Miao rourourou, frowning and flattering, hoping to become her best friend immediately, and asked curiously: "what does death look like, handsome?"


    "When you know Lord death, you can''t forget us little sisters."


    "Hey, maybe Lord death can take a fancy to you, and then he will take us to develop together."


    Rhein technology itself is not well-known, but it has become the favorite of the whole banquet for a while, which makes Miao Rourou and his father very busy.


    This is only because Gu Fan said a few words to them.


    Pursue the advantages and avoid the disadvantages.


    It''s human nature.


    The owner of the tribunal, as long as it is related to him, will attract people''s attention.


    On the other side The judges in the verdict are not so lucky.


    The great judge, the queen of blade, was furious when she returned to the adjudication office.


    The arrow of storm Lin Yuxin''s face is also ugly. She summoned all her subordinates and recalled all the judges.


    Shadow touch Wu Ze''s shadow troops are quite special, but he immediately revised the terms of training and raised them to the level of cruelty.


    "All judges, enter the reexamination immediately."


    "Those who don''t reach the standard, start to sharpen from the bottom, throw them into the corpse tide for me and exercise hard!"


    The judge''s incompetence made Le Zhiqi lose face.


    A new audit system has emerged, which is a boundary of extreme cruelty, almost on the verge of pain and despair. Each judge is personally assessed by legendary fourteen and the three major adjudicators.


    Power, speed, powers


    Needless to say, the most important thing is willpower, the ability to endure pain and fear, and even the ability to respond to desperate situations.


    A large number of judges were directly thrown into the dangerous area outside the dawn alliance to sharpen.


    Nothing else.


    First with their own team, into the danger zone full of zombies and alien life for a month and then come back.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 442

    A few days later.


    It''s been a week since dawn alliance''s handover.


    The supreme position of the ruling can not be replaced, and the new official body has been preliminarily completed, under the control of commander Xia Cunjian.


    The hunter guild controlled by Wang Dafu can''t be underestimated. A large number of hunters who are used to being free and easy all act as mercenaries and set up various hunting teams, which is more than the number of evolutionists who serve in the official service.


    A new force is gradually gaining momentum.


    They are called "chimera" special forces, founded by Dr. Wei Xianjian. Few people know the real situation, but they have the most development potential.


    For a while, the three forces rising under the ruling have a sense of tripartite confrontation. They compete with each other, but they burst out with vigorous vitality, and everything is developing in a benign direction.


    "Lord Gufan."


    "There is another breakthrough in Dr. Wei Xianjian''s experiment."


    "Based on Xu Manman''s serum samples and two years of technical accumulation, she finally overcame the difficulty of maintaining human consciousness in chimera''s troops..."


    In the deluxe suite on the top floor of the building, an adjutant kept reporting to Gu fan, as well as the information about the hunter guild and official institutions, which was under the control of the building.


    Gu fan is indifferent to these trifles.


    He is a butcher with a knife in his hand, not a king in charge of everything.


    Although the fortress of justice was brutally suppressed by thunder, there will be various problems in a few years, and even lead to the collapse of the whole alliance.


    But These are not what Gu fan cares about. His only concern now is to control all rights, and then use all his strength to deal with the undead king who has not yet appeared!!


    The Immortal King!!


    This is what Gu fan really cares about.


    At any time, the ancient corpse will get more powerful information than the tide of mind death.


    "You go down."


    "There''s no need to report these things to me. Let Le Zhiqi and Lin Yuxin deal with them."


    Gu fan waved his hand at will and let the adjutant leave. At the same time, he looked at the dark place in the corner of the wall.


    Ha.


    The adjutant left with the clear sound of the door.


    "Come out."


    Gu Fan said faintly, then the creeping darkness in the corner gradually turned into a human form, and Wu Ze, the touch of shadow, appeared in front of him.


    "Lord Gufan."


    Wu Ze bowed down to say hello respectfully. Today''s "shadow" army has become the most mysterious direct subordinate force under Gu fan, just like a sword of damox hanging on everyone''s head.


    Wu Ze''s expression was cautious, and he continued in a deep voice: "we have found it."


    Got it!!


    Gu fan''s eyes flashed.


    He gave Wu Ze a task, that is to secretly find the location of the "Immortal King".


    "I sent the legendary judge 05, and finally he used his ability to find the place of the Immortal King."


    Judge 05.


    One of the legendary 14 people, code named Longjing.


    His ability is about exploration. It is said that the eyes of the dragon eye can see things ten kilometers away. Although his combat effectiveness is not very strong, his position in the legendary fourteen can not be replaced. What is the concept that everything within ten kilometers is covered by his eyes??


    This is a humanoid radar.


    Now No.05 dragon eye, and No.07 fog, all joined the "shadow" forces, looking for the Immortal King is their task.


    Finally found it.


    "It''s a long way from us."


    Wu Ze continued to explain, and took out a map to mark the location of the king of immortality: "in recent months, several human gathering places have been destroyed, such as not only one ten million level corpse tide controlled by intelligent brain."


    Ten million level corpse tide, not only one???


    In China, thousands of miles away from the dawn alliance, the ten million level corpse tide controlled by other intelligent brains has broken through several human militarized bases in just a few months.


    Smart brain Again.


    "According to the exploration of Longjing and Wuwu in these two months, they found several human bases, which may be controlled by the official Army, or by some evolutionists or even dissimilators."


    "The undead King controls the growing tide of tens of thousands of corpses, sweeping the smaller human gathering places directly."


    "It has learned from its experience and has no choice to challenge such large bases as [Panshan base], while those small gathering places have no resistance at all."


    Wu Ze reports the news from Long Jing one by one.


    The king of immortality does not have IQ in his imagination. He only knows how to control a large number of corpses.The mysterious and terrible Immortal King, with the help of the human data from the last intelligence brain, has become more cunning and insidious. Instead of confronting the powerful base with threats, he gradually destroys and slaughters all the weak first, reducing human power.


    In the battle of Panshan base, although the tide of ten million corpses was wiped out, the undead King learned enough experience and lessons and became more impeccable.


    "Red Dragon base."


    "It''s one of the biggest bases in the south."


    "At present, a large number of refugees and small gathering places in the south are fleeing towards the red dragon base, which is becoming more and more powerful. However, it seems that the ten million level corpse tide under the Immortal King is ready to start a new round of attack..."


    Wu Ze finally put his finger on a military important place.


    In the north, there is a rock solid Panshan base, a rising dawn alliance, and a newly built iron and steel fortress of justice, which is almost a piece of iron bucket. Ordinary corpse tide can''t break through.


    This is due to Gu fan and the ruling office.


    However, the southern form is much more severe. The Chilong base is the most representative one, and also one of the most powerful human bases in the last days.


    "Red Dragon..."


    Gu fan recited these two words and fell into infinite memories.


    In fact, in the last life, Gu fan didn''t come to the fortress of justice at the beginning. He lived in hiding. He first went to a base in the South and then followed the tide of refugees to the Chilong base.


    After countless times of fighting and strengthening, Gu fan gradually became a strong side, but in the end, the red dragon base was still not held, and in front of the ten million level corpse tide, the red dragon base was finally destroyed.


    As a result, Gu fan was pressed step by step from the red dragon base to the fortress of justice and launched a new round of bloody struggle.


    Memories.


    In the red dragon base, there are many memories about the dark career of the last life.


    Now, the red dragon base has not been destroyed, those enemies Benefactor Comrades in arms Betrayer Even the woman who once supported each other with Gu fan.


    Gu fan is totally different in this life. Instead of living like a rat or a cockroach, he has become a super strong man.


    What happened to those who had been associated with him? Without the existence of Gu fan, did they live better than the last life??


    The butterfly effect.


    Gufan is the butterfly that stirs its wings.


    In the past two years, there has been no struggling little role in the red dragon base. Have there been any small changes??


    "Start now."


    "I''m going to Chilong base!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 443

    Last life.


    Almost all the people and things that Gu met happened in the Chilong base.


    He tossed and turned, muddled along and struggled in the dark. He met many betrayals. I don''t know how many times his teammates stabbed him in the back, but he also met some unforgettable sacrifices and mutual support.


    He used to be It was in the red dragon base that it gradually developed and finally became the strong one in the end.


    In the same period of time, the red dragon base has not been destroyed. What about those who used to be familiar with it??


    Gu fan was lost in thought.


    The undead king is gradually destroying the forces around the red dragon base, which is a crucial time node.


    It''s almost time for him to take off. This is the critical moment to completely change the end of the world.


    "Dawn alliance, justice fortress, Panshan base."


    "The war zone in the north is stable and everything is growing. It''s meaningless to stay here."


    Gu fan stands up and looks to the south. He is ready to leave immediately for the red dragon base full of memory.


    Wu Ze didn''t dare to retort and said in a low voice: "Mr. Gu fan, I''m going to let Le Zhiqi come here. How many people will we take this time?"


    Gu fan shook his head.


    "The base has just stabilized, the situation is not clear, and it is not suitable to launch an expedition."


    Gu Fan said faintly: "Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin, and you None of the three major rulings can be omitted. All of them are staying in dawning alliance to deal with the remaining problems


    Wu Ze raised his head fiercely.


    Mr. Gu fan, this is going to the red dragon base alone!!


    "Lord Gufan, are you going alone?"


    "I should send some escorts to follow you. Is it wrong to go to Chilong base alone?"


    In Wu Ze''s mind, Gu fan is superior. Wherever he goes, there should be someone to protect him secretly, such as the touch of shadow. Wu Ze has always been around Gu fan, but there is no need to show up for many things.


    "I need your protection?"


    Gu fan sneered: "if I really need your protection, then even if the whole ruling office adds up, it can''t solve my crisis."


    Wu Ze immediately froze.


    How powerful is Lord Gu fan??


    Even Gu fan before the closure, I''m afraid that the three major rulings, together with all the judges, are far from Gu fan''s own opponents.


    Now Gu fan''s strength has become unknown, but it is much stronger than before. Even if the whole ruling is added up, he may only feel what is the real despair.


    Wu Ze gave a bitter smile and explained: "I have no doubt about the strength of Gu fan. It''s just that it''s a little more convenient to take some people with me, and you don''t need to do it yourself in case of some danger."


    Gufan is superior.


    He is invincible supreme, the mysterious God of death in the legend.


    Even if you don''t need any guards to protect his safety, at least you should keep up with a few younger brothers to run errands. At least you don''t need to trouble yourself to meet some monsters or troubles.


    Gu fan just nodded.


    He suddenly thought of something: "let''s call it to you. In addition, let''s call the lucky star."


    Lucky star.


    Recently, the boy has been enjoying a perfect life relying on his relationship with the adjudication office. Every day, he drinks wine, eats golden bread and crispy barbecue, and the beauty is comfortable.


    The existence of this mascot is almost forgotten, but Gu fan always cares about his ability.


    "Lucky" attribute is very metaphysical, lucky star has developed this attribute to the extreme, lucky to almost explosion, with him may be of great use.


    Soon.


    Wu Ze arranged a team for Gu fan.


    Gu fan named lucky star, by the way, very good at driving, familiar with interpersonal relationship "old musket" also take as a driver.


    In addition, the immortal body of the newly promoted awakened is also in the team, acting as the real guard of Qifan, followed by the gun of death. They can deal with most of the situations one by one.


    Gu fan also took a man with him.


    That''s the real mascot of the verdict, the lovely little round girl, Xu Manman.


    Don''t underestimate Xu Manman.


    He has been in the adjudication office for a long time, and his eyes and ears have been dyed in fighting. In addition, he has learned a lot from Wei Xianjian and used many experiments to stabilize his body''s spatial power.


    The terrible power of that space, even if Gu fan has to fear three points, can be said to be a real hidden weapon!!


    "Wow!"


    "Manman is going out with big brother Gufan. It''s great! It''s great!"


    When Xu Manman heard that he could go to the red dragon base with Gu fan, he was so excited that he would jump up.Recently, she was quite interested in guns. The first time she came to the storage room of the ammunition depot, she picked up weapons with one of the masters who taught her how to use guns, the "death gun".


    "Oh, master of the gun of death!"


    "Let''s take this counter equipment sniper rifle."


    "And this six tube revolver Vulcan mechanism gun, also take it."


    "I''m going to take this enhanced version of the shrapnel power with me, and I''m also going to need the old Musketeer."


    Xu Manman jumps, but the old musket suddenly turns into uncle from her mouth. He is so angry that he almost chokes his lung with a mouthful of cigarette.


    Xu Manman is in the ammunition depot, looking at those "toys" that he wants to take with him, and how to take away boxes of matching ammunition is also a big problem.


    But all this For Xu Manman baby, who is proficient in controlling space, it is nothing at all.


    With a wave of her fat little hand, the weapons and ammunition around her disappeared out of thin air one after another. All of them were put into a strange world space, which was an independent space opened up by Xu Manman baby with her own space ability.


    The space is huge, more than 1000 cubic meters.


    It''s full of snacks, tons of bullets and guns There''s even an armored vehicle with weapons.


    She was no longer the incompetent little girl to be slaughtered.


    This chubby little girl is a gene fusion of hundreds of powers of "chimeric beast". During this period, she recognized several masters, for example, let the gun of death teach her how to shoot, let Le Zhiqi teach her how to use a knife, and let Lin Yuxin teach her how to shoot.


    Xu Manman''s baby, can be said to be a collection of three thousand favorite in one.


    "Space power."


    "The development of new capabilities in the storage room of different dimensions, what did Wei Xianjian teach you?"


    Gu fan was also a little surprised. Spatial powers are the rarest.


    Xu Manman baby is just a 5-year-old or 6-year-old girl, but her growth speed and learning ability are amazing. She has been able to open up her own space and store all kinds of things.


    If there are a large number of materials to be transported in the dangerous end of the world, I don''t know how many guards and human resources it will take, but Xu Manman can do it alone.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 444

    Mobile Arsenal.


    Xu Manman has become a real mobile Arsenal.


    A mountain of guns and ammunition, as well as a large number of sealed food such as beef jerky, are all thrown into the different dimensional storage space she opened up.


    "Let''s go."


    All the people said to go.


    Only a few people know that the mysterious God of death has left. In a flash, a black steel chariot, which has been carefully transformed, slowly drives out of justice fortress and towards the red dragon base thousands of miles away in the South


    Buzz, buzz!!


    The steel chariot started to roar.


    It is more defensive than a heavy armored vehicle. At the same time, it is equipped with a complete range of weapons, not only weapons such as the dense array of Vulcan mechanism guns, but also a gun.


    The space in the car is also a little empty.


    Old Musketeer controls the steering wheel. Bored, he lights a cigarette and makes the car smoke and fire. Xu Manman purrs and frowns: "old Musketeer, it stinks!"


    Old Musketeer laughs and teases Xu Manman on purpose. He turns around and spits out a puff of smoke to Xu Manman, making her cover her nose and fan. Her cheeks are full of air.


    However, in the end, the old Musketeer turned on the air conditioner to the maximum and opened half a window at the same time, so the air in the car was much better.


    "It''s been a long time."


    Old Musketeer didn''t speak seriously: "Gufan boss, your bodyguards are all men. You should bring two more beautiful women. They won''t be bored all the way."


    Don''t say it.


    The whole carriage, except for Manman baby, was full of rough men.


    The old gun, the lucky star, the Immortal King Kong, the gun of death, and the butcher Gu fan There is a feeling of imbalance between yin and Yang.


    The lucky star next to the old gun picked his eyebrows and said, "it''s not for you to come out for an outing. Besides, do you dare to move the beauty around Gufan?"


    "The queen of blade and the arrow of storm will not be mentioned. Even the beauties in the legendary fourteen are ruthless characters who kill people without blinking an eye..."


    I''m kidding.


    All the people around Gu fan are cruel characters. No matter how beautiful those women look, they are poisonous roses, even poisonous snakes and scorpions.


    It''s better to stay away.


    The upright Immortal King Kong scratched his head: "what are you talking about? There are gentle and virtuous women among the legendary 14 people, such as hymn No. 02 and plague No. 14. In fact, they are very gentle."


    "Although there are many cruel women like 07 fog, if you are really interested, I can introduce the plague to you."


    The Immortal King Kong is too simple and honest. The real straight man of steel even wants to introduce the beauty of the legendary fourteen to the old Musketeer.


    The old Musketeer was excited. He hummed and said, "I''ll see. It''s pleasing to the eye. Do you understand? If I''m with one of the legendary fourteen, I can''t tell when my head will be hanging on the porter."


    The crowd was laughing.


    The steel chariot is still in a safe area. There are few carrion monsters along the way, but there are scenes that can only be seen in human areas.


    It''s December.


    The flavor of new year''s celebration has not gone, the cold wind blowing the earth, the air has become dry and cold, but still can not stop the development of those farms.


    On both sides of the road, large areas of golden wheat were blown by the cold wind, just like waves.


    Each golden barley is one meter high, and the huge grains are like grapes, pressing down the straw. From time to time, some farmers pick those clusters of grains with big pots, and each one exudes the color of "gold" in the sun.


    This is the field of golden barley.


    "Wow!"


    "That''s Uncle Wang Dafu''s golden wheat field!"


    Xu Manman danced, and all the places he could touch along the way were the golden barley planted by human beings. They were the food source for the survival of the justice alliance, and the high yield was frightening.


    "Look over there, look over there, so many cows!"


    "And chickens, they are so big!"


    Xu Manman pointed to the other side. There was a natural pasture near the wheat field. Many big black cattle with a long body of 3 or 4 meters were chewing and eating. After a careful look, we found that it was the abandoned "wheat straw" and weeds left by the golden barley.


    Black Taurus.


    This kind of meat is delicate and elastic, which is a kind of variant weedy creature, and it complements the human demand for meat.


    And those giant "chicks" that are more than one meter tall are probably the flaming turkeys recently sold by Rhine company.


    Even in this cold winter.


    Man in the last days can still have a good harvest.


    The development speed of dawn alliance is really amazing. Not long after the just fortress was built, people almost lived a life of plenty.But These are just for dawning alliance. As for those isolated gathering places and militarized bases, I''m afraid they are still struggling to survive in terror and darkness.


    I''m afraid they can''t believe that human beings still have such a paradise.


    "This is the safe area of dawn alliance."


    "The soil suitable for planting is all planted with golden barley. After harvest, the wheat straw can also be used as food for other livestock, recycling and opening up farms."


    Old Musketeer''s eyes are deep. He has always been very grounded, and occasionally deals with those farmers and herdsmen.


    "Little Xu Manman, do you know how to grow these golden barley?"


    The old Musketeer began to tease Xu Manman again, but the contents of the book also have popular science significance: "I tell you, they are not traditional planting methods, but..."


    The crowd continued to drive.


    It is always reassuring to see the vigorous development of Dawning alliance and the golden waves.


    "Gufan, that''s what we do."


    "We''re doing the right thing, we''re bringing wealth and food."


    Lucky star also sighs that all the decisions made by the hunter guild and Gu fan are meaningful and significant.


    Perhaps, living in the city of Fort justice, I don''t feel it.


    But seeing the golden wheat fields stretching for tens of miles, seeing the hundreds and thousands of black golden cows in the livestock farm, and the happy expression on the farmers'' faces, we can understand how important what Gu fan did.


    "All right."


    "Next, it''s almost time to leave the safe area."


    The old Musketeer took a look at the electronic map on the steel chariot, flicked the cigarette end in his hand and gently rolled up the window.


    Next, it''s time to enter the yellow alert area.


    There is a buffer zone between human beings and carrion monsters. Fighting has been going on. Only with this buffer zone can we build a protective wall for the green and safe area.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 445

    Yellow alert area.


    It''s a buffer zone between humans and carrion monsters.


    Fighting and fighting filled this area for a long time, and the golden barley disappeared for tens of miles. Instead, there were vast desolate scorched earth, and everywhere were traces of artillery fire.


    Sentry tower.


    Turret.


    Bunker.


    And the deep trenches that were dug up.


    Occasionally, there are black and purple stains on the soil, which are the remnants of the flesh color smashed by the carrion monster.


    "There''s a fight over there."


    Lucky star through the window, see outside there is a combat team in military uniform is patrolling.


    Their weapons and equipment are ordinary. They use old-fashioned weapons that were eliminated two months ago, but the price is much cheaper.


    Dada dada!!


    The soldiers on the front line of the battlefield have good shooting skills. The long tongue of fire comes from the black muzzle of the gun, and the bullet hits the corpse monster accurately. When it breaks the body, it can''t move. Then they go forward to shoot the head, and their brains are all splashed.


    "Dead gun teacher Why don''t they just start? "


    Xu Manman baby tilted his head and asked naively. Even in her level, a shot to the head is a very simple thing.


    The old Musketeer in the car shook his head: "not everyone is a sharpshooter. First break the body to limit movement and attack performance, and then blow his head at close range. This is the way ordinary soldiers fight."


    Gu fan around, each is a master, a shot in the head is almost the basic operation.


    But Don''t regard the strength of the people around Gufan as the norm of the world.


    At most, those ordinary soldiers have just injected evolutionary medicine and become new human evolutionists. It''s a hundred shots if they can hit the target from a hundred meters away, but it''s impossible for everyone to blow his head with one shot.


    Soon, a small group of less than ten people swept up a small corpse tide that entered the yellow alert area by mistake, and the number was nearly hundreds.


    "Most of them are ordinary soldiers here."


    "Deeper in the yellow alert area, there will be some hunters in town, specializing in hunting those exotic species."


    Old Musketeer is very familiar with this aspect, and continues to explain: "the hunter guild often issues similar employment orders. The hunter team will enter the yellow alert area to hunt and kill the alien species according to the orders, and exchange the seeds and crystals of the abyss for money."


    The seed of the abyss.


    The abyss crystallizes.


    These things are important materials in the base. Hunting advanced monsters and taking out their cores can make evolutionary potions, or even higher "ladder of gods" Hunter potions.


    These were developed and created by Dr. Wei Xianjian, and now a whole interest chain has been formed.


    In ancient times, people of this level no longer need abyss crystallization.


    But for ordinary soldiers and hunters, that''s a good thing to change money!!


    The steel chariot is moving away.


    A few hours later, the crowd had come to the deepest part of the yellow alert area.


    At this time, the roads used by human beings have become dilapidated. The roads built in the old times are covered with moss and various plants, some of which have sharp thorns and traps, and all kinds of dangerous plants grow everywhere.


    Giant trees hundreds of meters high can also be seen everywhere. They greedily absorb sunlight and water, filter the polluted atmosphere in their breath, and a large amount of oxygen is released, which makes the air fresh and moist.


    The steel chariot bumped up and down.


    The specially modified steel gear grinds the long and sharp vines, directly explodes them, and emits a large amount of green slurry.


    But there are too many such plants. Sitting on them is like a roller coaster, and the road ahead has been completely blocked. A large area of dense forest has covered the road. If you want to drive on, you must cut down all the huge trees in front.


    The old Musketeer stopped the car and turned his head and asked, "what should I do, boss Gufan?"


    "Get out of the car."


    The air with high oxygen content makes people relaxed and happy, but the forest ahead is dense and heavy, and the sun is completely blocked, making it look dark and deep.


    "Boss, what about the car?"


    The old Musketeer looked at the steel chariot with great pain.


    The car is very valuable, well built and well armed, but obviously it can''t be driven any more. The road is still so far away. Do you want to walk all the time??


    "Manman."


    Gu fan took Xu Manman baby''s hand and called.


    Xu Manman came forward triumphantly and put his hands on the steel chariot. A special wave of energy enveloped the whole steel chariot, and then it disappeared in front of everyone. It was more magical than the great change of living people!!


    Space power!!


    How to forget this crop.Xu Manman baby''s space power is too bad. He directly loads the whole steel chariot into the storage room of different dimensions. In fact, there is another brand-new steel chariot in that special space


    "Drive through this forest."


    Gu fan light said, people can only walk through this dark and deep forest, until left the edge of the yellow warning area to use vehicles.


    The climate is cold in December in North China.


    But in this dark forest, there is a warm and humid air. In a moment, the clothes will feel wet and sticky with sweat.


    The surrounding environment is constantly changing. The more you go into the forest, the brighter the color around you. The lush leaves are green, many mosses are colorful, and some mushrooms are colorful. You can see that they are extremely poisonous.


    The more bright and colorful those species are in the biological world, the more likely they are to be full of virulence. This is a precious experience left by the ancestors who often live in rainforest tribes.


    "Heterogeneous."


    What does the immortal Vajra, who is promoted to the Mithril awakened one, feel: "there are people hunting there."


    All of this is naturally under the induction of Gu fan, and judging by the bloody smell from the odor molecules, someone is injured. Judging by the intensity of the smell emitted by the alien species, it is probably a monster with the second life form of "refined steel".


    "The gun of death, go and see."


    The gun of death receives the order, immediately draws out behind counter equipment sniper rifle.


    The gun in his hand is not ordinary. It was specially designed by the weapon experts of Panshan base. The concept of "electronic pulse" was introduced, which has not yet been fully put into use. Instead of the original gunpowder bullet, the noise generated will be greatly reduced, and the power will be increased by several levels.


    However, the design of this kind of gun is defective, and the strength of the human body is very high, but it is completely bearable for the death gun.


    At the same time.


    Deep in the forest a kilometer away somewhere, a soul stirring war is going on.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 446

    A big war is going on.


    It''s a perfect hunting team.


    A female hunter stands on the branch of a tree trunk more than ten meters high. She pulls up a tough and retro hunting bow. The arrows stained with some green venom are put on the bowstring of the full moon. She cooperates with her teammates to shoot at the hunting target.


    The other soldier was big and muscular, covered with a layer of hard soil.


    He is not only extremely strong, but also has the earth power about "soil", which can cover and form tough armor all over his body. He is an outstanding earth exhibitor.


    There are two more.


    One of them has a special ability. He can manipulate some plants around him. The roots of those trees seem to follow his orders and come out of the soil to entwine with the target.


    The last one is strong and excellent in all aspects. No matter in strength or speed, he shows a very high standard. He gives orders from time to time. Obviously, he is their team leader.


    As for their goal, it is a tiger!!


    It was a huge dead tiger with a long body of 5 or 6 meters.


    It is full of stench. Its long and narrow hair is colorful and covers the whole body. From time to time, there are some blankness and sores. From time to time, it sprays a large amount of dirty blood with a trace of sweetness. It drops on the ground and makes a "zizizi" sound.


    Spotted dead tiger.


    This is a kind of poisonous alien species, and its strength is unmatched, with the strength of "refined steel".


    In front of it, ordinary hunting teams can only be brutally killed, or poisoned and rotten all over. However, the elite hunting team in front of it is powerful and focuses on this high-level alien.


    The fighting continued.


    The earth warrior constantly urges the ability to cover the whole body with layers of soil, but the strength of the spotted corpse tiger is too great, and the earth armor is not enough to see.


    Bang!!


    The speed of the spotted corpse tiger is extremely fast, and its huge claws cross cut.


    The earth warrior was immediately photographed and flew out. The armor on his chest cracked one after another, and a deep scratch appeared on his chest. The wound showed a black color, which was obviously highly toxic.


    "Bad."


    From time to time, the female hunter on the branch shoots her bow and arrow.


    Most of the arrows were blocked by the tough and long colorful hair of the spotted corpse tiger. Even if they occasionally hit the "sore" part of the body, they only spattered a large amount of pus.


    "The poison on my arrow doesn''t work on it."


    Female hunters are good at using poison arrows, and once the poison on the arrow fails, the power will be greatly reduced, and the strength of the alien species can not be gradually consumed.


    "No way."


    "We underestimate its ability."


    With the help of his own speed and strength, the team leader constantly revolves around the spotted corpse tiger, avoiding the attack of the other side every time, but it is not the way to continue like this, and has never been able to cause fatal damage to the spotted corpse tiger.


    "Rattan, try your best to trap it."


    "Let''s retreat, now."


    The leader immediately gave an order. The power called xiaoteng pressed his hands on the ground, and the roots of trees in all directions sprang up one after another, twining around the huge and strong limbs of the spotted corpse tiger, which could not move for the time being.


    "Go!"


    The team leader quickly picked up the wounded earth warrior, and all the people took advantage of the emptiness of the spotted corpse tiger.


    However, they underestimated the power of the "refined steel" alien species too much. The spotted corpse tiger suddenly pulled up the surrounding root vines from the soil, and then pulled down the root vines of the surrounding ancient trees by Juli.


    Some of the roots are entangled in the rotten flesh sores, and the ejected liquid will melt them immediately.


    Roar! Roar!!


    The spotted corpse tiger roared.


    It ran madly towards the crowd, claws whirring wind, the next second seems to be tearing people''s backs.


    However At this critical juncture, an imperceptible dull sound came faintly. It was a strange dull sound mixed with the flow of electron pulse.


    Bang.


    The whole head of the spotted corpse tiger burst.


    How powerful is the electronic pulse counter equipment sniper rifle?


    The black barrel of the gun is flashing blue light. The penetration of the special uranium bullet reaches the extreme. The electronic pulse accumulates power for tens of seconds, which increases the power to the maximum. The gun of death holds its breath. Every move of the spotted corpse tiger is within the calculation.


    Where will it be next second.


    What''s the trajectory of its movement in the next second.


    The moment the bullet was fired out of the gun hall, it drew a perfect trajectory and shot at the fatal weakness.


    The "gun sense" of the gun of death is out of reach. It''s right in the center of the tiger''s eyebrow. The uranium bullet, along with the pulse electron, instantly penetrates the head. The penetrating force and spiral tearing force also smash the whole head of the tiger.


    The team who was hiding only heard the sound of "Putong". The spotted dead tiger fell on the ground and cut a shallow gully. The blood mixed with poison slurry flowed out, but the rest was only headless dead."Death Dead... "


    "Someone saved us, saved!"


    For a moment, they didn''t have time to react to what happened. It took them a long time to realize that someone had saved them at the critical moment.


    Who is it?


    The team explored around.


    The most perceptive female hunter stood on the top of the tree and did not find the location of the death gun.


    A sniper should not only have accurate shooting skills, but also know how to protect and hide himself, so that he can shoot his opponent without exposing himself. He is the real hunting machine on the battlefield.


    The breath of the gun of death is long gone.


    He completed the task and returned to Gu fan, as if nothing had happened.


    This is the gun of death among the legendary fourteen He is the best sharpshooter around Gu fan.


    Gu fan did not hide in disguise.


    Not long after that, the team also found Gu fan, looked at the anti equipment sniper rifle behind the death gun, which was large enough to match the size of an adult, and immediately understood that it was this man who saved himself.


    "Thank you."


    "Thank you very much."


    "We are the hunting team in the forest. I''m the team leader, Wulin. Thank you very much for saving our team."


    At the same time, he took out an abyss crystal and handed it out: "this is the abyss crystal of the spotted dead tiger. Please accept it."


    The crystal of spotted corpse tiger can definitely sell at a high price.


    After all, the gun of Death killed the spotted dead tiger in seconds and saved them. Then it would be a bit out of the ordinary.


    The Immortal King Kong came forward and accepted the crystal in silence.


    Wulin felt that the figure in front of him was unusual. He wanted to get acquainted and made an invitation.


    "It''s going to be dark soon."


    "It''s not very safe here. We have a secret base in front of us, where we can rest for a night."


    Gu fan really had a whole day of running, and the road was bumpy. At last, he nodded: "OK, let''s have a rest."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 447

    Wulin is very familiar with this forest.


    They often hunt here, but it''s so bad today that they almost ruined the whole team by challenging their strong opponents.


    Wulin and Gu fan were shuttling through the forest. At last, they stayed near a hill. They dug away the trees and shrubs with their hands, revealing a fairly spacious hidden cave.


    This is their temporary base.


    The cave is damp and dark, with poisonous insects crawling from time to time, but it is an excellent resting place to avoid the monsters outside.


    "There used to be a mutant bear sitting here, but we killed it."


    "And then We''ll take advantage of this secret cave to have a rest. Please come in


    Wulin took the lead in walking into the cave, but he didn''t expect that the cave had a unique space. There was a huge space of nearly 100 square meters deep, enough for more than a dozen people to live here.


    Squeak, squeak.


    The fire flickered and the dry wood crackled.


    In the cave, there are several Wulin''s teammates, including female hunter, earth warrior, and a psionic named xiaoteng.


    "To introduce, they are my teammates."


    "It was a critical moment just now. I really appreciate your help, otherwise our whole team will be destroyed."


    Wulin thanks again, the face of several people is red under the flickering fire, the soldier of the earth is seriously injured, the wound of chest tear has been purulent.


    The female hunter knows how to use poison.


    She used many antidotes to relieve the ulcers on the earth warrior''s chest.


    The shy boy named xiaoteng also took a lot of poisonous mushrooms in the living area near the spotted corpse tiger, then smashed them into paste with a wooden stick and touched the poison on the wound of the earth warrior.


    "Brother Gufan, old Musketeer!"


    Looking at the wound of the earth warrior, Xu Manman asked curiously, "you said that the colorful mushrooms are poisonous and can''t be eaten. Why do you touch the poison on him?"


    It''s hard not to beat the old musket.


    He, who has rich experience in survival, explained: "as far as we Chinese people are concerned, all things pay attention to each other, and poisonous things can often find antidotes nearby."


    This is the experience of the ancient Chinese.


    After hearing this, Wulin on one side also explained with a smile: "yes, the old man told me that if a poisonous snake was bitten on the mountain, there must be antidote herbs within 10 meters of its nest. Usually, poisonous snakes need something to neutralize the toxins in their bodies when they live here."


    I see.


    The tiger is highly toxic, but it has been living in this area for a long time. The plants around it produce antibodies, or they are mutually reinforcing, which can prevent the rotten wounds from deteriorating.


    Rich experience.


    It seems that the teams that can hunt advanced species are all experienced veterans, and they are very skilled in wound treatment in the field.


    "You don''t look like ordinary hunters."


    Wulin chatted with Gu fan and asked casually, "where are you going?"


    Old Musketeer and lucky star frowned.


    It''s very impolite to directly inquire about other people''s goals.


    Moreover, in the end of the world, there were sinister intentions. Wulin was a little too enthusiastic. Although he had just saved his life, it also made the old Musketeer who was familiar with the world feel more defensive.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Gu fan lightly replied, Wulin immediately showed an apologetic expression: "I''m sorry, I''m very sorry, it''s too abrupt for me to ask so suddenly."


    "But then again, I''d like to remind you that the neighborhood is very chaotic, and from time to time there are robbers and robbers who attack other hunting teams," he said


    Bandit??


    The yellow alert area rules are confusing.


    It''s full of various teams hunting different species. There are abundant resources and achievements everywhere. Naturally, some people have a wrong idea to attack those exhausted hunting teams and seize the fruits of victory in their hands.


    Anyway The sky was high and the emperor was far away, and no one saw it.


    Kill people and throw them into the forest at will. Naturally, there will be carrion monsters or mutant plants that will eat and digest their bodies.


    And those booty, it is logical to take back, become the fruit of their own achievements, sell a lot of money to reward out to enjoy consumption, not happy??


    The old Musketeer lit a cigarette and handed it to Wulin: "as far as I know, the recent ruling has intensified efforts to clean up the robbers. Many robbers who attack the hunter team have been killed by the trial team."


    But Wulin shook his head and continued to sigh.


    "Ah."


    "We fight to the death with the alien."


    "I have to watch out for other hunting teams behind my back. In fact, not only the robbers, but also some powerful teams may plunder the fruits of other teams on the basis of money."The hunting team was not as beautiful as they had imagined. They fought openly and secretly and hung their heads on their belts at any time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    We talked for a long time.


    It''s getting dark.


    Wulin and others reserved many living utensils in the base area. A black pot was set up on the firewood pile, and strange food was cooked.


    Half of the body of a mutant centipede was taken off. Wulin broke the shell of the mutant centipede and poured the tender meat into the pot. At the same time, some mutant poisonous mushrooms were added. The colorful centipede meat mixed with the centipede meat formed a dark cuisine in a moment.


    "Although it doesn''t look good, do you want to try?"


    Wulin filled a big bowl. He took a few mouthfuls of fresh centipede meat first, and then drank a large mouthful of seemingly poisonous soup.


    "Eat what you are afraid of!"


    Lucky star also filled a bowl and took it to the corner to drink it. But suddenly, a falling stone fell from the cave wall behind him, almost hitting his head, causing the whole bowl of soup to splash on the ground.


    Seeing this, Gu fan frowned.


    Lucky star''s talent has the super function of pursuing advantages and avoiding disadvantages. What just happened must not be accidental, so this bowl of soup is harmful to him.


    Gu fan looked into the pot again.


    All things interact with each other. Different food materials are mixed together. It turns out that''s the same thing


    Gu fan stood up and went to the pot to fill a bowl. At the same time, he winked at his subordinates and let them drink.


    They were all full of food and drink in the laughter.


    Finally, the two groups separated from each other and took a rest in this hole. As time went by, the slight snoring gradually came.


    "Boss, the effect should have been exerted."


    The female hunter said in a low voice. At this time, the old musket and lucky star snored deeply. Gu fan and Immortal King Kong also closed their eyes and rested against the wall. They seemed to have been sleeping in the super strong nerve anesthetic toxin.


    All things grow and conquer each other.


    It''s very delicious to eat with centipede.


    But when the food is gradually dissolved and absorbed by the stomach, some mysterious changes will occur when it is integrated into the body, which will produce a strong nerve anesthesia effect, enough to faint several elephants.


    Wulin people have known for a long time the effect of this kind of food mixture.


    They took a herbal medicine in advance, which could neutralize the anesthesia. Everything is in the calculation.


    It turns out that


    Wulin mouth said to Gu fan a few people careful of other hunter team attack.


    In fact, they are strong enough to see the powerful weapons and equipment of all the people in Gufan, and finally see the money!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 448

    think of stealing on seeing sb . ''s money.


    In this age of darkness and cruelty, people have ulterior motives.


    There is no life-saving benefactor or gratitude.


    Gu fan showed great strength. The most important thing is the equipment of death gun. The anti equipment sniper rifle can almost represent the highest manufacturing technology of Panshan base and dawning alliance.


    Electronic pulse technology is integrated into this gun, one shot directly kills the spotted corpse Tiger The gun can be used even if it''s changed for someone.


    "Ha ha."


    "These people are very strong."


    Wulin saw that the people were almost in a coma state of deep sleep, and their words became unbridled: "it''s a pity that they are masters who come out of the city and have never seen the real end of life."


    The master from the city.


    Recently, with the development of justice fortress, more and more people put into the battlefield after a series of special training.


    Although they can cope with most of the special circumstances of "alien" attacks, they underestimate the darkness of human nature in the end Some of the troops who have been trained and put into the battlefield have defeated the other species, but they have died in their own hands.


    Not to mention the hunting teams.


    Even the judge who came out of the verdict was often shadowed by other teams when he entered the dark forest.


    "People are dangerous."


    "Everyone''s heart is dirty. Don''t blame us."


    The smile on Wulin''s face is gone, replaced by a wisp of cruelty without guilt.


    Bang.


    Wulin took up his gun and aimed it at the head of Immortal King Kong. He smashed his head with one shot and his brain burst.


    Poof.


    Wulin took out his knife and stabbed it into the neck of the gun of death, blood splashing.


    Click.


    Wulin broke Gu fan''s head, forced his cervical vertebra with his arm, and died in a dream.


    "Hey, hey."


    "All their good things are ours."


    Wulin grinned. Originally, he was afraid of any accident, but now it seems that Gu fan is a layman. He grinned and said: "I didn''t expect things to go so smoothly..."


    But could Gufan have been killed by him?


    Don''t mention Gu fan. Even if you can''t destroy the body of King Kong, a gun can break his head??


    The Arabian Nights.


    Just as Wulin laughed at everyone, everything was just an illusion.


    Gufan people are still around the black pot burning dry wood. The fresh flesh of centipede and mushroom are fusing with each other to produce a more delicious smell.


    Xu Manman baby also takes out some black golden beef from the different dimensional storage room, and sprinkles some other seasonings into the big pot to make the taste more delicate.


    Old Musketeer came over and said with a smile, "all things grow and conquer each other, and then add some of this herbal medicine."


    It turns out that before he entered the cave, Lao huogun had already collected the herbs around him. He is very experienced in survival in the wild. Naturally, he would collect some detoxification herbs about the spotted dead Tiger


    But what happened to Wulin??


    Didn''t he kill Gu fan??


    Take a closer look, at this time, Wulin is holding a wooden stick and giggling, taking him as the gun of death.


    Look around again.


    All of Wulin''s teammates have died in terror.


    Their eyes were full of disbelief, but they were brutally killed by their boss one by one, and the way was just what Wulin did.


    The eye of hell.


    The corridor of pain.


    Obviously, I don''t know when Wulin has been in Gu fan''s magic.


    His consciousness has long been lost in the psychedelic world.


    Gu fan how powerful, the enemy a little bit crooked mind has been aware, when the black pot set up, Wulin has fallen into a crazy maze.


    He broke his teammate''s head.


    He broke his teammate''s neck.


    He cut his teammate''s artery with a short knife.


    The team-mates watched their team leader step by step towards them, and their whole body could not move under the control of Gu fan''s special ability. They begged for mercy, shouting some words such as "the team leader is me", "don''t kill me" and so on.


    However, in Wulin''s eyes, his teammates are all changed into Gu fan''s image


    In the end, the Yin people are finally Yin. Without knowing it, Wulin seems to have killed Gu Fanji, but in fact, he has killed all his friends.


    "Hey, hey."


    "It''s settled."


    "After going back this time, it''s not only the crystal nuclear power of the spotted corpse tiger that has sold for a good price. With this gun and their materials, it''s really developed."


    Wulin turned around and said with a smile that the image of Gu fan in his eyes might still be the same as his teammates.Wulin even went to the old Musketeer''s side and put his arms around him, showing a slightly obscene smile.


    He I''m afraid I took the old musket as a female hunter!!


    "Hey, hey."


    "I said don''t worry."


    Wulin''s hands and feet are not honest, and it is not easy to detect that he has already put them on the thigh of the old musket, and even has the intention of gradually extending inward.


    Old Musketeer has a bitter face.


    The ultimate rough man, the old man, would be taken advantage of by a little girl.


    "Old fan."


    "Can we take the magic away?"


    "It''s disgusting that I''ve never been so taken advantage of when I''m so big."


    Old Musketeer turned Wulin''s hand away in disgust, but in his eyes, it turned into flirting, a pair of bracelets around old Musketeer''s neck.


    This is NIMA.


    The whole scene is so hot.


    Lucky star didn''t hold his breath. He said with a smile: "hahaha, you''ve got today, too. Think about what you''ve done and what you''ve done to tease little girls in the bar. That''s the reaction of other people!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    The laughter of the lucky star made the old Musketeer feel ashamed.


    How can an old hunter who wanders all the year round be teased like this??


    Pop.


    Gu fan snapped his fingers.


    All the scenes in front of Wulin''s eyes changed. The slim and graceful female hunter suddenly turned into an old Musketeer with dirty stubble and disgusting face. She almost went to kiss her.


    "Ah, ah!"


    Wulin screamed with fright and almost sat down on the ground.


    He looked around and saw that Gu fan, who had died miserably, was Come back from the dead!!


    They are beaming, talking and laughing around the campfire, eating and watching jokes, and the biggest joke is themselves.


    Look at your teammates.


    The earth warrior, xiaoteng and the female hunter all died on the spot, and he was familiar with the method of death, because it was made by himself.


    "You..."


    "What the hell did you do?"


    "No, no, no, it''s a hallucination, it''s my hallucination."


    Wulin can''t believe that anyone who suddenly faces all this will completely collapse.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 449

    The wicked have their mill.


    Gu fan is undoubtedly the biggest villain.


    Wulin killed his companion and looked at the "reality" that made him collapse. It was totally unacceptable. In other words, at this time, Wulin could not distinguish what was the real reality.


    It''s like a dream.


    As true as false.


    It''s hard to estimate how powerful Gu fan''s spiritual power is. The illusion brought by the magic pupil of hell is more realistic than the reality. In a moment, Wulin''s spirit has completely collapsed, and he laughs foolishly and madly.


    "Fake, it''s all fake. It''s also an illusion, isn''t it?"


    "It''s my dream, not really It''s not true... "


    Wulin completely collapse, one side is Xu Manman baby soup Gufan looked up at him, fingers slightly raised.


    Such a delicate action is seen by Immortal King Kong. On the surface, he is a rough man. In fact, all the legendary 14 people have full execution power to any command of Gu fan.


    Bang.


    The Immortal King Kong punches.


    Wulin''s abdominal punch, the whole person flew upside down, hit the wall, almost turned into a pool of meat mud, the position of the fist attack on the abdomen is also completely cracked, enough to see the power of the undeniable King Kong''s one punch.


    The awakening of Mithril level is by no means comparable to these Hunter teams.


    "Wow


    "Uncle Kong is so powerful!"


    Looking at the power of Vajra''s fist, Xu Manman beat others into meat sauce and said happily: "I''ve decided to let uncle Vajra call me to fight."


    This little thing She has several masters.


    Wumie King Kong looked at Gufan and knew that Gufan was very fond of Xu Manman. He scratched his head and said, "I don''t have any problem. Gufan doesn''t mind."


    Xu Manman.


    This little girl is no longer a coward with low self-esteem.


    She has gradually become powerful, but after the simple and kind little girl''s face is destroyed, even Gu fan''s ability to feel fear is hidden.


    "There''s a bunch of bugs out there."


    On the other side, the gun of death stood up.


    It''s really not peaceful tonight. After the first group of people in Wulin was destroyed, another group of people came outside the cave.


    "Do you want to eat black?"


    "This team, maybe it has been watched by others for a long time, often staying in a fixed base, is not safe and easy to be ambushed."


    Old Musketeer has a lot of experience in this. The outside world is too chaotic. Whether it''s trying to block the road and rob, or trying to make profits, it''s perfectly normal.


    I''m afraid that even without Gu fan, the Wulin team won''t live long. It''s obvious that people from the outside world have been watching Wulin for a long time. They won''t ambush like this without full assurance.


    "It''s too confusing."


    Lucky star shrugged his shoulders, shook his head and sighed: "do you want to tell Le Zhiqi the news here, and let the ruling institute make a good rectification?"


    Gu fan was silent for a long time, but he shook his head.


    The trial teams in many adjudications, the top soldiers who have undergone special training, are strong but lack all kinds of experience in the dark world.


    "No


    "At the end of the world, people''s hearts are dark. Let those kids have a good experience, and force them to clean up the symptoms instead of the root cause."


    Gu fan stopped for a moment and continued: "only after experiencing the darkest world can they really know how to protect themselves and how to kill the enemy."


    Everyone felt something.


    Which one of them has not experienced the dark and cruel reality, and naturally feels deeply??


    But there is also a strong sense of disobedience. Mr. Gu fan took these bandits as experience babies and became a key link in the growth of each trial team in the adjudication office.


    The gun of death left the cave.


    There was a faint sound of gunfire, and then there was a smell of blood in the air. It was obvious that the "little insects" who wanted to eat black and ambush outside the cave had been mercilessly shot by him without any suspense.


    The crowd rested around the campfire in the middle of the night.


    The first ray of sunlight tears through the night, sprinkles on the bright green buds and reflects the light. Finally, only a few spots fall on the ground. People who are not sensitive will think that they are still at night.


    The cold wind in the cold winter blows into the dark forest, which gives people a kind of gloomy chill. They feel that their lungs will be frostbitten during breathing.


    In the forest, the mutated beasts and insects are deadly and strange. Only the powerful hunters dare to go deep, and they are very familiar with the environment in the deep forest.


    But this is nothing to all of them, because they have absolute power!!


    "You can leave the Yellow buffer zone and reach the red alert zone today."


    "It''s the paradise of the different species and monsters. People dare not set foot on it easily."Old Musketeer knows the terrain very well. Through the winding forest path, people have reached the edge. Leaving this buffer zone, they really go to the territory beyond human beings.


    Red alert area.


    It''s a dangerous area that humans can''t easily set foot in.


    Alien species, decaying corpses, monsters, mutant animals, alien plants, all kinds of dangers are everywhere Only those who are very confident in their strength dare to enter the red area to search for material wealth, or to hunt all kinds of monsters.


    Gufanji soon reached the edge of the forest.


    Beyond the natural ecological logic of the spectacle, appeared in front of everyone.


    Beyond the borders of dense dark forests, there should be dark and humid swamps, or vast grasslands, but in front of people''s eyes there is an endless desert.


    The vast forest is connected with the barren desert, which gives people a strong sense of discomfort. It seems that the two terrains are forcibly spliced together. It''s just like a strange map in a computer game


    "Our dawn alliance has also considered expanding human territory."


    "But outside the dark and deep forest, nearly a hundred miles of areas are covered by barren desert, which is not worth our expansion. Moreover, the reason why the desert is set as a red alert area is that few people can enter the core area of the desert."


    The gun of death seems to know something about this desert.


    The adjudication office sent trial teams several times to investigate the causes of the barren desert, but all the news was lost near the core of the desert. Later, legendary 14 people led their own team into the desert, but they were badly hit.


    He failed.


    "Oh?"


    Gu fan couldn''t help but be interested: "there are still 14 of you who have been here, and they didn''t find out anything. They went back and were seriously injured?"


    Legend 14 people eat shriveled, this is really rare.


    Gu fan some curious continue to ask: "later, Le Zhiqi they did not start?"


    The gun of death shook its head.


    "There are too many things in the base. It''s not only the salvation society, but also the adjudication office. It''s also necessary to cultivate new people, expand forces, and deal with those senior officials There has been no time for the three major rulings. "


    I see.


    There is enough space for human survival, and it has not been stabilized. Under the condition of dark forest as a buffer yellow warning area, there is no need to spend huge manpower and materials to investigate the barren desert.


    "In that legend, some of the fourteen were badly hit."


    "He The poisoning is deep. "


    The gun of death continues to say that the word "poisoning" is very important.


    Poisoning?


    In the end of the world, the most dangerous ones are not the monsters who are as big as a small building. A few rockets and missiles can often cause heavy damage to them.


    The real danger is often the invisible enemy.


    "Interesting."


    Gu fan looked back at the desolate desert and said with a smile, "let''s solve the mystery of the desolate desert by the way."

 Chapter 450

    Buzz, buzz.


    The engine roared.


    The steel chariot roared, but there was a layer of loess on its surface. The flying sand and rocks were crushed by the steel gears from time to time, and a large amount of dust was covered on the windshield. In addition, the wiper kept swinging from side to side, barely seeing the road conditions in front of the old firearm steering wheel.


    However, there is no need to pay attention to anything.


    The boundless desert, even the first time driving people also have no pressure, stepped on the accelerator sprint on the line.


    "The end of the world is bizarre."


    Listening to the crackle of the windshield, the old Musketeer complained: "this just left the forest and swamp, but it''s a deserted desert. It''s natural that it''s like farting..."


    Just then, suddenly the whole car sank down.


    The sand within tens and hundreds of meters around is like a huge funnel flowing towards the center, and the steel chariot can''t help sliding towards the center, as if to be engulfed by the vortex of sand.


    "Quicksand!"


    "Yes, there is no quicksand whirlpool."


    There is a special dangerous phenomenon in the desert, that is, quicksand, which makes desert travelers scared. Due to the great temperature difference between day and night, the gap in the sand will also change. Over time, some quicksand holes will appear, and once they are involved, they will be buried alive.


    The old Musketeer immediately stepped on the brake, and then stepped on the accelerator in reverse gear. The wheels rolled up a large amount of sand and barely stopped the slide, but the car body was still sinking bit by bit.


    "I''ll do it."


    The Immortal King Kong opened the door and rushed down. His thighs poured into the quicksand. The whole man''s power exploded and pushed. The steel chariot was forced out of the quicksand vortex by the powerful brute force.


    Although Immortal King Kong pushed the steel chariot out, his whole life fell deeper into the quicksand. At this time, the bigger crisis was still behind. A monster roared in the quicksand vortex, and a huge mouthpiece was closed.


    Monster!!


    Under the whirlpool of quicksand, there is a huge monster.


    Its big mouth is 5 or 6 meters wide, occupying the center of the quicksand vortex.


    The mouth is full of sharp teeth that spiral like a seven thought eel. Every sharp tooth is like a steel knife. Even if a Mercedes Benz is involved in quicksand, it will be torn into pieces by this huge mouthpiece in an instant.


    Giant eels in the desert.


    Gufan had heard of this kind of monster.


    Hidden in the desert, it''s a monster like a python, but it''s actually an eel that can live on land.


    It can grow to the level of 10 meters terror just by its head and mouth, and the body hidden under the sand is a huge thing, not to mention ordinary travelers and hunters. I''m afraid even a big truck can easily swallow it.


    In front of everyone''s eyes, the giant eel has not yet grown to its final shape, but even so, it is amazing enough.


    "Oh, no!"


    "Master immortal is going to be swallowed."


    Through the window, Xu Manman watched as the Immortal King Kong was covered by the huge mouthparts. Countless sharp teeth wrapped his body, like a rotating electric saw, sending out a large amount of friction sparks.


    Gu fan took one more look and said faintly, "it''s OK. The Immortal King Kong can cope with this degree of danger."


    Zizi Zizi!!


    The sound of the friction of numerous sharp teeth is extremely harsh, and the sparks are splashing and exploding. The scene is like cutting steel bars with a chainsaw on a construction site. But the body of Immortal King Kong is not ordinary steel bars, which is much harder than steel alloy.


    He is an awakener who has awakened all the power of his legendary silver.


    Do you still remember the scene of "red ghost" smashed by Vajra on that day? Vajra, who was gradually engulfed, burst out to drink, and a pair of fists bombarded the huge mouthparts around him.


    The teeth were broken and burst.


    The giant eels in the desert are constantly roaring with pain. Their huge bodies are twisted and struggling. The quicksand around them turns wildly. They roll up the Immortal King Kong and go underground.


    A minute passed.


    Two minutes passed.


    The dull sound of hammering was constantly ringing in the quicksand.


    The whole land is shaking, and finally with a violent shaking, the desert is made into a huge cave.


    The blood gushed like a fountain. The Immortal King Kong broke the body of the giant eel with all his strength and jumped out from the center of his stomach.


    After struggling for a long time, the giant eels lost their lives, and the quicksand stagnated. The rest of the sand slowly buried their bodies, leaving only a large amount of blood oozing from the sand.


    The Immortal King Kong holds a huge yellowish crystal, which is the abyss crystal left by the death of giant eels in the desert. The inner color is pure and round, and obviously the quality of the product is superior.


    "It''s all right."


    "I killed the monster."The Immortal King Kong raised his fist. He stinks all over. Xu Manman got out of the car and wanted to give him a "reward" hug, but immediately covered his nose and stepped back: "master King Kong, you stink!"


    WOW!


    With a wave of Xu Manman''s hand, two buckets of pure water appear on the top of Immortal King Kong''s head. The clear water flows on Immortal King Kong''s body and washes away the black and smelly liquid all over his body.


    Space powers It''s so convenient.


    However, Xu Manman baby seems to be more and more proficient in using his spatial powers.


    "The desert is far more dangerous than we think."


    "It''s worthy of being a red alert area. When a team comes here, they don''t know how to die."


    The old Musketeer was still in shock. He lit a cigar and smoked hard. He asked others to get on the bus. After a short rest, he set off again.


    The seemingly endless desert is full of crisis everywhere. The giant eel is just one of them. Moreover, this one is not mature yet. More dangers surround the public. Finally, the old Musketeers become more cautious in driving.


    Boom! Boom!!


    In the distance of the steel chariot, a huge scorpion, 7 or 8 meters long, appeared in the sand. It looked like a minibus. Its hard shell reflected metallic luster in the sun, and its sharp tail was shining with deep purple poison light.


    Bang!!


    There was a loud noise.


    The scorpion''s tail plunges deep into the sand, followed by a burst of brownish yellow insect liquid.


    The desert giant Scorpion was obviously waiting for its prey to come. But the giant crustacean that was drilling in the sand was not lucky. It was caught directly by the scorpion. After a while of struggle, it got back into the sand and began to enjoy the delicious meal.


    "Monster war..."


    "I''ve only seen it in Altman before."


    Xu Manman is lying on the window. Although the battle outside has nothing to do with the steel chariot, the picture of the monster''s predatory attack, which is nearly 10 meters long, is still shocking. It seems that the different species in the desert will fight with each other.


    It''s an extremely harsh environment.


    Different species are hunting each other for survival.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 451

    "The air is getting wet?"


    The steel chariot advanced several tens of kilometers and gradually entered the deeper part of the desert area.


    The amount of flying sand, rocks and dust has been reduced, and the moisture in the air is much higher than that in the periphery of the desert, which is even more inconsistent with the logical rules of nature.


    "There are oases."


    Gu fan frowned.


    With his strong perception, he has realized that there is an oasis more than ten kilometers away.


    The appearance of the barren desert out of thin air is very strange, but the oasis is even more strange.


    In fact, just entering the boundless desert, Gu fan has used his powerful and uncanny perceptual spirit to explore, and the water of the surrounding earth is flowing in a certain direction.


    Like an oil funnel The surrounding water is also absorbed crazily by a certain area.


    The oasis more than ten kilometers away is probably the core area of the barren desert, where water flows for hundreds of kilometers, including the water in the soil, which is forced to be absorbed until it dries up and turns into a desert.


    In the middle of the desert, it became dark and humid.


    Dust and sand are covered by moisture, gradually a thick layer of water mist appears on the windshield, mixed with the soil just sputtered, and then long dirty scratches are rubbed by the wiper.


    Miasma.


    A thick mist rose.


    If the moisture is too rich and the oxygen content is too high, it will produce some toxic components and gradually become the damp damp of Yin cold.


    The air outside is covered with a layer of light blue, and there is a shimmering light in the blue.


    "The water is poisonous. The oxygen content is too high."


    Gu fan frowned. It''s not a good thing that the oxygen content is too high. The higher the oxygen content is, the fresher the air is. When the oxygen content reaches more than 70%, people will feel dizzy when they breathe


    Shasha.


    Shasha.


    Outside of the steel chariot, the music of rubbing came.


    If you look carefully, there are lots of small spiders on the ground. They are all dark blue water blue spiders with bright silver blue spots on their back. You can see that they are very poisonous.


    Creak, creak, creak.


    The gears of the steel chariot continue to crush those silver blue water spiders, but they make sounds like ice breaking, bursting out cold plasma, which soon freezes into ice and freezes the tires of the steel chariot.


    "Not good."


    "There are so many of them that the chariot can''t move on."


    Old Musketeer clearly felt that the speed of the chariot slowed down Not only the gears of the steel chariot, but also the whole body of the chariot was soon frozen, and the hot smell of the jet holes was spraying. But the water spiders got into the exhaust pipe, and their bodies burst one after another, freezing and sealing the whole exhaust passage with plasma.


    We can''t move on.


    "Trouble."


    Gu fan opened the door and was ready to lead the crowd away.


    At the beginning of the door opening, a layer of fresh and extreme cold wind blows in. The high oxygen content of water and poison mixed with the air inside the car, making people feel that the air is extremely fresh.


    But then, with the influx of a large amount of air, everyone feels dizzy and sleepy. Every breath will make his mind more fuzzy. To some extent, "oxygen" is the most poisonous gas.


    Click!!


    A layer of ice froze the door.


    Gu fan''s extremely cold winter completely froze the area of more than ten meters around the vehicle, forming a huge ice hockey, completely blocking the water vapor and poison fog from the outside world.


    Looking back.


    Except for the Immortal King Kong, he is still in good condition, and others are a little confused.


    I''m afraid that only the awakened can slowly adapt to the water poison fog with high oxygen content.


    "Immortal King Kong, you are here to guard them, don''t have any accident."


    Gu fan pondered a little and continued, "I''ll see what''s in the middle of the oasis."


    This is also the best way at present.


    After all, the only way to prevent him from being attacked by the fog is to defend the water.


    Gu fan arranged for them to get into the car and turn on the air-conditioning system. It''s safe to hide in the huge ice hockey created by the freezing winter.


    "Brother Gufan, be careful!"


    Xu Manman waves his fat little hand, and Gu fan on the other side nods slightly. His body melts into the ice created by himself, and then slowly appears from the other side of the huge ice hockey.


    The water mist was full of poisonous gas.


    Gu fan felt his breath was smooth, but his brain was a little confused.


    But how powerful is the super body of the second awakening god gold grade. In just a few seconds, the body has fully adapted to the oxygen content around, and its adaptability can be called abnormal, just like those water spiders who are safe in the miasma full of poisonous fog and water vapor.Shasha.


    A large number of water spiders came in the direction of Gufan and showed their sharp and poisonous mouthparts.


    But how can they hurt Gu fan? A layer of absolutely cold ice spreads out. Every step of the way, tens of meters around the ground will turn into ice. Those water spiders with "ice blood" are also completely frozen, without any exception.


    It''s freezing in winter.


    After the second awakening, the power of this power can''t be countered by little spiders.


    Gufan didn''t go far before he came to the border of the oasis in the middle of the desert. It was a huge lake, shimmering, cold and gloomy. The silver blue mist came from the lake.


    There is no ice in the lake, but it is extremely cold, showing a dark blue to black color. If you touch it gently, you will find that the liquid has reached below zero. Take a branch and put it into the blue black lake water. The branch immediately freezes into a stick, but the water flow does not change strangely


    "The water of the lake is at least tens of degrees below zero."


    "The more you go to the center, the colder it will be. I''m afraid this is the legendary black water."


    Black water.


    In the legend of the last time, there is a forbidden area, which is the region of black water.


    It''s said that this area is hard for even evolutioners to enter. The area in the middle of black water is freezing to the bone, reaching minus Baidu, but it is miraculously free of ice.


    The black water region later dried up.


    According to legend Some kind of creature was born from here, and after it left, the black water area gradually dissipated.


    Black Death spider king!!


    Legendary creatures.


    The danger is even close to dominance.


    It is a super creature of the same level as the "nightmare" of the mature body, with the ability to destroy a city.


    Gu fan once acquired the ability of "bitter illusion corridor" from the nightmare beast. The nightmare beast is only a young one. The mature nightmare makes a city silent and silent. How terrible is the picture of death??


    The Black Death spider emperor, however, is a creature on a par with nightmares. It is almost a disaster. In addition to the magical [Characteristics] of no living, its intensity has almost reached the level of domination.


    God gold.


    It''s very close to the legendary creature of Shenjin!!


    "I didn''t expect that."


    "In the middle of the desert, there is the land of black water."


    "I don''t know if I''m lucky or not."


    Gu fan shows a cruel smile. Maybe he comes out with a lucky star That''s lucky!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 452

    The king of Black Death spider is a Legendary Super creature.


    Although Gu fan has not really seen it, there are too many rumors about the Black Death spider emperor.


    Gulu Gulu.


    The dark, cold lake bubbled.


    Circle after circle of ripples rippling open, more water spiders crawl out of the black water, dense as locusts army.


    The blood in their bodies is colder, and the color is no longer Silver Blue Ice color, but like the lake water, it becomes rich and dark black, only the occasional blue spot is flashing, and it looks like a special firefly.


    The chill deepened.


    Those dark black water spiders have mutated.


    Some even grow the wings of insects, flying towards Gu fan at the same time, launched a suicide attack.


    Poop! Poop!!


    The bodies of water spiders in the sky burst one after another, and large areas of blood mixed with black water were spilled.


    The ground freezes with it. The low temperature of the Black Lake water is at least below zero, which is close to Baidu. Mixed with the special blood of water spiders, if it falls on the ground, it will immediately freeze into severe ice. If ordinary people get a little bit of it, they may become ice sculptures.


    Even if it is not infected by these cold viruses, the temperature of the surrounding air has dropped to the point where it is difficult to breathe. If the breath flows into the lungs, the whole lung will be destroyed immediately, and the blood will freeze slowly.


    "The power of extreme cold."


    "I am also an expert in this field."


    Gu fan is fearless, and his ability to stand in the cold winter is stronger than these water spiders. I don''t know how much. Being in the cold environment doesn''t bring him any discomfort.


    Countless water spiders burst out of thin air.


    The deep black cold water fell around Gufan, but the ice did not spread under his feet. In other words, the cold air around Gufan was under his control.


    Hiss! Hiss!!


    I do not know when, around the water spiders began to weave webs.


    Thousands of spiders, each spitting cold and sharp ice silk, formed a huge ice net to encircle Gufan.


    The sound of ice breaking is coming.


    These countless ice threads are finally connected to the center of the black water lake. A powerful existence is controlling the source of the ice net. It is pulling ice threads to wrap Gufan and pull him directly into the black water.


    "Oh?"


    "Trying to drag me into the water?"


    Gu fan eyebrow pick, and not too much resistance, but with the ice net pull, directly the whole person into the black water lake.


    Click!!


    When the black water touched Gufan''s body, it immediately froze.


    Where he went, layers of ice debris congealed from the surface of his body, and the dark and cold black water was all pervasive. The cold air was drilling through 36000 pores of his body, penetrating his heart and lungs to freeze the whole person.


    But don''t forget


    The hell blood that Gu fan had evolved from the extremely cold blood.


    Instead of making Gu fan frozen, the cold air around him gradually made his breath cold and deep. It was like a bottomless cave absorbing the temperature around him. It was like a terrible beast in the deep sea, breathing in the dark water with its mouth open.


    Gu fan, on the contrary, is absorbing the temperature of the cold air below zero.


    What a powerful power!!


    Gu fan felt that in Heishui lake, his cold winter ability was slowly improving.


    If you can absorb all the coldness in the whole lake, you can really achieve the quality of divine gold, not to mention other more powerful powers in hell blood.


    Lower your head.


    Gu fan looks at the center of the lake, which is extremely cold.


    The spider''s whole body is covered with a beautiful pattern of black legs in the middle of the lake.


    What kind of color is that??


    It is so bright and gorgeous in the dark, and in the dark, it seems that there is poison emitting light, showing a kind of cyan like light.


    Green pulp!!


    It''s a reflection of the extreme toxicity.


    Gorgeous and bright, the introduction of deep-rooted poison in the dark will produce a chemical reaction to produce a blue and colorful, sparkling spread, and the surrounding cold poison will once again upgrade to a higher level.


    Gululu!!


    A big wave of bubbles came out of the black spider emperor.


    In the cold, with the light of green pulp, it floated around Gufan and penetrated into his body.


    Gu fan, such a powerful man, felt his skin itching. Looking down, he saw a rash on his dark skin, and it was still festering.


    "Even my physical strength can poison?"


    Gu fan had some accidents. The venom of the Black Death spider emperor was a little too strong. I''m afraid that even the body strength of Immortal King Kong would turn into blood in a short time.Cold air enters the body.


    The poison of qingsui also melts into the body.


    Gu fan feels that his whole body is festering. This poison penetrates into his bones. Even his bones want to rot for you.


    "It''s poisonous."


    "It''s a bit interesting. The rumor about the Black Death spider emperor is simply appalling. All the people who come into contact with him have sores on their heads, pus on their feet, bone marrow liquid rotted away, and finally turned into a pool of pus flowing with cyan venom."


    The Black Death spider emperor is famous for its poison.


    Gu fan finally tasted the horror of this legendary creature.


    But He still did not resist, let these toxins into the body, continue to destroy the body.


    This kind of damage, let his skin almost completely fester, flowing with thick sore venom, but also ablation of muscle fibers.


    But soon, the speed of this poison corroding Gufan became slow.


    How could it be so simple to be poisoned into a pile of mud??


    Adapt.


    Just as Gu fan quickly adapted to the miasma, he was also adapting to the poison of the Black Death spider emperor.


    Recovery.


    Strong resilience works.


    The corroded bones recover as before, the muscle fibers of the whole body coagulate again, the purulent skin gradually peels off, and grows into a brand-new skin as delicate as a baby. In just a few seconds, it turns into a refined steel body that seems to have experienced countless storms.


    Poison.


    Gufan has completely adapted.


    "This kind of poison, at least can let the legendary silver level strong man die without a burial place."


    Gu fan moved his body and sighed: "legendary creature, the emperor of Black Death spider, deserves its reputation."


    To get Gu fan''s praise, even legendary creatures should feel honored.


    "Next, it''s my turn."


    Gu fan gradually approached the black dead spider emperor in the middle of the lake, slowly stretched out his hand and showed a cruel smile: "I really have a affinity with spiders, and I also have a kind of ability about spiders."


    "Blood prison spider silk!"


    Gu fan''s momentum suddenly changed.


    The blood prison spider silk, which can tear the strength of the air, crossed a water mark in the lake. A huge web woven by Gu fan covered the Black Death spider emperor.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 453

    Blood prison spider silk.


    The spider silk condensed by endless killing breath swept away.


    The lake of black water is full of ripples, which can easily cut the steel thread and make tiny marks in the cold black water. In an instant, it has completely covered the black dead spider emperor.


    "Dead!"


    Gu fan was awe inspiring.


    The blood prison spider silk is extremely sharp and can easily cut off the body of the Black Death spider emperor.


    In the middle of the Black Lake, the body, like a huge millstone, suddenly fell apart. The blood prison spider silk of Shenjin level was not for fun, and even legendary creatures could not compete.


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    The Black Death spider emperor struggles. The legendary creature has its own most powerful place, and toxin and Yin cold are its biggest weapons.


    When this weapon loses its function, the destructive power of the Black Death spider emperor will be greatly reduced. Its body has not yet reached the point where it can resist the blood prison spider silk, and it is split up in an instant and cut into countless pieces by Gufan.


    The cyan pulp fluid diffuses.


    It is a more insidious, deep into the bone marrow, rotten heart turbid bone, intense super toxin.


    Even the black water began to freeze where the cyan pulp liquid went, making a "click" sound And the huge abdomen of the Black Death spider emperor burst out a lot of eggs in an instant!!


    That''s the child of countless spiders.


    There are hundreds of thousands of dense water spiders, from which countless water spiders come. After the eggs leave the mother, they immediately begin to hatch and enter a state of extreme hunger.


    Tear.


    Gnawing.


    The Black Death spider emperor has numerous eggs in his huge abdomen, and the rotten spider begins to nibble on his mother''s body.


    Countless small spiders also began to change their bodies. Their dark black bodies, which were less than the size of their palms, grew spots and spots. After eating their mother''s flesh and blood, they also began to evolve and grew green pith patches.


    "Well?"


    Gu fan spread out his hand in the black water, and countless blood threads twisted with the change of his fingers. Every time he crossed the blood prison spider silk, he would chop up a large number of spider eggs, and even those little spiders would chop up one after another.


    However A more incredible scene appeared.


    As the bodies of the spiders were chopped, the venom did not continue to spread outward, but turned in a certain direction like a whirlpool.


    "What''s that?"


    In the center of the huge body wreckage of the Black Death spider emperor, a special eggshell with a shining light is twinkling inside the layer by layer of insect eggs wrapped in the abdomen.


    It is colorful, just like a polished gem, and fluorescent glass light in the surface flow.


    Sometimes it turns into deep purple, sometimes it turns into light pink, sometimes it reflects deep red, and sometimes it turns into the original blue pulp. Hundreds of bright colors are flowing and complementing each other, making it the most beautiful treasure.


    It is also the center of the vortex.


    The surrounding green pulp liquid is flowing towards it.


    Whether the pulp of the Black Death spider emperor''s corpse or the juice of "brothers and sisters" cut by the blood prison spider silk, they are all absorbed and fused by the colorful glass eggs.


    Mutant!!


    Among the numerous eggs bred in the body of the black dead spider emperor, there are special variants.


    It constantly absorbs the cold toxin from the surrounding Heishui lake, and is also brewing this special mutant egg.


    The hope of the future depends on it. When the alien species reaches a certain height, it will also actively open the mutation mode, and breeding more powerful offspring is undoubtedly a very convenient and effective way.


    Colorful glass.


    The mutated eggs produced by this method are obviously more toxic than those of the Black Death spider emperor, but the energy required for mutation is also beyond imagination, and what it needs is not only energy and cold, but also an opportunity for qualitative change.


    Gufan swam in the direction of the egg.


    The egg size of the crystal clear colored glaze is less than the fist size.


    Although it absorbed a large number of mother''s green pulp liquid, as well as the corpse liquid of brothers and sisters, it was still withering.


    That''s right.


    It''s withering and dying.


    To be exact Even though it has been in the belly of the death spider emperor, its withering speed has only decreased a little.


    "I see."


    "Black Death spider emperor, does not have the ability to breed it."


    "Even if we constantly absorb the cold of the whole Black Lake, try to break through the limitation of our own blood strength and breed a stronger next generation, we have never really made a breakthrough."


    Gu fan sighed inexplicably.


    It''s even more difficult for foreign species to really break through.


    The legendary Mithril grade has reached the acme. If you want to go to a higher level and reach the legendary "god gold" level, you will pay more than you can imagine, which is far beyond the support of this black water lake.


    Therefore, the eggs of the mutant spider in the hundred colored glaze are still not decomposed in the end.


    No wonder In the last life, I had never heard of this mutant hundred color spider. It turned out that it failed to evolve and died in the fetal death.Gollum.


    It seems that I sensed Gu fan nearby.


    The second awakening, the super character of Shenjin level, his blood may be exactly what this mutant alien needs most.


    The eggs of the colorful glass suddenly broke, and a little spider, not much bigger than soybean, jumped out. The color was not as bright as the shell of the eggs, but a translucent, smooth and round color.


    Yeah??


    This little spider jumps on Gu fan''s finger.


    Sharp teeth immediately pierced the delicate blood vessels on Gufan''s fingers and began to suck greedily.


    Soon its shriveled stomach became mellow and puffed up like a gem, and a more virulent super venom also melted into Gufan''s body along the blood vessels.


    "Most poisonous."


    "The poison contained in this colorful glass spider is more terrifying than that of the Black Death spider emperor."


    "Adapted to it, almost any poison has no effect on me, although this process may be painful..."


    Gu fan felt that his blood vessels were melting. A strong poison was rotting his heart and bones. The poison of the colorful glass spider was terrible. In an instant, half of his arm would dissolve into rotten juice.


    Hard resistance!!


    Shenjin''s body is very adaptable.


    The blood is constantly using the toxin and producing enough antibodies against it.


    It''s not necessary to say more about Gu fan''s benefits in the future after adapting to this poison. I''m afraid that no poison variant in the last world can cause any damage to Gu fan.


    Time goes by.


    The venom of the spider is very serious. Even Gu fan spent a whole hour risking the blood vessels and internal organs of his body to melt, and survived the most dangerous period of the venom.


    Cough, cough.


    Coughed up two mouthfuls of blood, and the surrounding black water was boiling when it came into contact with the blood.


    The special black water, which is tens of degrees below zero, is boiling like boiling water when it comes into contact with the poison of colorful glass. I can''t imagine how terrible the poison is.


    "Steady."


    "My body has fully adapted to this poison, and it will recover completely in a few minutes."


    Gu fan''s body is a little weak. During the time when he constantly adapts to repair his body, he consumes a lot of energy If you are in a decisive battle with a certain master, you will be in great trouble!!


    Gu fan has benefited a lot from this absorption of highly toxic substances. Since then, no toxin can harm him.


    On the other side.


    The spider, greedy for Gufan''s blood, has a round belly, and the whole body is full of Gufan''s blood, showing a bright blood red, lying quietly on the index finger.


    It Complete the transformation!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 454

    It''s transformed.


    The whole body of the colorful glaze turned into a deep red, as if the blood of hell was burning with fire and ice.


    The key to break through to a higher level is blood. Even if the Black Death spider mother absorbs more cold and toxin in the lake, it is far from enough to complete the evolution of the variants in her abdomen.


    It will only wither slowly.


    But Gu fan''s blood is very important, engulfed the two masters, and really broke through himself to reach the level of divine gold.


    Finally Gu fan, who has completed the "perfect evolution", has realized the wisdom and power of ancient sages, and the second awakening has brought the body strength to an incredible level.


    This kind of blood, containing genes, is just the key to make up for the breakthrough of colorful glass spider.


    The super mutant is done.


    Its final mutation evolution was made up, and Gu fan''s blood led the hundred color glaze to take the last step.


    They are connected by blood.


    A kind of feeling that blood ties each other is looming.


    Eight colorful colored glass legs and claws are outlined together, like a ring on Gufan''s index finger, while his pure body is as bright as a legendary "chicken blood stone".


    Ring.


    It turned out to be a ring on Gu fan''s hand.


    Oh??


    "Sucked my blood."


    "It felt my strength, connected with my blood, and finally took me as its master?"


    Gu fan infers in his heart that at this time, the colorful glass spider completed its transformation, and its mother, the Black Death spider emperor, was already the peak of the legendary silver.


    The super mutant, which was bred, even took the key step. After sucking Gufan''s blood, some ability even reached the level of Shenjin!!


    Although it is only the size of a hand ring, it contains unimaginable energy.


    Bang!!


    The black water lake burst and burst, and a human figure rose from the lake.


    Gu fan fell slowly, pointing to a strange ancient wood near the lake.


    The chicken blood stone on the finger suddenly turned into a living thing, disappeared at a speed that was hard to see by the naked eye, and moved mysteriously on the ground. In less than a few seconds, it crossed a distance of several hundred meters, and the sharp teeth gently touched the tree trunk.


    Then something terrible happened.


    Poison!


    The incomparably violent poison of colorful glass burst out.


    It is nearly a hundred meters high, and it melts and decomposes rapidly with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    The trunks of withered trees not only withered rapidly, but also turned into a pile of dissolved filthy sap, mixed with a series of toxic colors such as "green pulp", "dark red", "deep purple" and "black ash". They flowed and spread on the soil, and eroded the soil. Finally, a huge pit with a diameter of more than 10 meters was left, and Gulu was emitting large hot bubbles.


    It''s so poisonous.


    Colorful glass spider Its poison has reached the level of terror!!


    Come back!


    Gu fan''s mind moves.


    The colorful glass spider was connected with his blood, and immediately sensed the master''s command. In an instant, it turned into a shadow streamer that was not easy to detect. A few of them bounced back to Gu fan, and the eight claws turned into a ring, which became a precious gem ring again.


    Strength, endurance, powers, and various quality indicators are not mentioned.


    Just in terms of speed, the colorful glass spider has reached the peak of the legendary Mithril level, and Gu fan thinks that it has been able to compete with the ability of the "Shenjin" level in respect of the highly toxic part.


    It, after all, completed the final transformation.


    "Black Death spider emperor, strive to breed a super variant, absorb my blood to complete the transformation."


    Gu fan looked at the quiet mutant on his index finger, thought a little and continued: "in the future, I''ll call you xuesui."


    Blood marrow.


    Hundred color blood marrow spider seems to feel Gu fan''s mind, ring slightly shaking seems to show a bit happy, for this name is very satisfied.


    I didn''t expect that.


    This kind of harvest still exists in the oasis in the desert and the lake of black water.


    We not only hunted the Black Death spider emperor, but also got the colorful blood marrow spider, which is full of the terrible poison of Shenjin level. I''m afraid there will be no poison that can compare with it in the future.


    "I''m afraid that this lake of black water was formed by the black dead spider emperor absorbing the cold and dampness around him for many years, and the water in a hundred miles was drained."


    Gu fan looked up at the black water lake again: "the formation of black water is very rare. Before leaving Get rid of it. "


    After that, Gu fan jumped into the lake again.


    He stood in the original position of the Black Death spider emperor and launched the special power from the abyss devourer.


    [phagocytosis]


    the ability of phagocytosis, which sweeps everything, is greedy to absorb the cold air around like wind and debris.


    Gu fan''s ability of freezing winter also played a role. The blood of hell was boiling and burning, but the cold around him was absorbed by Gu fan, and all of them came to strengthen the power of freezing winter.The Black Lake slowly faded.


    One hour, two hours, three hours.


    In the blink of an eye, ten hours later, all the cold and dampness poisons of the black water lake, which was bred by the Black Death spider emperor for two years, were absorbed by Gu fan. The ability of extremely cold in winter was strengthened again, and all the powers just consumed were restored.


    The color of the lake has changed.


    It has become an ordinary lake, and the surface layer of the lake water is slowly frozen because of the strong wind in the cold winter.


    This indicates that the special energy in the black water has dissipated, and the dense poisonous fog and miasma around it have gradually disappeared, becoming an ordinary oasis. With the delay of time, these lakes may return to the earth, and the barren desert may become full of vitality again in a few months.


    The frozen edge of the lake.


    A man came out of the ice.


    Exhale ~ ~


    he exhaled slowly.


    But all the air around the ground is frozen.


    Every time he takes a step, large ice crystals will condense on the ground. After dozens of breaths, the man will completely adjust the energy in his body.


    All the cold air into their own, foot on the ground is no longer frozen, the temperature of the whole body is gradually warming, and finally become an ordinary person.


    Gufan.


    He has completely absorbed the ice cold of black water lake.


    "It''s over."


    "Unexpectedly, there is a huge treasure hidden in the desert."


    The black water lake in the desert, as well as the colorful blood marrow spider, is a great treasure for Gufan, but it is a deadly God of death for other hunters. Only the strong at this level can conquer such a huge disaster.


    They have to wait.


    Gu fan looks at the sky, more than ten hours have passed, Xu Manman and they are still trapped in the ice hockey created by the freezing winter.


    On the other side.


    Although they are a little anxious, they don''t worry much about Gu fan''s absolute strength.


    "It''s gone, it''s gone!"


    "The fog is gone."


    The Immortal King Kong has adapted to the outside moist poison oxygen, broke the ice and left the protective layer, watched the fog gradually dissipate, a huge and vast lake appeared in front of him, excitedly turned back and said: "the water fog poison gas has become thin..."


    It seems that Lord Gu fan has solved the crisis!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 455

    "Brother Gufan, you are back!"


    Xu Manman baby is in high spirits, others are not too worried.


    Gu fan''s strength has a bottom in everyone''s heart. It''s a mountain moat that can''t be crossed. Apart from dominating, what can stop him??


    It is only a matter of time before we can solve the current crisis.


    "Wow."


    "What a beautiful ring."


    Gufan''s index finger has a bright red gem ring.


    It even looks a little strange, the color of the blood is bright, as if there is a flow of light on the surface, even before the end of the world, it is definitely a valuable variety with high price.


    "It..."


    The gun of death frowned.


    As a top sharpshooter, he has a good sense of danger.


    But I don''t know why, the ring on Gu fan''s hand will give the gun of death a sense of extreme danger, as if it is something evil, gorgeous and full of deadly threat.


    "Nothing."


    Gu fan showed a mysterious and slightly cruel smile: "the crisis has been lifted, in addition, do not hit my ring idea, will die."


    This is a warning from Lord Gufan.


    He said he would die, so he would die, and he died miserably.


    This ring is really not an ordinary thing, and I''m afraid only Lord Gu fan knows what secret it is hiding.


    "Go on the road."


    Gu fan ordered faintly, and at the same time, he looked back at the huge lake in the distance: "this barren desert will come back to life in a few months, and the lake will dry up and disperse."


    Sure enough!!


    Boss, you are the boss.


    The Immortal King Kong and the gun of death look at each other face to face.


    This frightening red warning area hides a mysterious and powerful unknown place, and the crisis contained in it is so easily relieved by Gu fan.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The crowd continued on their way.


    Across the oasis, across the desert.


    The steel chariot roared all the way into the red alert area.


    As the sun sets, a ray of broken light slants down, pulling the reflection of the steel chariot very long, but hundreds of carrion monsters follow the reflection.


    This is no man''s land!!


    Carrion monsters everywhere, heterogeneous clumps hidden in various dark places, the roar of the car immediately attracted a large number of monsters.


    Eh!!


    Roar! Roar!!


    The decaying corpse Monster without thinking intelligence roars.


    ''s flesh and blood desire is turned into scarlet blood, which is full of eyeballs. The pale yellow mucus drips from the corners of the mouth, and many rotten places all over the body are now recovered. The monsters who have absorbed a lot of moonlight essence are much stronger than the early days.


    "Clean up some."


    The old Musketeer looked in the rear-view mirror, full of monsters. He popped the cigarette ends out of the window and complained to the lucky stars around him: "the number is too much. If they need to slow down, they will drown the chariot immediately."


    "Good!"


    Lucky star opened the skylight of the steel chariot, half of his body leaked out, but he could just hold the Vulcan gun fixed on the roof.


    3600.


    This is the RPM of Vulcan.


    When you pull the trigger, hundreds of bullets with finger thickness will tilt every second, which is much more powerful than the heavy machine guns in the war of corpse tide.


    Dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada.


    The power of each bullet is extremely terrifying. When it hits those monsters, it immediately leaves holes larger than the size of the bowl.


    Tear damage can even blow out the whole body, and several bullets hit the abdomen of the corpse. The power of spiral tear can directly cut off its slouch.


    "Wow!"


    "I want to play too, I want to play too!"


    Xu Manman baby is also used to the bloody killing. The scene of tearing those monsters apart doesn''t feel nauseous and vomiting. Instead, it feels as thrilling as a computer game.


    "Come on!"


    "Baby, I''ll teach you how to shoot!"


    Lucky star also does not refuse, compared with Gu fan''s doting on Xu Manman, what is it to pick up this heavy machine gun and shoot the corpses?


    Fat Du Du''s petite body climbs up the fire god gun, but her tender palm is extremely powerful. She pulls the trigger in a decent way, and the slanting bullet storm tears up large areas of corpses, and the blood spatters are thrilling.


    "Here, pull the bolt and throw this out."


    Lucky star handed a grenade, Xu Manman baby will pull the bolt open, hard forward a throw.


    Boom boom!!The flame burst, and the shock wave generated by the explosion instantly patted hundreds of dense monsters into meat mud.


    Huge "fireworks" is more exciting, Xu Manman baby clapped hands on the roof.


    She suddenly tilted her head, as if she thought of something interesting. With a stroke of her hand, a weapon box filled with high explosive grenades appeared out of thin air. She kept throwing out like a stone, and the corpse tide behind her turned into dust in waves of explosions.


    the only person who could "play" like this was baby Xu Manman.


    "Old fan."


    "We''re making too much noise."


    As time goes on, the steel chariot attracts the attention of a large number of monsters, not to mention the rotten corpses who chase the chariot without logical thinking ability.


    But More and more foreign species are surrounded in the direction of chariots.


    The strength of those different species are different, a large number of night demons and hunters, and some never seen mutants, more powerful to achieve "Jinggang level" of high-level heterogeneous, are secretly waiting for a best mobile phone meeting.


    "No problem."


    Gu fan didn''t care and said: "let them play, and these other species..."


    Put out a finger.


    Gu fan raised his hand a little, and his index finger knocked the armrest of the leather seat a few times.


    The ring on the finger sends out wave after wave like ripples.


    A breath that can only be detected between different species spreads out. After the success of the blood marrow mutation, the level has exceeded the legendary silver, and even has stepped into the level of "divine gold" in some abilities.


    And its breath, for the common species, is just as dazzling as the glory of the gods.


    Even the mutated high-level xenogenes were trembling and did not dare to move, because the more powerful the xenogenes were, the more sensitive they felt, and they realized how terrible the breath of [blood marrow] on Gufan''s fingers was.


    The class between different races is more rigorous.


    The existence of this level of blood marrow is not allowed to be trampled by other lower species.


    Field!!


    Within a radius of ten kilometers, the blood marrow has become a territory that the foreign species dare not set foot in.


    "Ah?"


    "The aliens, they''re all gone."


    The gun of death was puzzled, and the unknown "gem" on Gu fan''s finger was shocked.


    What on earth is it that can make the alien species retreat one after another? It is absolutely a peerless treasure in the last world.


    A ring that dispels the alien species.


    Its value can hardly be measured by money or resources.

 Chapter 456

    Three days later.


    The essence of blood marrow plays a role.


    People dare not step on the road of an intangible realm.


    It''s priceless. It''s really priceless. There''s no need to say more about the value of blood marrow in the last world. It''s not necessary to say more about the danger of the red alert area full of decaying corpses and xenogeneic species, but blood marrow can expel all xenogeneic species!


    Only the lowest rotten corpses, no brains They can''t feel the breath of the blood marrow, so they will follow the steel chariot blankly. Although it looks breathtaking, it doesn''t do any real harm to people.


    I have to say.


    Besides the poison of "Shenjin" level, xuesui''s powerful power can also be regarded as a very convenient ability.


    "Eat it."


    The old Musketeer stepped on the accelerator and rushed forward without fear. A large number of carrion bodies in front of the road were smashed to pieces. The bumper under the windshield had been refitted into a heavy hammer cutter, and blood splashed on half of the car body.


    A steel chariot full of flesh and blood mud roared forward, and thousands of decaying corpses were chasing behind. From time to time, some monsters couldn''t keep up, but immediately there were new monsters to make up.


    Above the steel chariot.


    The Vulcan cannons roared continuously, dozens of monsters were torn to pieces every second, and from time to time, grenades were dropped to set off layers of fire waves.


    Who would have thought.


    Such a thrilling scene is just Xu Manman''s baby''s "play".


    "We''re almost there."


    Running day and night, coupled with no heterogeneous attacks, the steel chariot is getting closer and closer to its destination at full speed.


    The cold winter in the north gradually dissipated.


    Instead, there is a slightly humid mild climate in the south, and the surrounding environment has changed greatly. Rainforests can be seen everywhere.


    As the distance from the destination gets closer and closer, the number of carrion monsters also decreases. The trend of carrion chasing steel chariots gradually becomes sporadic. Finally, Xu Manman is tired of playing.


    Bang!!


    All of a sudden, there was a roar inside the steel chariot.


    The smell of scorching came, and the old musket showed bitterness: "the engine has reached its limit."


    These days, the steel chariot is equivalent to a series of training competitions. The wind and sand of the end of the world are driving with all their strength when the road is buried, bumping back and forth, and the road is not clear. In addition, it has smashed many corpse monsters. Finally, the steel Chariot is on the verge of being scrapped.


    The cutting edge of the front cutter is blunt.


    The smash hammer is also full of cracks.


    The core of the engine motor has melted down. It seems that it will not be repaired for a while.


    "Where are you?"


    Gu fan asked casually. The gun of death spread out the map and calculated the position of the people.


    "We are still far away from the red dragon base."


    "But the other human colonies are less than a hundred miles away Walking through the city not far away, you can get to the yellow warning area for human survival. "


    According to the information from the legendary 14 people''s dragon eye on the 5th and fog on the 7th, as long as you walk through the abandoned urban area in front of you, you can reach the yellow alert area, which is also the buffer zone between humans and monsters in the southern region.


    Finally, it''s almost there.


    "Brother Gufan, do you need me to take out another chariot from the storage room of different dimensions?"


    Xu Manman tilted her head and asked. She not only carried weapons and ammunition, but even a brand-new and complete chariot was placed in a different dimensional space. Even if the one in front of her was scrapped, she could immediately take out another one out of thin air for standby.


    "No


    Gu fan looked at the abandoned city in the distance: "next, you''d better go hiking."


    The abandoned urban area is a city that has been reduced for a long time. Now there are only broken walls and high-rise buildings everywhere. In the past, all roads were covered and twisted by mutated plants.


    Driving is more inconvenient.


    Everyone got off the bus.


    Old muskets carry their own improved shotguns, and the gun of death also assembles electromagnetic counter equipment sniper rifles.


    A little trimming, the team will move towards the direction of abandoned city, most of the cities in the end of the world have become abandoned cities, and the one in front of us is one of them.


    The road is muddy.


    Due to the humid weather in South China, the ground is covered with greasy green moss.


    A broken building appeared in front of the public, and the debris of the collapse can be seen clearly. The ground is full of broken stones. Now the plants sprout in these stones, and the vines are wrapped around the steel bars, and occasionally the bright poisonous flowers come out.


    "Pedestrian street."


    A half slanting sign is full of filth, but you can still vaguely see three words of pedestrian street.


    Many snack vans are dilapidated, their iron shelves are full of rust, their roots are wrapped around the tires, and half of their bodies have been buried in the soil.Broken.


    The abandoned city evokes people''s memories of the last days.


    Two years ago, the chaos of the beginning of doomsday was still vivid. Although the glass debris outside the window had been mixed into the mud, the messy room was still covered with dried blood.


    I don''t know how many people Died in this city.


    "Wanda Plaza shopping mall."


    A huge shopping mall appeared in front of the crowd.


    But at this time, the square has become a nest of different species. The smell of the sticky tide is coming. Some special nausea sarcomas grow on the walls and spread to the inside of the mall.


    Bats.


    It''s a giant bat that lives in the dark.


    Their eggs hang upside down on the roof, and from time to time a large amount of pus flows out. A huge mature bat is five meters long, and it flies up and down in the shopping mall, causing waves of hurricane.


    With the arrival of all the ancient people, the mutant bat tribe living here has settled down a lot.


    The mutant bats with blood red light in their eyes are hiding in the dark and dare not appear. Just because they feel the strong smell of blood marrow, Wanda mall becomes quiet for a moment.


    Bang!!


    The old musket''s shot smashed a special counter.


    It''s a luxury shop selling fine wine and high-end cigars and cigarettes.


    "Wow


    "Good thing, Xiaoying winery limited edition, nearly 30000 yuan a bottle I just don''t know if it''s true or not. "


    "Even in our base, it''s very rare. It''s better than Lafite in ''82. Let me take some bottles of X back."


    Although two years have passed since the end of the world, these rare liquors still have no expiration date, and their geographical location is too dangerous, and there is no search team to venture to find any luxury goods. Compared with the medical equipment in grain depots and hospitals, they are more important.


    "Come on, come on!"


    "Xu Manman, baby, help me pack all these wine, cigars and cigarettes."


    The old Musketeer''s eyes are shining, especially a few boxes of limited edition Cuban cigars. Although they are probably authentic, they are much better than those he enjoys.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 457

    The power of space.


    Xu Manman baby tooted his mouth and touched the wooden wine box with his little hand.


    Xiaoying winery limited edition luxury goods are swept clean, moved to the different dimensional space created by her, the old guns of music can''t close their mouths.


    "Well?"


    Gu fan frowned, opened the luxurious wooden box covered with a layer of dust, and took out one of the bottles of wine.


    The cork of the limited edition wine of Xiaoying Chateau smells a little mellow. Through the bottle, you can see the red and mellow liquid inside shaking and rotating, and a faint red light is reflected through the sunlight.


    Of course


    Gu fan is not interested in luxury goods, but this bottle of wine gradually reminds him of the memory of his last life.


    "I''ve been to this place."


    Gu Fan said to himself that although the memory of the last life has been blurred, some details of this place are still clear.


    Less than three years after the end of the world, Gu fan experienced the dark struggle and pain, but also gained a strong strength, and broke into the abandoned old city to look for materials.


    He found this place.


    Gu fan clearly remembers that the limited edition luxury goods of Xiaoying winery brought him a lot of wealth. After obtaining these goods, he sold them on the black market for a lot of money.


    More than that.


    When he came to this shopping mall, many members of the team died desperately. Gu fan also experienced a life and death war, and finally he was born in Hukou. "I remember."


    "Here is The fallen city. "


    Gu fan put down the wine bottle, the memory of the environment and the surrounding gradually overlap, convinced that this is the place where he came in the last life.


    "If I remember right."


    "Deeper into the mall, there''s a bigger den of night devils."


    Gu fan turned around and walked straight towards the inside of the shopping mall. A more putrid smell came to his face.


    There are monsters lurking on the edge of half of the collapsed shops and in the shadow of the broken stone pillars. However, the former children''s paradise is full of sarcomas, all of which are evil eggs of poor quality.


    On the ceiling, there are many eggshells hanging.


    Those evil eggs are full of viscous substances around them. It seems that there are still living creatures wriggling inside them. They want to break the shell and come out. They are just the unborn young night demons.


    "Hiss, hiss!"


    Not far away, drops of mucus dropped from the beams.


    Many lurking night demons feel the invasion of the enemy, issue a warning roar, long tongue like snake letter, large brown yellow saliva mucus dripping down the corner of the mouth.


    A special variant crawled out.


    It was a dark brown horny body covered with flesh, limbs covered with sharp long thorn of the night devil.


    It is the leader of this ethnic group, and also a variant of refined steel grade. It exudes a dangerous smell all over. It is even more "hissing" in the face of the arrival of ancient people.


    Variants!!


    "I remember."


    "When I came to this shopping mall, I was attacked by the mutant night demon tribe."


    "This mutated leader killed many of my subordinates. At that time, I fought with him and was seriously injured."


    Gu fan thought about it in his heart. As expected, it reflected his own idea. Whether it was the luxury of Xiaoying winery or the nest of the mutant night devil, it appeared again.


    The mutants are like Wildcats with hair on their heads.


    But it did not dare to attack rashly. Even if all the ancient people violated their own territory, how terrible was the pressure of blood marrow??


    "Ha ha."


    "It''s not that friends don''t get together."


    Gufan finger forward a little bit, buckle on the index finger blood pulp immediately received the order.


    The scarlet chicken blood gem like ring let go of the finger, a few bounce between draw out the perfect track that the naked eye can''t see, in a twinkling of an eye has reached the mutant night devil''s body, sharp mouthpiece gently tear its skin, followed by the heart rot turbid bone poison spread rapidly.


    It''s too fast.


    The poison of blood marrow is spreading too fast.


    The mutant night devil melts at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    Its blood drops fall on the ground, making a "grunt" sound, melting the floor, which is more terrifying than strong sulfuric acid and aqua regia, and the skeletal muscles and viscera melt into soup in a few seconds.


    It''s very easy to lose one of these species.


    The leader is dead.


    The other monsters in the night devil''s nest were shocked. In addition to the dignity of the "high-ranking people" from the blood marrow, the trees fell down and the monkeys scattered. They ran frantically out of the mall, and even the non hatched offspring in the nest didn''t care.


    If you look at it from a different perspective.


    They have been expelled by the more powerful superior!!


    The old Musketeers were stunned. They couldn''t understand how a high-level alien melted?


    Look at the blood marrow three or two bangs back to Gufan''s index finger, and the joints form a bright ring. I can''t help but swallow some saliva."The ring is alive!"


    Lucky star almost screamed out.


    At the beginning, he wanted to touch it to see what material it was made of, but he didn''t expect that it was a living creature, and still possessed such a terrible and poisonous living creature.


    If you touch it so gently and make the poisonous thing unhappy, won''t you be dead if you bite back??


    "So I said."


    Gu fan sneered: "you''d better not touch my ring."


    Ignored the night devils who fled.


    Gu fan along the mall not completely damaged stairs, came to the top floor.


    The view on the top floor is more clear, with a slightly cool breeze blowing on the cheek, and the hair on the temples is also swaying.


    Under the setting sun, there are many ruins, showing a sense of dilapidation. Countless carrion monsters roar and roam on the ground, spreading on every street corner. But all of these give Gu fan a very familiar sense of sight.


    That''s right.


    This is the fallen city.


    The most important growth period of the last generation was to venture into this no man''s land, and gain a lot of wealth and ability.


    "I I''m back. "


    Gu fan muttered to himself.


    As time goes by, he returns to the most familiar place in his last life. The city of depravity has changed little, but he has become an invincible strongman.


    Interesting.


    It''s really interesting.


    I don''t know if I can meet the players, best friends or enemies of the last life.


    This kind of feeling is really very subtle. Gu fan in the previous life was just like a garbage dog who was trampled on at will and had to struggle to survive When he returned to this place again in this life, he had already stood on the peak that human beings had never reached.


    All of a sudden.


    Gu fan has an impulse. Maybe he should look at the people in his memory.


    In this world, those people have never had any contact with Gu fan, and what will they look like now??


    "Today we''re going through this ruined city."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 458

    The next morning.


    The edge of the fallen city.


    A human team is sneaking around.


    It was a gold mining team similar to the "search team", which ventured into the fallen city to search for materials. Although two years have passed since the end of the world, most of the food supplies have been scrapped.


    But things like "compressed biscuits" and "candy chocolate" are still edible.


    If you can come across any canned food with a long shelf life, you will be even luckier, and even instant noodles with a long shelf life can be sold on the black market for a lot of money.


    Red beans.


    She is the leader of the team.


    A long hair as flowing as fire was tied into a clean ponytail. The tight chest forced the round "burden" down, and a strong suit perfectly outlined the symmetrical and wild body posture.


    Hot full, full of charm, capable and beautiful.


    What''s more, she has the strength to take on a reliable captain.


    "Move fast."


    "The corpses are moving."


    Red bean moves quickly and nimbly. Her body is close to the wall outside a shabby canteen. She confirms her temporary safety and immediately commands her companions to enter.


    "Only 20 seconds."


    "Tie Zi, if you can, you can move."


    Hongdou is very skilled in this kind of material search, and he knows the change of corpse tide.


    The team-mates rushed in one after another. The team member named tie Zi was strong and strong, more than two meters high. He carried a huge cloth bag and went into the store. With a wave of both hands, he stuffed all the things on the shelf into the cloth bag.


    "The corpse tide moved this way."


    The wandering corpse tide seems to hear some sounds. A newly evolved giant evil corpse in the corpse group suddenly turns around and roars towards the direction of the store.


    "Bad."


    "Here they are!"


    Red bean frowned and took out an electronic device in his hand.


    Diddiddiddidi!!


    A hundred meters away, a car sounded the alarm.


    It turns out that a hacker who is good at refitting electronic equipment in Hongdou changed the alarm system in the abandoned car into a remote control device.


    At this point, press the button, the car''s alarm system sounded, issued a harsh sound, the surrounding corpses are led there.


    "Come on


    "We don''t have much time. Get out of here!"


    Regardless of how much material the team had loaded, red bean immediately directed the team to retreat. They were very familiar with the whole set of movements.


    However This time, there was an accident. A large number of corpses without wisdom were rushing towards the direction of the alarm, but this time, there was a high-level alien that was not confused.


    The Ripper.


    It''s a special mutant of the hunter.


    Its speed is faster, its strength is stronger, its two arms become long and narrow curved knives, which are as sharp as the cutting knives of mantis, and its bouncing power is also very terrible. It belongs to a kind of high-grade alien of "refined steel" grade.


    Poof!!


    The tearing man''s strength surged under his feet, and the wall was trampled by the huge force.


    The huge monster turned into a shadow, and the arm of a mantis like a chopper paddled to a teammate. In an instant, the sound of tearing flesh and blood came, and the whole person was cut into two sections, and the blood splashed all over the sky.


    Tear, worthy of the name.


    "Oh, no, senior alien."


    "Don''t worry about the supplies. Run, or you''ll die."


    Red beans are not as greedy as most people in the last days. Although the goods are good, they have to have life to spend.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    Several team members responded quickly, drew out a very small hunting bow and shot at the Ripper.


    In the last days, "guns" are very precious, and bullets are even more precious. Most of Hongdou''s members use homemade hunting bows, which not only saves money, but also has a very small voice and is not easy to be detected by the corpses.


    The arrow shot at the Ripper, but the effect was not great, it could not pierce its shell and solid muscles.


    "With guns, grenades!"


    "I don''t care. I have to use a fire extinguisher to destroy it."


    Red bean''s eyes twinkled. He pulled out a modified pistol with a barrel of more than ten centimeters. Magnon''s giant bullet was known as a pocket handgun.


    The gunfire flashed, the sound was deafening, and the tears of blood were burning on the body, making an angry roar.


    Run!!


    Run!!


    Several members started to run, a grenade was thrown out, and a huge wave of fireworks burst out.


    Er, er, er.


    Roar, roar, roar.


    The sound of the battle, and the corpse tide around, large carrion monsters also began to gather here.


    The source of the explosion, covered with a layer of scorched black, was also very angry. He chopped up several decaying corpses in front of him, and rushed back in fury to cut them into pieces."It''s just a burst."


    As soon as red beans bite their teeth, they will break the shackles of hair band and float automatically in the absence of wind.


    Her eyes are like maple leaves after autumn, with special luster and a strong flame energy gathering in the palm.


    Boom, boom.


    A flash of fire, red bean released his power flame, special energy flow burst, layers of waves will be around the corpses submerged, forming a wall of fire to prevent other carrion continue to move forward.


    "It''s worthy of being captain Hongdou. What a powerful power!"


    Nearby teammates can''t help sighing, although it''s not the first time I''ve seen it, but every time I see it, it''s still a bit shocking.


    "Run away, nonsense."


    Red bean yelled, but the voice was slightly weak, releasing such a huge amount of energy that there were few powers left in the body.


    But.


    The destructive fire ability still fails to kill the Ripper.


    In the bursting flames, the Ripper''s body is full of exploding wounds, but the serious injury turns the Ripper into a more dangerous beast, roaring at a faster speed again.


    "It Not dead... "


    "It''s a big trouble now. Run. If you can run one, it''s one."


    Red bean heart full of ominous premonition, leading the team to the maximum speed of evacuation.


    Poof.


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    The Ripper cut off three people in succession, either in different places, or lazily cut off, and the death was extremely miserable. But the Ripper had no intention to stop, and he was so angry that he had to kill everyone.


    "I''ll cut it off!"


    Tiezi, as the role of the meat shield in the team, no longer ran away, turned to stop, and put his hands in front of his chest. A layer of steel seemed to be secreted from his pores, which made his arms become iron.


    That''s why his power, steelization, is called "iron.".


    Miso!!


    Metal friction, sparks.


    Even tie Zi''s arms couldn''t stop him. His hand bone was almost cut off directly. The whole person was split more than ten meters away, and the blood immediately sprayed out.


    "Tie Zi!"


    "Damn it, do it again."


    Red bean can''t bear to give up his teammates any more. Standing in front of tie Zi, the maple leaf like red in his pupils flickers again. A flash of fire bursts and explodes, wrapping the Ripper up again.


    This time, the power of the flame has obviously weakened.


    The Ripper roared angrily, smelling of scorching all over his body. Many wounds were scorched and crawled out of the fire again, scarlet and full of killing and anger.


    However It didn''t move on.


    Tears seem to be very afraid of what, stop and dare not continue to move forward, ferocious look at red beans and people, back to the body shuttle into the sea of fire disappeared.


    "Ah?"


    "Did it run away?"


    Red bean team leader also felt very surprised, the tear actually ran?


    Just a little bit short, the Ripper can kill all the people. Why did he choose this time to run away


    "It''s probably more seriously injured than we see."


    Tiezi coughs up two mouthfuls of blood, and can''t think of any other reason, but Hongdou doesn''t think so. Before he leaves, the tearing man''s eyes are full of murderous anger, and strong reluctance.


    It doesn''t seem to have escaped on its own.


    Why??


    "Captain."


    "There''s someone in front."


    Red bean is helping tie Zi to leave, when a teammate found the situation, hundreds of meters in front of several people have reached the edge of the abandoned city.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 459

    Someone?


    Unexpectedly, there are other gold prospectors who venture to the abandoned city.


    Look carefully It''s a strange combination.


    The weapon on the sniper''s back has a unique shape, but it is full of science and technology texture. The man walking in the front exudes a strong breath, and the body of King Kong is shining with steel color in the sun.


    The man holding the shotgun, the barrel is thicker than the arm, the eyes are full of vicissitudes, experienced countless stories.


    The most surprising thing is that there is also a little girl in the team, who is cute and fleshy. It seems that this is not a forbidden area full of alien threats, but a large playground.


    But they''re not captains.


    Red bean team leader is young, but his eyes are old and hot. He can recognize that all the members of the team are centered on a certain man.


    That man looks plain, not too special, even like an ordinary person, with a scarlet ring on his finger, calm and cold.


    That''s right.


    These people are Gu fan''s hunting team.


    Just now, because of the pressure of Gufan''s finger [blood marrow], and the breath of the superior, the tearing one did not dare to move forward rashly and chose to leave with reluctance and anger.


    "Hello!"


    "The corpse tide is coming. Run!"


    Red bean team leader led the injured team members to run in the direction of Gu fan and issued a warning.


    There are a large number of corpse monsters chasing behind them. Although they are all the lowest garbage corpses, most ants can kill elephants. If they are surrounded by corpses, it is even more difficult to get out of the siege.


    The distance of a few hundred meters is quickly shortened.


    Gu fan was still calm. The gun of death picked up three high explosive electromagnetic grenades and threw them into the distance.


    Drop by drop.


    The high explosive electromagnetic grenade does not need to pull the bolt, but uses the button. The electromagnetic and chemical mixture can produce stronger impact force.


    Boom boom!!


    The explosion was continuous, and the location of the three high explosive grenades was just right for the red bean team to block the tide of corpses behind, and the fire wave immediately covered the corpses Hundreds of monsters were reduced to ashes in wailing.


    "Thank you!"


    Red bean is concise and comprehensive. He quickly takes several rounds with Gu fan. His teammates help each other and leave quickly outside the abandoned city area under the burst fire.


    In a few minutes.


    They finally left the edge of the old city and took a rest in a nearby bush.


    "Needle and thread."


    "Bandages."


    "Splint."


    "Tie Zi, hold back."


    Team leader Hongdou has gone through a lot of ups and downs. He constantly takes out tools from his medical bag, stitches the hard man''s broken arm, and then uses bandages and splints to fix it. Although it''s only rough treatment, at least it won''t let this pair of arms waste in the future.


    Under the red hair like maple leaves, a pair of bright eyes concentrate, palm back gently wipe sideburns sweat, and leave a bloodstain on the pretty cheek, but this appearance gives people a more reliable feeling.


    "All right."


    "For the next week, you''ll have a good rest."


    Hongdou patted tiezi on the shoulder. It''s said that he broke his muscles and bones for 100 days, not to mention that his arm was almost cut off. However, it''s nothing for an evolutionary hunter. His extraordinary recovery ability can make him recover in a short week.


    Red bean team leader valiant, went to Gu fan several people in front of the generous palm, sincerely said: "thank you a few, my name is red bean, team name is red bean, that is my team member tiezi, poison arrow..."


    Red beans.


    Gu fan recalled a little.


    There is this name in the memory of the previous life, although the contact is not deep, but the name of Hongdou is shining in the later period of the last life.


    It is said that she has beautiful hair as red as maple leaf, and has extremely powerful fire ability, especially in the later battle of corpse tide.


    Yeah.


    Now, it seems that she has not grown up to such a strong level, and it will take a period of time for her to rise.


    "Gufan."


    "This is my team, crazy hunting."


    Gu fan reaches out his hand and holds it slightly. The word "crazy hunting" is of great significance, but few people know what it really stands for.


    "Thank you for your kindness."


    Red bean readily said: "other don''t say more, wait until the gathering point, I invite you to drink."


    When she said this, she asked in a tone: "are these well-equipped non believers?"


    The unbeliever.


    These three words make people feel strange, only Gu fan knows what the unbeliever is.


    They are the biggest force in the Southern War Zone, forming a special church, and their influence is no less than that of the salvation society of the dawn alliance, but they are manipulated by a group of human elites.This church is very special.


    Although they are religious, they believe nothing.


    They don''t believe in gods, demons, masters and even science.


    They only believe in power, strictly abide by self-restraint, and make many rules. Like ascetics, they demand themselves and their disciples. Only from this point, they are very similar to the verdict. But later, the rules became more and more strict, and some of them were excessively distorted.


    But The unbelievers, who forced down their desire, strictly abide by the rules and trained assiduously, were strong in strength and became the pillar of the southern war zone. Their influence and control became stronger and stronger. Later, even the commanders of the major bases had to look at the face of the unbelievers.


    How did Gu fan know?


    It''s very simple.


    In the middle of the last life, fan had been a non believer for a period of time, and learned a lot of survival skills from it, which greatly strengthened his own ability. However, he broke up because of his different ideas with the sect in the later period.


    "No


    "We come from the north."


    Gu fan light a few words, but let red beans on the spot petrified.


    From the north??


    "You are the northern gathering place of Chilong base..."


    Red bean seems to think that the guess in his heart is too strange. He thinks with a dry smile that Gu fan refers to a gathering place in the north of the Chilong base.


    Gu Fan said the following sentence, but let red bean completely frozen in place.


    "No


    "We come from the dawn alliance in the north, 1000 kilometers away from the Chilong base."


    "Through forests, deserts and dozens of abandoned urban areas It''s here in the end. "


    What!!


    Abandon a league thousands of miles away from the fallen city!!


    In addition to the area around the red dragon base, are there any human survivors in other places??


    As far as Hongdou knows, no one from the northern region has ever crossed many dangers and no one''s forbidden zone to come to the area near the Chilong base.


    In this way, Gu fan''s team is of great significance, similar to the special ambassador And when they come all the way to the south, there must be something very important.


    Red bean team members also looked at each other.


    Is it true or not? Is there an outsider coming to the southern war zone??


    Let''s see all the people in ancient times.


    They are better equipped than the regular army, and their style is quite different from that of the southern theater. Maybe it''s true.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 460

    "Hello, hello."


    "Captain Hongdou, isn''t that true?"


    Red bean slightly reorganized the team, one of the team members whispered: "abandoned degenerate city more than 1000 miles north, there are really human bases and survivors."


    Among them, the teammate named poison arrow lowered his voice: "boss, they are well-equipped and superior, but now they are not familiar with life and land, and no one knows that they come from the north, even if they are dead..."


    Red bean heard here eyes a stare, a bang in the poison arrow''s skull.


    "Wishful thinking."


    "Others have saved us, and now we are white eyed wolves?"


    "If that happens again, I''ll bake you."


    Naturally, red bean is not the one who makes trouble behind his back. He can''t do those bandit''s things. The poisonous arrow covers the big bag on his head: "I mean to say..."


    Red bean''s eyes became more cautious, and he said in a low voice, "and even if there is no help, you can never give them a hand. You think carefully, how many dangerous disasters have you experienced in more than 1000 kilometers from the north?"


    "Natural and man-made disasters, rotten corpses and other species, how many people have bad ideas to block the way and rob, but they are here intact. Are you sure to kill them?"


    The poisonous arrow seemed to be splashed with a basin of cold water, and immediately woke up a lot.


    Yeah.


    Not to mention saving grace, that mysterious team can travel thousands of miles to come here, also represents the strength can not be underestimated.


    If you really fight against them, nine times out of ten you will be killed. Captain Hongdou can see it most clearly.


    On the other side.


    The gun of death wiped the lower body slightly, checking the wear and tear of the barrel and parts.


    "They''re not going to do it."


    Undeniable King Kong easily leans on a tree, the awakened person''s perception is naturally very strong, and the distant red bean team''s whisper is also clear.


    "What a pity."


    The old Musketeer also pulled down the bolt of the enhanced shotgun.


    In the last days, people''s minds are unpredictable. There are not many people who can resist the temptation. The red bean team can be regarded as honest. It''s rare


    "Head hunter, let''s go."


    "More than ten kilometers away, there is the nearest gathering place, the fallen town."


    Hongdou sent out an invitation after finishing the rectification. Although the degenerated and abandoned urban area is a no man''s land, there is a human gathering camp in the yellow warning buffer zone more than ten kilometers away, which is called degenerate town.


    The only "safe gathering point" nearby is also within tens of kilometers.


    Most of the people who can come to this small town are hunters. They either belong to the type of furtive gold panning like the red bean team, or they are soldiers who are guarding the edge buffer zone to observe the trend of decaying corpses in the decadent and abandoned urban areas at any time.


    "Ohhhhh!"


    "Finally, I don''t have to stay in the no man''s land where birds don''t shit."


    The lucky star cheered. In recent days, he has been staying in the no man''s land, and even has no personal shadow. There is only the ubiquitous carrion monster, which is really oppressive.


    Return to the human jurisdiction area, that means there is wine to drink, there is meat to eat, there is a beautiful little sister.


    Lucky star and old musket look at each other and smile.


    They are looking forward to a place like "Hunter bar" of dawn alliance, accompanied by a few gentle and graceful little sisters, which is the best.


    People are on their way.


    Leaving the city, the number of carrion monsters is much less, which is no problem for the two teams.


    Dada dada.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    Red bean''s charge hand, accurately shot the bullet into the rotten corpse''s eyebrow.


    The old Musketeer was a lot rough. The shotgun bombarded the decaying corpse, directly smashed the whole upper part of the body into dregs, and the internal organs were mixed with bone chips to burst all over the ground.


    "Strange."


    "We''ve had so much movement that we haven''t heard of half a different species."


    The poisonous arrow in charge of detection patrols in the red bean team. His duty is to find out the alien species hidden around him. However, after more than ten miles, half of the alien species are not seen.


    Only the brainless corpses occasionally come to die.


    Good luck.


    "Hey, hey!"


    "What a fool!"


    Xu Manman baby is elated and at the same time looks like "I know the secret".


    Of course, it''s not because of their good luck that they can''t meet the alien species, but because Gu fan''s blood marrow has driven the alien species away.


    But Although it can drive away the alien species, it can''t drive away the human beings. The road ahead of the crowd is full of smoke and dust, and a special motorcade comes roaring.


    The motorcade is engraved with the sign of an ascetic, which is a special sign of the faithless sect.


    However, the people on these trucks did not depict the faithless in a serious manner. Their eyes and posture showed arrogance and ran wantonly on the road."Damn it."


    "It''s unfortunate that the defense forces are here."


    Red beans see these people, face fusion, obviously have no good feelings for them.


    "Are those people unbelievers?"


    The Immortal King Kong asked. Hongdou shook his head and replied, "they are the temporarily recruited defense forces, but they are also the troops under the command of the unbelievers. Under the banner of the unbelievers, they have done a lot of bad things."


    The bigger the organization, the worse the management.


    Even the ruling Office of the dawn alliance will breed the borers of wealth, not to mention the Southern War Zone, which is still struggling in the dark disaster.


    The Church of the unbelievers is seriously understaffed.


    They often employ hunters of different qualities, and the border guards in this remote town are one of them.


    Brake!!


    The motorcade slowly stopped in front of the red bean crowd.


    A man poked his head out. It was Chen Ding, the leader of the group, who looked at Hongdou with a provocative look: "Hey, Hongdou, the leader has come back. This time, he has brought a lot of materials?"


    Pop.


    He jumped up and several of his men got off.


    "Old rule, half of the resources."


    Chen Ding smiles unkindly, indicating that he wants Hongdou to hand over half of his supplies.


    Robbery??


    Regular army robbery?


    If it''s in the dawn alliance, the regular army may be corrupt, but at most it''s just robbing a pack of cigarettes or other things.


    How can you stop half of the supplies??


    Red bean clenched his fist, angry and helpless.


    Chen Ding didn''t seem willing to hand over the goods and materials honestly. She coughed and said, "cough, this is the new regulation of the unbelievers. All the troops protected by the sphere of influence of the unbelievers must hand over 50% of the goods and materials as taxes."


    "Captain Hongdou, you don''t know?"


    50 percent tax.


    Any hunting team has to pay. This is the rule of the Church of the unbelievers. Everyone has to strictly abide by this rule


    After pondering for a moment, Captain Hongdou loosened his fist.


    "All right."


    "Poison arrow, take out the materials in your backpack and give them to captain Chen Ding."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 461

    Materials.


    That''s for human life.


    Red bean captain clenched his fists, but slowly put them down.


    She lost three brothers in this material. Tie Zi''s arms were almost cut off. She had to give half of the hard-earned resources immediately.


    "Know the current affairs and be a hero."


    "Captain Hongdou, do you understand?"


    Chen Ding walked up to Hongdou, his eyes swept up and down, but his mouth coughed. He said: "it''s not peaceful recently. There are more and more refugees. Every base has a hard time. No one can disobey the orders of the Church of the unbelievers."


    This is also true.


    Wars are still frequent.


    All over the southern theater, things are getting worse.


    Many bases have been destroyed by corpse tide one after another, refugees have no place to return, and food supplies are more and more tense.


    The Church of the unbelievers issued an order that all collection teams, including all kinds of gold panning teams, should pay 50% tax.


    However How much will Chen Ding deduct from this 50% and how much will he give to the church? That''s another matter.


    The Scout''s face was not reconciled with poison arrows.


    But in the end, they can only take down their backpacks and give up the materials they just got.


    The heart is bleeding.


    Everyone in the red bean team is bleeding.


    "These brothers are very familiar."


    Chen Ding is very satisfied with the performance of Hongdou, but his eyes soon float to Gu fan.


    The number of degenerate towns is limited, and most of them are teams of hunters. Chen Ding is familiar with most of them, but Gu fan and his party are quite strange, and their costumes and weapons don''t look like ordinary hunters.


    Is it someone secretly sent by the non believers??


    Thinking of this, Chen Ding''s face immediately changed. He didn''t mention the tax. He said with a smile, "my name is Chen Ding, the guard captain of the fallen town. I have been acting according to the instructions of the non believer sect."


    In just two sentences, let''s first state our position.


    First, we are the team of the unbelievers.


    Second, we collect taxes in accordance with the requirements of the unbelievers.


    In this way, even if the other party is sent by the high-level non believers, it can also fool the past.


    "No


    Gu fan station origin, but did not shake hands with each other, tone indifferent said: "we come from the north."


    From the north??


    Which North, the gathering place near Chilong


    Chen Ding''s first reaction was the same as Hongdou''s. He didn''t consider that there were human survivors thousands of miles away.


    Unknown team??


    Ha ha, it doesn''t matter. As long as it doesn''t belong to the non believer sect, it''s easy to say. "


    Chen Ding finally let go of the iron knot in his heart. In this area, the non believer sect is the largest. If the other party is not a non believer sect, he has to obey his own arrangement.


    "Oh, gentlemen, no matter where you come from, the rules must be obeyed."


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense. You have to hand over 50% of your materials."


    Chen Ding immediately turned his face and refused to recognize others. The sect of the unbelievers was his greatest reliance. With the name of the unbelievers, even if the other party was powerful, he had to act according to the rules.


    Gu fan frowned slightly.


    At this time, red bean captain but stand in front of Gu fan.


    "Chen Ding, don''t go too far."


    "Our two teams are together. We have just handed in half of the supplies."


    Red bean captain is a figure of gratitude, Gu fan just saved their team, now in trouble naturally to come forward.


    "Well?"


    "Red bean, you don''t want to be strong."


    Chen Ding stretched out his hand and pointed to Gu fan''s head. He warned coldly, "I don''t care what your identity is. Now that you are in a fallen Town, you have to follow our rules."


    Old musket and lucky star, two people looked at each other, see each other''s eyes.


    This guy named Chen Ding just pointed to the head of Gufan, right??


    His finger actually pointed to Gu fan''s head just now!!


    Such an insulting little action may be perfectly normal in the eyes of others.


    But who and what kind of cat and dog can insult Gu fan??


    "Death is not to be insulted."


    With a cold look in his eyes, wumie King Kong bypasses the red bean who stands in front of him to say good things for Gu fan, and goes straight to Chen Ding whose arm has not been put down.


    "Well?"


    "What are you doing?"


    "Boy, do you want to rebel? Do you know what boundary this is?"


    Chen Ding saw that the other party was fierce and the comer was not good. He continued to threaten and moved out of the name of the unbeliever. No one in the vicinity of the Chilong base dared to fight against the unbeliever sect.


    But the next second, something unexpected happened to everyone else.Click!!


    Immortal King Kong holds Chen Ding''s arm in his palm.


    How terrible is the power of the awakened one. It is not only the "secret silver" grade that has surpassed the limit of human beings, but also the life form that has made a breakthrough.


    Chen Ding''s hand bone is crushed, but it''s not finished yet


    The whole arm was pulled out, the muscle fibers and bones were torn off, and the blood burst out on the ground ten meters away, which made people around look silly.


    Where have they ever seen such a fierce man??


    In an outsider''s eyes, the Immortal King Kong seems to pull his arm bone out with a little tug. Is his power too terrible??


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "You How dare you... "


    Chen Ding sent out a pig like roar, never thought that the other party came up so ruthlessly.


    "You''ve made a mistake."


    "I''ll regret it next life."


    Not to kill King Kong, not to talk nonsense, one hand raised Chen Ding''s head, five fingers are printed on his face, followed by a firm grip.


    Bang!!


    Chen Ding''s whole head was splashed with blood mixed with his brain. The white brain flower fused with his plasma. The turbid substance sprayed all over the body.


    It''s not over.


    He rushed to Chen Ding''s other players.


    Under one blow, the whole off-road vehicle was smashed, and the fist full of wild power was waving. Every time, a human body was smashed like a brittle stick.


    "Ah, ah


    "Help, help, help!"


    Several players began to run for their lives, and the farthest one had already run more than 100 meters.


    Gu fan here a few people are not worried, the gun of death slowly took out his anti equipment sniper rifle, slightly aimed at the farthest escapee.


    3.


    2.


    1.


    I meditate in my heart and hold my breath. The smell of death comes from the air.


    The electromagnetic counter equipment sniper rifle has no gunpowder, and its voice is shriveled and hoarse. A spiral bullet shoots at the back of the enemy''s heart. When it hits, the tearing power turns the runaway''s upper body into meat powder, and the heart even has no meat foam.


    In the blink of an eye.


    All the people in Chen Ding''s team are dead.


    The fuse of all this is just Chen Ding''s finger pointing at Gu fan''s head.


    A small action, but to all their lives, as the Immortal King Kong said Death can''t be insulted!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 462

    No No


    The red bean team couldn''t believe their eyes.


    In a word, Chen Ding directly killed the whole team, as if it was as simple as soup for Gu fan.


    No matter who you are.


    Whether you''re a faithless or not.


    Anyone who dares to insult the ancients should be killed, and the killing is clean and neat, without any procrastination, without so much nonsense.


    "You We I''m in big trouble! "


    Red bean''s voice trembled: "they belong to the non believer sect. Although they are not real non believers, killing them is equivalent to declaring war on the non believers."


    "What about the unbelievers?"


    Gu fan''s indifferent eyes revealed a trace of disdain: "we come here, not to escape, even if the real unbelievers come, want to kill also casually kill."


    Overbearing.


    No fear.


    Gu fan came here not because he was forced to flee, but because he really came to the world.


    There''s no need to bow to anyone.


    There are no rules to follow.


    This is the power of the strong, the absolute power.


    Gu fan''s words are sometimes blocked by the people of Hongdou Group, but he is arrogant in just two sentences. However strong a group is, it can''t compete with such a huge thing as the non believer sect, can it??


    "Ah."


    Red bean sighed deeply.


    I''m afraid this can''t be done well, and not only Gu fan is in trouble, but also their red bean team.


    "Captain Hongdou, what should I do?"


    The poison arrow asked in a low voice. The rest of the team were worried and didn''t know what to do.


    "What else can we do?"


    Red bean''s eyes twinkled. At last, his face was cruel and he said: "people are brought by us. We are also present when the conflict broke out. We can''t tell what happened."


    At this end of the world, there is no reason to talk about it. Hongdou goes to the side of Chen Ding''s body, kicks it away, and takes back 50% of the tax resources he just handed in.


    "We have no choice."


    Red bean turned around, facing Gu fan and showed a wry smile: "adults from the north, do you need someone to lead the way?"


    When things get to this point, there is only one way to go.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Boom boom!!


    Chen Ding''s corpses were burned to ashes with the roar of car explosions.


    Red bean team has also experienced big waves, the destruction of the body seems not the first time to do.


    Although this matter has to be traced down sooner or later, as long as it is well covered up, it is not so easy to find people. After all, there are no witnesses and no evidence left.


    "We don''t know anything about today."


    "If you pass by the degenerate Town, just leave as soon as you can, so as not to have too many dreams at night."


    Supply?


    Old Musketeer frowned: "you are also very bold. You don''t dare to fight against the unbelievers, but you dare to go to the fallen town after destroying the corpse. Are you not afraid that the unbelievers can infer the time of death?"


    In the last world, all kinds of powers emerge one after another.


    Although the body has been destroyed, it''s not difficult to infer the time of Chen Ding''s death. In addition, Gu fan''s timing of entering the town is likely to be regarded as a suspect.


    "Yes!"


    The honest and upright tiezi said: "otherwise, don''t go to supply, just go around the fallen town and leave."


    But red bean shook his head: "no, we have to go into town."


    Gu fan looked at her one more time. The woman was very considerate. Although she looked brave and careless, she was actually sharp minded.


    "Very smart."


    "The daily flow of people in the small town should be very large. Although we are suspected of going back now, there is more than one suspect?"


    "If you just go around the town and leave, it''s like running for your life. After all, you''ve gone through a lot of wars in the last days, and everyone has to recuperate and replenish."


    Gu fan smiles a little and shows red bean''s mind. It is recorded that every team appears in the fallen city. Although there is no fault in suddenly disappearing and leaving, it is obviously not in line with common sense. It will directly lock the suspect in Hongdou.


    Worthy of being called the red bean team leader of maple fire.


    This woman is not only beautiful, but also has a high IQ. It''s amazing that she can make a decisive judgment at a critical moment.


    "Come on, let me see what the gathering place in the south looks like."


    Gu fan''s face was relaxed and he was more like a tourist. He didn''t take the unbelievers seriously. It seemed that the local conditions and customs of the southern town were more interesting.


    In half an hour.


    Fallen town.It''s a human settlement built by mercenaries and border forces.


    At first, it was just a small town with relatively few heterogenous corpses. Those hired teams and soldiers often hid here to rest and clean up the nearby monsters. Over time, a safe area appeared and became the later gathering camp.


    The environment here is very simple.


    All kinds of men are filthy all over. Many experienced soldiers deliberately smear their bodies with things like "corpse oil" to hide their human smell.


    Old Musketeer and lucky star are disappointed.


    There are not many women here, not to mention the fancy entertainment like "Hunter bar".


    If there is one word to describe it, it is chaos.


    There is no real specific defense force to manage order, and the transactions between people are completely unmanaged, just like a dirty hodgepodge.


    Fighting, beating, robbing, stealing This kind of thing can''t be more common.


    But even in such chaos, there are businessmen to do business. The more chaotic the place is, the more profitable it will be. The only elite in this small town can be called elite is the elite team hired by those businessmen.


    There is no new currency in circulation.


    The dawning Union, where Gu fan lived, United most of the gathering points. The first thing was the unified currency.


    However, the degenerate town is still in the primitive stage of barter. In the final analysis, the nearby war zones are too complex, and the currency is still not unified. Only some "hard currency" are real guys.


    "Poison arrow, take out those two boxes of military bullets and exchange them for some medical supplies."


    Red bean ordered, precious military bullets were taken out, although the box packaging was damaged, but each bullet was glossy, the quality was far more than the privately made local bullets.


    This is the hard currency in the fallen town.


    Old Musketeers also showed curious eyes. The war was too serious.


    Bullets instead of money have become money. Just this one, you can imagine how bad the environment in the southern theater is.


    "Two boxes of military bullets."


    "I need bandages, medical stitches, medical alcohol..."


    Red bean buttoned two boxes of bullets on the merchant''s stall, and a group of elite mercenaries around him were staring at the others. It seemed that they were well-trained and hard to provoke.


    "Captain red bean."


    "The market is really bad recently."


    "Many of the soldiers who went to the abandoned old city were seriously injured, and medical supplies were scarce. Now the price has gone up."


    The businessman''s boss looked at red bean''s graceful figure and said with a smile: "I haven''t tasted women for a long time recently..."


    Red bean frowned and didn''t say much.


    Pop.


    She added another box of chocolates to the table: "that''s my bottom line."


    "Hey, hey."


    The merchant got what he wanted and ordered his men to bring the goods. When red bean left, he did not forget to scan his eyes more. In fact, he knew that his request was impossible, but he could make the other party pay more.


    I have to say.


    Every businessman here is as smart as Wang Dafu.


    A sense of familiarity.


    Familiar taste.


    Here, it''s as chaotic as in memory.


    Gu fan looked at the scenes and sighed a little.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 463

    evening.


    In the dilapidated cabin, red bean is dressing the wound for his team members.


    The medical alcohol was sprinkled on the incision of tie Zi''s arm. The man clenched his teeth and stiffened without using painkillers. Finally, he put on a new bandage and splint, which really passed the dangerous period.


    "Other teams are leaving in the afternoon."


    "We''ll have a night off and leave early tomorrow."


    Red bean captain disguises well.


    It''s been several hours since I entered the town, and I haven''t seen any flaw, as if the previous destruction had never happened.


    "Red bean boss..."


    The poison arrow came to Hongdou for the third time and lowered his voice to the lowest level: "now it''s too late to set aside the relationship with Gufan. We''ve done enough."


    Red bean was silent for a long time.


    Although there is a life-saving grace, but in fact the two groups are not deep communication.


    Now it may be a good opportunity to get rid of the relationship and go our separate ways, but Hongdou has a premonition that it is not so easy to end. Is it really so easy for the unbelievers to be fooled??


    "Don''t mention it any more."


    "You go to buy some more supplies to keep in reserve. Besides, tie Zi is seriously injured. Get more food."


    Red bean stopped the poison arrow and continued to speak. The poison arrow opened its mouth. At last, with a slight disappointment, he looked at the team leader. According to the order, he took two boxes of bullets and went out to exchange materials.


    "All right, everybody!"


    "Today, I escaped death and took a lot of materials. I should be happy."


    Red bean looked at the players feel a little uneasy, clapped to comfort up, at the same time arranged for his hands to do a good job.


    What is delicious??


    Red bean slightly distressed from the backpack bag, take out a few bags of expired aspects, and a bottle of treasure old Ganma meat sauce.


    Gulu Gulu.


    In the bag, a broken pressure cooker was taken out, some turbid and yellow fresh water was poured in, and some firewood was collected to boil it.


    The expired instant noodles are put in, and then the sauce turns the slightly turbid waste water into thick soup, and the tempting taste comes out, and the instant noodles become elastic one by one.


    "It smells good."


    Several team members sniffed hard, and they didn''t know how long they had eaten the "luxury" in instant noodles.


    Red bean took out some wild vegetables from his backpack.


    It''s a kind of seaweed like plant, but it grows on land. There is a layer of sharp serrations on the edge of the surface. If ordinary people''s feet are entangled by these seaweeds, they will be sawed off with a strong pull.


    "What is this?"


    Old Musketeer met for the first time and asked curiously.


    Red bean took out a dagger and cut off the sharp serrations on the edge of the seaweed, and said with a smile, "this thing is very common in our South. We call it dental algae. Although it tastes sour, it can survive."


    When she finished, she put these dental algae into the pot and cooked them together. The thick soup penetrated into the plant, driving away the sour smell.


    The environment is terrible.


    Even the gold panning teams like Hongdou, it''s a luxury to eat a meal of instant noodles, and their usual food is those more difficult to swallow mutant plants.


    "Come on, let''s share."


    "Tie Zi, you are injured. Eat more."


    Red beans began to distribute food, everyone''s fingers moved, instant noodles sprinkled with some old Ganma sauce, it is really delicious.


    "Mr. Gufan, I''ve agreed to buy you a drink."


    "Here, it''s our treasure. It''s made from fire bamboo."


    Red bean takes out a bamboo tube shaped thing, which is the fruit wine brewed from the bitterness of the end of life.


    Huozhuguo is a kind of heat variant fruit. People will feel hot and dry after eating it. Ordinary people even have blood vessels burst. However, if you press and brew it with special methods, you can get rid of some toxicity and fire.


    In the end, it becomes this kind of Huozhu wine, which is more spicy than Laobaigan before the end of the world.


    Gu fan took the bamboo tube and took a drink.


    Hot heat from the tongue has been rolling to the throat, and then flow to the stomach, like a burst of anger, people feel warm and dry in the cold winter.


    This thing, drink it.


    "Little Manman, would you like a drink?"


    Gu fan handed the bamboo tube to Xu Manman, and red bean quickly stopped it: "don''t worry, ordinary people are in danger of bursting their blood vessels after drinking, and children can''t bear it any more."


    Xu man pursed his little mouth, pinched his waist and groaned: "I''m not afraid!"


    She took the bamboo tube and took a sip of it in anger. As a result, the bamboo wine, which was more spicy than Laobaigan, made Xu Manman burst into tears.


    "Hot, hot, hot!"


    "Brother Gufan, you are a bad guy."


    With his tongue outstretched, Xu Manman''s face flushed and ran about everywhere. He was charming and amusing.But she was not surprised. Xu Manman''s space power has reached the level of legendary silver, and her special destructive power is terrifying. Her young body strength is far higher than that of other hunters, and at least has the level of refined steel.


    Don''t underestimate this harmless little girl.


    "Since you buy me a drink, I''ll buy you meat."


    Gu fan gave lucky star a wink. He immediately took out from his backpack the golden bread with attractive mellow fragrance, and a lot of cooked black golden beef.


    "That''s Bread Beef


    Red bean players stare big eyes, face unbelievable.


    Nowadays, with the end of the world devastation, the corpse monsters are rampant on the earth, and the living space is greatly squeezed. There are very few land areas that can be safely planted. Only the "top class people" in the city can occasionally eat the top bags.


    As for beef, I dare not even think about it.


    In the end of the world, mutated creatures were all over the world, and almost all the animals that had not mutated were extinct. I''m afraid only those great people who were above could enjoy them.


    But Gu fan took them out easily and gave them to everyone.


    Don''t he know how precious these resources are!!


    Red bean swallowed a few mouthfuls of foam, curiously looking at the salute behind the lucky star, I really don''t know how many of these precious resources are hidden inside.


    Gu Fanji didn''t care at all.


    I''m afraid the people of the red bean team can''t dream of it. In fact, this kind of bread made of golden barley and the delicious black golden beef are piled up in several rooms, all of which are stored in Xu Manman''s different dimensional space.


    "This This... "


    "Do you really want to give it to us?"


    Red bean took the food from the lucky star and doubted that he was dreaming.


    It''s been two years since the end of the world.


    Food has long been consumed, instant noodles are luxuries, a piece of chocolate can cause people to fight.


    In the past two years, the survivors can only eat the mutated and poisonous food. I don''t know how many poor people have died.


    Look at the bread in your hand.


    Red beans can not help but think of the human life, a drop of crystal clear tears in the eye socket circulation.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 464

    Bread.


    Beef.


    Mellow taste, strong taste.


    Red bean players, have a feeling of want to cry, miss the wonderful world.


    "Save it."


    "When the poison arrow comes back, we have to give it to him."


    Red bean scolded a team member who pushed food into his mouth.


    Every member, like a family member, has been relying on each other for two years and has been able to trust each other with his back.


    Poison arrow has always disagreed with Captain Hongdou recently, but what''s the advantage Red bean captain is still thinking of others.


    Because of this, most of the team members are devoted to captain Hongdou. She is really a good team leader to be trusted. All the way through ups and downs, we even forget that she is still a woman.


    "Have you ever experienced betrayal?"


    Gu fan says suddenly, pour is another red bean one Leng.


    The end of this shit.


    Who hasn''t experienced betrayal??


    Red bean team leader can not help but remember, when the team was just established, faced with danger, how many people chose to flee, in the face of temptation, and a few people took refuge in the enemy.


    "Captain Gu fan, although I may not be as strong as you, I have experienced many storms along the way."


    "But along the way, tie Zi, poison arrow and other brothers are back-to-back family members."


    Red bean said here, showing a knowing smile, while the other players are also careless smile, iron son is regardless of his injury raised his hand: "to follow the captain to the death!"


    Follow the captain to the death!!


    everyone else said so, but when he finished, his face turned red, and he felt a bit ashamed and ashamed.


    "Is it?"


    "Sometimes, the family will betray."


    Gu fan meaningful said, red beans listen to this is not taste, frowned: "Gu fan captain, what do you mean?"


    What do you mean?


    "Your team, poison arrow."


    Gu fan reminded, red bean captain expression immediately rich many, first with a little angry, as if his team can never betray.


    Think about it.


    Red bean captain''s face was ugly.


    "How long has poison arrow been away?"


    Red bean grabbed a team member''s collar, although she knew the answer from the bottom of her heart, she still couldn''t help asking again.


    The player stammered and replied: "one It''s been an hour


    It has been an hour since poison arrow left. According to the principle, he should have been back long ago.


    Red bean recalled the look in her eyes when the poison arrow left. That disappointment and unwillingness was like a sharp blade.


    "No way."


    "Poison arrow has been following me for more than a year. He is the oldest member of the team."


    Red bean has the answer in his heart, but he still doesn''t want to believe it. Countless people fight side by side day and night, and escape from the siege of corpses repeatedly. They have a tacit understanding with each other. How can they easily betray each other??


    "Here we are."


    Two words pop out of the mouth of the gun of death.


    Immortal King Kong''s eyes also look out of the window. There is no doubt about the strength of the legendary 14 people. Their strong perception can detect the enemy at the same time.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    Then came the sound of breaking the air. Sharp arrows pierced the windows of the wooden house and swept the surrounding space.


    Dangdang.


    A broken pressure cooker was shot through, soup liquid spilled all over the floor, and instant noodles also flowed out with the arrow hole.


    Then there was the sound of tearing flesh and blood. One of Hongdou''s men was shot off guard, his arm was nailed to the wall, and then several arrows immediately shot him into a hornet''s nest.


    "Enemy attack!"


    Before he died, he spat blood foam and roared. Other members fled to seek shelter one after another. Red bean captain bit his lip and oozed blood.


    Let''s see Gu fan again.


    He is still sitting in the original position, let the arrow rain from the ear across, there is no sense of urgency.


    Pop.


    An arrow shot at Gu fan''s head, but the Immortal King Kong stood in front of him in time, reached out and grasped the poisoned arrow.


    The heavy strength has not dissipated, the tail of the arrow is still shaking, can shoot such an arrow must be a good hand, red bean captain looked at a whole body is shaking.


    It''s a poison arrow!!


    This strength, as well as the poison smeared on it, shows that this arrow was shot by himself.


    It''s just like what Gu Fan said.


    Poison arrow defected!!


    After a round of arrow rain, the enemy turned into a fire attack.


    The burning gasoline bottles were thrown towards the wooden house, and some fire arrows wrapped in oilcloth were shot into the room one after another. The fierce fire was accompanied by thick smoke, and the enemy obviously wanted to force the people out.Bang.


    A burst.


    Red bean rushed out of the room and glared at someone holding a bow and arrow in the distance.


    "Poison arrow!"


    "Why, tell me why!"


    Look carefully.


    Beside the poison arrow, there were several members of other hunting teams, and two teams of merchants with elite mercenaries.


    "Different ways, do not seek each other."


    "You killed the guards of the fallen Town, soldiers hired by the unbelievers."


    The poison arrow shook his head and said: "I have reminded you, and I have reminded you several times. The unbelievers are not so easy to be fooled. Sooner or later, they will be found out. Following that group of people is just looking for death."


    "And I don''t want to die yet."


    It''s very simple.


    It''s very easy to understand. Poison arrows don''t want to die.


    In this last world, everyone has to choose his own way.


    It used to be a good choice to follow red bean, but now poison arrow wants to live, it has to betray red bean and stand on the side of the unbelievers.


    So.


    He called several other teams and spread the news that Gu fan was carrying precious weapons.


    Just now, the smart businessman who was still trading with Hongdou showed a proud smile: "poison arrow, it''s agreed that the equipment of those people belongs to us, and Hongdou, the woman It''s mine, too. "


    The interests of several teams have been discussed.


    Weapons, equipment, supplies, and red beans, a hot woman, can all be the spoils of the attack.


    And they don''t break any rules of law.


    Hongdou''s team, they killed the unbelievers. It''s a terrible crime. They killed them not only without punishment, but also with rewards.


    Poison arrow eyes also cold down, light said: "whatever you want, I just want to live."


    To live.


    Simple reasons.


    Simple enough to betray a teammate.


    It''s simple enough to sell the former captain to those dirty businessmen.


    Fire.


    Maple fire days, red bean captain hair no wind automatic, her eyes blood red, really angry.


    A group of flames in the palm of the hand, red beans suddenly drink, will be in the hands of Mars toward the arrow people throw, violent explosion sound suddenly came, like a thunder burst in the crowd, fire waves layer upon layer spread out.


    "Captain."


    "You don''t think I don''t know your ability, do you?"


    In the wave of fire, a half fan-shaped wall of soil blocks the wave of fire. Unexpectedly, a native psionic releases his defense ability in advance.


    The poisonous arrow came out of the cracked wall.


    He shook his head. "Sorry, you''re doomed today."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 465

    The fire is burning.


    The wall cracked in the fire, but the hunters were safe.


    Poison arrow is very familiar with his boss''s ability. The mercenaries in the elite caravan have the ability to control the earth, which blocks all the attacks of red bean.


    "Poison arrow You... "


    Red bean was furious, and blood was oozing from the corner of his mouth.


    "Don''t blame me."


    Poison arrow will have been soaked in poison arrow on the bowstring, but the target is aimed at the red bean team in the most seriously injured iron son.


    Whoosh.


    The sound of the arrow breaking through the air.


    As the saying goes, when you are sick and you die, when a person chooses to betray, he will never show mercy to those former comrades in arms, because poisonous arrow knows that it is an endless situation now.


    Poof.


    The seriously injured tie Zi was shot in the shoulder.


    Skin and flesh injuries are nothing to tie Zi, but the poison on the arrow makes him feel a sense of paralysis spreading. Poison arrow is good at using poison, and it is clear what kind of poison his teammates fear most.


    "The people in charge of defense in the team have lost their fighting capacity."


    "The two on the left are good at fast attack, and the three on the right are good. Be careful."


    Poison arrows constantly exposed the information and weaknesses of their former teammates. Suddenly, two flying axes with chains were thrown from the rear. One of the two men who were good at fast attack was cut off his leg, and the other was entangled by the chains and couldn''t move temporarily.


    "Hey, hey!"


    "Brother, you are a scout."


    A mercenary beside the poison arrow cracked his mouth and laughed. He was good at attacking moving targets. He threw the rotary flying axe. He pulled the chain one by one to pull the target to his side, picked up the axe and hit his head again.


    Blood splashed and brains burst.


    Two more members of Hongdou''s team died. The enemy''s targeted attack made them unable to fight back. Their strengths and weaknesses were told to the enemy in advance by poisonous arrows, just like watching the strategy in advance in a computer game.


    "No..."


    Red bean captain wants to help the team, but two enemies who are good at close attack have been entangled, so she is flawless to help others. She can only watch her former teammates die one after another.


    Her eyes are full of flaws.


    The fire power covers both hands, and the straight legs are burning like maple leaves. The tiger makes the wind and kicks a perfect track.


    But two people who are good at fighting are like soft cotton. They don''t fight with you. They just drag you down. They not only stop Hongdou from helping her teammates, but also kill her physical strength.


    Poof.


    Another player fell.


    He was stabbed with a throwing knife around his neck. An elite mercenary came to the body with a cruel sneer, pulled out the bloody Throwing Knife, gently wiped it, and even raised it to Hongdou, indicating that her good teammates were killed by himself.


    This is a massacre.


    The feeling of betrayal.


    This is the feeling of being betrayed by someone close and trusted.


    Red bean a pair of clear eyes full of blood, a few blood vessels burst out of the red liquid, mixed with tears flowing down into tears.


    "Poison arrow, spare me, spare me!"


    "Brother, spare my life. I''ll go with you, too."


    When a member of the red bean rear team saw that the situation was not good, his former comrades in arms died one after another. If he continued to resist, he would only die.


    Living is more important than anything.


    So he gave up his dignity, betrayed red bean and begged for mercy toward the poisonous arrow.


    Poison arrow insidious smile: "good, know the current affairs for the hero, our brother a, you come over."


    In the rain of guns and arrows, the man turned over and jumped through the barrier. He betrayed Hongdou and ran to the enemy without hesitation.


    Whoosh!!


    Poof!!


    A poisoned arrow was shot into the chest, and the beating heart was blasted on the spot.


    "Poison arrow, you..."


    The man, holding the arrow that had sunk into his chest, fell down slowly with astonishment and anger on his face.


    "Ah."


    "Red bean, I''ve been with you for a long time. These players are so naive."


    The poison arrow shook his head. It was obvious that he was the one who shot through the heart. What he said just now was just a little lie, but the straw like lie really killed the man.


    "Poison arrow!"


    "You have to die. I''ll kill you!"


    Red bean eyes are ready to crack, and the flames are climbing heavily. They want to rush into the poisonous arrow''s lineup immediately. Obviously, they have been dazzled by anger.


    "Captain, captain."


    "You''re good at everything, but you''re too naive, that''s your innocence, killing everyone!"


    Poison arrow''s face was even more gloomy: "if you had listened to me earlier, poisoned those people secretly and took the materials, how could there be so many things now?"killing.


    It''s killing the heart.


    Poison arrow words like a sharp knife into the atrium, red beans only feel a burst of depression in the chest, a large amount of congestion.


    This scene is familiar.


    Gu fan''s eyes are gradually cold.


    Remember his attitude in the last days?


    Gu fan treat everyone around him is so cold, even like "Le Zhiqi", "Lin Yuxin", "Wu Ze" confidants, there is no absolute trust, because he has experienced too much betrayal.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The fighting continues.


    But Gu fan had an accident here.


    A few mercenaries did not kill inexplicably. There were five more bodies at the feet of Gu fan, which was almost equal to the number of a small team.


    "Those people are a little evil. What''s the origin?"


    "Poison arrow, your information is not accurate. Those people have no weakness."


    The captain of the mercenary near the poison arrow frowned. Compared with the red bean team that was slaughtered at will, Gu fan seemed mysterious and powerful. For a moment, the dozens of hunters who surrounded the place did not dare to act rashly.


    Poison arrows are also accidents.


    Although I''ve seen Gu fan kill Chen Ding, I still don''t know the depth, only know the general characteristics.


    "The person at the front should be the one with the ability to defend."


    The poison arrow pointed to the Immortal King Kong and pointed to the gun of death in the rear, saying: "the cold man behind is their sniper."


    "Bullshit!"


    "I can see that too."


    The captain of the mercenary is swearing. The skin of Immortal King Kong is metallic. A fool can know that he is a defensive man. The cold death gun behind him and the sniper rifle on his back are special. Even an ordinary person can recognize him as a Sniper at a glance.


    "Feidao, crazy axe, try the water again."


    The hiring team leader ordered that two elite hunters were sent out. They were both good "Shantong" level players, and they were quick, capable of long-range attack and close combat.


    These two men are the hunters who have just thrown axes and knives.


    With confident smiles on their faces, they rushed to all the people in Gufan with agility: "boss, you''re too careful. Let''s take action and kill the enemy directly."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 466

    Crazy axe.


    He was a strong man with a pair of flying axes in his hand, and he was extremely fierce.


    The flying axe is also connected with a chain. He is good at throwing. He often cuts the target''s body directly from a long distance, even if he doesn''t die, he will be seriously injured.


    Flying knife.


    As his name suggests, he is short and tough.


    One hand flying dagger is extremely accurate, and the throwing force is also very strong. If you are close to him, it is even more troublesome. As the saying goes, one inch is short and one inch is dangerous. The seemingly messy and rapid sword technique can leave countless small wounds on your body unconsciously.


    They are very confident.


    "Hey, why don''t you just kill it."


    Crazy axe cruel smile way, one hand holding the handle, the other hand is pulling the chain to rotate, two flying axes suddenly throw out at the same time.


    One handle can directly damage and destroy the enemy, while the other one draws an arc and spins to cut the enemy''s foot. The chain will also entangle it.


    Yes!!


    Crazy axe face surprise.


    The Immortal King Kong who stands in the front doesn''t dodge at all. The strength of the flying axe is enough to split the stone wall. Even if the defense is strong enough, he will be seriously injured.


    When!!


    The sound of metal knocking came from the body of immortal Vajra. The rotating flying axe seemed to cut on the titanium alloy, and even a white mark could not be left. The sharp edge of the axe even rolled up because of its deep strength


    The other axe was also cut on the leg and knee of Vajra accurately, but the effect was the same. Except for cutting a notch in his pants, he didn''t even hurt his fur.


    How could that be!!


    Is that man''s body really steel??


    On the other side.


    In a flash of silver light, several throwing knives have arrived in a flash, and each one is aimed at the weakness of Immortal King Kong.


    But according to the whirling fury, the flying axe could not hurt the Immortal King Kong, let alone the sharp knife. When it touched the Immortal King Kong''s body, it immediately bounced back.


    The elites, who were called Flying knives, did not stop. In a twinkling of an eye, they came to the Immortal King Kong. The sharp blades of the flying knives were just in their hands.


    Shua, Shua, Shua.


    The light of the knife flashed continuously, cutting into the most vulnerable joints and blood vessels of immortal Vajra.


    The elite''s face was cold and calm. Every knife was so natural and decisive. Silver light was the only one. Until the end, he had cut at least a hundred. If it were a person The tiny wound had cut the blood vessels all over his body.


    But it''s a pity.


    He is facing the Immortal King Kong.


    Poof.


    A burst of flesh and blood came, but the injured one was not Immortal King Kong.


    If you look at it carefully, the Immortal King Kong reaches out with one hand, holds the head of the elite, and crushes it with slight force. The whole person is lifted up with one hand and hung in the air like a sack. Only the plasma is continuously sprayed out of the palm of the Immortal King Kong.


    "Fancy."


    Wumie Jingang disdains Leng hum. This is his evaluation of the enemy. Although the position and speed of the hundreds of swords are very destructive, it''s not enough for him to scratch.


    "This It''s impossible... "


    Crazy axe finally understand the enemy''s terrible, looking at the knife in front of the tragic death, but also overwhelming crushing, a bad premonition rose from the bottom of my heart.


    The Immortal King Kong throws the headless corpse away.


    By the way, he picked up the flying axe on the ground, grasped the chain, and then easily pulled it in his own direction.


    It''s irresistible.


    The power of the Immortal King Kong is irresistible.


    Crazy axe is famous for its strength, but he is still dragged like a chicken, and forced to be pulled to the front by Immortal King Kong one by one.


    The sole of the foot stepped on the ground to get rid of the long trace. At last, both feet were buried in the soil, but they still could not stop the trend of moving forward. With a loud click, the legs buried in the soil were broken, and the crazy axe himself was dragged to the feet of the Immortal King Kong like a kite with broken line.


    Die!!


    Crazy axe watched a big foot step on his head. The mud and mark on the sole of Vajra''s shoes were the last scene he saw in his life.


    Poof.


    The head of crazy axe rotted into a ball of meat mud at the foot of Immortal King Kong.


    This battle can no longer be called a battle. It is simply a one-sided massacre.


    How??


    How can these people be so strong??


    Gu fan, who had never opened his mouth, stood up at this time.


    His indifferent eyes swept the room, and finally on the body of the poison arrow.


    "Poison arrow."


    "You made a mistake."


    Gu fan''s voice is cold and indifferent, everyone''s heart is full of chill, as if the cold wind blows into his heart.


    "Everyone is responsible for their own choice."


    "You think it''s the best choice to kill us and take away materials, but in fact You are now on a real dead endChoice, it''s important.


    Poison arrow advocated to kill Gu Fanji from the beginning, but if they did, the whole red bean team would have been destroyed.


    And now.


    These people choose to fight against Gu fan.


    It''s a pity that they made a wrong choice, and this small mistake will cost the lives of all the enemies present.


    "Damn, give me the gun. It''s a big loss."


    The mercenary ordered his men to take a large number of firearms. Bullets were very important in the end of life, and those military bullets could be traded as "money". It can be said that every shot fired was burning money.


    But in order to solve the immediate enemy, they can only burn money to attack!!


    More than a dozen elite soldiers took out the reformed guns one after another and aimed at Gu fan. But before they pulled the trigger, a fatal bullet had come.


    Bang.


    It was the sniper who got shot.


    The good hidden sniper''s head was blown off, and the gun of death disappeared. He hid in the dark and aimed at the enemy, one bullet at a time.


    One life at a time.


    "Grass, cover, cover!"


    In a few seconds, several mercenaries have died. Their captain looks at the poisonous arrow angrily and orders his men to find shelter.


    But Bunkers don''t work, either.


    One of them crawled to the back of a wall, but how could the concrete wall block the anti equipment electromagnetic sniper rifle??


    Not to mention this wall.


    Even if three tanks are arranged in order, the gun of death can shoot through directly.


    One man, one gun.


    His firepower alone, but the other side can not hold up their heads, the death toll is rising, and their death is inexplicable and worthless.


    "Poison arrow, it''s not the same as what we said."


    The Mercenary Captain and other members of the hunter''s team all cast angry eyes.


    This time, completely kicked to the iron plate.


    "All of you, hit that guy!"


    The leader of the elite mercenary can only put all his eggs in one basket. Pointing to Gu fan in the distance, he ordered, "he''s the leader. Catch him."


    As long as we catch him, there is still hope!!

 Chapter 467

    Get him!


    As the saying goes, if you catch a thief, you catch the king first.


    Gu fan is the most important person in the whole core. As long as we can catch him, there is still hope for everything.


    Tengteng.


    Several of the most elite fighters in the squadron sprang out of the bunker.


    Each of them has sharp eyes and flexible steps. They rush to Gufan from different directions with all kinds of weapons.


    There are also powers attacking at the same time. The soil under Gu fan''s feet suddenly becomes soft as mud, and a small part of his ankle falls into the soil, and then becomes firm as frozen soil, trapping him in the same place.


    "Oh?"


    "Native powers."


    Gu fan with a mocking smile, did not resist a point, or even look at the enemy in all directions.


    "I''m in a hurry to die. It''s hard for you."


    Gu fan''s words are ironic, but they are like the autumn wind of death blowing to everyone''s ears. The last words they heard before they died were this


    More than ten elite soldiers suddenly stopped.


    A few people are still moving forward with inertial force, but when they raise their hands, their whole arms are fragmented, and they are cut into countless square and one centimeter pieces of meat scattered on the ground.


    The arm was chopped.


    Each piece of meat, less than the size of a grain of rice in diameter, is square and neatly arranged, and the cut is as smooth and neat as a mirror.


    Line??


    It''s the thread that killed me??


    It turns out that Gufan has already been covered with countless silk threads that are hard to separate from the naked eye, and the blood prison spider silk is extremely sharp. Even steel can be cut like tofu, let alone the flesh and blood of these soldiers.


    Whoa, whoa!!


    Dozens of people scattered on the ground, blood burst out like a tide, countless square pieces of meat peeled off, the whole picture is like hell on earth, more bloody than the cruelest slaughterhouse.


    Shock.


    Everyone was shocked by the picture in front of them.


    How can a seemingly ordinary man kill those elite soldiers in an instant??


    Many of these elite mercenaries are still hunters, and even two of them have reached the rarity level of "Jinggang". They are the trumps among the mercenaries But it''s easy to be slaughtered without distinction.


    A chicken can be killed like this.


    A fine steel hunter was also easily killed.


    There is no difference between them.


    "It''s too weak."


    "I''ll leave it to you to finish the work."


    Gu fan lost his interest in fighting. The enemy was so weak that his soil burst one after another with a slight movement of his wrist. The ground with a radius of tens of meters cracked and burst.


    On the other side.


    The man with his hands on the ground, constantly using his powers to control the earth, suddenly his eyes contracted.


    In the soil he controlled, an ice spike burst out directly through his brain. There was no time to think about where the ice needle came from, let alone how Gu fan attacked himself.


    The next thing is very simple.


    The Immortal King Kong laughs: "give it to me, boss!"


    Ignoring any attack from the enemy, he went straight to the hiding place of the merchant mercenary and Hunter teams.


    Dada dada!!


    Heavy machine gun fire to the Immortal King Kong, but can only point out the metal sparks.


    Arrows, knives, traps All kinds of attacks go to battle together, according to the Immortal King Kong''s head and body weakness, but no matter how hard it is, it has the same effect.


    "Saints!"


    "They have reached the saint level!"


    All of a sudden, a soldier howled in despair. Saints are a saying in the southern theater.


    According to legend, there is a kind of person who breaks through the limit of human level, and the whole person gets sublimation and qualitative change, so that he becomes sacred and unable to climb. He is called Saint.


    Sainthood is noble.


    Every saint is inviolable, but also a special existence in the non believers, with the power to kill him in life, also has a variety of special rights.


    But in fact Saints are so-called hunters who have reached the "legendary silver", but they are called differently.


    This words, several teams into a panic.


    Only the saints have such a strong and invincible power.


    Only saints can kill those hunters like local chickens and dogs.


    "Lord saints!"


    "Please forgive the ignorant and stupid mortals. If you know that some of them are saints, you dare not attack them with a few more courage."


    When a businessman saw the situation, he rushed out of the crowd and knelt down to Gu Fanji without dignity, praying for their forgiveness.


    When he looked up, he saw a huge slap.


    There''s no need to kill Vajra at all. The boss''s order is to kill everyone. No matter whether you kneel down and beg for mercy, it''s all crushed.Bang.


    The head of the merchant leader froth.


    The Immortal King Kong did not even look at it. He continued to move forward. He punched a child. No one could resist the Immortal King Kong''s attack.


    Escape!!


    Can only escape!!


    The rest of the people have lost their will to fight. Who dares to fight with the saints??


    But some people just turned back to flee, but they were met by a bullet of death.


    The gun of death is responsible for cleaning up those deserters. Anyone who dares to step back is a sniper bullet that can''t escape longer than the index finger, spiraling to tear the deserters'' bodies.


    "Yes!"


    "Poison arrow, give me out."


    "That''s what you call fat sheep?"


    Several people around the poisonous arrow were furious. They thought that Gu fan was a good group of fat sheep with rich materials and well-equipped.


    But I didn''t expect that they really kicked on the iron plate. Now their intestines are almost green. In a flash, most of the people have been killed and injured, and the other side hasn''t hurt a hair.


    "Lord saints, calm down!"


    "It''s all a poison arrow that stirs up dissension. We''ll take him to the saints now!"


    In the twinkling of an eye, the poison arrow became a rat that everyone called to fight. Not only did captain Hongdou gnash his teeth at him, but also he bewitched the caravan mercenaries who came to hunt fat sheep. He hated him to the core.


    It''s hard to resist.


    Several soldiers around at the same time, tied him to the ground, and then put him in front of the position respectfully with the rope that invaded tung oil that was originally prepared for red bean captain.


    "The chief culprit is him. We dedicate it to the saints, and please spare our lives..."


    Several mercenaries pressed the head of the poisonous arrow to make half of his face sink into the soil and kneel down in the direction of the ancient people.


    The Immortal King Kong came to us.


    He looked down at the poisonous arrow. Instead of crushing his head with one foot, he was ready to give it to Gufan.


    He raised his head and glanced at the two shivering Hunter fighters.


    He laughed and showed two rows of pale teeth. Then he made a fist without pity. His overweight fist, which weighed tens of tons, crushed the enemy in an instant, and his pace didn''t stop, just like a killing machine.


    Gu fan''s command is everything!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 468

    Beg for mercy.


    The sound of killing.


    The sound of rolling.


    The unilateral massacre continued.


    Just a few minutes later, there were no living enemies in the whole battlefield.


    The caravan mercenaries called by the poisonous arrows, as well as several hunting teams, all turned into colorful brains and intestines on the ground, and there were hardly any intact bodies.


    It''s terrible.


    On the other side.


    At this time, the red bean was completely shocked.


    As red as maple leaves, beautiful hair floats with the wind, accompanied by the pungent smell of blood.


    At this time, he was sitting on the ground, his muddy blood soaked the soil, and dyed her white and straight legs red. He thought he and the team members were doomed, but he didn''t expect the development of things to be so dramatic.


    The enemy, all dead.


    The traitor, poison arrow, was tied up in place.


    Gu fan took a playful look at the poisonous arrow: "leave one. You can handle it yourself."


    Betrayers are hated the most.


    How will red bean react to this betrayer??


    Creak, creak, creak.


    Red bean fist palm index finger clenched, clattering.


    Her heart was shaking and her body was shaking. As the leader of the poisonous arrow, her former brothers died one by one in front of her. The pain was hysterical.


    What is more painful is the betrayal of the former brothers.


    Red bean stood up and walked step by step to poison arrow.


    The pace with deep and angry, such as maple like flame burning, crystal clear sole burned through the soles of shoes, trampled on the ground a scorched black, burning a series of flames.


    The whole straight and white leg is burning violently, as if the anger in Hongdou''s heart is the same.


    Bang!!


    Can''t help but say, red bean kick in poison arrow body, will he hit fly more than ten meters distance.


    He had three broken ribs and a blackened abdomen. The poisonous arrow felt that the air in his lungs had been evacuated. The sharp pain made him difficult to breathe and could not say a word.


    "Gufan is right."


    "Everyone is responsible for their own choice."


    "You choose to betray, choose to live, but since you make a choice, you have to pay the price!"


    Red bean face more and more heavy, and is a hard kick out, poison arrow on the spot out of a mouthful of plasma, sternum also soft lying down.


    "Wait Wait... "


    Poison arrow wants to struggle before he dies.


    With all his strength, he crawled forward, barely knelt up, just kneeling in front of red bean.


    "I was wrong."


    "I chose the wrong one."


    The poison arrow lowered his head. The pain on his body made his voice very vague, but he could hear it clearly.


    "Don''t kill me, boss."


    "Let''s go through the monster''s nest together, and you still Saved My life... "


    Poison arrow said hard, word by word gradually become clear, raised his head, his eyes are full of regret, begging for mercy.


    "We fight together, side by side."


    "We laugh and fight together..."


    Poisonous arrow tells of the past.


    They fought side by side, broke into the monster''s nest, fought hard and escaped from the dead.


    Together, they felt happy because of the victory, took those supplies in exchange for food, bumped into wine glasses and laughed together.


    Little memories come to Hongdou''s mind.


    Those ups and downs revealed the firm friendship of the past


    "let me go."


    "Please, Captain Hongdou, I only made this mistake. Please forgive me."


    "Let me go, and I will never appear in your sight again. In the past, please forgive me..."


    Poison arrow continues to plead, in an attempt to move the heart of red bean, together for so many years, he deeply knows that although the surface of red bean is strong, but the heart is very soft.


    Red bean stands in front of the poison arrow.


    How can she forget the past??


    However, some things are wrong.


    Red bean turned his head and looked at Gu fan. His eyes became firm.


    "Poison arrow, you chose the wrong one."


    "When you slaughtered our brother, you didn''t regret it at all."


    "When you choose to betray us and live alone, you don''t hesitate at all."


    Red bean took the poison arrow''s neck in one hand and said slowly: "Gu fan is right. Once some choices are wrong, there is no way back. When you choose to betray, we are doomed to never die."


    Never die!!


    With these four words, the flame on red bean''s hand was brilliant.


    The maple fire is burning, and the poisonous arrow is burned into coke in the roaring struggle. The hot flame covers his whole body, and finally the coke is broken into powder with a strong grip.So the poisonous arrow turned into ashes and floated in the wind.


    After that, the tears in Hongdou''s eyes can no longer help flowing.


    Gu fan in the distance looks at all this silently.


    Until now, a really strong captain was born.


    Hongdou after this honing, can be regarded as the real growth, maybe she will be like the memory of the last life, become a hero of maple fire burning dozens of kilometers.


    Look back.


    Red bean went to Gu fan and said "thank you."


    This thank you contains a lot, maybe because it saved her life, maybe more other things.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A farce is over.


    Red bean team of people, only she and tie Zi two.


    She didn''t blame Gu fan for not doing it at the beginning. In the end, no one owes anyone, and Gu fan is not their nanny. It''s very thankful that she can help at the last moment.


    The antidote found in the poison arrow backpack is fed to tie Zi.


    Red bean forced out a smile: "fortunately, I still have a brother alive."


    "What are you going to do in the future?"


    Gu fan asked faintly on one side, red bean looked at Gu fan''s team.


    Such a strong team, she is not qualified to join, and to the character of red bean, like free and easy.


    "I''m going to pull myself together and put the team together again!"


    "Before that, just be your tour guide. When the next human gathering place comes, we''ll say goodbye."


    Red beans are natural.


    She just wants to re-establish her own team, step by step, and go down steadily. As for the matter of holding Gu fan''s thigh, she doesn''t expect much.


    After just fighting, red beans have understood that they are not people of one world.


    "Oh?"


    "Not bad."


    Gu fan saw through her mind, exclaimed: "you don''t want to be a vase, but want to be a strong one."


    Gufan never needed a vase to be around.


    Hongdou''s choice made him appreciate it very much. Some people may not be so strong now, but in time, they will eventually become important figures in the end.


    Strength, of course, is important.


    But those real strong people, all have a more tenacious heart!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS:


    very busy recently.


    Change the editor, then change the book, change the chapter, unseal, a lot of things.


    Today, it is reported that a platinum writer died of a sudden heart attack. When he was found, the forensic medicine confirmed that it should have been ten days ago


    Silence and remembrance.


    At the same time, the author is also single at home.


    If I haven''t updated for a week, please contact me in time.

 Chapter 469

    the second day.


    The rotten town stinks.


    Yesterday''s massacre left a large number of corpses. The blood had dried up and blackened, and many corpses smelled.


    Fortunately, it''s winter, otherwise one day is enough for the bodies to rot.


    Gu fan left after killing the poisonous arrow. The news of the massacre in the town was like a winged bird.


    Soon.


    A line of mysterious people with special decoration appeared in the fallen town.


    Most of these people are dressed up, simple clothes without a trace of dust, everyone''s expression is meticulous, everyone has a poker face.


    There is also a special sign on their chest. The survivors of the fallen town give way to the sign and whisper in secret.


    "Here comes the unbelievers..."


    "And they are not ordinary non believers, they are ascetics!"


    The unbeliever.


    It is true that this solemn and solemn group of people came from the supreme non believer sect.


    Their leader is a man in his thirties. He is in the prime of his life, but his breath is introverted, quiet and solemn, which gives people a sense of not being angry.


    He is KUQING, the leader of the group.


    KUQING stood on the edge of the wet and bloody soil, without frowning. He seemed to have been used to this kind of scene for a long time.


    "Kuxue, what do you think?"


    KUQING said faintly that a female member came out from behind.


    She was covered with a layer of white gauze like plain clothes, but it did not appear frivolous. The loose white gauze plain clothes completely concealed her Miaoman posture. According to the words of the unbelievers, beauty was meaningless to the ascetic.


    Hard work.


    Among the non believers, the ascetics should give up all kinds of desires, eat only light vegetarians, drink water with no pungent taste, and even give up the feelings before men and women, just like the monks in ancient times.


    The woman named Ku Xue put her palm on the wet and bloody ground and closed her eyes to feel something.


    "The means are extremely cruel."


    "And the killer has no psychological burden. Killing these people has no psychological impact, just like stepping on a pile of ants."


    "I feel fear, confusion, doubt Those who died miserably didn''t suffer much. They didn''t even know what happened before they died. "


    Kuxue pondered for a moment, shook her head and continued: "the murderer didn''t take killing for pleasure, but simply slaughtered them, that''s all."


    "What a nuisance."


    KUQING frowned for the first time. Kuxue''s comments worried him.


    Without any impression in mind, it is absolutely difficult to regard the hunter as the strong one of killing mole ants.


    Kuxue came to a pile of corpses, ignoring the filth of the debris. She gently rubbed her palm on the cut of the square foam, feeling the residual consciousness.


    She has a very strong sense, consciousness ability is very special.


    After death, there will be some ideas left, which can be understood as brain waves left after death, and even more mysterious soul.


    Through these residual thoughts, Ku Xue can feel the thoughts of the dead. Before she dies, she reveals all kinds of emotions, unknown and confused I can''t believe And the fear of death.


    At the same time.


    If you feel those incisions carefully, you may feel the murderer''s residual thoughts.


    "Well What''s the feeling? "


    Bitter snow is closing her eyes to ponder, but suddenly her body is stiff.


    A cold to the limit, cruel to the extreme, the top of the killing from the wound the slightest place to send out, bitter snow like opened Pandora''s box, feel the residual killing.


    A sea of blood.


    Endless.


    Although I can only feel the tip of the iceberg, I can see a mountain of bones through it.


    Bitter snow can''t help shaking violently.


    It''s a natural reaction of the body, just as we would be afraid to see a hairy spider, or a shark with sharp fangs swimming towards you.


    The deeper it is, the more terrifying it is.


    No one knows how terrible Gu fan''s strength is today.


    Since the second awakening, there has not been a real show of their own strength, even one tenth of the power is not used.


    But bitter snow felt it.


    Just the residue of her mind made every cell tremble. Her eyes couldn''t help turning up and down. Her consciousness gradually indulged in the terrible whirlpool of killing. At last, she foamed at the mouth, turned her eyes up and knelt to the ground.


    "Bitter snow!"


    "Wake up, wake up!"


    KUQING didn''t expect that the situation would be so serious. It''s the first time that Kuxue, who is good at using his mental power, is like this. Does it mean that the enemy''s trap still remains on the corpse??Pop.


    Palm on the trembling shoulder, quickly those corpses fly, a cup of water without pity splashed on bitter snow face: "bitter snow, don''t indulge in the fall, you probe too deep."


    Bitter snow is still in a semi coma state.


    But fortunately, she did not continue to go deep. The killing intention was like a bloody quagmire. Once she fell into the consciousness, she could not help sinking. It was like looking into the deep abyss. She could not help leaning and jumping down.


    Evil!!


    It''s just like being in the middle of evil.


    It took a long time for Kuxue to wake up from her coma, but her face was very pale and ugly. As an unbeliever, Kuxue just explored other people''s residual consciousness and came to such an end. It''s incredible.


    "Quick Go and get the saints


    "It''s beyond We deal with Limit... "


    The first thing Ku Xue wakes up is to warn his companions. From his just perception, he realizes that the enemy is powerful. It''s unbelievable.


    That is not the powerful killing intention that human beings can have!!


    "Don''t worry."


    KUQING''s face was calm, and he said faintly, "you have a rest first. Maybe you just won the enemy''s magic trick."


    Hearing this sentence, Ku Xue almost jumped up: "no, I''m not kidding, and I''m very clear that it''s not magic just now, but the residual killing idea after the man attacked."


    "But it''s just a wisp of killing thought, but I can''t extricate myself. His strength is like the vast starry sky, which I can''t see through at all."


    "I''m 100 percent sure."


    "If our team goes after the murderer like this, it will definitely die, and the death is worthless!"


    Han Xue''s expression is almost hysterical. She seldom shows other emotions, and it''s the first time that she is close to madness.


    What happened to her??


    What did she see from that wisp of killing thoughts??


    "I see."


    "I''m going to invite the saints."


    KUQING breathed out a long breath. His trust in his teammates made him believe that it was not so simple.

 Chapter 470

    On the other side.


    Red bean led Gu fan to the largest human gathering place nearby.


    The cities in the last days have been destroyed. The plain, which was once flat, is undoubtedly the best choice for building and developing economy, but now it is not feasible It''s easy to defend but difficult to attack. The place with steep terrain is the foundation of survival.


    Avoid the old road.


    Red bean takes people to climb up the rugged mountain road. The winding and steep road is full of potholes, and the shoes will be seriously deformed when they step on it. People who are used to walking on the flat road may break their feet when they go to the mountain.


    Ding.


    The dagger of the old musket was inserted into the tree stump, and a colorful insect was nailed in place on the spot. After two splashes, some venom flowed out and stopped.


    "You''re very good at moving in the mountains."


    Red bean supported tie Zi with a look of surprise. According to common sense, the north is mostly plain, so it should not adapt to the environment of mountains and forests. But I didn''t expect that Gu fan was familiar with the road.


    "Times have changed."


    Old Musketeer pulled out his dagger and wiped it slightly. He explained: "the mutated plants grow in clusters. Even in the northern region, they are occupied by large rainforests, and mud bogs can be seen everywhere."


    I see.


    Red bean nodded and continued to take the people up the mountain.


    "The sound of the stream."


    Spring Ding Dong, there is a stream flowing between the mountains, clear water bottom, occasionally can see a few fish in the water.


    "Wow!"


    "Stream!"


    "It''s more beautiful than what I saw on TV."


    Xu Manman was pleasantly surprised to see everything. She ran to the side of the stream happily. Her fat little hand crossed the spring of the stream. A cool and comfortable feeling came from her fingers.


    "Be careful."


    "There will be mutant fish and poisonous insects in the water."


    Red beans immediately remind a, worry about Xu Manman will be what harm.


    It seems that there is a hidden crisis in the clear stream. A special water snake is wriggling rapidly. After mutation, its color is the same as the surrounding liquid, and it''s like water ripples trembling slightly.


    Let alone ordinary people, even evolutionists will be confused by this water snake.


    Whoa, whoa!!


    All of a sudden, Xu Manman baby body in front of the water ripple suddenly expanded, a two finger thick snake from the water ejection.


    Its color is transparent. Through it, you can see the green mountains and water behind it. It is completely integrated into the liquid of the stream, so it is impossible to prevent.


    Not good!!


    Red bean was shocked, old Musketeer and lucky star''s face was also slightly concerned, but Gu fan, who was the most doting on Xu Manman''s baby, didn''t care.


    Pop.


    Xu Manman''s fat and cute little body was extremely sharp, and he pinched the snake''s seven inches accurately.


    Her physical strength, however, has reached the level of "refined steel" at the peak of human beings, and she has worshipped several "legendary fourteen" as masters. In fact, her combat effectiveness has always been ignored.


    "Wow."


    "Brother Gufan, look what I caught."


    The snake is like a toy in Xu Manman''s hands. It looks like a harmless little girl, but she gives it to Gu fan and shows off her booty.


    Red bean swallowed.


    It''s a false alarm, but in retrospect, Xu Manman''s action was so fast that he almost couldn''t see clearly.


    Terrible.


    Terror.


    Who is Gu Fanshen?


    Why is it that only a little girl who is harmless to people and animals has such skills.


    "We''re almost there."


    "In the recent 100 kilometers, only that place is the safest. We call it the water sky line..."


    There is a line between water and sky.


    Gu fan, who has the memory of the last life, naturally knows this place and has been here.


    The terrain of the nearby mountainous area is complex, and the stream of the clear spring also flows from the top of the mountainous area.


    Uncanny nature is the best artist. At the end of the stream is a lake surrounded by another cliff. The whole lake can''t see the end at a glance. The sparkling water is like the sky, forming a strange beautiful scenery.


    In the middle of the lake, there is a cliff. The most peculiar thing is that there is a road spreading out from the cliff. It crosses the surrounding lakes. From a distance, it seems that there is a line passing through the lake.


    The name "water sky line" comes from it.


    "The terrain is dangerous and the mountain road is rugged. It''s not easy for the carrion monster to climb over."


    Red bean took the crowd to the vicinity of Shuitian line, pointed to the road that spread to the cliff in the distance, and continued: "Shuitian line is easier to defend than to attack, and if you want to pass the huge lake, you have to take that line, which is also very convenient to defend."


    It''s really a good place.As Hongdou said, the "line" passing through the huge lake can only accommodate a few people side by side at most. I''m afraid it''s difficult for a truck to drive in. It''s necessary to use an artificial wooden cart to pull materials up the mountain.


    The smoke is dim.


    On the cliff surrounded by the lake, you can see the flow of people.


    Large areas of trees have been cut down, and wooden huts are arranged disorderly on the cliff. It seems that the survivors have settled here.


    "Good place."


    "Clean water, surrounded by forest resources, lush wild plants, adequate food."


    "And there are also mutated fish and shrimp, water snakes in the lake They can also become the food of the evolutionists, and they can be self-sufficient after building defense. "


    Several people behind Gu fan could not help sighing that the water sky line was a good place, but the trade and transportation were very inconvenient. But in the last days, it was not a problem at all, but a great advantage.


    Between people, there will be a struggle!!


    Although the dawn alliance is not obvious, after all, the major gathering places have united to form an alliance, and they also exchange trade with each other.


    But the theater nearby is more chaotic.


    It is also very normal for the leader of a certain gathering place to send someone to attack and rob another gathering place. After all, resources are limited, and not every gathering place has such a superior environment as the water sky line.


    If not careful The territory of Shuitian line is likely to be robbed by other gathering places.


    "We''re going into the security zone."


    Red bean kindly reminded: "there are many secret sentries nearby. Be careful. Don''t be aggressive."


    "35."


    The gun of death said coldly in the rear.


    Secret sentry?


    It doesn''t exist.


    Strong perception and keen awareness have already found out the traces of other people nearby one by one.


    Red bean was surprised.


    How did he find 35 secret sentries in the complicated jungle??


    "42."


    Gu Fan said lightly, but there were seven more people than the gun of death.


    The gun of death was a little stunned and shook his head. After all, he still couldn''t compare with the boss. It seemed that there was some vague and mixed atmosphere one kilometer away, and he still couldn''t distinguish.


    But


    Gu Fan said that there are 42 secret sentries nearby. Although there are only seven more than himself, it does not show the real strength of the God of death.


    Perhaps there are only 42 secret sentries in this mountain forest, all of which have been found by Gufan.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 471

    Tianshui line has a special terrain.


    There are many secret sentries hidden in the jungle around the winding mountain road. Once a large number of adventurers enter, or a strong alien species appears, the signal will be sent out immediately.


    "They''re watching."


    "There is no intention to contact us. It seems that it''s just a signalman."


    The gun of death is also watching those secret sentries. They are very agile and have good quality. Otherwise, they would not undertake such an important task.


    Red bean is familiar with here, also nodded: "those secret sentries are elite, and easily will not fight with the enemy, only responsible for observation and intelligence collection."


    "The Tianshui line of defense seems sparse, but in fact it is very tight. No matter what the enemy will be found in this winding mountain area, the place where the real defense is set up is the pass on the Tianshui line."


    I see.


    The special Tianshui line has its own defense system.


    Dingdong stream spring flows to the lake, and the pass of Tianshui line gradually unfolds in front of people. There are only four words to describe the scene in front of people, that is, heavy guard!!


    Tianshui line has only one channel, and it is quite narrow, which is very conducive to defense.


    Several groups of soldiers stood at the gate and set up a sentry. A large number of heavy machine guns were aimed at the entrance of the first line of sky. If anyone wanted to break through the gate, he would be immediately baptized by the bullet storm.


    More than that.


    At the end of the line, several heavy guns were aimed towards the entrance.


    The cannons were also refitted. The long, dark muzzle glowed in the sun, and could smash the area near the entrance in an instant.


    Gu fan also saw several giant crossbows.


    It''s an ancient weapon. The catapult can shoot arrows with strong penetrating force. It has great power to treat large creatures, and normal human hunters can be penetrated directly.


    After the transformation, the power of the steel crossbow has also increased exponentially. The sharp arrow alone is more than 2 meters long. If there is a tide of corpses, one shot may run through dozens or hundreds of carrion monsters.


    "One day, it''s really tight defense."


    "If you want to forcibly pass through this one-day passage, I''m afraid you''re going to die..."


    The old Musketeer observed carefully for a while. No matter what type of hunter, once he stepped on the death passage of this day, he would be either blasted into slag by artillery fire, or swept into a hornet''s nest by a bullet storm, or shot through by a huge steel crossbow.


    "Cut, isn''t swimming enough?"


    Lucky star waved his hand: "why do you have to rush in from this line of sky?"


    The idea is naive enough.


    Red bean smiles and explains: "in fact, it''s more dangerous in the water. All kinds of mutated organisms form natural protection. For example, some water spiders, leeches and water snakes are quite dangerous."


    "What''s more, the fish in this lake have mutated. There are a lot of mutated carnivorous fish, and some of them are very terrible when they are silent at the bottom of the lake."


    What?


    There are a lot of mutated organisms in this lake??


    As a terrestrial organism, human beings are bound to be restricted from entering the lake.


    The mutant fish can chew a powerful Hunter into a skeleton, and the large-scale carnivorous mutant fish occupy it, so the intruder doesn''t have to worry about it at all. Jumping into the lake is tantamount to looking for his own death.


    "There are traps in the water."


    Gu fan''s eyes were as bright as a torch. After a glance at the lake, he knew that there was no mystery in the lake.


    Even if it''s just the fish, the most lethal thing in the lake is the layer upon layer obstacles set by human beings, and the huge special fishing nets are scattered into the lake layer after layer.


    There are many sharp blades on the fishing net. If a diver wants to pass through this layer of fishing net, he should not only fight with the mutant piranhas, but also avoid numerous sharp blades.


    "Hey, hey."


    "Lucky star, what''s up?"


    The old Musketeer blew his beard and slapped his palm on the lucky star''s shoulder: "do you want to go down to cool off? If you can swim to the other bank, I''ll treat you next time."


    "Go, go!"


    Lucky star a face counsels: "why don''t you swim, I''ll tell you, you are serious."


    "Brother Gufan, brother Gufan!"


    "Look, look, what are those people doing?"


    Xu Manman baby points to the pass of Tianshui line in the distance, where many people have gathered, and the number is more than 50.


    Of more than 50 people There are less than ten evolutionary hunters, each with wounds. It seems that they have experienced many hardships and hardships, which are quite miserable.


    As for the ordinary people.


    Every face of them was flustered, but there was a joy of danger in their shock.


    "Refugees."


    "Should it be the survivors who escaped here?"


    The Immortal King Kong replied straightforwardly that this kind of situation is also very common in the dawn, and a large number of refugees often come to the base to beg for admission.Hongdou is also familiar with this situation.


    "Ah."


    "Recent signs of xenogeneic activity have become more frequent."


    She sighed and said slowly: "the smaller gathering place is more and more unable to survive, and can only escape to the larger base."


    This is inevitable in the end.


    Alien monsters are getting stronger and stronger. A small gathering camp usually has only a few hundred people, or even less than a hundred people.


    Food is scarce, material is scarce, the outside world is more and more dangerous, xenogeneic and small corpse tide attack is difficult to resist, finally can only choose to pay a great price, all the way to escape to a larger gathering place.


    Along the way, I''m afraid the death rate will be more than 70%.


    Often a team of hundreds of people, after breaking through many difficulties and trudging to the fantasy "paradise", only a few dozen people are left.


    That''s what the exile team is like.


    They are ragged, tired and wounded. I''m afraid they have gone through many dangers and tribulations, but they are lucky. At least they didn''t die in the middle of the road, and they successfully came to Tianshui.


    "Let''s go."


    Gu fan light said, people no longer observe, along the mountain road to continue to move forward, walked to the tower nearby.


    "Stop!"


    "Outsiders, report your identities."


    Near the sentry tower, the guard soldiers are responsible for stopping gufanji.


    His sharp eyes constantly scan a few people, stay in Xu Manman revealed doubts.


    Children?


    Generally, only refugees in exile will bring some children.


    The ordinary hunting team, which will take children on the road, is not asking for trouble to bring a burden?


    But Gufanji people obviously don''t look like refugees.


    They are easy-going, clean and tidy, and seldom see stains. They don''t have any wounds on their bodies. It''s not like coming back at great risk. Instead, it''s like going on a tour.


    "Wild hunting team."


    "We are hunters."


    Gu fan stood up and said faintly that the other side was not surprised. He just looked at the members of the team and continued: "I understand. I''ll report it. In addition, please wait a moment."


    "There''s another team ahead. When we''re done, it''s your turn."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 472

    The guard didn''t mean to make things difficult.


    The pass of Tianshui line is very special, and the way of inspection is also different from ordinary bases.


    That group of refugee survivors, not only to check the backpack equipment, but also to carry out a special test, that is - blood test.


    "What were they doing?"


    Lucky star looks puzzled. Some of the people who are in charge of the inspection are plainly dressed, but they are wearing masks and depicting strange symbols. They are just members of the "faithless sect".


    Although they are members of the sect, their equipment is full of modern texture.


    It''s a high-tech test gun with a row of complicated electronic dials. The muzzle of the gun is aimed at the vein of the refugee and the trigger is pulled. The blood test reagent will automatically prick out a disposable needle to take blood and conduct test and Analysis on the spot.


    Red bean''s face changed slightly, his voice was low, and he explained: "that''s the new rule of the church. Analyze the blood composition, and then treat people according to Grading. "


    Grading?


    If you look closely, some ragged male refugee is being examined.


    The test gun pierced into the meridians of the arm, making a sound similar to steam. Some blood was extracted, the electronic dial began to float, and a series of values were identified.


    "Gene intensity: very low."


    "Blood energy Purity: extremely low."


    "The risk of cardiovascular disease, cancer and various genetic diseases is high, and the detailed values need to be measured with high-precision instruments."


    The person in charge of the laboratory test took another look at the refugee''s eyes. He put his two fingers on his eyelids and said, "besides, he is short-sighted. It''s easy to pass on to the next generation."


    It seems that there is no need to measure in detail.


    "Final evaluation: lower class."


    Lower class.


    This male refugee is directly divided into the lower class.


    According to the latest law of Tianshui line, the authority of the lower class is pitiful, even miserable.


    "Explain in advance."


    "The lower class belongs to Tianshui Frontline Management."


    "We must work in accordance with the specified rules and regulations. We must not be lazy. We must not exceed our authority. We must not use high-grade food."


    The unbelievers pause for a moment and continue to say, "the most important point is that the lower class has no right to have children, and the violators are expelled from Tianshui."


    What!!


    This clause is too overbearing.


    What kind of agreement is this? It''s like taking these refugees as hard labor.


    Most of the work of the lower class is manual work, such as moving bricks and digging stones, which is very normal. Moreover, they can only work hard all their lives. If they are lazy or ultra vires, they will be severely punished.


    Their food is also the lowest level of cheap food, only to protect people from starvation.


    As for those luxurious "bread", "meat" and all kinds of precious materials, as long as they are used, they are illegal. No matter what the reason is, they will be severely punished.


    The last one is the most lethal.


    It is forbidden to have children.


    The lower class has no human rights and will not even give birth.


    This is just to exterminate them. We can''t have a chance for future generations. We can only work hard every day and night No one can accept that even the prisoners in the prison before the end of the world are treated better than them.


    But there is no way.


    That''s the price of security.


    The weak, in particular, have to pay a greater price.


    In the end, if a person has no value, he has no meaning to live. The value of these inferior people is to keep working, that''s all.


    "I will."


    The refugee''s lips were bitter, and at last he trembled and said these three words.


    The unbeliever nodded, went forward, took out a brand mark, and pressed down the refugee''s face.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    The pain of the burning mark made the refugee scream, and the last mark of the inferior was engraved on his face.


    This is a life can not be washed out of the identity, with this moment mark, it means that your life is just a slave inferior.


    "Is there any mistake?"


    Old muskets, lucky stars, Immortal King Kong, and even the indifferent gun of death all feel that these rules are ridiculous.


    But Gu fan, who has experienced the endless dark age, has long been familiar with this.


    Survival of the fittest.


    Everything is natural selection.


    The infidels Although they are all extremists in human beings, the methods they have created are very conducive to human survival in the crevice of the end.


    In the end, the weak don''t need it.


    In the end, there is no need for poor people.


    At the end of the day, only those with pure blood, superior genes and a higher chance of becoming evolutionary hunters are needed.


    Genetic diseases?


    Heart disease, brain blood pressure, more than normal risk of cancer.They are all inferior genes, which are not needed by human beings in the future. Human beings with these inferior genes are not worthy of survival.


    Drop!!


    The test gun was flashing.


    A young man has strong arms. Although he is not an evolutionist, he has a strong physique.


    His data is much better, the energy contained in the blood is high, and the probability of getting various diseases is much lower than that of normal people.


    "Changmin."


    "You''ll also be assigned some work and get a day off every week."


    "It is allowed to use regular food, but it is not allowed to mate and have children without permission. The couple must be designated by the church."


    Compared with ordinary people, they are much more normal, but the last one is a bit shocking. I didn''t expect that Shuitian line is still responsible for marriage??


    "Ouch, the Changmin''s treatment is not bad. They can take a day off every week."


    Lucky star eyes a turn: "and above also hair wife, single dog and find lost."


    Gu fan sneered: "this is optimizing genes."


    Optimize gene!!


    It''s like growing rice. It''s possible to breed more high-yielding and valuable varieties by crossing different rice varieties.


    The same is true for human beings. As we all know, there are great hidden dangers in consanguineous marriage, which will increase the probability of the occurrence of inferior factors in genes. However, if people with different excellent genes are combined, their offspring will often be more superior.


    This is the basic theory of gene optimization.


    The non believer sect does not conscientiously assign you a wife.


    They just borrow your genes to combine with another spouse, and then breed a better generation. The genes of both are the most suitable results after screening.


    And after the completion of the combination, the two people will be separated, maybe never to see each other again for a lifetime


    Mechanization.


    Man has almost become a mechanical tool.


    This is the extreme non believer sect. It doesn''t believe in any gods and maintains absolute reason. Everything is for the sake of human reproduction.


    Drop!!


    "Blood contains energy: high."


    "Complete deep evolution, Hunter level: Shantong."


    A hunter also received a blood test. A member of the non believer sect nodded and asked, "you are qualified to live in Tianshui first-line gathering place and get the qualification of shangmin."


    Shangmin.


    The evolutors and hunters who have completed the transformation of the life class will become the upper class of the gathering camp.


    Superior people have a lot of rights, and the food they distribute is also the most superior, but the condition is to fight for the gathering place, to fight with those carrion monsters and aliens.


    "I''m in!"


    The eyes of the hunter who is responsible for protecting the refugees around him are shining.


    He joined the Tianshui front line and gained the identity of shangmin. In a moment, he was completely different from other people around him.


    That''s a difference in class.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 473

    Shangmin.


    Chang min.


    Lower class.


    This is the class set up by the unbelievers.


    Extreme sects pursue absolute reason, even to the degree of paranoia.


    Survival of the fittest, the weak in the eyes of non believers have no qualification to survive, and the next generation of mankind in their separate classes will only become more and more superior.


    Like hybrid rice!!


    Even if two people mate and have children, they must be allocated according to the "gene fit" of the non believer sect. By continuously optimizing human genes, the purity of blood energy will be higher, and the probability of evolutionary death will be greatly reduced.


    In the long run, future generations will be more suitable to survive in the last days.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    The voice of the burning iron on the face is ringing, and the huge "inferior" mark is permanently engraved.


    At this moment, the refugee survivors became humble and looked around with envy at the companions who were lucky to become "ordinary people" and "shangmin".


    Along the way, it was difficult and difficult. I didn''t know how many tribulations I had gone through. It was like a ring of life and death that many companions came here. But at this moment, dozens of people who lived and died together were ranked.


    Some are superior, some are inferior.


    Of the 50 Except that more than ten hunters were shangmin, only five of them met the standard of Changmin.


    The rest were all lower class people who were treated as slaves.


    They are dejected. Some of them cover their cheeks and shiver. They are confused about the future. From time to time, there are sobs.


    But at this time, melodious songs are coming from the lower class.


    An ordinary looking girl with a gentle smile, but with the voice of the angel kiss.


    The soft song is like a delicate palm to soothe people''s sadness. Although she has no power, the song has aroused the resonance of sadness in people''s hearts, and the rain is encouraging people.


    "Wow


    "That elder sister, sing well!"


    Xu Manman''s baby beside Gu fan, holding ten hands, with little stars in his eyes, is silent in this wonderful song. Although it''s just a Qingchang without accompaniment, it''s very infectious and arouses people''s emotions.


    Gu fan''s eyes shrank.


    This girl with plain appearance and melodious singing is actually an acquaintance of Gu fan in the past life!!


    Shen Mengxi.


    It''s called the "singer" of human beings.


    Gu fan was deeply impressed by her. Although there was no intersection in the last few years, in the later period of the last world, the singer stood out from countless heroes.


    The attack of decaying corpses is becoming more and more intense Gu fan and "singer" fought side by side several times to fight against the endless tide of corpses and repel the monsters again and again.


    In fact, singer Shen Mengxi has another nickname, that is siren.


    Siren is a banshee in mythology.


    She is a mermaid living in the sea. Her song can be transmitted ten miles away, causing the sailors to fall into the water and confusion. Shen Mengxi''s song has a similar magic power after evolution, and it is more powerful than the legend.


    After she became one of the most powerful human beings, the Banshee like tearing and shrieking sound can instantly smash the brains of carrion monsters within a few miles with sound waves, which is completely comparable to weapons of mass destruction.


    I didn''t expect to meet the singer siren here.


    But I''ve never heard of the singer siren, who used to be a lowlife.


    When Gu fan met her for the first time, there was no mark of inferiority on his face.


    Why is she so miserable now that she has not only become a lower class, but also has not evolved her own ability after two years??


    Gu fan''s face became cautious, and he said to himself, "the wings of a butterfly are stirring up."


    A butterfly stirs its wings on the ocean and can cause a hurricane on the continent.


    If a person doesn''t buy a pair of trousers, the turnover of a store may be insufficient and he can''t afford to pay tax. After closing the store, he will no longer buy from the manufacturer, which will become the last straw to crush the manufacturer. As a result, the stock of a certain group will change on a small scale and the economy will fluctuate In addition, all kinds of chain reactions are related to each other, resulting in the global economic crisis.


    In this life, Gu fan did not struggle to survive like a cockroach.


    Two years before his death, he did not toss and turn to the southern war zone. Countless coincidences triggered a chain reaction, just like various examples of the butterfly effect, which indirectly affected the outcome of numerous events.


    Song siren -- Shen Mengxi.


    She may be a part of the butterfly effect, leading to her becoming a lower class and losing her chance to become an evolutor.


    "The end of two years."


    "My change has changed the situation in the entire northern theater, and the dawn alliance has been completely stabilized.""As for the Southern War Zone, more things have changed. The chain reaction may turn the former strongman into a quiet lower class, or a nobody into a new top strongman."


    Gu fan thought in his heart.


    All things have causes and effects, but one''s fate is tied with countless people.


    Subtle changes can trigger a chain reaction. With the brewing of time, the final result will be more and more different, and even affect the whole world.


    A pair of trousers may trigger a global economic crisis.


    If you kick a stone at the top of the mountain, it may cause a torrent landslide after tens of thousands of years.


    Gu fan, has affected the world!!


    Before long, Shen Mengxi finished singing.


    With a faint smile, she makes people feel like bathing in the spring breeze.


    Although the girl''s face is also marked with burning pain, her heart is much stronger than others. Some refugees cheer up and raise their fists: "it''s better to work than to die outside."


    Soon.


    The refugees have all completed the inspection.


    There was no emotion between the words of the non believers. They came out and said, "you have a preliminary understanding of the rules of the lower class. After entering the first line of Tianshui, everything should be done according to the arrangement of the non believer sect."


    "If you break any law, you will be severely punished."


    "Well, come with me."


    The refugees left with complicated emotions and followed the faithless sects, while the ordinary people followed their faithless sects to a more superior environment, and from then on they were divided into classes and superior people.


    "Well, it''s your turn."


    "Please let''s check the salute. In addition, if you are hunters, you can become the upper class if you settle in Tianshui..."


    Finally, it''s Gu fan''s turn to test, but it''s obvious that they are just passing travelers and don''t intend to stay in Tianshui.


    Red bean is familiar with the environment here, and stands up and says: "we travel between various gathering camps. We don''t plan to settle in Tianshui. We can only stay for a few days at most."


    This is also normal.


    Guard guard is common, nodded: "to deal with temporary procedures for them, in addition, you are in Tianshui line of protection, every day to pay a certain protection fee."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 474

    "Go."


    "Lucky star, give them the supplies."


    Gu fan light command a, lucky star stares big eyes.


    The materials mentioned by the boss were seized from those caravans who were looking for death before. Now hand them over to tell others that I killed them!!


    Glancing at Gu fan''s face, lucky star put down the bloody backpack on his shoulder and handed it to the city guard: "here, there are enough materials in it."


    The city defense army was probably stunned.


    There are plenty of materials, rows of military bullets, and all kinds of precious materials, but they are stained with blood The origin is unknown.


    This matter was soon reported. The high-level of the unbelievers in the Tianshui line was silent for a moment, and then gave an order to let go. The city defense forces in charge of the guard looked at each other, vaguely felt that something was not simple, but they could only act according to the order.


    "Come in, please."


    "This is your ID card. The value of the goods will be entered into the ID card."


    "Every day we will deduct part of the protection costs and exchange for food and other materials. Please follow the rules of Tianshui first line."


    The guard army explained some basic rules and then issued an electromagnetic card. Everyone felt that it was a bit novel. Although the southern theater was poor in resources, its science and technology level was very advanced.


    After the destruction of the last bell On the contrary, the level of their electronic equipment tends to improve??


    People with electromagnetic cards, through the Tianshui line of the pass.


    The road is very long, nearly one kilometer long, and the soil is wet and greasy.


    Gu fan can feel that there are quite a few creatures who have died on this road. Some of them are alien monsters, others are human beings.


    Tianshui line, there is a second pass.


    The last exit, the "dense array" controlled by electromagnetic equipment, is aimed at the narrow corridor. It is a kind of bullet storm specialized in intercepting air missiles, with a firing rate of more than 10000 rounds per minute, and powerful enough to shoot through tanks.


    In addition, there are two rows of masked non believers, all of them exude a solemn atmosphere, standing in order. Through the eye holes of the mask, we can feel that our eyes are watching you.


    "The quality of these unbelievers is very good."


    The Immortal King Kong looked around. Before, he underestimated the sect of the unbelievers. He didn''t expect that they really had something. The trained soldiers were comparable to the executive officers in the verdict.


    "It''s inevitable."


    Gu fan light said: "the more bad environment, the more can force out the strong."


    Without this non believer sect, I''m afraid the southern war zone has been wiped out by monsters.


    As the saying goes, heroes emerge in troubled times. Although the faithless sect has all kinds of paranoid and extreme rules and doctrines, there is no doubt that they are an important pillar in the end world.


    All of them entered the Tianshui line smoothly.


    The surrounding environment immediately became different. The future electronic style disappeared. Trees were cut down on the mountains surrounded by lakes, and many wooden houses rose.


    Many lower class people are busy.


    Their clothes were ragged and soaked with sweat. Some of them were wielding axes to chop down the huge trees around them. Some of them were carrying wood for transportation. The leaky wooden house they built was their dormitory.


    "The lower class don''t have the right to use electricity. Most of them build wooden houses on the mountain according to orders, which can be regarded as a nest."


    Hongdou explained that although the wooden house built at will was found leaking, it was better than the dangerous situation in the end.


    It''s a long way to go.


    Some panting lowlands, pushing tricycles into a newly mined cave, were busy with pickaxes and tools, and the caves were excavated in all directions.


    There is another mystery in the mountains.


    "In fact, the mountains along the Tianshui River surrounded by lakes are about to be hollowed out."


    "There is a huge mountain base. It is a place where the top class and ordinary people live. It is also a training ground for the non believers to train their soldiers."


    It''s not the first time for Hongdou to come here. Under her guidance, people soon arrived at a huge cave set on the hillside waist, which is the entrance to Tianshui base.


    The entrance is heavily guarded.


    The open cave extends to the next level staircase, and the style gradually becomes solemn. It is surrounded by steel support, giving people a sense of calmness.


    This is the real Tianshui first-line base!!


    After showing their electronic cards, they stepped up the steps of the cave, and soldiers could be seen on both sides of the cave every other distance, all the way to the inside of the cave base.


    Incandescent lamps illuminate the surroundings.


    A large area of orderly arrangement of living areas appeared in front of us. Every ordinary citizen was assigned a room with almost the same configuration.


    In addition to their daily work, these ordinary people have to do physical exercises and learn fighting skills according to the requirements of the Church of the unbelievers. When they reach a certain standard, they will be sent to the real training ground for soldiers."Look, there are instructors training fighting in batches over there."


    As soon as the red bean pointed, people looked in that direction. In a huge room with transparent glass, the hunter instructor was urging those "ordinary people" to carry out physical training, teaching about 50 people at a time.


    They sweat, hit sandbags, train all kinds of fighting skills, and try to push their bodies to the limit.


    After reaching the standard Then we will conduct evolutionary testing, and we will be more likely to become an evolutor.


    Assembly line.


    This is a production line for soldiers.


    "Here, it''s very much like our verdict."


    Immortal King Kong once again sighs that Tianshui has a good way to train soldiers, but the way they select is inhumane.


    "There''s a restaurant over there, and the food is uniformly provided."


    "Superior people can spend resource points and use high-grade food."


    Red bean is another point, living area restaurant is also very standard, more like a serious canteen.


    It''s not like a hunter''s bar. You can eat and drink at will and enjoy all kinds of delicious food at the same time. The daily food in Tianshui first-line base is fixed, uniformly distributed and sold by share.


    "This base, always let me feel the lack of human touch."


    Nuxing feels like the factory is too large and standardized.


    Red bean also gave a wry smile: "the places managed by the Church of the unbelievers are like this, so many hunters like to stay in free gathering places, although those places are far from so safe..."


    Everyone swiped the card.


    Mechanized allocation of a dormitory, upper and lower bunk is divided into two layers, a total of six beds, so that people experience a military management.


    Everything here is so serious.


    This It''s the unbelievers!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 475

    It''s late at night.


    In the dormitory full of steel texture of Tianshui first-line base, the light enters the saving mode at night, emitting a faint light.


    Red bean replaced tie Zi''s bandage, and his nearly cut hands began to recover under the hunter''s strong self-healing ability. But when he looked back, he found that Gu fan''s figure had already disappeared.


    "Gu fan..."


    Hongdou looks puzzled. According to the truth, the Tianshui first-line base is heavily guarded, especially at night.


    Almost no one can wander around in this period of time, but Gu fan is like a ghost who can''t see his tail. He says that if he disappears, he disappears.


    Lucky star shrugged his shoulders, lying on the upper bunk with a face of indifference, rolled up the old but clean butts: "who knows, the boss can go wherever he wants, we can''t manage it."


    So are the others.


    They are indifferent to Gufan''s safety.


    Red bean was even more puzzled, and even a little angry in his heart. How could there be any members who were indifferent to his team leader? Then he said: "it''s very serious that the night ban on Tianshui line was found by the unbelievers..."


    The old Musketeer wiped the dark barrel of his enhanced shotgun, smoked a cigar in his mouth, and said with a smile: "your words are very worrying. I''m really afraid that the boss will go out and kill all the people in Tianshui."


    Red bean was dumb for a moment.


    This is a group of people. The more they come into contact with each other, the more they find their weird behavior. Their style is totally different from that of other teams.


    I''m worried that Gu fan will destroy Tianshui by himself. Are you kidding??


    This is one of the most important bases of the non believer sect. It is said that there are saints in the Tianshui line, which is a strong one that can only be looked up to.


    "Immortal King Kong, tell me about it."


    Lucky star seems to be a little interested in the words of the old Musketeer, wrapped in a quilt and said askew: "what''s the boss going to do this time? When he entered the base today, he handed over all the stolen goods."


    "It''s not obviously telling people that we killed the people in the fallen town. The key is that the people in Tianshui released us."


    Lucky star tut tut said, Tianshui line of people also secretly pregnant with ghost fetus, can''t figure out how to deal with crazy hunting team.


    The Immortal King Kong said frankly and honestly: "mind him, the old rule is that people block the killing and Buddha blocks the killing. Before that, you''d better go to bed honestly."


    Red bean''s eyes widened.


    It turns out that these people know everything, and the materials handed over as "protection fees" are also stolen money, waiting for trouble to come to them.


    No fear.


    True fearlessness.


    Red beans know that this special team is very strong, but they don''t know how strong they really are and what kind of absolute strength can make them indulge and arrogant in Tianshui first-line base, and even dare to fight against the whole base??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Tianshui line outside the mountains.


    Although it was late at night, a large number of lower class workers were still arranged to work.


    They have only a few hours'' rest every day, day and night, and the rest of the rest have to carry out uninterrupted high-intensity work.


    "Today''s meal."


    "You have ten minutes, and then hurry to work."


    A masked non believer urged the lower class to release some kind of food in front of them. It was a dark mixture, sticky to the touch and vomit.


    People in the last world are not qualified to be picky. If they want to live, they have to eat.


    The thick stuff is put into the mouth, and the smell is all over the mouth. When chewing, it even makes a "bang bang" sound. At the same time, a lower class takes out a long strip from the mouth.


    That''s the leg of an insect.


    "Cockroaches!"


    "It''s made of cockroaches!"


    He was so surprised that the mixture was mixed with cockroaches that his disgust rushed to his throat and almost didn''t make him vomit.


    "Ha ha, new man."


    "If you don''t eat, give it to me."


    Another lowlife who stayed for some time was not surprised.


    There are always some new people. They will be shocked when they see the special "food" of the lower class. But it''s not easy to eat these in the end. Imagine that cockroaches are good things in the first few months.


    The masked unbeliever looks at the time.


    Ten minutes have passed, said without emotion: "don''t dawdle, go to work."


    Before the new group of lower class could endure vomiting and swallow the mixture, the non believers began to urge them. Several slow responders didn''t know what happened, but the next second, severe pain came from their bodies.


    Bang!!


    A crisp whips, hit a lower class, skin split.


    They are the slaves who have no rights. The unbelievers hold the whip in their hands and beat the lower class hard. Black filth falls on the ground and some people cry."For the first time, the memory rises."


    "If you slow down later, you''ll get whipped. Do you understand?"


    An unbeliever stood up and looked around. Finally, he noticed the man who had a lot of backbone. Although he was whipped a few times, his eyes revealed that he didn''t admit defeat.


    "Well?"


    "You want to fight?"


    The unbeliever gives his partner a look. Every time there is a new person, he needs to make an example.


    The crisp whiplash was mixed with the sound of skin cracking. The man''s eyes were gradually "soft". No matter how hard the man was, he couldn''t stand the whiplash. The bloodstains tore the skin hard, which was unbearable.


    "Lower class, don''t have temper."


    "I can''t stand it. I can survive without Tianshui and get rid of the base."


    The unbeliever came to the man with a whip and sneered at the threat. At last, the man was afraid and went to Tianshui base after a lot of hard work. Was he expelled like this??


    Bang!!


    "Don''t you agree?"


    The unbeliever was whipped again, and the man vomited blood. However, at this time, a figure suddenly protected him.


    It is a seemingly weak figure, she stood in front of the man, shouting: "don''t fight!"


    That''s Shen Mengxi??


    In front of that man is Shen Mengxi, who Gu fan met before. She hugs the injured man and bears the whip with her back.


    "Oh?"


    "What else is better?"


    The unbelievers thought that these people had been subdued, but they didn''t expect that there would be a tougher one. They raised their whip high again and wanted to continue beating.


    "Clothes!"


    "We''ll take it!"


    "Don''t fight. If you hit him again, he will die. No one will help you."


    Shen Mengxi''s body is weak, but his voice is sonorous. He helps the man to get up, but he doesn''t continue to resist.


    "That''s about the same."


    The unbeliever looked up and down, and snorted coldly: "he really can''t do the work like this, but since you are strong, you can do it with his share."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 476

    When.


    Dangdang.


    The sound of the pick tapping came from inside the cave.


    The Tianshui first-line cave base is still digging deeper caves. The Area Gu fan saw before is just the tip of the iceberg, and there are more secret forbidden areas that are not open to people.


    It''s dusty.


    The gravel in the mine cave is constantly cracking, and a large amount of dust is inhaled into the miners'' lungs, and the air gradually becomes thinner. The more people pump hard, the more difficult they will feel to breathe. The lungs are like covered with a layer of sand.


    Shen Mengxi is also knocking with a mining pick.


    She is thin and weak. When she runs for a few hundred meters, she will be panting. However, the physical strength consumed by swinging the mining pick to smash the stone is even more amazing. After waving for dozens of times, she will feel sore arms and stiff fingers.


    "Well?"


    "Can''t move?"


    "When you just showed off, it was very powerful. Don''t forget that man''s share also needs you to do it!"


    The unbeliever in charge of the supervision specially observed Shen Mengxi. When she was soaked in sweat and her clothes were in rags, the pick she lifted was like a kilo, and it was hard to wave any more.


    Pop.


    With one whip, Shen Mengxi fell into the mine.


    The eyes of the lower class around them are numb. They have seen too many such things.


    "I Still can insist on... "


    Shen Mengxi bit his teeth and stood up again.


    Her stiff fingers could hardly hold the handle, but she insisted on lifting the pick and hitting the hard rock again.


    "Oh."


    The unbeliever snorted coldly. He glanced at other places and found that other miners were lazy. He didn''t continue to take charge of Shen Mengxi. He came forward with a whip.


    It was a long night.


    Every lowlife has to endure the same thing.


    Shen Mengxi didn''t know how he insisted on it. The handle of the pick was covered with blood, sweat mixed with blood stains from the whip, and his firm consciousness was almost to the limit.


    "It''s holding up."


    The unbeliever looked at Shen Mengxi with a sneer, turned to the other lower class and said, "you have three hours to rest."


    This is their break time.


    It''s only three hours a day. It''s the ultimate squeeze.


    In the face of amnesty, this group of lower class workers dragged their tired bodies towards the simple wooden houses in the mountains. Another group of lower class workers were soon replaced and went on working.


    "It''s about killing us."


    "Lower class, there is really no human rights. We can''t last a month like this."


    "Ha ha, they want us to die. Don''t forget that we have bad blood flowing in our bodies. It''s better to die out under their pressure."


    A few newcomers argued that such a life was not as good as a dog.


    "Shh


    "Don''t speak so loud. If the unbelievers hear it, they will be whipped again."


    The timid person who lives in a muddle shows fear in his eyes and looks at the position of the unbeliever with a guilty heart. Then he is at ease.


    They I''m really convinced.


    Shen Mengxi returned to his bed, and more than a dozen people lived in a dilapidated wooden house with air leakage on all sides.


    The cold wooden bed is covered with a pile of weeds, and the simple bedding smells of sweat and blood. It seems that it has experienced several masters.


    In the cold winter, such a poor configuration can''t make the exhausted body feel the slightest warmth. Shen Mengxi is already weak, and the exhausted body trembles with pain. After the cold wind blows, it becomes more rigid.


    Pop.


    Just then, the door of the cabin was kicked open.


    Several burly men came out, with big scars on their faces. They were also inferior.


    Several people look like wolves.


    They stare eagerly at Shen Mengxi and come with a dirty smile on their face.


    Shen Mengxi remembers that these "old people" who had lived for a long time in the mine just now would occasionally be lazy, but they didn''t teach the unbelievers a lesson.


    Vaguely heard someone discuss that these "old people" will help the unbelievers to educate the novice, so it is still more useful, occasionally lazy and reckless is still within the scope of tolerance.


    "Hey


    "We old people need to educate new people."


    "There is a girl who is not obedient today. I have to let you know what I can do and what I can''t do."


    Those big men walked to Shen Mengxi''s bed, and they could guess what they wanted to do with their buttocks. Shen Mengxi, tired and trembling, immediately jumped out of bed and sternly scolded: "the unbelievers have set the rules. The lower class are not allowed to have children and mate..."


    He''s not finished yet.


    The big man slapped Shen Mengxi in the face and knocked her down.


    "Girl, you don''t know.""In the lower class''s food, there are sterilization drugs."


    What!!


    After hearing this, Shen Mengxi was even more shocked.


    Even in the black filth, there are drugs that make people lose their fertility. If they take them for a long time, they will completely lose their right to be mothers.


    "What''s more, we are just educating and punishing you. It''s not illegal. Hehe hehe."


    The big man laughs twice, grabs Shen Mengxi''s hair and presses it on the bed. However, at this moment, the seemingly weak woman suddenly takes out a wooden thorn, which is a weapon made of a sharp wooden branch picked up from the mountains.


    Wooden thorn, pierced into the neck, but it is Shen Mengxi''s own neck.


    "Let go of me!"


    "Otherwise, I''ll stab myself to death, a person will die, and the unbeliever will not let you go!"


    Shen Mengxi didn''t attack the man, but stabbed himself with a wooden thorn. The sharp part had gone deep into the flesh. It seemed that one more point would cut the blood vessels. His firm eyes told him that he was not joking.


    If you do it again, she may commit suicide.


    How cruel!


    This woman is so cruel to herself.


    She is very rational. If the thorn is inserted into the neck of the big man and killed, she will not escape the responsibility, and may even be expelled from the base.


    The only way to ensure their own safety is to threaten their lives. The faces of the men were deep and they were all very difficult. They had never seen a woman react so fiercely.


    "Good!"


    "You''re tough."


    "Remember, it''s not over yet."


    The big man finally let Shen Mengxi go, gave her a hard look, put down two cruel words and left with people.


    After a few people left, the dormitory was in a mess.


    There is a little heart of the heart of the good man shook his head and sighed: "girl, you''re in trouble, just that man called Lai dog, as his name is a rogue, we lower class offended him, there is no good fruit to eat."


    Shen Mengxi put down the thorn, a face of confusion.


    She didn''t understand why, why the same person gap is so big.


    Just because of their blood, the lower class want to live a life that is inferior to pigs and dogs. It''s not only the unbelievers who bully them, but also the lower class don''t unite themselves. It''s normal for the stronger to bully the same class.


    Unconsciously, two lines of clear tears from the corner of the eye.


    She''s too hard.


    Unconsciously, she fell asleep.


    Vaguely, Shen Mengxi felt a man sitting beside him.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 477

    Hazy.


    A man sat beside his bed in a trance.


    Shen Mengxi whispered in his dream, but when he saw the figure more clearly, he suddenly woke up.


    "Who are you!"


    Shen Mengxi subconsciously picked up the wooden thorn next to the pillow and pointed it at his snow-white neck like just now.


    "Don''t be nervous."


    There is no emotion between the indifferent words, not to mention the unkind smile.


    Shen Mengxi had a chance to observe the man in front of him carefully. He just stood in front of him, but it felt like there was an insurmountable gully between them.


    The man''s face, as if covered with a layer of dense black fog, he seems to see at a glance, but between the turn of the day and do not know what the man looks like.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Shen Mengxi still didn''t put down his guard and threatened to say, "don''t mess around, or I''ll stab myself to death, and then you won''t come to a good end."


    What a pity.


    Her only dependence now is to threaten others with her own life.


    There may be some troubles for the lower class, but for the slightly powerful evolutionists, what is it.


    What''s more, it''s Gu fan who sits beside the bed!!


    "Oh."


    Gu fan gave a faint smile, and then something incredible happened.


    The thorn in Shen Mengxi''s hand suddenly loosened and turned into hundreds of butterflies emitting the fluorescence of stars. Finally, it turned into countless streamers and shot into the sky, becoming stars in the blue sky.


    "Here?"


    "How is that possible? Am I dreaming?"


    Shen Mengxi looks at the scene in front of him. The wooden thorn in his hand turns into a butterfly, which is too outrageous.


    "Sing to me."


    Gu fan suddenly put forward a strange request, Shen Mengxi confused, more firmly believe that he is dreaming.


    This request is too strange. How could she have the heart to sing at this time??


    Moreover, everyone fell asleep, and the precious three hour rest time was disturbed. Tomorrow, they would work in a daze and have no strength, and even get whipped.


    "Hey, hey!"


    Gu fan''s mouth suddenly grinned with a strange smile.


    His whole body suddenly burns hot, and the skin and flesh of his whole body turn into coke in the fire. The whole person is like a hell devil walking in the fire, emitting evil and powerful breath.


    Shen Mengxi was frightened.


    Seemingly harmless man, how suddenly become a monster.


    "Get up, run for your life, go!"


    Without hesitation, Shen Mengting starts to run outside and does not forget to wake up the others around her.


    But no matter how she screams, she can''t wake others up, and even constantly shakes the bodies of those companions, but they have no response like a dead pig, and they are not aware of the crisis in front of them.


    "Er er..."


    More terrible things happened.


    Shen Mengxi''s swaying dead pig suddenly made a whimpering sound in his throat.


    She could not be more familiar with the voice. The most frightening and trembling voice was the howling of the carrion monster all night.


    Shen Mengting''s shaking body is rapidly deteriorating.


    Around dozens of crowded sleeping companions, even in a short few seconds turned into carrion monsters, staggered to stand up.


    Scarlet eyes, watching Shen Mengting, full of the desire for flesh and blood.


    The decaying corpses roar and stagger towards Shen Mengting, which gives her enough time, but also makes her heart beat wildly.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    "The door I can''t open it. "


    Shen Mengxi kept shaking the door, but the broken handle of the wooden door couldn''t be turned open. The wooden door, which broke with a kick, was as hard as iron at this time. No matter how she shook it, she couldn''t break it open.


    The carrion monster came step by step.


    The smell of putrefaction filled the mouth and nose, so real, but the man''s voice was also whispering: "sing to me."


    Singing?


    Singing at this time?


    Don''t be kidding. Shen Mengxi shakes the wooden door and screams. The carrion monster is close in front of him. But just as their palms are about to touch themselves, the wooden door is suddenly knocked open.


    Saved!!


    Shen Mengxi knocked open the wooden door and ran out.


    But the next second, the soles of her feet were empty. Instead of stepping on the ground outside the door, she fell into the void.


    "Ah?"


    Shen Mengxi didn''t have time to react. He screamed and fell into the void.


    Outside the room, there was a fire burning all over the sky, and she kept falling around the fire, everything was so unreal.


    Nightmares.It''s a nightmare.


    Shen Mengxi constantly hinted that it was a nightmare, but he couldn''t wake up anyway.


    Bang!!


    Shen Mengxi fell to the ground.


    But she did not become fragmented, but firmly stood on the ground, and the surrounding environment is becoming more eccentric.


    Fortress.


    This is a steel fortress.


    Dada dada!!


    Bang, bang, bang, bang!!


    The sound of heavy machine gun''s crazy sweeping and sniper gun''s shooting is interwoven with the shock of artillery tearing up a large number of carrion monsters, forming a symphony of blood and fire.


    The soldiers of mankind resist the endless tide of corpses.


    Shen Mengxi raised her head. Standing on the high wall of the fort, she saw the endless tide of decaying corpses, which covered the sky and avoided the clouds. It was like moths flying into the fire, impacting the human steel base.


    Monster Siege!!


    This is the big corpse tide attacking the city!!


    "Singer, the front line can''t hold any longer."


    At this time, a hunter jumped to Shen Mengxi''s side, knelt down on one knee and said respectfully, "singer, please do it!"


    Singer?


    Who is that, me??


    When Shen Mengxi saw a hunter kneeling in front of him, she felt tight. How could she make a hunter kneeling in front of her??


    At this time, a familiar man came to his side.


    This time, Shen Mengxi saw his face clearly, and recognized at the first sight that he was the man just sitting by the bed.


    But I don''t know why, the man in front of me has a different feeling. He doesn''t have the calm just now, and his eyes are full of anxiety.


    "Siren, let''s cooperate again."


    "As usual, I''ll kill those big guys, and you''ll clean up the corpse tide."


    The man''s eyes twinkled with crazy light, looking at a few high-level aliens in the corpse group, and he wanted to fight them with human flesh and blood.


    Before Shen Mengxi could react, the man jumped up on the high wall and rushed to the direction of those high-level aliens.


    Before leaving, he also looked back and said: "what are you doing? Let''s go, Shen Mengxi!"


    Ah??


    He''s really calling me!!


    I''m the siren, and my goal now is the endless tide of corpses??


    Shen Mengxi didn''t understand what she was dreaming about. She was just a lowlife. How could she deal with the corpse tide??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 478

    Shen Mengxi was at a loss.


    Countless Tao''s eyes are focused on themselves, with awe and expectation, longing to save them.


    But Shen Mengxi is a lower class. What can he do? He can only die if he rushes into the corpse group.


    Suddenly, Shen Mengxi moved.


    She couldn''t control her body, so she jumped down from the steel wall which was dozens of meters high.


    The strong wind is blowing into her ears, and her hair is drifting freely in the strong wind. The ground is getting closer and closer to her, and she may be thrown into a meat cake at any time. However, Shen Mengxi''s heart is not only a little afraid, but also a feeling of cheerfulness.


    Bang!!


    The sole of the foot falls to the ground.


    Shen Mengxi was surprised that her body was so strong that the gravity generated by falling from the high wall only made her knee bend slightly, and her single knee knelt slightly to bear all the impact force.


    "Er, er, ER!"


    Those frightening corpses noticed the arrival of Shen Mengxi and rushed towards her with a roar.


    Shen Mengxi was frightened, but his body couldn''t control the direction of the corpses. He didn''t know when he had two more daggers in his hand.


    Shua Shua!!


    Sharp cold light flashed from time to time, pierced and cut the throat and head of those rotten monsters, and raised blood lines.


    Shen Mengxi was regarded as a "nightmare" of the corpse monsters, so they were easily solved, two daggers running unimpeded, a corpse head thrown into the sky.


    "Too strong."


    "Is this really me?"


    Shen Mengxi can''t believe that he can finish that attack with extreme accuracy.


    In the process of killing, she felt a kind of unprecedented pleasure, and her fear was gradually calmed, and even some of her silence was in the joy of killing.


    "Here comes the singer!"


    "Song siren, that''s song siren."


    "She''s here to save us, long live the singer, long live!"


    The soldiers in the front line can''t hold on any longer. They can''t resist the endless stream of corpses. They are scarred and tired to the limit. When they see the arrival of Shen Mengxi, everyone''s eyes are shining.


    Here comes the Savior!!


    The high singer, one of the strongest people in the peak of human beings, finally came to save them.


    Shen Mengxi can feel the eyes full of expectation.


    As a humble lower class, she has never felt this kind of look, the heavy burden on her shoulders, and the heavy feeling of bearing all people''s lives.


    Unconsciously.


    Singer Shen Mengxi has been surrounded by corpses.


    Deep, deep, deeper Looking back, the dozens of meters high steel wall has become a small toy like proportion in the sight, but she can still hear the voice of those soldiers.


    They''re waiting for themselves.


    "But what am I going to do?"


    "Now, what should I do?"


    Singer Shen Mengxi feels confused as never before. Standing surrounded by corpses, she subconsciously kills the monster that is close to her. But what should she do next? Is she going to kill all the time??


    At this time, the voice of the strange man seemed to appear in his ears.


    "Sing to me."


    Among the corpses, the burning strange man appeared again.


    "Sing."


    "Singer, siren, Shen Mengxi."


    A man''s voice is like a devil''s whisper, with a strange sound in his ear.


    Shen Mengxi felt his throat dry.


    Surrounded by the tide of corpses, at such a critical moment, how can I feel like singing?


    The voice of the devil''s whispering became louder and louder. Shen Mengxi felt that her head was going to explode, and she couldn''t even cover her ears with her palms except that her body naturally chopped other monsters around her.


    It''s getting clearer.


    Whether it''s the roar of the monsters around.


    Shen Mengxi''s feeling is more and more clear. The pressure and burden on her shoulders are more and more heavy. It seems that she is urging her to do something.


    "Don''t push me."


    "Don''t Don''t... "


    "I''m just a lowlife, I''m just I just


    As time goes on, Shen Mengxi feels that her head is going to explode. Countless kinds of voices are buzzing in her mind, breaking up her resistance and liberating some power hidden in her genes.


    Talent.


    The world is not fair, but in some ways it is.


    Some people are born with some powerful talent, but their character and body are different from ordinary people.


    For example, a mathematical genius may have personality disorder, and a baby with a very strong heart is a deformed human.Shen Mengxi has a very strong talent, hidden in the blood gene, but she may not know that with the increasing external pressure, a certain ability in the blood is thawing and gradually breaking through the shackles


    "Don''t push me any more!"


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!"


    In the nightmare, Shen Mengxi suddenly broke free from the shackles. She covered her head with her hands and squatted on the ground, hysterically making a sharp voice.


    All of a sudden, the surrounding space is shaking.


    Wave by wave, in the extremely sharp cry, distorts the surrounding space, and makes the vision blurred, just like the ripples of water waves.


    Poof.


    Poop, poop, poop.


    The rippling sound wave diffuses along with it, and the head and body of any monster who touches the rippling wave burst instantly.


    The sound waves shattered their heads, their brains turned into turbid liquid, and their bones vibrated thousands of times a second in the trill, and finally broke into debris.


    Ten kilometers.


    Within a radius of 10 kilometers, an indiscriminate massacre was carried out.


    Especially in the nearest one kilometer from Shen Mengxi, the corpse monsters were almost shocked into meat mud, and even the decaying corpses ten kilometers away from the outside, their heads burst one after another.


    Silence.


    There was only silence around Shen Mengxi.


    "This Did I do it all? "


    Shen Mengxi couldn''t believe it. Everything in front of him was made by himself. It was a river of blood.


    "Everyone is a treasure."


    "Shen Mengxi, sing, your ability is more than that."


    Within ten kilometers, the only one alive is the strange man with a bloody flame.


    Sing again.


    Shen Mengxi looked around, and everything was too miserable. There was a river of blood and resentment.


    "Well Lala, Lala... "


    Involuntarily, Shen Mengxi put his hands together and raised his head slightly to face the sky. There were bursts of gentle voices in his throat. It was so sad and graceful, and it seemed to have a trace of warmth.


    Push aside the clouds, a ray of light shines on the earth through the layers of fog, just like the first ray of warm light in the morning.


    The sky is drizzling, the smelly liquid on the ground is washed by the clear rain, people''s hearts seem to be purified in the song, and the sound is surrounded by the rain and the sun, as if it is a Sanskrit song.


    The resentment on the battlefield dissipated.


    The soldiers in the trench fortress in the far distance seem to have heard the sad and warm song. A stream flows silently in their heart.


    Their restless hearts were calmed and their desperation gradually relaxed.


    A veteran, slowly out of a bad breath, took out a cigarette to light, smoke slowly rising, and finally dissipated in the cool rain.


    Shen Mengxi''s face became calm.


    The burning blood flame of the mysterious man also dissipated in the song, revealing his original appearance. It was Gu fan.


    "I seem to remember the first time I heard the song."


    Gu Fan said faintly, showing a smile: "killing floating heart to calm, that is the first time I saw soldiers on the battlefield smile."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 479

    The song dissipated.


    This is the end of Shen Mengxi''s dream.


    Gu fan''s figure and surrounding environment become more and more blurred, everything is a dream, so unreal and unreal.


    "Get up, get up."


    "Go out to work and stop sleeping, lazy pigs."


    There was a knock from the old wooden door, and the masked non believers impatiently urged. The three hour break was soon over, and the inferior people were driven to work like pigs.


    Is everything just a dream


    Shen Mengxi also struggled to get away from the warm quilt, but it was strange that she felt that she was in a very full mental state, and even recovered most of her whip injury.


    "Don''t dally, get out of here."


    The unbelievers are urging again. Shen Mengxi doesn''t have time to think about it. He goes into the mine with the army.


    Jingling sound of percussion mixed with a large amount of dust, the lower class pushing cars full of sand and mud, Shen Mengxi was also driven into the mine.


    The remaining light sweeps around.


    Shen Mengxi found that several people were looking at themselves with bad intentions.


    "Shen Mengxi, be careful."


    "I''ve heard that the people who came to you yesterday, led by Shapi, are ruthless people who don''t stop until they reach their goals."


    One of Shen Mengxi''s companions carefully reminded him that he was a refugee who entered the base with Shen Mengxi. With a sigh, he continued: "be careful yourself, I dare not offend that Shapi."


    Shapi.


    A man, as his name suggests, is a mangy dog.


    Shen Mengxi found that most of his companions were evasive and unwilling to get close to him.


    Although Shen Mengxi was once in trouble, who would like to offend Shapi??


    Ah.


    A deep sigh.


    Shen Mengxi found that yesterday''s stubborn young man even kept away from himself.


    He is very stubborn and has backbone, but there is no lack of these two kinds of young people in the society. In the end, they are all smoothed out and become the skinhead who can speak and do things smoothly.


    The young man was whipped and threatened to be driven out of Tianshui first-line base, coupled with Shapi''s recklessness last night The whole person has collapsed, facing the life-saving benefactor also Dodge, dare not stand beside Shen Mengxi.


    At the end of the day, things like that are normal.


    Deep into the mine, only dim lighting, the air becomes very thin, the temperature also rises suddenly.


    Outside the mine, there is still a cold wind, but inside the mine, the environment is so bad that a large amount of dust is inhaled into the lungs every time.


    Shen Mengxi''s body is already weak, but now she is assigned to the worst working place. Just breathing makes her lungs hot, let alone picking up the pick to work.


    "Dig!"


    Shen Mengxi worked with other miners.


    With the passing of time, Shen Mengxi has been sweating a lot as the pickaxe keeps hitting hard rock and soil.


    Her clothes were close to her skin, her sweat was mixed with dust and soil, and her ragged clothes became dirtier than beggars.


    She looked around.


    So did the miners around them, with dull eyes and no hope for the future.


    At this time, the two people working in the rear gave a wink and whispered a few words, as if they were saying that shapigo was coming.


    Ah.


    A sigh.


    Several old miners took a pity look at Shen Mengxi and left quietly.


    Unconsciously Shen Mengxi found that the sound of percussion around the ore disappeared, and turned his head to see that there was only one person left in the branch of the mine!!


    A sound of footsteps came through.


    A strong man appeared with an obscene smile. It was shapigo who was in trouble with Shen Mengxi yesterday.


    He took several people with mining picks on his shoulders, and the thief looked at Shen Mengxi: "girl, we meet again."


    Shen Mengxi''s face is like ashes.


    She was trapped in the mine and felt doomed.


    "Don''t mess with me!"


    "If you touch me, I''ll kill myself immediately!"


    What a mockery.


    Shen Mengxi''s only threat to each other is suicide?


    Shapi didn''t care at this time. He said lazily, "I''m not afraid of you today. It''s normal for several people to die in the mine. Even if they die, they will be buried in the mine, or they will be transported out with sand, mud and stone, and poured into the blender for a twist..."


    It''s not the same as dormitory.


    If someone dies in the dormitory, he must be held responsible.


    But it''s normal to kill several people in this mine. In addition, there is a cement mixer operated by the lower class outside. If you put the corpse into the mixer, you will not know it."What''s more, even if you are dead, the brothers don''t dislike your body."


    "While it''s hot."


    Shapi''s obscene expression and more obscene words made Shen Mengxi tremble all over. Even if she died, she could not get peace, and even insulted her body.


    These people are completely scum!!


    Shen Mengxi was trembling all over and restless.


    Shapi takes advantage of this Kung Fu and gives his men a wink. Several people rush up and hold Shen Mengxi''s palm directly, so that she doesn''t have any chance to resist.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "It''s not so easy to commit suicide."


    "In each issue, there are so many new people. This time, they are still beautiful and cheap."


    Shapi waved: "brothers, I''ll have a good time first, and it''s your turn in a moment!"


    Shen Mengxi is constantly struggling, and the sand behind him has scratched his fair skin.


    She was pale as ash, biting the lips also left blood, a little girl in the face of six or seven big men, how can there be room for resistance, only feel that there are several pairs of big hands on their own restless random touch.


    Tears of humiliation drenched his eyes.


    The scene in front of Shen Mengxi became more and more cloudy.


    But vaguely, she seemed to see a man, slowly came to Shapi behind.


    That man It''s the one I saw in my dream yesterday!!


    Shapi and others are unconscious, as if the man doesn''t exist at all. They continue to tear Shen Mengxi''s clothes.


    "Sing."


    "Remember how to sing?"


    The man showed a smile, which was strange and cruel, but with a trace of tenderness. It gave the enemy the tenderness of death, which could not be explained in a few words.


    Singing??


    Shen Mengxi recalled the nightmare.


    She recalled the scene when she opened her mouth and screamed in the tide of corpses.


    A special force seems to flow between the chest, through the throat, and then make a terrible shrill sound.


    Singer.


    It''s the singer''s special Banshee scream.


    The howling was mixed with ultra-high audio. At first, people heard a sharp, harsh sound, just like the noise of cutting a glass. With the increase of the shaking amplitude of her throat, the eardrum was soon broken and bleeding, and the human ear could not accept such a high frequency.


    The bones are shaking.


    The blood is shaking.


    The brain is shaking.


    Shapi dog several people, the pain of squatting on the ground, hands holding ears scream.


    Poof!!


    A burst sound came, several people''s heads burst one after another, just like the scene in a dream.

 Chapter 480

    Poop! Poop!!


    The sound of the head popping fluctuates with each other.


    The shaking of sound waves in Shen Mengxi''s throat is very strange. There are both ultra-low frequency low sound waves and ultra-high frequency vibrations that people''s ears can''t accept. They combine to form a sharp melody of Banshee''s shriek.


    Shapigo, together with several lower people, turns the brain pulp in his head into muddy mucus. Finally, the bones split in the scream of the banshee, and the red plasma mixed with the white brain pulp burst out.


    Expansion!!


    All the people who hear the siren''s shriek feel hot and dry, and their blood vessels are expanding wildly.


    Over frequency, high frequency, low frequency, several kinds of vibration start at the same time, the blood can''t bear the pressure, one after another counter current, there is a lot of water flowing eyeball red, first the capillary burst, then the seven orifices bleeding


    Finally, the blood vessels all over the body began to burst, and the aorta near the heart could not bear the pressure, even the weaker heart would break on the spot.


    It''s not just humans.


    The mine was also affected.


    The surrounding sand, stone and soil began to crack one after another, and large areas of sand fell from the top of the cave, burying all the corpses.


    Boom boom!!


    The mine cave caved in.


    The mountains in the neighborhood began to shake violently, and the ground under people''s feet kept shaking.


    The shock even spread to the interior of the Tianshui first-line base, the steel cast bracket gave out a whimpering "squeak", and cracks appeared on the walls of many rooms.


    "What happened?"


    "What''s going on?"


    There was a mess inside the base, and the alarm went off.


    Fortunately, he jumped down from the bed board: "I just said, the boss has been out all day, and there is no news, this is not There''s a reaction. "


    "Come on, let''s get out."


    Immortal King Kong''s face was full of enthusiasm, and several people around him were afraid of not being in chaos.


    Red beans are speechless on one side. What''s the matter with these people? Are they looking forward to something wrong with their base!


    It''s smoky.


    The area around the mine is in ruins.


    Shadow after shadow kept passing. After such a big event, the non believers immediately sent their elites.


    A man with a cold face appeared slowly, and his whole body smelled cold and thin. His status was obviously different from that of other non believers around him. He was KUQING, the management team leader who had appeared in the fallen town before.


    KUQING.


    All the unbelievers whose names begin with "Ku" are strong ones who have been trained for a long time.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, he looked down at the lower class who were running around and were at a loss, and the unbelievers who surrounded the cave in. He asked, "how much is the loss?"


    "Lord KUQING, there are at least 500 lower class people working in the mine. Now they are all buried."


    "Our non believers have surrounded the mine. Now the situation is not optimistic, and the cause of the collapse is still under investigation, but the preliminary analysis seems to be that there are super frequency sound waves that will collapse the mine..."


    The movement of the non believers was really swift.


    It''s less than ten minutes from the cave collapse, but part of the truth has been found out.


    KUQING''s face changed a little, and he continued to ask, "what happened to those people I asked you to monitor?"


    "Report!"


    "They just left the inner base and went to the direction of the collapsed mine."


    The subordinate''s report made KUQING clench his fist and take out a bullet and a cartridge case.


    The bullet case came from the fallen Town, and it was stained with blood, while the bullet came from the materials handed in by Gu fan, but the blood was the same.


    They are the people who slaughtered the fallen town.


    "Kushi, what do you think?"


    Behind KUQING, the graceful woman with a cold face appeared again, but her face was very pale and ugly. She was a little depressed when she came into contact with Gu fan''s idea of killing.


    "The collapse should have been their ghost, but I don''t know what the purpose is now."


    "Just now I have told Lord Shuisheng that everything is under our control."


    The word "water saint" makes KUQING''s pupils shrink. As long as the adult is willing to show up, everything can be solved.


    Saints.


    The supreme existence of the faithless sect.


    The power they have is beyond the imagination of ordinary hunters. Everyone can match a whole army.


    "Well, let''s go on with our work."


    "Increase the number of people and watch that special team. No oversight is allowed."


    After KUQING''s order, several figures disappear from behind him. A large number of unbelievers have surrounded Gu fan''s team and locked the Immortal King Kong and others.


    On the other side.In the dark and boundless mine.


    The disaster continued. Shen Mengxi vented his special ability and almost collapsed. He fell into a semi coma in the depth of the mine.


    The air was thin, and the surrounding ores were still falling. Several collapsed stones almost buried her. Occasionally, there were bursts of bloody and pungent smell. It was the smell of other lower class people who were smashed into meat mud.


    "I''m going to die here, too."


    Shen Mengxi gave a bitter smile. She worked so hard to survive.


    But it''s too hard.


    It''s too difficult for ordinary people, especially the lower class, to survive in this last world.


    She has seen too many, in order to live, give up their dignity and soul, for a bag of instant noodles to contribute their body, the end of the world are very common things.


    She always wanted to be a good person.


    She has been helping others.


    But in the end, what happened? Those who had been helped by her were far away from her.


    "In this world, it''s really a good man who can''t be rewarded."


    Shen Mengxi said to himself, but at this time, there was a voice of reply: "you are right, good people are not rewarded, but evil people enjoy wealth and power."


    Who?


    Is it because I''m too confused to hallucinate?


    Shen Mengxi raised his head to see what he was really confused about.


    In a trance, the man appeared again, like a demon man, who always brought the voice of the devil.


    "You''ve been a good man for so long. To die in this mine is the end."


    "But Perhaps in that distant untouchable parallel line, you occasionally help a person, but remember the drop of grace


    Again came the erratic voice.


    In this life, Shen Mengxi may have nothing to do with Gu fan.


    But in the last life, Gu fan kept those little things in mind. Maybe this is called karma.


    "Shen Mengxi."


    "Do you want to be strong?"


    "To be a strong man above, even a saint worshipped by people in the faithless sect."


    The man''s face gradually clear, Shen Mengxi finally see that person''s appearance, is that in the dream several times with their own intersection of mysterious person.


    Gufan.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 481

    Stronger?


    Shen Mengxi never dare to expect, she is just a lower class.


    From the moment when the Apocalypse broke out, ordinary people who have no ability have to put down all their dignity like a dog to survive.


    She has been bullied for a long time and has forgotten how to resist. What happened in front of her is so unreal that she even feels hallucination before she dies.


    "Lower class."


    "Bad blood, bad genes."


    "I It''s just the thin and fragile garbage in other people''s eyes. I''ll die like this. Maybe it''s the best outcome. "


    Shen Mengxi murmured to himself, all kinds of things in the past are floating in front of him.


    Not only in Tianshui first-line base will encounter all kinds of experiences, even in the outside free gathering camp, she has never been treated well.


    She used her own songs to soothe those tired hearts and inspire the fighting spirit of those soldiers.


    But what does that do?


    Most of the people went to the battlefield and lost any news. Shen Mengxi doubted whether the death of these soldiers was related to her.


    Shen Mengxi''s eyes gradually became confused and hazy.


    To be a strong man is like a fool''s dream. What talent do you have that is worthy of the word "strong man"?


    "Don''t you understand?"


    "Humans know too little about power."


    "A series of data, such as blood energy purity, gene enhancement, are just data. The really powerful ability is hidden in those disordered factors, waiting for you to develop and break through."


    Gu fan didn''t know when he had come to Shen Mengxi. He leaned over him and said, "look You killed all the people in the whole mine, and that''s not all you can do


    "Have you ever thought about it?"


    "Another time, another space, maybe you are the hope of countless people?"


    Gu fan''s palm is pressed on Shen Mengxi''s head, and his consciousness is impacted unprecedentedly. The magic pupil of hell is fully activated. Shen Mengxi only feels that the surrounding space is fragmented, and the whole person falls into another time and space.


    Once again, she became the holy one who was high above and no one could rival her.


    Song siren.


    This is her title.


    The situation is changing and the blood is flowing.


    Shen Mengxi saw himself rush into the corpse group again and again, piercing and shattering the corpse tide with the shrill voice of the Banshee.


    Shen Mengxi saw himself standing on the city wall singing, the Sanskrit song resounding through the sky, the soldiers in the whole steel base were full of fighting spirit, and the wounds on his whole body were slowly healing.


    Her consciousness gradually merged into the dreamland.


    Shen Mengxi experienced everything and felt his own illusory and real power.


    But in that reality, the blood of hell completely envelops Shen Mengxi. The blood penetrates into Shen Mengxi''s body and gradually fuses with blood vessels to provide energy and stimulate the potential in genes.


    [perfect]


    this is the second characteristic obtained by Gu fan.


    He got the [perfect] properties from the vine, and was able to extract memories from genes.


    [perfection] characteristics can constantly break through their potential, break their weaknesses and shortcomings, and finally make themselves perfect Now Gu fan has applied this characteristic to others.


    The blood prison spider''s silk pierces the body.


    The perfect properties gradually evaporate.


    Finally, with the help of hell magic pupil, create a perfect virtual environment, speed up the time flow of the virtual world, let her have enough time to grow and adapt to this power.


    This is an attempt by Gu fan.


    Once the master of "ShenTeng", he used the perfect characteristics to create the spirit king, a strong man who can reach the level of Shenjin in half a step.


    Gu fan can also use the perfect characteristics to mix her other abilities to fully stimulate Shen Mengxi''s potential. As for how strong she can become in the end, it depends on herself.


    Gu fansong opened his hand.


    Shen Mengxi has been bound into a huge eggshell.


    Waves of powerful energy are brewing in the eggshell composed of blood colored silk threads, while Shen Mengxi falls into deep sleep and endless war in the abyss of consciousness.


    "All right."


    "Next, those guys in Tianshui first-line base should be in a hurry."


    Gu fan turned around, with a strange smile, and walked towards the dark place where the mine was sealed. It was like an instant movement and gradually disappeared.


    On the other side.


    Members of the faithless sect, faced with the collapse of the mine, look more and more ugly.


    "There is a violent energy reaction in the mine tunnel."


    "It''s impossible to judge what it is, but if it''s a bomb or something like that, it will cause irreversible losses to the base..." The unbeliever''s forehead was covered with sweat, half kneeling in front of KUQING.Sure enough!!


    Here comes the trouble.


    Those people came here for a purpose.


    KUQING''s eyes looked down. During the turmoil, many hunters had rushed out of the base, including Immortal King Kong and others. The whole team was secretly monitored by the unbelievers.


    The cave collapse may have something to do with this group of people, but KUQING was very clever and didn''t act rashly.


    "The water saint is here!"


    All of a sudden, KUQING''s subordinates reminded him.


    When KUQING heard this, his expression suddenly changed. After waiting so long, Shuisheng finally arrived.


    Hoo ~ ~


    a breeze blows by.


    The wind with bursts of moist moisture, Tianshui a line of cliffs set off waves of water, the surrounding wind are covered with a layer of white fog.


    The water vapor spreads continuously, and the sunlight reflects five colors on it, forming a rainbow. In this rainbow, someone''s figure gradually emerges clearly.


    Water saint.


    It was a woman emerging in the breeze and mist.


    She was ethereal and elusive. She was covered with a layer of fog, and the humidity of the air around her was greatly increased. There was even a feeling of water flowing in the air.


    Her special ability is to control the water molecules in the air!!


    "The water saint is here!"


    "The strongest one in Tianshui first line base!"


    "That''s Lord water saint. It''s the first time I''ve seen it."


    "Do I have the illusion that there is a river flowing in the sky, that is the power of the water saint?"


    The water saint is famous, but few of them have seen him.


    Now, with the appearance of the water saint, many people marvel, and even the unbelievers look up with admiration and marvel at the power of the water saint.


    "Lord Shuisheng, you are here at last."


    Facing the coming of the water saint, KUQING knelt down one knee one after another, raised his head and said respectfully, "before you came, I didn''t dare to do it easily. Those people are..."


    KUQING''s fingers point in the direction of the Immortal King Kong.


    The water Saint raised his hand slightly to stop him from going on. The cold voice came slowly: "needless to say, I all know. Let me have those people."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 482

    Water saint.


    Human beings are called the great existence of "saints".


    The true backbone of the faithless sect has unimaginable power, and it is precisely because of her ability that the whole Tianshui front-line base can be stabilized.


    The graceful figure is hidden in a layer of water mist.


    The water saint is very confident in his ability. His long blue hair is windless and automatic. He floats in the air with his powerful power, and his fingers point slightly in a certain direction.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!!


    It rained heavily in the sky.


    Just like a river, the water vapor condenses together, turns into a storm and blows to the Immortal King Kong people.


    The torrential rain is like a needle, connecting into a water line, and converging into countless spears of water flow, falling from the sky, encircling the Immortal King Kong people.


    Soon Numerous water spears surrounded the hunting team in a narrow area.


    The water Saint said slowly: "you killed the fallen town and many unbelievers. Now you come to Tianshui first-line base and destroy the mine cave inside the base."


    "I''d like to know who is behind your back?"


    The voice of the water Saint came slowly.


    In her way of thinking, several people who dare to make this series of events are absolutely supported by a force.


    Other bases??


    It is very likely that some gathering camps outside the Chilong base are engaged in sabotage. After all, Tianshui is easy to defend but difficult to attack. It can only be disintegrated from within. Sending a small number of elites to make trouble is the best choice.


    "Well?"


    "Don''t you want to say it?"


    Water saint to see a few people did not cooperate with the meaning, finger slightly forward: "if you don''t say, I can start."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the torrential rain in the sky suddenly stopped, and countless rain and dew droplets floated in the air, as if time had stopped, and the shape of those raindrops also changed with the penetration of the power.


    Although water is invisible, it can also turn into all things.


    Thousands of rainstorm needles form a matrix. As long as the water saint''s idea moves, it will instantly penetrate the surrounded people into hedgehogs.


    Within the matrix.


    Lucky star shrugged, he also wanted to say, but did not know what to say.


    They killed the people in the depraved Town, and the mine is probably made by Gufan, but if there is anyone behind it That''s not true.


    "I said, elder sister, can we stand down and have a good talk?"


    The first sentence of lucky star provoked people''s anger. How does Shuisheng revere his existence? How can he tolerate his languid and slightly teasing tone??


    "If you wait a while, our boss will go out and talk about it when he comes back?"


    Lucky star honest words, but once again caused the anger of water saint, clearly did not see her in the eye.


    Is the boss out?


    Tianshui first line base, where can we escape?


    Such a clumsy statement is insulting people''s intelligence, obviously delaying time and insulting the dignity of Tianshui saint.


    "Looking for death!"


    "I''ll have to arrest you and torture you again."


    The fingers of the water holy air point down, countless heavy rain silver needles rustle down, the speed is too fast, issued a sharp air breaking sound, the power of each silver needle is not weaker than the power of the large caliber sniper gun.


    "Drink!"


    A burst of drink, upright not out of King Kong burst roar, very natural block in front of the crowd.


    After the awakening of strength, although the body of Immortal King Kong has shrunk a lot, he still looks tall and strong. His muscles emit a breath harder than steel. Countless torrential rain and silver needles hit his skin, but only the sound of gold and iron is heard.


    Ding Ding Ding Ding.


    Rainstorm silver needle 360 ¡ã no dead angle impact on the body of Immortal King Kong, but did not cause a scratch.


    The sharp silver needle burst at the touch of it. The rain slapped on Vajra''s face. The corner of his mouth cracked with a smile. He didn''t care about the attack of Shuisheng.


    Bang!!


    The ground at the foot of the Immortal King Kong exploded suddenly.


    And he is more like a bull, the ground under his feet is constantly crushed, and the obstacles composed of water flow in front of him directly break down, and he rushes towards Shuisheng with an invincible momentum.


    "He..."


    The pupil of water saint in the sky is also shrinking.


    She felt the strong breath of Immortal King Kong, but when he really broke out, it exceeded the expectation of Shuisheng.


    Come on.


    It''s too fast.


    The body of Immortal King Kong is strong and powerful, but it''s not just a big fool with strength. No matter how sharp or explosive, it''s the best existence.


    After a few short accelerations, the distance of several hundred meters has been crossed, but the speed of Immortal King Kong is still improving, even breaking through the sound barrier to produce a shrill sound, and the surrounding water can''t stop him at all.The water saint in the sky felt a strong sense of danger.


    Involuntarily, she raised the height of floating in the air, so as to further away from the Immortal King Kong.


    "It seems more serious."


    Water Saint also didn''t expect, a small team that is not very impressive, unexpectedly can appear such a peerless strong person.


    The rainstorm in the sky is more rampant, and the lakes around the Tianshui base are flowing backward, as if a dragon is absorbing water in the air, forming a vast river.


    Boom!!


    Boom! Boom!!


    Almost at the same time, the Immortal King Kong suddenly pierced the earth with his feet, and the whole person went to the sky like a shell.


    Although he didn''t have the ability to fly, his physical strength allowed him to break through the limit of gravity, draw a sharp line, and bombard Shuisheng with his fists.


    How strong!!


    What a strong force!!


    The pupil of Shuisheng constricts again, which makes him feel unable to dodge. The speed of Immortal King Kong is too fast. The fist has almost locked his chest.


    Don''t be timid.


    You can''t run.


    Otherwise, with the strength of this man, just boxing can cause devastating damage.


    "Fall!"


    In this moment, the water Saint also used his real skills.


    The mighty river in the sky fell out of thin air, and hundreds of tons of river fell to the Immortal King Kong.


    A very shocking picture appeared.


    The Immortal King Kong blows away at the falling River in the sky, and the water bursts in all directions, forming a huge round shower. The earth shaking fist explodes the surrounding air and liquid, and the heat generated instantly boils the river.


    The scorching rain poured on every part of the base.


    But the battle in the sky is still going on, and the Immortal King Kong keeps fighting against the river, smashing a hundred tons of water each time, getting closer and closer to the water saint.


    "Water explosion!"


    Water holy pressure doubled, roar, not out of the river around King Kong surging, even like a bomb one after another burst open.


    A stronger pressure forced the immortal Vajra to fall to the ground, and the initial impact of crushing the earth was also greatly weakened. The fist strength of immortal Vajra ended, and the whole person fell from the sky.


    Boom boom!!


    The Immortal King Kong who fell on the ground was constantly washed and squeezed by a hundred tons of river, but he was able to rely on his strong physical resistance.


    Saints.


    This Immortal King Kong is also a great strong man who awakens his own blood power and reaches the level of sage!!


    Water Saint finally understood that what she faced was not stinky fish and rotten shrimp, but the saint level enemy.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 483

    Saints.


    The so-called saints in the southern theater actually refer to those who awaken.


    Only when you reach the level of "legendary silver", and at the same time awaken the God in the blood, and open the treasure house of power, can you be called a saint.


    Tianshui saints never thought that in a small team that appeared inexplicably, there were saints, and their strength was not generally strong.


    Boom boom!!


    The Immortal King Kong is like a warrior who practices under the waterfall, but the gravity of the current he bears at this time is much stronger than that of the waterfall. I don''t know how many times.


    Each punch will smash hundreds of tons of waterfalls and rivers, but one person has the power to resist the whole river. Every swing can produce a violent sound explosion, and the burst water will fall to every corner of Tianshui base.


    All the people who saw this picture trembled.


    Is this human power??


    Tianshui sage is very strong and can control the flow of a big river in the air.


    And the unknown strong man gives people a more shocking feeling. The violent force of one fist waving is visible to the naked eye, and he wants to smash the river.


    "The saint of power."


    "The explosive power of terror can be achieved by the body, even in the sky is not safe."


    Water saint is the first to talk about it, but the mood is also adjusted. No matter how strong the opponent is, the advantage is still on his own side.


    It''s not only floating in the sky with enough safe distance to block each other, but the pure physical power is terrifying, but the power has magical effect.


    "Suffocation


    Water Saint uses another unique skill, although the name is popular, the effect is beyond imagination.


    The liquid scattered around the Immortal King Kong wriggles, covering every corner of his 36000 pores. Every drop of liquid is controlled by the water Saint accurately.


    Finally The water not only covers the surface of the Immortal King Kong''s body, but also flows to his ears, nostrils, mouth and even the whole head.


    Hypoxia.


    The liquid controlled by the ability of suffocation completely blocks the breathing of Vajra.


    Every drop of liquid contains powerful powers. Even if the powerful breathing ability of the lungs is used to force out those drops of water, there will be other water supply immediately.


    It''s closed.


    The breath of immortal Vajra is blocked.


    "Such a powerful body, the oxygen content in the body is very rich."


    "Even in the state of holding his breath, he should be able to exercise normally for more than 10 minutes, but after that That''s my time. "


    The water saint is clear in his heart. He doesn''t underestimate Vajra. Many things may happen in ten minutes. Now the best way to fight is to kill Vajra.


    "Whirlpool!"


    Water Saint hands down, the sky of the river rolling down, forming a huge vortex.


    The whirlpool is like a sandstorm against the current. It revolves around the immortal Vajra, and there are countless water blades hidden in the whirlpool, cutting the powerful body of the immortal Vajra.


    Boom boom!!


    The power of Vajra will not be reduced, and the air pressure generated by the boxing style will smash the falling vortex, but then the vortex will condense again, and the invisible water will become the killer of his absolute strength, just like a hammer full of strength hitting cotton without any force.


    He fell into a whirlpool of mud.


    The water flow around is more and more rapid. The whole person of Immortal King Kong is like falling into the bottom of the river. Countless water blades are cutting his body. Although it can''t cause effective damage, his physical strength is passing by.


    The nutrients of this breath will be exhausted in a short time.


    "Good!"


    "If you don''t run away, you''ll continue to wear him out like this."


    Water saint''s calm heart can not help but become a little hot, to be able to overcome a saint for her is also not a small challenge.


    After all, all human beings who have reached this level have extremely terrifying strength. Unless both sides fight, it is almost difficult to really defeat each other. In other words, if you don''t kill Vajra, you can''t stop him.


    Just when the water Saint felt that the victory was in hand, suddenly a stronger sense of threat was beating in his heart.


    Danger!!


    Extremely strong sense of threat!


    The saints who have awakened the power of blood have very strong perception, and the sense of danger of dying is close at hand, proving that they may die in less than a second.


    Compression!!


    Layers of torrent around the water Saint compressed into a shield.


    The torrent shield around Shuisheng is deeper and thicker than the liquid under the sea. Hundreds of tons of rivers are squeezed into the thickness of pancakes.


    Bang.


    The pancake is under an extremely strong impact, and the Riptide shield, which contains the power of the ultimate power, seems to be about to burst.


    A sharp bullet went through the shield and shot at the water saint''s chest. At this time, the second water mirror floated and blocked the water saint''s chest.bullet?


    It was a bullet with the thickness of a finger and a layer of uranium on it. The air resistance almost reached zero. The special firing method also made its power extremely terrifying.


    There''s another one.


    There is also a powerful sniper attacking Shuisheng.


    The gun of death!!


    Although the strength of the gun of death is far from the level of "awakener", don''t ignore the power of the electromagnetic counter equipment sniper rifle in his hand. Even the tank is as crisp as paper in front of the gun.


    "Double defense."


    "Next shot, the most vulnerable flaw is..."


    Death gun''s eyes twinkle, which are sharper than Falcon''s, and the enemy''s weaknesses and flaws form tracks. As the sniper God gradually condenses his pupils of consciousness, his weaknesses become more and more clear.


    Riptide shield, water mirror, there are also relatively fragile places, the next shot will defeat them!!


    On the other side.


    The water saint was shocked.


    The most dangerous part of this team is not the Immortal King Kong like a mad cow. On the contrary, it is the gun of death. It is even more dangerous. If you pull the trigger, you will be killed.


    "Floating in the air is a living target for that kind of sniper."


    "If I get to the ground, the holy one of physical strength will have more advantages. Now for me, I am in a disadvantage, even a dead end."


    A cold sweat is left from Shuisheng''s temples. She not only wants to control the immortal Vajra with her powerful powers, but also wants to distract herself from resisting the gun of death that attacks her at any time, which is equivalent to dividing her ability into two parts.


    "If this continues, I will be dragged down!"


    Water saint is in a dilemma. When she is distracted, immortal Vajra breaks the deadlock, smashes the whirlpool that surrounds her and forces the water out of her mouth and nose.


    Suck!!


    With a strong breath, the air flows towards the chest of immortal Vajra, and the advantage created by Shuisheng just disappears.


    One far, one near.


    The immortal Vajra, the gun of death, has driven the water saint to a dead end.


    Immortal King Kong showed a simple and honest smile, and the white teeth: "13, well done, let''s see who will kill her."


    He hit hard with both fists, eager to jump into the sky to give each other a fatal blow. Obviously, he was not happy that Shuisheng had just "bullied" himself.


    On the other hand, the gun of death has also locked the weakness of Shuisheng. As long as you pull the trigger and cooperate with immortal Vajra, there is a high probability that you will kill each other in seconds. Even if you don''t die, you will suffer heavy losses.


    "Bad!"


    The water Saint felt the pressure rise suddenly and said to himself, "it seems that we must use that move."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 484

    "Raging waves!"


    The water Saint felt the pressure increase suddenly, and finally took out his mace.


    The number of rivers flowing in the sky has increased sharply, the lakes around the Tianshui line have surged forward bravely, and the water vapor and fog around have condensed and formed. The river flowing in the air has become a real form.


    Angry waves.


    The big river in the sky is like a raging wave, which makes waves one after another.


    Every drop of river water seems to shine, and powerful powers permeate it, increasing the power contained in these rivers.


    Tianshui sage hands open.


    She fell into the river as if she had become one with the river in the sky.


    The water Saint only needs one idea, the rough waves will fall from the sky, and turn into the flood of breaking the levee to crush all the enemies.


    Disaster.


    This is definitely a disaster.


    When the flood comes, not only the Immortal King Kong people will be fatally hit, I''m afraid even the whole outside of Tianshui first-line base will be washed down by the flood.


    "Is she crazy?"


    "There are thousands of lower class people in the mountains of Tianshui first line base..."


    Lucky star looked up at the turbulent waves and exclaimed at the mighty power of Shuisheng. At the same time, they also felt the ruthlessness of this woman. Thousands of lower class people were just like mole ants and cud dogs. They didn''t care if they trampled on them at will.


    "Come on then!"


    The Immortal King Kong is also a roar.


    He made a sound of "bang bang bang" all over his body, just like the beans were cooked. His deep and heavy sense of strength was constantly gushing out from the inside out, and the earth under his feet was constantly shaking.


    The blood power of the awakened also gradually burst out.


    The strength of the two strong men reverberated in the air. Although they had not really touched each other, the pressure between them was breathless. Even the waves that were about to fall became more majestic.


    The gun of death is also aimed at the water saint in the air.


    "Hidden in the river."


    "The power of the bullet will be greatly reduced, but it doesn''t matter Still can find her flaw


    1V2¡£


    The water Saint fights with two powerful men with threatening power at the same time, and dare not keep any hands at all.


    To destroy the surface of the base with torrents, we must defeat the team in front of us.


    The water saint''s eyes became cold.


    She has made up her mind to decide on this move.


    Bang!!


    Boom boom!!


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!!


    War is imminent. Torrents fall from the sky and fall to the earth. The whole person of the Immortal King Kong disappears in people''s sight. The speed is so fast that the naked eye has an illusion. Then the earth under his feet is blasted to pieces, and the footprints running through the ground are tens of meters deep.


    There was also a dead bullet in the middle of the water saint''s brow.


    It passes through the layers of waves and water, rushes into the center of the strongest water shield around the water saint, smashes the most vulnerable part with an incredible angle, and then shoots into the last layer of goggles.


    Disaster broke out.


    A real disaster broke out.


    When the mountain torrent disaster falls to the earth, it impacts on the Immortal King Kong in mid air. Thousands of tons of weight impact together, breaking out gorgeous water ripples to the extreme.


    The whole river in the sky collapsed.


    It felt as if the nine days of the Milky way had burst, and the river burst into a flood that could not be stopped. The houses closest to the flood had been washed into vermicelli at the first contact, and the giant trees in the sky and the buds on the ground had also been washed and baptized.


    And in this flood.


    When a human blows away, the waves turn back. The momentum of Immortal King Kong''s fist forms a strong wind whirlpool, which just makes a big hole in the torrent.


    The power constantly applies gravity.


    While resisting the bullet of the gun of death, Shuisheng has to exert the power of the flood to the extreme. His eyes are tight and shining, and the power of awakening in his blood has reached the peak.


    The Tianshui line is about to be destroyed.


    The attack of immortal Vajra and the gun of death will come in an instant.


    This is a decisive battle between you and me. The strength of both sides can''t contain it. We can''t stop it until we completely destroy the enemy.


    Click.


    Click, click, click.


    But then, incredible things happened.


    The torrent disaster in the sky, suddenly frozen by the power of what great shore, every drop of liquid stays in the air, and becomes crystal clear ice.


    It can''t be expressed in words.


    A torrent of surging and fury has been frozen out of thin air, completely violating the rules of physics, which makes people who have seen this spectacle drop their eyes.


    Thousands of miles of ice.


    It''s freezing in winter.


    That''s Gufan''s power. He''s one of his powers.The power of the second awakening "Shenjin" level is just like the coming of the gods. The outbreak of floods is thus fixed in the sky, and the falling waves like the disintegration of the Milky way become a bridge connecting the huge ice blocks fixed in the sky.


    On the other side.


    The fist of Immortal King Kong can''t stop.


    The next second, he will rush into the iceberg, smash the ice, and smash the head of the water saint.


    But at that moment, a soft palm was against his fist, and all the burst of brute force and extreme flesh and blood power of Vajra were all vented to the soft palm.


    But The Immortal King Kong felt that the power contained in his palm was unfathomable. The ultimate explosive power of his body, which could destroy mountains, was like a needle into the sea without even lifting a splash.


    Black holes.


    The power behind this palm is just like a black hole, absorbing all the power of immortal Vajra directly without pressure.


    On the other side.


    The second bullet of the gun of death is the real fatal blow.


    The first shot was just a breakthrough and a trial. The second shot continued the track of the first shot, passing through the bullet holes hidden in the waves, and wanted to go directly through the head of Shuisheng.


    But with space, it seems that something is blocking its progress.


    Fingers!


    Those are two fingers.


    Two fingers lightly caught this bullet, let it with destructive tearing force, rigidly stagnated between someone''s two fingers, it is incredible.


    Gufan.


    In a flash, people finally saw who was the man standing in the way of the three terrible characters.


    Gu fan''s ability turned the flash flood into a huge ice block. One hand blocked the peak strike of the Immortal King Kong, and the other hand lightly stretched out two fingers to clamp the bullet of the death gun.


    It''s amazing.


    It''s incredible.


    This is God.


    The Immortal King Kong and the gun of death were stunned, and then they reacted. They quickly retreated and knelt down on one knee: "Lord Gu fan."


    Look at the water saint.


    She used so many powers that her face was pale.


    Water saint''s expression now, can be said to be wonderful to the limit, the face of incredible and unbelievable, always calm, she half open mouth, obviously was just a moment to shock.


    This violates her three outlooks and does not conform to her world outlook.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 485

    impossible!!


    What happened??


    Glacier galaxy is frozen in mid air, and one person''s power takes the attack of three top experts at the same time.


    And he is so understated, so simple and casual, it seems that he just did a simple thing.


    "Lord Gufan."


    Immortal King Kong, the gun of death, two people kneel on one knee.


    The saint on the Tianshui line widens her eyes. She knows the power that a saint has. Power also represents power and dignity. No one insults a powerful person who has reached the saint level.


    But the two strong men He knelt down to Gu fan at the same time.


    The saints kneel.


    What''s the concept?


    The water saint''s face was pale, and his body trembled a little involuntarily because of the huge power consumption. He looked at Gu fan cautiously and shocked: "who are you?"


    Who are you??


    Gu fan smiles calmly, walks leisurely in the air, and walks to the earth step by step.


    As a leisurely walker, there is a blood colored spider silk under his feet, which is hard to see with naked eyes. He is like a terrorist character who seems harmless to human beings and animals, but actually contains infinite danger.


    Look carefully.


    Gu fan''s dress at this time is not special. He didn''t wear a high-profile red robe like he used to.


    At this time, he was wearing a suit, white shirt and pure black trousers. At first glance, he was just an ordinary elite. But if an expert observes carefully, he will find that the clothes with opposite colors are woven with the same material.


    Blood prison spider silk.


    The white shirt and black trousers are all made of blood prison spider silk. They are obviously blood colored silk threads, but they present other colors. They are simple but not simple.


    But what attracts the attention of Tianshui Saint most is the ring on Gu fan''s hand. On the scarlet ring, there is a bright bloodstone, as if real blood formed a faint light on the surface.


    "Head hunter, death."


    Gu fan''s simple answer is to report the name of his team.


    Crazy hunting?


    What''s that.


    Tianshui saints try to recall, it seems that among the well-known teams they know, there is no team called crazy hunting.


    What''s going on?


    Such an incredible and powerful team will never be unknown.


    As for the name "death", although it sounds domineering, it is too common.


    Many hunters give themselves similar nicknames, such as hell, death, death Walker The number of various titles is not clear. Maybe the "God of death" as strong as the man in front of us has never been heard of.


    "Hunting squad, death, I remember the name."


    "I don''t know what you want to do when you come to our Tianshui first-line base. Is there anything else that can attract experts like you in such a remote place?"


    The sage of Tianshui asked tentatively. Her reason told her that she shouldn''t have a bad relationship with the people in front of her. Not to mention the mysterious man who finally appeared, just the Immortal King Kong and the gun of death would be enough for her to drink.


    All around the crowd who didn''t know the truth were speechless.


    The battle just ended in an instant. No one knows what happened. The naked eye can''t keep up with the frequency of the saints. What''s more, it''s hard to understand why the Tianshui saint is so polite to these strange foreign enemies??


    Moreover, the use of "backwater" to describe the Tianshui first-line base is too exaggerated.


    As we all know, although Tianshui first-line base is remote, it is a relatively rich place in the southern war zone. It has no worries about food and drink. Moreover, it has strong scientific and technological strength. In addition, it has saints. Its strength is definitely not comparable to that of ordinary human gathering places.


    Gu fan also did not hide the meaning, casually said: "originally just passing by, but now found a person."


    Looking for someone??


    Tianshui sage has many names in his mind.


    What are the outstanding talents in the Tianshui base? Some scientists were famous scholars in the world before the end of the world. Is Gu fan here for those precious scientific giants? What experiments do you want to complete??


    "After the end of time, the survival of mankind is at stake."


    The water Saint hesitated a little and continued: "you are so powerful, you need the help of some talents to tell me directly. Why do you make such a big noise?"


    In fact, he stepped back. The hidden meaning between the words was that he could borrow anyone. At the same time, he accused Gufan of destroying the cave.


    Tianshui sage stepped down from the glacier, fingers move KUQING, several people immediately appeared behind.


    "Besides, I think there are some misunderstandings between them, such as what happened in the fallen town."


    After the Tianshui sage finished, KUQING trembled all over, and immediately went on to say, "those people in the fallen town suffer for themselves. Those who offend the saint should be executed."What?


    Has been following Gu fan several people''s red bean silly eye.


    It''s a big crime to kill the unbelievers, and the evidence is clear that it was done by several people in ancient times. But now, to put it lightly, it''s the people who were slaughtered in the fallen town who should die??


    This It''s power!!


    Under the absolute power, even the Tianshui sage will compromise. Ordinary hunters are like ants in front of the sage.


    Murder is a crime.


    It is a great crime to kill the unbelievers.


    However, the existence of Saint level killing, it is a matter of course, even if the killing is unbelievers.


    This is the law of the jungle in the last days!!


    The sage of Tianshui was veiled by the mist, but he could see her frown through the mist. He continued to order to his subordinates: "if the Lord of death has any needs, he can try his best to meet them, and the talents he needs can also be taken away..."


    Seeing that Gu fan was silent, Tianshui sage gave in again.


    She has understood in her heart that if the other party really wants to kill herself, or even destroy the whole Tianshui first-line base, it can be done with Gu fan''s unique skill.


    "No more."


    Gufan raised his hand slightly: "we only need to take one person. She is your inferior miner."


    What?


    It''s not a potential genius hidden in Tianshui base.


    It''s not a big science with a lot of knowledge.


    What Gu fan asked to take away was a lower class.


    A lowlife of no use.


    How is that possible?


    The expression of the Tianshui sage was even more unnatural: "the God of death is joking. Are you just for the sake of a lower class with mean blood?"


    People are divided into three, six and nine grades.


    This is true before the end of the world, and even more so after the end of the world.


    The lower class has no strength, or even the potential and value to become stronger. They are rubbish.


    A mysterious and powerful man, who made such a big move, even nearly destroyed the whole Tianshui base, but for the sake of a humble lower class.


    Are you kidding!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 486

    A joke?


    Gufan never joked.


    The Tianshui Saint only felt that the air around him was getting colder.


    It''s not just the freezing winter ability that freezes the sky and rivers, it''s the chill that comes from the mysterious man.


    "Lower class, so what."


    Gu Fan said lightly, but his eyes were full of fierce cold.


    In the dark end of the world, once labeled as inferior, it would be rubbish. But once upon a time, Gu fan was also inferior at the bottom. He knew the feeling of other people''s shoes stepping on his face.


    He knew that in front of anyone, he had to be humble and bow down respectfully.


    But so what.


    After several corpse tides in the late eschatology, most of the hunters were killed or injured, so they had to choose soldiers from the lower class Gu fan seized the opportunity and became a strong man step by step.


    "Faithless sects, power first."


    "At any cost, by any means, whether it''s science or occult science, human beings are divided into three, six, nine grades according to the purity of blood energy."


    Gu Fan said without expression, but at last he shook his head and showed his sarcastic sneer: "it''s a good way to screen out those potential little guys, but you also miss the real treasure..."


    Real treasure.


    Those gifted human beings, like Shen Mengxi, may be reduced to the lower class. Because their bodies are too delicate and their blood energy is too thin, they will never turn over.


    When Tianshui Saint heard this, his face was even more surprised.


    If Gu fan dared to say that, he proved that he was not a member of the non believer sect, but he was very familiar with the non believer sect.


    It is not known where this mysterious man came from, what purpose he had, and whether he was the enemy of the non believer sect.


    The sage of Tianshui was a little calm, but he firmly believed in the rules and doctrines of the faithless sect. He responded in a low voice: "the weak eat the law of the jungle, the fittest survive, and the weak have no right to live. We choose the human beings who are worth living according to the most scientific method."


    Science?


    In the 21st century, the image of Science in people''s mind gradually goes beyond theology.


    After all, science is more rigorous, more real and more logical.


    But science is not omnipotent. People always have the illusion that the existing scientific knowledge can solve all problems However, this is not the case.


    Our medicine can''t cure all diseases.


    Our science can''t explain all the strange phenomena in the world.


    To put it simply, our science is like a picture book for infants and toddlers for the vast universe and all things in the world. It is only superficial knowledge, and those more profound things that cannot be explained are still in research and exploration.


    Blind belief in science is another kind of superstition.


    "Arrogance."


    "It''s not weakness or ignorance that hinders human progress, it''s arrogance."


    Gufan and Shuisheng even began to discuss this philosophical issue. Weakness and ignorance are not terrible.


    After countless efforts, the weak will become strong.


    After countless explorations and researches, we will gradually learn to understand the unknown things we don''t know, and ignorance will become wisdom.


    But if you are arrogant and conceited and think that science is omnipotent On the contrary, they will stop to see what they lack.


    "No..."


    Shuisheng''s brow was deeper. He took a look at the innumerable wooden houses on the Tianshui mountains, and the confused, helpless and frightened eyes of the lower class. He continued: "even if science can''t solve many problems, at least those lower class people are worthless dregs."


    Gufan doesn''t seem to want to continue the discussion.


    He glanced slightly behind him. The energy fluctuation in the collapsed cave became stronger and stronger, and Shen Mengxi''s evolution came to a critical moment.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    All of a sudden, the earth began to shake violently. A sharp screeching sound came from the bottom of the earth, causing the ground to shake violently for several kilometers. Even many places collapsed and burst one after another, and the stones were broken into powder.


    What''s that sound??


    It''s a strong energy wave.


    The collapsed underground tunnels burst one after another, and a human figure soared into the sky. She looked up at the sky and roared. The sound waves went straight to the sky for nine days. The ripple like sound waves scattered the clouds in the sky layer by layer.


    Who is that??


    The pupil of Tianshui sage was constricted, and his expression became more incredible.


    Saints.


    There is a saint level existence.


    The girl who rushed out of the earth was ordinary in appearance, fragile and thin in figure, but the power of sound waves in her throat was extremely powerful, and the destructive power of energy obviously reached the level of saint.In a small team, in addition to the mysterious man, there is a third suspected saint. It seems that in an instant, "Saint" has fallen in price and become a cabbage that can be found everywhere.


    It''s impossible.


    In the whole Southern War Zone, there are no more than ten strong people who have reached the saint level, including the most powerful Chilong base, and there are so many people in this small team??


    Look carefully.


    Tianshui sage was stunned.


    "No way It''s impossible... "


    "She''s inferior, she''s inferior!"


    The water Saint almost roared out. She saw the mark on Shen Mengxi''s face, which was impressively engraved with the most humiliating lower class mark. It was a stain that could not be washed away like a slave''s mark all her life, but now it appeared on Shen Mengxi''s face.


    But, but, but!!


    How can a lower class possess the power of Saint.


    It''s incredible.


    It''s a miracle.


    The man who created this miracle is actually the mysterious man in front of the water saint.


    Blood prison spider silk wrapped into cocoon, engulfed the two characteristics of "master", and the power played a role. The perfect characteristics gradually forced out the hidden potential in Shen Mengxi''s gene, and the hell magic pupil created a dream and real world.


    With Gu fan''s present strength, in the world of pure consciousness, time has accelerated many times. In addition, Shen Mengxi has carried out countless battles there, just like training dead men, but this time it is more strict and harsh.


    Finally We have to rely on Shen Mengxi''s talent.


    Her talent for singing and her unique ability for sound resonance, with the continuous strengthening and expansion of the [perfect] characteristics, even broke through continuously in extreme time, and finally reached the level of "legendary silver", even once awakened the power in her blood.


    The awakened are also called saints in the southern theater.


    It took her only a few hours in the real world to become a saint.


    In this world, the only one who can do this is Gu fan.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 487

    It''s incredible.


    A lower class, even in a few hours after the cave collapsed, gradually became a saint??


    It''s just a fable. You should know that every saint has experienced countless hardships, sublimated his power to the peak, and then cut through the thorns and shackles to reach the realm of truly surpassing mankind.


    However, a weak and thin-blooded lower class can ascend to the sky step by step, and the ghost story of boasting is not like this


    Look carefully.


    At this time, Shen Mengxi was gasping.


    From the appearance, she is a delicate girl, but in fact, the internal structure of her body has completely mutated and evolved, and every blood vessel is integrated with the energy of "blood prison spider silk".


    The hot plasma is like a torrent, but there is no obstacle in the special blood vessels.


    Not only that, her bones all over her body are also engraved with a layer of blood inscriptions. When the power volatilizes energy, all bones will emit strange energy rhythm.


    [Yin Gu]


    this is not only the energy provided by Gu fan, but also the ability catalysed by Shen Mengxi''s self evolution and stimulation of potential.


    All her bones are phonetic bones. Not only her throat can make sounds, but every part of her body can make special tones, forming infrasound waves or superfrequency sound waves.


    The most special thing is that in addition to the core sound and bone, Shen Mengxi''s muscles and skin are also stimulated by his natural ability, and all kinds of alienation have taken place.


    On the surface, her skin seems to be more delicate and smooth, but in fact, a layer of "tympanic membrane" has evolved on her muscles and skin. Through this layer of tympanic membrane, the sound bone can be transmitted further, and even the sound can be adjusted and amplified again.


    Sound??


    If you can see through Shen Mengxi''s body now, you will find that she has become a giant stereo.


    Even if she cuts Shen Mengxi''s throat, she can play all kinds of unexpected sounds, and the comprehensive evolution has reached the extreme of the ability of "sound".


    "I Not in On the battlefield... "


    Shen Mengxi didn''t speak, but his voice was transmitted through the sound bones all over his body.


    There are hundreds of different timbres, such as the voice of the old choking vicissitudes, the voice of the young, the voice of the young, and the voice of the young. In addition, the voice of the middle-aged man and the enchanting voice of the female form a very strange combination.


    Obviously.


    She''s not used to controlling her body.


    Shen Mengxi''s consciousness is trapped in the "bitter illusion corridor" created by Gu fan''s hell illusion pupil. Unconsciously, it has been several months. It can not only stimulate the maximum potential to complete the evolution, but also enhance the combat skills according to the world created by Gu fan.


    I stayed there for a long time and even forgot what was real.


    In his dream, Shen Mengxi takes on the identity of "Song siren", blocking the corpse tide and fighting side by side with Gu fan. What never happened in this time and space is realized one by one in his dream.


    When consciousness suddenly returns to noumenon, there will be different degrees of mental disorder.


    The body in the dream also has a big deviation from the reality, and the method and strength of the control ability still need to adapt to the regulation.


    "Welcome back."


    "Lower class, Shen Mengxi."


    At this time, Gu fan''s indifferent voice came from Shen Mengxi. Looking back, he found that the mysterious man who always appeared in the dream was behind him.


    Lower class??


    Shen Mengxi''s eyes suddenly shrank.


    She then remembered that her real identity was just a lower class, not a dream singer siren.


    "I''m inferior."


    Shen Mengxi was at a loss for a while. Then he slowly raised his hand and stroked her cheek. However, there was an eternal slave mark on his smooth face, which was the mark of slavery of the lower class.


    "Yes, I remember."


    Shen Mengxi remembered all at once: "I''m not the siren, I''m just a lower class, a miner, a miner who was buried in the mine collapse."


    In the real world, everything has just happened, including shapigo''s bullying of Shen Mengxi, which only happened a few hours ago.


    But in Shen Mengxi''s eyes, she has been practicing in the dreamland for several months, and the impression of shapigo and those who humiliate her is a little blurred.


    "This dream is so long How long... "


    Shen Mengxi covered his cheek and couldn''t believe what happened to him. Everything was so real.


    Is it just a dream that the place called steel fortress, the fellow human beings who are protected by themselves, and the team-mates who are fighting side by side??


    "No


    Gu fan put his palm on Shen Mengxi''s shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s not just a dream, and you are no longer a lower class. From today on, you are the song siren."Singer!!


    Shen Mengxi suddenly raised his head and returned to reality. The power in the dream did not seem to disappear.


    In other words, the power she has in her dream has a subtle influence on the evolution of her body. According to her potential and the idea in her dream, she finally broke through to the level of Saint, that is, she became the awakener of the "legend silver" level.


    "Sound wave."


    Shen Mengxi spread out his hand, and suddenly the space in front of him was distorted.


    That is the sound wave vibration twisting the air, super frequency vibration makes the vision produce a fuzzy effect, sound bone through the tympanic membrane burst out a strong sound wave, just like an air gun burst out.


    The ground tens of meters ahead was blasted to pieces.


    The sound waves shatter the soil and rocks. It looks like the earth has been peeled off. All of them are destroyed by the super frequency sound waves.


    "My power, still there?"


    Shen Mengxi can''t believe it. After a big dream, everything that happened has come true.


    "It''s all because of you?"


    Shen Mengxi suddenly turns back, mysterious men appear around him frequently, and the initiator of all this is obviously Gu fan. She also asks a question just raised by Shuisheng: "who are you in the end!"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Gu fan shook his head and replied, "now I''m called death."


    Death.


    God.


    I''m afraid only God has the ability to understand the world like this??


    On the other side.


    The sage of Tianshui has been completely shocked.


    A saint, really created by Gu fan, is not a drug dependent freak in the laboratory.


    "It''s not true."


    The water Saint felt that his three outlooks were about to break, and it was hard to maintain his normal tone. He screamed: "how can the lower class evolve into saints? What kind of magic do you use in the end!"


    Sorcery?


    I didn''t expect that the saints in the non believer sect, the paranoid lunatics who don''t believe in anything, would use these two words.


    "If it''s true, you''ll have a try."


    "Just in time, singers need to sharpen themselves a little bit."


    Gu fan stepped back a few steps to make way for a large space and made a gesture of please.


    Obviously She didn''t mean to protect the siren. Instead, she wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to let the siren fight and adapt to her body and powers.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 488

    "What?"


    "You want me to fight this lowlife?"


    The voice of Shuisheng was shaking. Everyone could see that she was really angry.


    Who is she?


    The master of Tianshui line.


    The saints in the faithless sect, the existence that thousands of people admire, one person can guard the invincible strongman of the whole base.


    But now I met this so-called crazy hunting team, but I was frustrated one after another. First, the Immortal King Kong and the gun of death almost defeated it, and then there appeared Gu fan, a mysterious super strong man who called himself "the God of death".


    Now Even a lower class soldier created in a short time dares to fight against the water saint.


    Funny.


    It''s a joke for a lower class to fight against the holy one of Tianshui.


    However, although Shuisheng is angry, she still doesn''t underestimate Shen Mengxi. Her ability just now is not weak. On the contrary, she is very strange and unpredictable. I''m afraid that the means to deal with ordinary hunters will not work.


    "She''s just a mutated ability, and she doesn''t have any fighting experience. To defeat her is like killing a chicken or a dog."


    The water Saint calculates in his heart that those "upstarts" who suddenly gain strength often ignore many details. The more delicate and dangerous the fighting process is, the more they can distract their attention.


    For example, water explodes silver needles!!


    The water saint has already started in the dark. A blue light twinkles in the pupil. The water in the air is gathered under the control of the power. It turns into a water exploding silver needle that is hard to distinguish with the naked eye and shoots at Shen Mengxi.


    Ankle, ankle, spine, vest, rib, hindbrain, temple All kinds of strange angles are fused into a large number of silver needles, like countless bullets that are hard to see with naked eyes, aiming at the weakness to launch a stealthy attack.


    Not good!!


    The gun of death, the Immortal King Kong, frowned at the same time.


    At this time, Shen Mengxi has not fully adapted to her own strength. Suddenly, such a dangerous attack is very likely to directly penetrate her. After all, not everyone has almost invincible defensive power like Immortal King Kong.


    However Shen Mengxi is not as fragile as people imagine.


    Although she has not fully mastered her body, her willpower is particularly strong, and she is aware of the danger around her at the first time.


    Familiar!


    It''s a familiar feeling.


    In the corridor of bitter fantasy, every moment is in danger, every moment will face the attack of carrion monster.


    She was familiar with the feeling of being surrounded by danger, paying attention to the details of every corner around her at any time, and spreading her consciousness to form a "security field".


    "Buzz, buzz!"


    Space is shaking.


    It was the sound produced by the wings of countless bees, but it was transmitted from Shen Mengxi''s voice bone, and the sound was dense.


    Shen Mengxi''s whole body is 360 ¡ã without any dead angle. Whether it''s the ankle or the temple on the top of the head, the sound bone engraved with countless blood stains is shaking violently. After the superposition of the periosteum of the essence, a special sound barrier is formed, and finally her whole body is completely wrapped.


    That''s the sound shield!!


    Special sound waves connect to form a circular shield. Each sound line transmits vibration to each other, which makes the shield stronger.


    It''s broken.


    Countless water explodes silver needles. The moment they touch this special shield, it''s like a blister burst. It turns into a dense mist and spreads out to the surrounding. They can''t get close to the barrier.


    Water Saint pupil a shrink, the heart is also a tight, good quick reaction!!


    Shen Mengxi''s reaction speed in the face of danger is beyond imagination. I can''t believe that she can''t completely control her body.


    Is this really a "nouveau riche" who has not been trained, but has acquired powers in an emergency??


    Why is she so skillful in controlling powers? No matter how talented she is, she can''t accumulate huge combat experience!!


    "Water saint, you should still have strength?"


    Gu fan stood by and watched all this silently. He went to the bottom of the frozen sky River, pressed his palm on the area where the waterfall torrent fell, and said faintly, "you should still have the power to control this river."


    Whoa, whoa!!


    The river ice dissolved and the flood surged again.


    Gu fan''s ability of extreme cold in winter can not only freeze the river in the sky, but also recover the ability of extreme cold freely.


    Water saint''s face is pale. After several wars, the power consumption is serious, but there should be no problem in controlling this huge river.


    "Damn it."


    "It''s using me as a grindstone."


    While re controlling the 10000 tons of liquid flowing in the sky, Shuisheng growled: "be careful, I''ll kill her!"


    Angry waves!!


    In his anger, Shuisheng directly used his strongest ability without any reservation.This move is just the surging torrent frozen by Gufan. At this time, it once again shows its destructive power. Thousands of tons of torrents pour down and press towards Shen Mengxi.


    Such a strong water pressure, Shen Mengxi will be directly crushed into meat.


    Shen Mengxi felt the coming of great danger.


    She suddenly raised her head, one of the most powerful abilities in the dream [Banshee scream] also burst out the power of terror.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!"


    Shen Mengxi screamed all over his body. It was the scream of a woman in childbirth, the cry of a child when he fell down, the cry of an old man who had lost his companion for many years, and the scream of a prisoner in prison.


    The scream of the banshee is very harsh. When ordinary people hear it, their eardrums will burst and their brains will burst.


    360 degrees.


    Every sound bone is shaking violently.


    Shen Mengxi''s incarnation has become a huge sound. The voice of the banshee is rushing towards the river in the sky, and the space seen in the vision is twisting wildly.


    Boom boom!!


    Boom boom!!


    Something incredible happened.


    The sound of the two running against each other is just like the sound of the waves from the ground.


    The sound wave causes the waves to burst continuously, and the water flow is decomposed into dewdrops. Dewdrops are changed into water vapor under the vibration of the super audio.


    Sound waves vs torrents.


    People can see two kinds of waves attacking each other with naked eyes. There are layers of sound and water ripples in the sky, and the concentration of water vapor in the air is more and more strong.


    It''s incredible.


    It''s incredible.


    The whole mountain range along the Tianshui line is shaking.


    The stones turned into vermilion powder, and the soil turned into mud. The hunters who were a little close to Shen Mengxi fell to the ground one after another. The seven orifices bled and sprayed a large amount of scarlet slurry, which obviously could not bear the aftershock.


    Just the afterwave can shock the hunter one kilometer away to seven holes of blood. I really don''t know how terrible the core shock of the siren''s shrill sound is.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 489

    There was a lot of noise.


    The flood.


    The destructive power of both is stronger.


    The soil in the center becomes mud, even liquid like a swamp, and it''s all broken by sound waves.


    As time goes by, Shen Mengxi''s concussion becomes more and more terrifying, but with the spread of powers and the high-intensity use of sound bones, she is more and more able to control her body.


    It turns out that my body strength and powers are like this


    The feeling of being in complete control of one''s body and energy in the corridor of bitter illusion gradually comes back.


    It''s getting stronger.


    The sound wave is still getting stronger!!


    As Shen Mengxi became more familiar with his body control, as if his soul had returned to his body, he became more precise in controlling his powers.


    The torrent burst wider, and the sound wave made the whole mountain range of Tianshui first-line base tremble slightly, and the destructive power also became more powerful. The hunters within ten miles felt their heads buzzing.


    Tinnitus.


    Bone tremor.


    It''s not only the eardrum that will be broken by the high frequency sound waves, but also the capillaries all over the body, as well as the fragile cartilage and even the thinner muscles and muscles are in danger of cracking.


    "Come on, come on!"


    "Get those hunters out of here and listen to the sound. You''ll die!"


    Some of the stronger non believers in the periphery are busy, carrying out the hunters within the range of 10 kilometers. Many people have lost their fighting ability, even to the extent that they can''t stand steadily. They can only be pulled out of the attack range by the stronger ones.


    Poof, poof, poof!!


    The sound of the skull bursting is also endless.


    Those lower class people with the intention of "watching the fun" are fragile in their physical quality. In the face of the sound waves generated by the layers of shrieking, their skulls can''t bear the huge pressure. The boiling and bursting brain kernel crushes the whole skull and breaks up a large white brain mixed with blood color.


    They were already dead.


    These inferior people''s hearts have already burst, and their blood vessels have exploded one after another, but the scene of their heads exploding like balloons is more intuitive and frightening.


    Let''s go!!


    Those who saw the terrible scenes in the distance were afraid to run down the mountain. If the fighting escalated again, I was afraid that the whole Tianshui first-line base would collapse.


    Is this still human?


    Is this level of fighting really what human beings can achieve?


    Holy One!!


    This is the true destructive power of the saints.


    What evolutionist?


    What hunter?


    Even if the hunting team has experienced countless battles, the most elite team leader with the rarity of [Jinggang] can''t be compared with the saints, and the gap between them is just an insurmountable gap.


    This is legendary silver.


    This is the awakened, also known as the sage!!


    "Totally adapted."


    "Body fusion has reached the highest level."


    Gu fan nodded silently on one side: "the evolutionary powers are fully adapted, 100% control of their own strength, coupled with months of experience accumulated in the bitter fantasy corridor, she has really become an awakener."


    It can be recognized by Gu fan, which proves that Shen Mengxi''s strength and ability have reached a very strong height.


    "Shen Mengxi."


    Gu fan light said: "Song siren, end this battle."


    The aftereffects of Shen Mengxi''s sound wave shocked the whole Tianshui first-line base, but Gu fan''s voice was transmitted directly through his heart, like whispering in his ear.


    End the fight.


    It seems that we should use the unique skill created by Shen Mengxi in the bitter fantasy corridor.


    Roaring cannon!!


    Suck!!


    Suddenly, Shen Mengxi began to suck the air around him.


    The sound wave and sound wave began to weaken with the floating of suction, and the falling flood also came closer step by step, but she was not in the slightest panic.


    The surrounding air seems to have been sucked dry by a super powerful exhaust fan, almost becoming a vacuum state.


    Shen Mengxi''s chest began to bulge, and his slender body became bulky like a balloon filled with air.


    The tympanic membrane in her body expanded to the limit, and the sound reverberated and shocked in her chest, condensing the invisible air into an air shell, in which the sound of whistling was stored, continuously compressed and then compressed.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    Shen Mengxi''s mouth is like a prehistoric wild boa with a huge mouth in a blood basin. It is nearly 180 ¡ã open, which looks rather terrifying.


    And then the [scream gun] was released, squeezed out of the chest like a real shell, and blasted in the direction of the torrent.


    Boom!!


    Boom, boom!!Boom boom!!


    The sharp roaring heavy artillery has distinct layers. When it comes into contact with the torrent liquid, it explodes a layer, and the liquid within a few hundred meters is shattered and evaporated. The shell also rushes up to the sky against the liquid and blows towards the water saint.


    The sound of roaring and exploding came from time to time.


    The great roar resounded through nine days.


    Wonders emerge one by one before our eyes. No one has ever seen the torrent fall like the Milky way, let alone the Milky Way burst in the air.


    No!!


    Impossible!!


    Water saint''s wave power has been running to the maximum, thousands of tons of liquid fall down, but still unable to suppress the roaring heavy artillery.


    She watched helplessly as the heavyweight sonic bomb hit her. After being weakened, it was less than one tenth of its original size, but it was enough to rush to attack her.


    The roar sounded again.


    The water Saint saw with his naked eyes that the bomb of the roaring heavy gun exploded in the torrent.


    Layers of visible sound waves, accompanied by the burst of the torrent liquid, will destroy her whole person.


    Poof!!


    There was a burst of blood vessels and a burst of internal organs in the ears of the water saint.


    She fell from the air, and with the flood of collapse, she declined to the top of the mountain. Dahe also collapsed and became a disaster, baptizing the whole Tianshui first-line base.


    The buildings on the surface of the base were washed down, and large areas of trees and forests were also dumped. Countless refugees were washed into the river, and the cruel and bloodthirsty piranhas soon left no bones.


    Inside the Tianshui base, a large number of machinery and equipment were paralyzed, the flood water flooded many base facilities, and a large number of innocent people were suffocated in the laboratory


    Tianshui first-line base, almost destroyed.


    But what is more unacceptable is that the saint of Tianshui lost!!


    The water Saint lost.


    Lost to a lower class.


    Lost to a weak woman who has just become a saint for less than 10 minutes, and she is a power upstart in the heart of the water Saint


    On the other side.


    The hunt team was almost safe.


    In addition to the lucky star''s poor strength, he was stunned by the sound explosion, and the old Musketeer''s eardrum broke and bled, the others were in good condition, and even Xu Manman was safe.


    "You It''s all done What... "


    Red bean is more open mouth, can''t believe what happened: "Tianshui first-line base almost destroyed!"


    The old cigar lit up slowly.


    "Calm down."


    "It''s normal."


    "Moreover, we are not the Savior, nor the guard of Tianshui first-line base. It''s none of our business if we destroy it."


    Old Musketeer said with indifference, and glanced at Gu fan''s direction: "as for the God of death, I''m afraid the newly rising singer siren is more valuable in his heart than all human lives."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 490

    Tianshui first line base?


    Gu fan doesn''t care at all.


    He is neither the virgin who helps the world, nor the Sanhao who defends his homeland.


    Don''t forget, he was a bloodthirsty butcher, a terrible monster that other people would tremble when they heard his name. Even the three major rulings of the adjudication office had to kneel down to greet him.


    The life of all the people in the whole base, I''m afraid, in the eyes of Gu fan, is not as good as that of "singer siren".


    Not only because of the experience of the last life, but also because of helping Gu fan and fighting together.


    More importantly, the singer siren has its own potential. There are not many people who have this special ability and can make the best of it to become saints.


    "How''s it going?"


    Gu fan went to Shen Mengxi and put his palm on her shoulder: "Shen Mengxi, how does it feel to gain strength?"


    Shen Mengxi is still dazed in the face of all this.


    She suddenly woke up, and then she responded: "I thought I was still dreaming, but I didn''t expect that all this was true, and that dream I thought it was true, too. "


    "I can''t tell dream from reality now."


    Dreams.


    Gu fan''s bitter fantasy corridor is not an ordinary dream. Reality can''t be distinguished from that dream, so Shen Mengxi still doubts that all this is false.


    Gu fan took back his palm and said with a smile, "I promise, it''s true this time."


    At a loss.


    Facing the man in front of him, Shen Mengxi felt at a loss.


    He is too mysterious, too powerful, do not know what kind of terrible means, will be directly promoted to the realm of saints.


    "What do I have to pay for that?"


    There is a price for everything. Shen Mengxi certainly knows that he has to pay a price to gain this level of power.


    "The wings of the butterfly stir up, and the track they used to go in different directions."


    "It''s a kind of compensation for you. As for the price, it''s simpler. You need to join my hunting team and be absolutely loyal to me."


    Gu Fan said something unknown.


    The wings of a butterfly and the track of its past sound more like the nonsense of a fortune teller.


    As for the compensation, Shen Mengxi was even more confused. Therefore, they had never seen it before. What compensation would they talk about??


    "Crazy hunting team..."


    Shen Mengxi recited the name, lowered his head and said in a deep voice: "OK, I''ll join you. Since my power is given by you, it''s natural for me to be loyal to you, but I don''t understand why I chose me?"


    In the last world, you can kill people for a bag of instant noodles.


    A person enhances your ability and gives you super powers. It''s natural to be loyal to him, but Shen Mengxi doesn''t understand that he is a weak girl with very little blood energy. Why does Gu fan stare at him??


    Gu fan sneered: "everyone has his own unique talent. Maybe his voice is beautiful and pleasant, maybe his perception is sharp and strong, and even he has a good appetite."


    "But I can really see through your talent and potential. The voice howling talent hidden in the thin blood can surpass most mortals."


    Some people, strong physique, strength, talent are very superior, but too average, there is no outstanding flash.


    They may be valued by the faithless sects and become excellent hunters, but they have no outstanding talent and can not break through the limit to become saints.


    Gu fan created a saint, but it doesn''t mean that he can mass produce.


    If God closes a door for you, he will open a window for you. However, Shen Mengxi, a man with super talent but hidden in his blood, has closed both the door and the window. He has to dismantle the ceiling to fly in the air!!


    "I am Unique


    After listening to Gu fan''s words, Shen Mengxi also felt that he was trapped in the clouds. He had always been regarded as a dirty race with inferior blood, and even had such precious blood hidden behind him??


    The unbeliever is wrong.


    It is wrong for the unbelievers to divide people into three, six and nine grades.


    The lower class also has the opportunity, the lower class also can become the strong, the lower class is not trash!!


    Shen Mengxi''s grievances in the past two years, his heartache treated with scorn and ridicule, burst out all at once, crystal clear tears flowing down his cheeks.


    "All right."


    "Stop gossiping. You just beat a saint."


    Gu fan glanced not far away, and a woman covered with wounds walked down the cliff.


    At this time, she was in a very miserable condition. One hand bone was completely broken, the cartilage under the knee of her leg was also cracked, and a large number of blood vessels burst, causing her whole body to be covered with dirty plasma, and her oil head was dirty and her face was shaking.


    That''s Water saint?


    She no longer had the arrogance that she once looked at the world. She looked like a poor woman. The water mist that served as the veil could not cover her face, revealing her cold and thin cheek.Shen Mengxi clenched his fists.


    She saw almost no resistance ability of water saint, heart sigh a lot, did not expect Tianshui line superior invincible strong, but was defeated by their own.


    "Lunatic."


    "You lunatics."


    Tianshui Saint murmurs that a big war will destroy the base and kill many innocent people, but only to save a lower class. The most ridiculous thing is that this lower class has changed into a saint.


    Is there anything crazier than this in the world??


    "Who the hell are you!"


    "Destroy Tianshui first-line base, is your purpose."


    Tianshui sage still can''t see through Gu fan''s identity and purpose. Even if she died, she also wants to know the truth.


    Gu fan shook his head and said, "we are crazy hunting, just passing by."


    Passing by.


    Just passing by.


    It''s really funny. I destroyed Tianshui base by the way??


    "Water saint."


    "I said that the biggest obstacle to human beings is arrogance and arrogance."


    Gu fan''s voice is still flat, but there is an unquestionable dignity: "your vision is too narrow. You think it''s great to be a saint. In fact, you are nothing at all, and the end of the world is much more dangerous than you think."


    "Real danger and disaster are coming."


    "Tens of millions of corpse tides, countless different species, know the wisdom and brain of soldiers better than human generals."


    Gu fan looked back at the Tianshui first-line base and sneered again: "your little Tianshui first-line passage will accumulate hundreds of thousands of decaying corpses, and the whole lake will be filled with alien corpses, until the river is filled with corpses Where can you hide? "


    Water Saint listen to the picture described by Gu fan, fluffy hair, eyes full of shock.


    The lake was filled with bodies.


    The corpses trampled the bodies on the lake and rushed into the base.


    At a glance, the endless tide of tens of millions of corpses, with a variety of abilities, are controlled by the intelligent brain, forming a special army that is difficult for human beings to guard against.


    Don''t you dare to write a novel like this??


    Gu fan looked at her incredulous eyes and finally sneered, "I know you can''t believe it, but I want to tell you, all this I have


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: the Mid Autumn Festival is over.


    It''s time for me to add more. In the future, I''ll keep a minimum of 3 more every day. The author said to do it!!

 Chapter 491

    I have.


    Shuisheng has no doubt about Gufan''s words.


    I don''t know why, every word has a full sense of the picture, as if the corpse mountain and sea of blood are coming.


    The water Saint only felt that his throat was extremely dry for a moment, and a sense of awe inspiring killing came to his face. His fear was like an invisible hand holding his throat, imagining the great terror that might happen in the future.


    Shen Mengxi also came up.


    At this time, she had mixed emotions in her heart. The water saint, who was once high above, was in a mess. Overnight, her identity changed dramatically. No one would know what to do.


    "Siren the singer."


    Gu fan browed a little and said to Shen Mengxi, "you defeated Shuisheng. Now she''s your prisoner. Do you want to kill her?"


    Light words, but let water saint and Shen Mengxi heart suddenly tightening.


    Gu fan''s air is light and cloudless. It seems that the saint of Tianshui is just a chicken that can be slaughtered at will.


    Water saint!!


    She has a high status and strong ability. But Gu fan''s words can decide the life and death of Shuisheng, and even give Shen Mengxi the right to deal with her.


    "Kill "She?"


    Shen Mengxi''s breathing became a little tight: "she is But Tianshui sage! "


    To kill a saint is something I dare not even think about.


    But the opportunity is in front of us. The confused water saint''s energy has been exhausted, and his whole body is full of fatal wounds. Only Shen Mengxi can kill him with a little hand.


    "That''s the truth."


    "The rule of the unbelievers is that the weak eat the law of the jungle. Although the saint is superior in the eyes of countless civilians, he is still just a weak man in front of us."


    Gu fan''s tone became colder and colder. He seemed to be "educating" Shen Mengxi how to treat his identity. He continued: "if you are stronger than her, you can kill her and deal with her at will. The world is so simple and rough."


    The end of the world is complicated.


    No one can be trusted, monsters are everywhere, resources are scarce, survival is difficult, anyone can stab you in the back.


    The end is simple.


    As long as you are better than others, you can kill others at will and decide their fate.


    Shen Mengxi was stunned.


    The right of a saint to dispose of is in his own hands. It feels so unreal.


    "She didn''t do anything wrong, just protecting Tianshui base..."


    Shen Mengxi swallowed a mouthful of foam. Shuisheng didn''t do anything harmful. In other words, she was not a villain, even a hero in the eyes of countless people.


    Gu fan sneered: "in this world, there are more people who have not made mistakes, and the lower class have not made any mistakes. Good people will still be eaten by decaying corpses, and conscience can not change into a mouthful of bread when you are hungry."


    Cruelty.


    Gu fan''s words are cruel.


    Before the end of the world, we often hear complaints that "good people don''t live long" and that there are disasters that will last for thousands of years.


    Generally speaking, good people are step-by-step, ignorant of the world, and often bullied. Only in this way can people feel good at being bullied.


    And those evil scum are often human essence, good at communicating with people, using interpersonal relationship to do a lot of shady activities in private, but mix better.


    After the end of the world, it is even more so.


    Are you kind?


    You like saving people?


    Are you willing to share your food resources with others?


    Do you want nothing in return, help others become stronger, and give weapons to people you believe you trust?


    But often in the end in return is betrayal, is stabbed you in the back of the tragic pain.


    Shen Mengxi felt very sad.


    What Gu Fan said is cruel, but they are all facts, and they are all facts that she has experienced. It''s like the man she helped yesterday, leaving the relationship clear in an instant.


    The water saint is innocent.


    The lower class are equally innocent.


    However, the water saint has power, and the lower class has no right to resist.


    "It''s your right to deal with her. It''s up to you."


    Gu fan no longer said much, turned and walked towards the hunting team. Sometimes things are like this, and there is no reason to kill.


    Weak, die.


    Strong, born.


    On the other side.


    Everyone in the hunting team was laughing bitterly.


    This is really a standard "Gufan style" education. It''s as cold-blooded as before, but it''s equally effective.


    The gun of death, Immortal King Kong, lucky star, old musket, even Xu Manman They all knew who Gufan was, and they had received Gufan''s own cold-blooded education.


    If you think of him as the Savior, you''re wrong.Lucky star has recovered from a coma.


    He probably knew the details and looked at Shen Mengxi sympathetically: "is it really good for the boss to do this? It''s really a poor girl, and the water saint. It''s really pathetic."


    The old Musketeer snorted coldly: "ha ha, what''s so pitiful? It''s not so easy to join the crazy hunting team. Every member has been baptized, besides They are all awakeners and saints. Why do you pity them? "


    Lucky star choked on a sentence.


    Old firegun is right. Shen Mengxi and Shuisheng are all strong men at the level of saints. Lucky stars don''t deserve to carry shoes for others. They pity others??


    "Bah, bah, bah!"


    Lucky star spat two mouthfuls and patted his chest: "I''m not a combat type, I''m a lucky type, and the whole team''s luck depends on me alone!"


    "What a shame."


    The Immortal King Kong couldn''t listen any more. He vomited a mouthful to the ground, which made the lucky star jump. He started his daily broken mouth mode and became a crazy BB machine. He began to complain about other people''s bad things and raise his status.


    "Shh, Shh, Shh!"


    "That sister, she''s singing!"


    Without waiting for the lucky star to complain, Xu Manman put up a fat little finger in front of his lips and looked up carefully.


    La la la


    La la la


    A melodious voice came through.


    The sound is like a secluded orchid in an empty valley, long and quiet, soothing people''s hearts.


    The sound is like moistening things drizzle, with extremely gentle manna, sprinkled on people''s wounds.


    Soft sound waves came round and round, and people were surprised to find that their wounds were healing slowly??


    What''s going on??


    "I feel the cells in my body are more active."


    "This sound can stimulate the activity of cells in the body, causing various wounds to recover faster?"


    Immortal Vajra has the strongest ability to control the body. He understands what''s going on for the first time. Gentle sound waves can not only calm people''s mind, but also directly stimulate active cells and strengthen their own recovery function.


    Many injured people were surprised to find that the wounds on their bodies were recovering at the speed visible to the naked eye. The split blood mouth grew white and tender granulations, entangled with each other, and turned into pink and tender skin in less than a minute.


    What''s the song?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 492

    Holy Sanskrit.


    Siren singer''s voice, not only can send out the destructive scream.


    Pure heart, soft and gentle, kind and compassionate You can hear that in the song, it''s from the bottom of your heart.


    "Is that the song of an angel?"


    "It''s wonderful, it''s moving."


    People who have been harassed by the end of the world all the year round feel unprecedented peace of mind.


    Unconsciously, many people left clear tears, it is clear that there is no touching lyrics in the song, but people who have experienced the dark can feel the sadness and difficulty from the melody.


    It''s not just civilians and evolutionists.


    Shen Mengxi''s wounds are healing quickly.


    Her face was full of incomprehension. She thought Shen Mengxi, who had been insulted, would choose to kill herself. Especially after Gu fan''s "cold-blooded education", Shuisheng almost saw his own death.


    Her death will make Shen Mengxi rise and become another cold-blooded saint.


    However, Shen Mengxi did not do so.


    She still has that kindness in her heart, just like when she just entered the base, she used singing to comfort people''s fear. At this time, she also used holy Sanskrit to comfort every member of Tianshui first-line base.


    There is a lingering sound.


    Shen Mengxi''s songs surround people''s hearts for a long time.


    "I''m not like you."


    After singing a song, Shen Mengxi firmly said to the confused water Saint: "you are a cold-blooded and cruel superior race, and I am just a despicable inferior, but I am still a person."


    Irony.


    What a great irony.


    The despicable lower class, however, helped the saint recover by singing and spared her life.


    Don''t know why, Shen Mengxi finish this sentence, feel unprecedented happy, chest of depression all vent.


    She knelt down and marched forward in the distance.


    "Should I call you Gufan, or Lord death?"


    Shen Mengxi said with a smile, after just those, although she did not become cold-blooded and cruel, but her character is no longer so submissive, even the saints were spared her life, what is not self-confident??


    Gu fan''s expressionless reply: "all right."


    Shen Mengxi glanced around, took a breath, and continued to say, "I''m sorry I didn''t become the kind of person you need."


    "My strength comes from you, but my heart does not allow the indiscriminate killing of innocent people."


    Shen Mengxi''s words made the members of the crazy hunting team look at each other.


    After what she had just experienced, Shen Mengxi seems to have seen through a lot, but although the feeling of strength is so attractive, she still does not indulge in it, but follows her own heart.


    The Immortal King Kong also frowned.


    What Gu fan hates most is those people who are honest, hypocritical and kind-hearted.


    Countless enchanting beauties are regarded as vases by Gu fan. None of them can get on Gu fan''s bed. Only when they have truly experienced the cruel end of the dark and bloody world and become the strong among the strong can they be qualified to join the crazy hunting team.


    As for Shen Mengxi Although she has strength, her heart is not strong enough.


    Just this one, enough Gu fan disgust, carefully recall the consequences of their resistance to Gu fan, even if it is killed on the spot, it will not be surprising.


    "Lord death, you can take my power back, or you can take my life away."


    Shen Mengxi went on to say that although his next ending may be very miserable, after all that had just happened, the seemingly weak little girl decided to follow her heart.


    If she really becomes cold-blooded and merciless, what''s the difference between her and water saint??


    "I''m sorry."


    "Not the kind of person you want to be."


    When Shen Mengxi said this, he dared to look Gu fan''s eyes directly because he had a clear conscience.


    The two eyes are touching each other.


    Gu fan''s eyes are as deep as the abyss, just like the sea of stars. A little touch makes people fall into it, but Shen Mengxi is not afraid.


    "I didn''t let you kill him."


    Gu fan''s first sentence stunned Shen Mengxi, but his words were even more shocking.


    "I just want you to really experience the feeling of being in control of other people''s lives and deaths."


    "When you have countless lives in your hands and control the life and death of others, the things you think about will be different, not from the perspective of a weak person, but the strong person who decides the life of others."


    Control life and death!!


    Other people''s lives are in your hands.


    That feeling is addictive, that feeling is full of temptation, that feeling is forgetful, just like the right before the end of the world, everyone is in a rush for the right, and the feeling brought by the right is control."The right to control life and death is in your hands."


    "It''s your right to kill others, and it''s also your right to save others. In the end, you choose to follow your own heart, and you are not confused by this feeling. In fact, it''s enough."


    Gu fan''s words are more and more like a philosopher.


    I can kill you, but I choose to save you.


    Having multiple choices and controlling the fate of others, Shen Mengxi has to follow her own heart at this time. Shen Mengxi is not confused by this desire for "rights". If she really kills Shuisheng as Gu fan suggested.


    That''s the real disqualification!!


    Stick to your heart.


    That''s what matters.


    Although Gu fan hated hypocritical people, he also appreciated strong people with firm heart.


    Until Shen Mengxi chose to sing the holy Sanskrit, she could not be called a strong one. Even if she killed Shuisheng and came to Gufan, she was just a tool puppet.


    But now it''s different.


    She is a strong person who sticks to her heart, has the bottom line of principle, and has persistence and firm belief!!


    "You mean..."


    Shen Mengxi couldn''t believe it. His eyes widened and his voice stuttered.


    Gu fan nodded and said solemnly, "welcome to the crazy hunting team. From now on, you will be the song siren."


    Gu fan''s declaration also shocked several other members of the crazy hunting team.


    What!!!


    Shen Mengxi passed.


    She became a member of the wild hunting team, a companion of them, and was accepted by Gu fan.


    "Siren the singer."


    "I remember siren is a banshee in Greek mythology?"


    "Hey, hey, there will be another little sister in the team. She is still a little sister who can sing."


    Before Shen Mengxi could react, other members of the crazy hunting team clapped their hands one after another, especially the lucky star, who looked up and down at the new members and looked like I was covering you.


    "I I I... "


    Shen Mengxi was in a daze for a while. He made a mistake and passed??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 493

    "Lord water Saint They left


    KUQING, one of the non believers, knelt down in front of the water saint and said respectfully.


    Gu fan''s crazy hunting team didn''t stay in Tianshui first-line base for long. After leaving a whole mess, they left with the newly promoted saint "singer siren".


    "What about the casualties?"


    Water Saint recovered a little energy, and Shen Mengxi''s song healed most of the wounds. At this time, his state was obviously better.


    "The hunters were affected, more than ten people died, and hundreds of people were seriously injured, but later they were all restored by the mysterious power."


    "The Tianshui first-line base is almost paralyzed, the cave base has been destroyed by more than 58% of the area, and all research has entered a state of stagnation."


    "As for the lower class and the common people There are countless deaths and injuries, still counting. "


    KUQING reports.


    There were few other people in the battle center, but the aftershocks were enough to shock the hunters to death.


    As for those ordinary people who were drowned in the flood and died, they are just like mole ants. They ran over and died in the battle.


    The water saint is pure and pure, but it is too cold to be sentimental.


    She uses the "angry waves" ability to bring floods. Most ordinary people can be said that she indirectly killed them, but she has no guilt for this. It seems that human life is just a number.


    "Stronger than ever."


    The water Saint sighed that the power possessed by the crazy hunting team is really terrible. Even though she is a saint, she has never seen such a terrible existence.


    "It was destroyed by Tianshui."


    "Warn the saints of the great gathering places not to provoke the little party called the wild hunting."


    Don''t provoke.


    Don''t insult.


    Don''t offend.


    In particular, the guy named "death" was the most frightening and even trembling for the water saint. After becoming a saint, he felt so small in front of someone for the first time.


    "Yes


    KUQING nodded cautiously. He also saw the war just now. It was really shocking!


    "In addition..."


    "I decided to move the Tianshui line."


    The words of Shuisheng shocked the subordinates around him. Tianshui first-line base is unique, easy to defend but difficult to attack, and rich in resources. It is a good place that other gathering places can''t envy.


    Lord Shuisheng decided to move??


    Even if a large number of people were killed and injured in Tianshui, the number of people left was in the tens of thousands.


    It''s illogical to pay such a high price to go to places with worse environment when the vast gathering place moves. I don''t know how much damage it will cause along the way??


    "Master Shuisheng, you should think about it clearly."


    "It''s not just the change of personnel, but also our high-tech equipment and military reserve resources, which are difficult to move through a long journey."


    One of KUQING''s subordinates looks unnatural. Maybe this is his first choice against Shuisheng.


    "I see it."


    Water saint''s voice is a little at a loss, and her eyes look farther away.


    See?


    Through Gu fan''s words, Shuisheng saw the future, saw tens of millions of endless corpse tide, saw countless high-level alien species, saw the extremely terrible abyss master!!


    Those are just Gufan''s warnings.


    But I don''t know why, every word is like a needle into the heart of the water saint, as if it is inevitable that these things will happen in the future.


    "We rely too much on the terrain along the Tianshui line, and our defense force is still unable to compete with the militarized Chilong base."


    "If the sky is full of bats and flying dragons, if there are boa constrictors wandering in the lake, if the body of decaying corpses fills the whole lake..."


    The water Saint said more strange things, such as flying dragons in the sky, strange snakes in the water, lizards drilling in the land, and those alien species can only be heard occasionally in the mouth of advanced hunters.


    That''s a high-grade alien!!


    Advanced mutant species, each with its own territory, how can they gather together??


    Water Saint also knows that such a ridiculous and strange thing is just a fantasy.


    But if one day, the heterogeneous army really forms a scale, and all kinds of Advanced Heterogeneous come together, the effect will not be as simple as 1 + 1.


    "I''ve decided."


    "Tianshui first line base, all move, we gather to Chilong base!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Crazy hunting team joined the new members, all with a happy face.


    "I''ll tell you, that big guy looks like a fool, but he has a lot of heart.""In addition, be careful of that guy with a gloomy face. He''s a good shooter. If you offend him, tut tut Maybe I''ll shoot you in the head a few kilometers away. "


    Lucky star is particularly excited, around Shen Mengxi, secretly saying bad things about other players.


    He patted his chest: "although you are a newcomer, don''t be afraid. I will cover you in the future. I will tell you secretly that I am the second person in the crazy hunting team. I will cover everything."


    Shen Mengxi looks at the lucky star suspiciously.


    Lucky star''s ability is obviously the weakest one in the whole team. It can only be regarded as an ordinary hunter.


    Such a person, unexpectedly is the second person of crazy hunting team??


    "Why do you look at me with such suspicion?"


    Lucky star felt scornful eyes, but still brazenly continued to brag: "you think carefully, so ordinary, even can be called garbage, I can enter the crazy hunting team, why?"


    Shen Mengxi was stunned.


    Yes!


    Lucky star seems to be the weakest in the team. How did he get into the crazy hunting team like this? Does he really have any special ability?


    "Think about it."


    "The wild hunting team is full of fierce and cruel lions."


    "But among the lions, there is a small white rabbit who lives leisurely and mingles with the lions. In a sense, isn''t this rabbit more suspicious?"


    Lucky star made an analogy, comparing himself to the rabbit in the lion group, and continued: "this rabbit is so strong and unpredictable. Don''t you think so?"


    Don''t tell me, Shen Mengxi is a little bit scared.


    Lucky star has some truth, a group of "Superman" living in an ordinary person, this ordinary person will never be so ordinary!!


    "Cut!"


    "Lucky star is boasting again!"


    Xu Manman baby made a face, debunked the lucky star''s nonsense, and came to Shen Mengxi''s side: "elder sister singer, don''t listen to his nonsense."


    Shen Mengxi took Xu Manman''s little hand and felt more and more lovely. He rubbed her hair and said with a smile, "I know."


    Xu Manman baby looked at the lucky star with disdain, then patted his small chest and said with pride, "I''m the second person in the crazy hunting team. I''ll cover you after the singer sister!"


    Poop! Poop!!


    The sound of water spraying all around.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 494

    Poof!!


    Xu Manman''s baby is also bad.


    There is a saying that you can learn from whoever you follow. Lucky star feels a fierce look. He looks up and finds that Gu fan is looking at himself with bad intentions.


    "Cough, cough."


    Lucky star quickly explained: "boss, this is not what I taught, this is what she taught herself!"


    "Ha ha ha, don''t fool new people, or they will kill you easily."


    Old Musketeer came out to make a comeback: "I am old Musketeer, and my ability is very general, but I am an experienced old guy. Don''t listen to lucky star''s nonsense, he is the mascot of crazy hunting team."


    Aha!


    Lucky star was exposed in public and touched his head awkwardly.


    The old firecracker turned and took a look at Xu Manman: "but Manman baby, it''s really possible that he''s the second person in the wild hunting team. "


    This makes Shen Mengxi even more surprised.


    Xu Manman baby after two years of the end of the world, Huling Ling''s big eyes a bit more ancient spirit, looks fleshy, fat, very attractive, but do not ignore her combat effectiveness.


    Not to mention Xu Manman''s several masters, they are all masters among the legendary fourteen.


    Her own "space power" is almost bug like. Even Gu fan has to be afraid of it, and it also has a variety of very convenient powers, such as the storage room of different dimensions.


    "Big sister singer!"


    "You are so beautiful now, why do you still have scars on your face?"


    Xu Manman asked naively. At this time, Shen Mengxi experienced metamorphosis. Her skin became white and smooth, as soft as snow. The original appearance of ordinary people also became much more exquisite. Although she didn''t look as amazing as Le Zhiqi and Lin Yuxin, she could be regarded as a great beauty.


    But the scar on her face, which is as ferocious and twisted as a centipede, destroys the overall aesthetic feeling.


    The scar is the mark of the "inferior".


    Shen Mengxi was a little silent. He bent down and looked into Xu Manman''s eyes seriously. He said, "when you grow up, you will understand that this is not only a scar, but also a symbol of my past. It''s always whipping me."


    Xu man tilted his head and didn''t quite understand.


    But the rest of the team nodded with empathy.


    Each of them has an unforgettable past, just like the scar on Shen Mengxi''s face. In her eyes, it is no longer a humiliation, but a more complex and meaningful special symbol that outsiders can''t understand.


    Drop by drop.


    At this time, some instrument in the death gun backpack rang.


    As soon as his face changed, he quickly reported to Gu fan: "boss, we have news from the communicator."


    Communicator.


    It is a special communication device used to contact "fog" and "dragon eye".


    The 14 legendary judges of the adjudication office, 07 and 05, were the initial pioneers, and they must have experienced many hardships.


    But before has been in the state of losing contact, and with the development of Gufan hunting team, the signal of the communicator has also reached the maximum acceptable range.


    "Connect."


    According to Gu fan''s order, the gun of death immediately connected the signal: "this is the crazy hunting team. I''m judge 13."


    "Ask for help."


    "Ask for help."


    "I''m judge No. 05, Long Jing. Now I have contacted and reached an agreement with the non believers, but I need help urgently."


    It is said that the eyes not only can see things ten kilometers away, but also can see through the mind and the intention of others.


    He is not only an explorer, but also the best spiritual tutor and negotiator.


    When he came to the southern war zone this time, he was shouldering the task of contacting with the other party. In addition, he represented the dawn alliance in the north, and apparently had reached some agreement with the unbelievers.


    "Help?"


    The gun of death immediately replied, "please elaborate as soon as possible."


    "The rift in the abyss has collapsed!"


    "The abyss crack of the crackdown of the non believer sects now has the omen of collapse, and more and more mutant species are climbing out of the crack."


    The sound of the dragon''s eyes changed everyone''s face. The abyss crack is the most terrifying area for human beings. The monsters climbing out of the crack are like demons coming out of the ground.


    The corrosive abyss magic fog will cover the surrounding area. Whether it is carrion or alien, it will be greatly enhanced.


    "At the bottom of the rift in the abyss, there is more than one powerful and unparalleled breath."


    "We suspect that some holy creatures are recovering. If they wake up, the garrison and the surrounding cities will be destroyed."


    Longjing said anxiously, "please contact the grand adjudicator. I''m afraid only they can handle it now. It''s about our future relationship with the southern theater.""No need."


    At this time, a man''s voice came from the gun of death.


    The dragon eye on the other side of the communicator suddenly froze. Although the voice became a little fuzzy through the microphone, he could never forget the voice of the devil who tortured and trained himself day and night.


    "Ancient Gu fan Lord death Is that you


    "Did you come in person?"


    Longjing''s voice was trembling. He thought it was the limit that the ruling could send Le Zhiqi or other big adjudicators, but he didn''t expect that Lord Gu fan should be present in person.


    Now that this adult is here, then everything is not a problem.


    "Where are you?"


    Gu fan asked lightly.


    "Steel Machinery City!"


    Longjing said twice in a row: "we are in the steel machinery City."


    Boom boom!!!


    As soon as his voice fell, there was a huge roar from the other side of the communicator, and the communicator immediately lost its signal.


    It seems that we are in a lot of trouble.


    "Boss, what should we do?"


    "The abyss crack, shouldn''t there be the existence of dominating level?"


    This is what the crazy hunting team is most worried about. They all know how dangerous the abyss crack is. If there is a dominant level in the abyss crack, it will be a disaster of the world.


    Gu fan shook his head: "it''s impossible that the cracks in the abyss that host the master will form a huge abyss canyon. With the growth of time, the surrounding area will be covered with abyss magic fog to cover up a city."


    "That kind of big crack can''t be controlled by manpower."


    It is impossible for human beings to block the crack where the master is.


    According to Gu fan''s conjecture, it should only be an abyssal crack of an important hub, but the location is too important to block the crack. Now many changes have taken place and serious problems have arisen.


    "Red bean, how much do you know about iron and Steel Machinery City?"


    Steel machinery City.


    This name makes red bean who has been following the crazy hunting team fall into thinking.


    For a long time, she said a major event about the steel machinery City.


    "That place was bombed by a nuclear bomb."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 495

    Nuclear bomb.


    This is a near taboo term.


    At the beginning of the last century, all kinds of electronic equipment were melted down, and the stored nuclear bombs became tins.


    But over time, high-tech products have been gradually repaired by various experts, and occasionally nuclear bombs have been used as the ultimate weapon.


    Gu fan once used a nuclear bomb to blow up the newly born master of abyss devourer, and then obtained the invincible power of Shenjin level, as well as the more bizarre and powerful power of devour.


    Southern theater.


    This technology is also in the hands of the paranoid group of the infidels.


    "The last year or so."


    "There is a branch of the non believer sect. They are paranoid in science and have made a lot of contributions."


    "In order to recover the area of human survival, the nuclear bomb is forced into an abyss crack to destroy the whole abyss crack..."


    Hongdou explains that the city of mechanical steel is a branch of the non believer sect, which believes in science and develops all kinds of machinery and war weapons.


    The abyss crack is a taboo of human beings.


    But if you put a nuclear bomb into the crack of the abyss, you can blow up all those hateful corpses once and for all.


    The old Musketeer took a puff of his cigar and said, "it shouldn''t be such a simple end, will it?"


    Of course.


    Otherwise, there would not have been so many accidents.


    Red bean nodded and continued: "at the beginning, the cracks in the abyss were dead, no living things survived, and deep underground there was enough super radiation to kill any living things."


    "But a month later, a small number of alien species crawled out of the ground."


    "Their flesh and blood are corroded by nuclear radiation. They are fragile and can be solved by ordinary weapons, but I don''t know why, but as time goes on, they become stronger and stronger and more resistant to radiation. "


    "The non believer sect can only send troops to suppress the surrounding cracks and kill all the alien species that appear."


    "As for the follow-up, I''m not very clear."


    Gu fan on one side sneered.


    In the last days, the reason why nuclear bombs are called taboo weapons is that they have too many side effects.


    Nuclear bombs should not be used easily unless it is absolutely necessary. Radiation energy can cause genetic variation of organisms, which may become fragile and fragile, just like the first ones.


    But there is another possibility.


    Super mutation!!


    Once the heterologous species adapt to the corrosion of nuclear radiation, the genes in the body will undergo super mutation under the support of nuclear energy, and become stronger than ever.


    "Mechanical theology, it''s stupid."


    Gu Fan said to himself, red bean suddenly thought of something: "yes, the name of the mechanical religion is a branch of the non believer sect. It seems that they have used this name recently!"


    Mechanical theology.


    Gu fan, who has experienced the last life, knows very well that they were originally a group of non believers who believed in science, but later they became more and more paranoid and crazy, and their worship of science and machinery was almost blind.


    They invented human mechanical devices, mechanical neurons, which can combine machinery with the human body.


    In order to remould themselves, some believers even amputate their hands and feet and install mechanical prostheses to become semi mechanical and semi human beings.


    Gu fan didn''t have much affection for these paranoid lunatics.


    As he said before, blindly believing in anything is a superstition.


    "Gun of death, give me the communication equipment."


    Gu fan ordered: "in addition, red bean guide, you first take the other people of the crazy hunting team to the red dragon base, leaving the singer siren with me."


    Obviously.


    Gufan doesn''t plan to take everyone to the steel machinery City.


    Xu Manman baby tooted his mouth, shook Gufan''s palm, Wei qubaba said: "Gufan big pot, take me with you, Manman also wants to go with you."


    Gu fan shook his head: "the abyss crack we are going to have been baptized by the nuclear bomb. There is radiation everywhere. Only the awakened one who reaches the legendary silver level can offset the mutation."


    The awakened one at the legendary Mithril level is the saint.


    At present, only the immortal Vajra and the singer siren can really reach this level in the crazy hunting team. Even the body of the death gun has not been able to reach the level of the saint. It only has the destructive power of the saint level by virtue of the characteristics of weapons and snipers.


    After long-term exposure to radiation, gene tissue will be damaged, and abnormal changes will occur in severe cases.


    The rest of the crazy hunting team are not suitable to go to the cracks full of radiation. It''s the best choice to let others go to the Chilong base first, and the singer siren just takes this opportunity to hone.


    "Maman baby, radiation area for a long time, maybe your head will grow a terrible one eye, and then a long stinky mouth!"Lucky star came to Xu Manman and continued to scare her: "when the time comes, there will be a mutation, and you will grow a toe on your hand..."


    "Ah?"


    "Woo woo Hoo!"


    "Manman baby, don''t have eyes, and don''t have a little toe on your hand."


    Xu Manman covers his forehead and turns around. His watery eyes are full of fog. He is afraid that he will become a little monster like the lucky star said.


    "Well, don''t scare Manman."


    The Immortal King Kong waved and patted his chest: "don''t worry, boss. I will protect others. With me and the gun of death, there will be no problem."


    "Well."


    Gu fan finally ordered: "let''s divide the army into two ways. After settling this matter, we will go to the Chilong base to join you."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    Gu fan and the members of the wild hunting team parted ways.


    With the singer siren Shen Mengxi, he crossed the mountains near the Tianshui line and a deep forest that was born after the end of the world.


    The lush and luxuriant deep forest gradually has the color of withered and yellow. A few fallen leaves fall with the wind, and the boots creak on it. Obviously, they have lost all their life nutrients.


    Pick up one of the dead leaves.


    There is a little dust on the withered leaves, and the saint level perception makes her realize that the dust is still emitting energy, just like a handful of flames, releasing a light light of fire.


    "The dust?"


    Shen Mengxi raised his head doubtfully, picked up a piece of clean paper in his pocket, gently wiped it, and handed the dust to Gu fan.


    "Ashes."


    "Do you feel the radiant energy up there?"


    Gu fan pointed to the more and more withered and yellow trees in front of him: "they have been corroded, and they will wither and die in a short time."


    A nuclear bomb exploded.


    It will burn everything around it, whether it''s biology or soil, or even rock, will turn into ashes and float into the sky.


    More than thousands of tons of ashes floated in the wind and spread to a hundred miles away. Some fell on the old windows to form a piece of plaster, while others fell on these forest logs, emitting radioactive materials to make them wither.


    The impact of a nuclear bomb cannot be eliminated for hundreds of years.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 496

    Nuclear radiation.


    Radiation dust, polluted ashes, withered and dead plants, decayed animals with gene collapse, or steel covered with dirty matter in cities Their pollution, even in the past 100 years, will not dissipate.


    This is the aftermath of the use of the ultimate weapon.


    "Now that there are radioactive ashes, we should be able to go to the city where the mechanical sects are stationed in a day or two."


    According to the number of ashes, the vegetation around the environment became sparse gradually, and the number of organisms decreased greatly.


    "That''s The body. "


    About twenty bodies appeared near the withered and yellow trees.


    They were ragged, smelly and rotten. It seemed that they had been dead for more than three days. There were many maggots and mosquitoes crawling on the corpses.


    "These people are moving."


    Shen Mengxi takes a look at the backpack on one of them. The others are in the same situation. They run for their lives with the most precious "belongings". However, when they come to this area, they are killed by some inexplicable creature.


    Gu fan''s eyes flashed a little and saw through some things, but he was still silent, leaving Shen Mengxi to check and speculate.


    "I''m not good at examining bodies."


    "But these people were killed by other creatures, and the wounds were obvious."


    Shen Mengxi pointed to the fatal wounds on some of them. Some of them cut their throats and chests. It seems that they were caused by extremely sharp claws. Should they be wild animals in the forest?


    "It''s strange."


    "Their bodies were not eaten."


    Shen Mengxi was puzzled. Generally speaking, the alien species would definitely eat the flesh and blood of human beings, but this group of people let them rot here. Did the alien species learn to be picky??


    Gu fan reminds a: "feel carefully."


    Shen Mengxi walks into the body.


    She didn''t dislike the maggots and flies on the rotten flesh. She put her palm on it and felt it quietly.


    What a rich radiation!!


    These people''s flesh and blood all have the intense nuclear radiation pollution energy.


    If the ash floating on the leaves is a handful of flames, then these people are like burning firewood, more hot and bright.


    "Look."


    "The joints of those two fingers have changed."


    Gu fan reminds a little bit, among them a few corpses produced different level change.


    One person''s fingers became deformed, narrower and longer, and even long spines grew at the joints, which all had high radiation pollution energy.


    "Is this the mutation caused by nuclear radiation?"


    Shen Mengxi exclaimed that the pollution of nuclear radiation has gone deep into the bone marrow.


    These people should be living near the radiation area, but now the disaster broke out, they have to give up gathering camp and go to other areas to live on.


    "The nuclear radiation is too serious, the alien species do not eat..."


    Shen Mengxi shakes his head and goes to another corpse. However, it''s not long before she checks it. Suddenly, there are many changes!!


    Shua!!


    The rotten corpse suddenly raised his hand and waved towards Shen Mengxi. His ten fingers had no flesh and blood, and turned into a blade made of bone. He wanted to cut Shen Mengxi''s throat with one blow.


    How fast does the saint react?


    Even though Shen Mengxi is not a person with the ability of physical strengthening, the gap of grades can''t be crossed. Before the blade of bone finger blade reaches Shen Mengxi''s body, a strong sound wave is emitted from one side of his arm, which spreads out with the help of the tympanic membrane of skin and muscles.


    Poof!!


    The whole arm of the corpse was blown to pieces, and the sound of the sound also tore up a large area of rotten flesh and blood, leaving only one bone.


    However The shocking thing happened, that pair of withered bones actually slowly stood up???


    On that skeleton, there was a remnant of flesh and blood, and only half of his eyes were broken. The flesh and blood organs all burst into pieces in the afterglow of the sound wave, and then they fell to the ground and became a large pool of carrion.


    But it is such a skeleton, but survived, it is like the game often appear in the skeleton monster!


    "Fierce bones."


    Gu fan obviously knew this kind of monster. He knew from the first time that this group of people had mutated.


    This kind of monster is often found in the nuclear radiation area. Many human or other creatures living in the polluted area will gather a lot of radiation energy in their bones.


    Their flesh and blood life will gradually pass and seep into the bones.


    After a long time, the mutated sound bone is strongly alienated. After death, it will become a monster like "fierce bone". Even if there is no flesh and blood in the whole body, no viscera and brain, it can still rely on radiation energy to use the bone to survive.


    They are another variant.


    It''s not like a decaying corpse full of desire for flesh and blood. Fierce bones can''t digest food, but he is full of violent and killing emotions, just like those violent radiation factors, and wants to kill all the creatures around him.Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    The bodies around have changed one after another.


    Of the 20 corpses, more than a dozen turned into fierce bones, which emerged from the flesh and blood like molting, revealing the miserable white bones. Some of them were seriously polluted and showed a kind of dirty brown yellow, just like excrement.


    Very fast!


    These ferocious bones can be compared with the lowest alien, the night devil.


    Their mutated bone claws are very sharp, without flesh and blood and all kinds of "cumbersome" burden. They only use the mutated bone full of radiation to move, with strong strength and speed.


    Twenty ordinary people, after their death, produced more than a dozen fierce bone xenogenes That''s a terrible chance.


    "Sound wave!"


    Shen Mengxi is also a master who has been training in the corridor for nearly a year.


    She spread out her hand, and a layer of sound waves spread out. The sound waves were like a heavy hammer hitting on the fierce bones. A dozen games of heterogeneous species composed entirely of bones broke into countless bone fragments and scattered all over the ground.


    "What a surprise."


    "Pure bones can also become xenogeneic?"


    Shen Mengxi was puzzled: "how did they find the enemy? They had no hearing, no vision, and maybe no feeling..."


    It''s all instinctive.


    Their eyes burst, their ears didn''t hear, and even their brains flowed all over the place like brain flowers. They were completely blind and deaf.


    How did they find the enemy??


    "Radiation."


    "Fierce bones give off some radiant energy all the time."


    "The air is full of invisible radiation particles, which are much more efficient than those in sonar," Gufan explained


    Shen Mengxi looks at Gu fan curiously.


    He was too familiar with these alien species. It didn''t look like he saw the fierce bones for the first time.


    "Let''s go."


    "Be careful in the future. These sternum are transformed from ordinary people. If they are fierce beasts, maybe they will have high strength."


    Gu fan warned, Shen Mengxi nodded, just his contact with the body behavior can no longer have.


    This is chiguoguo''s "teaching" himself!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 497

    "Lord death."


    "They all escaped from the gathering point. There should be a human camp nearby."


    Shen Mengxi checked all kinds of objects again, judged that there must be human existence nearby, and raised his head to ask Gu fan''s opinion: "time is pressing, let''s take a detour directly to the iron and Steel Machinery City?"


    "Ha ha."


    "It''s not us that are pressed for time."


    Gu fan''s tone was cold-blooded. In fact, he didn''t care about the impending disaster in the iron and Steel Machinery City. He was cold-blooded and cruel.


    "On the contrary."


    "If they''re strong enough to fight the rift now We are just adding to the cake. "


    "But if they are going to be unable to support us, our re appearance will be like sending charcoal in the snow, and there will be more bargaining chips in the negotiation."


    Gu fan is not a good man, nor is he here to save the iron and Steel Machinery City. Although the situation is in crisis, don''t forget what he stands for, it''s the dawn alliance!!


    I can help you.


    But to receive help, you have to give more.


    If you want to accept Gufan''s help, it''s like trading with demons.


    Shen Mengxi was dumb.


    She had a better understanding of Gufan.


    The world is far more cruel than you think. According to the legend, the warrior who saves the world and defeats the demon king will search treasure boxes everywhere, fight monsters and upgrade to obtain equipment, not to mention Gu fan.


    They move on.


    The soil is gradually showing a brown color, and the moist soil is also mixed with a large amount of yellow sand, which has the decadent feeling of "barren desert".


    On the scorched earth, groups of alien monsters roar and roar. They seem to fight for the "territory" area. After long-term radiation of nuclear energy, the form of alien is also hard to see in other areas.


    "The devil dog."


    Gufan recognized the monsters.


    If you look closely, it''s a huge canine creature.


    Their cubs are about one meter long, covered with hard long hairy skin. Their mouths are open in a quadrangular shape, which can expand to a greater extent, and even swallow those larger than themselves. The quadrangular mouth is also covered with jagged teeth and sharp teeth. Once they bite the prey, they will never let go.


    Some of them are about 3 meters in length and look like a car. Some of them are 5-10 meters in size, which can be compared to a double deck bus. When they run on the ground, they will cause ground vibration.


    Not only that.


    The adult Greyhound''s hair has all peeled off. Instead, it grows a lizard like hard skin, which is connected together to form a strong armor, which can effectively resist the attack of bullets or shells.


    "Are those monsters dogs?"


    Shen Mengxi''s eyes widened. Although these monsters have completely mutated into another appearance, they feel like fierce hounds, especially when one of them pees at the back leg of a giant cactus.


    "That''s right."


    "Before them, maybe some stray dog or something."


    Gu fan explained: "the viruses of the last days have changed them, and radiation has produced double alienation."


    Double alienation!!


    This is also the reason why the strength of different magic dogs is uneven.


    Those small puppies just barely reached the level of hetero species. As for those huge monsters, some reached the rare level of Shantong, while others reached the level of refined steel.


    If there is an opportunity to break through evolution, even if the "secret silver" Dog King is born, it is not too unexpected.


    "Someone''s coming."


    Shen Mengxi fingers ahead of a little, distant came the roar of cars.


    It was a rough truck. The huge tires alone were more than one meter high. A kind of simple and heavy feeling filled the huge machine. Its body was full of all kinds of graffiti, some weird skeletons or decorated with many skeletons.


    There''s a giant limo''s head, a sharp tooth.


    Poof!!


    With a loud noise, the saw tooth on the front of the truck smashed the demon dog and instantly knocked half of its body out of the big hole.


    The steel chariot continued to move forward in the roar, and the saw tooth pulled the demon dog forward on the sand. A few seconds later, it could not bear the huge pressure and burst into a large blood mud.


    WOW!


    The flesh and blood burst, and the viscera and plasma of the demon dog spilled all over the chariot.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    The people on the chariot howled with joy.


    Those people are also different from ordinary people, their skin color presents a kind of morbid pale, as if they were painted with paint, and their expression and consciousness are quite crazy, standing on the roof, roaring and screaming, dancing and excited.There are many decorations hanging around their necks, some of which are the fangs of small demon dogs, some of which are even human bones and teeth, and some of which even insert sharp objects into their own flesh and blood to form special bloody ornaments.


    Bang!!


    The burning bottle containing gasoline dropped from the car and exploded into a large flame.


    They didn''t hurt the demon dogs. They just wanted to see the fireworks to boost the fun. The huge tires crushed the flames and sent out some scorching smell after "burning the tires", which made people more excited.


    "Strange Devil Dog, that strange Devil Dog, how big!"


    The chariot drove towards a demon dog almost the same size as it. The crazy man on the roof picked up some special explosives and threw them at them.


    Boom boom!!


    Flames in the crazy explosion layer upon layer, the huge demon dog was blown down on the spot, flesh and blood flying blurred.


    "Ah ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Suddenly, a madman jumped from the chariot. He was completely insane. He tied a red explosive around his waist and ran straight in the direction of the demon dog.


    "He I''m committing suicide... "


    Shen Mengxi widened his eyes and watched the madman run towards the big mouth of the blood basin. At last, he jumped into the mouth of the giant monster.


    Boom boom!!


    The flames burst into the sky with the broken meat.


    The whole body of the demon dog exploded like a balloon from the inside out. The powerful power of the special bomb produced huge fireworks. The madman obviously ignited the explosives on his body and died with the demon dog.


    "Cool!"


    "That''s great."


    "Blow up, blow up, blow up, flesh and blood, ha ha ha!"


    The lunatics on the chariot did not feel sad for the death of their companions. On the contrary, the bloody explosions made them more excited.


    Several more lunatics jumped out of the car.


    They laugh, scream, and rush towards the Greyhound with bombs all over them.


    Boom! Boom!!


    It was a feast of madness, rage, blood and meat, and bombs.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 498

    "Kill me!"


    "Blow it up!"


    "Cool, cool, cool!"


    The madmen went into a more insane state and rushed to the monster with bombs in their hands.


    If you look carefully, those bombs are not only gunpowder, but also a layer of sticky flesh and blood, or most of the explosives are made of flesh and blood.


    But they are more powerful than those chemical bombs, and the roar of them turns the dogs into meat and mud.


    Of course They also become part of the broken meat.


    For a long time.


    More than a dozen exotic dogs nearby were killed by madmen.


    There were dozens of people on the roof, but now there are only a few.


    "Yes!"


    "What a pity!"


    "I want to have a good time. It seems that I can only do it next time."


    The madmen scolded, as if they were sorry for not getting off the car and dying with those monsters. They looked at the "companions" who had been blown to pieces with envy.


    That is really in envy, hope to become fireworks is oneself.


    It''s crazy.


    This is crazy.


    These lunatics do not take their lives seriously at all, and even regard death as a kind of entertainment.


    "These people, are they all out of their heads, Watt?"


    Shen Mengxi exclaimed, suicide attacks, take death as entertainment, this is too crazy.


    "Look at their skin color."


    "Radiation has produced leukaemia, and the situation of these people is even worse. I''m afraid there are some abnormal changes. Not only the body has changed, but also the spirit tends to collapse madly."


    Gu fan explained to one side that anything can happen in the end of life, and some people will collapse and become crazy like this.


    But in the end, they will all destroy themselves, but strangely, with the development of time, there will be more and more similar madmen, just like madness can infect.


    "Come on, come on


    "Hurry up and load TM''s dinner on the truck. I can smell it!"


    A leader in the madman, yelling and laughing wildly, took out a shovel, walked to the monsters'' burst bodies, shoveled large pieces of flesh and blood to the car.


    Ouch!!


    Shen Mengxi almost spat out, covered his mouth and said: "don''t tell me, these fuzzy pieces of meat mixed with the flesh and blood of his companions, and those monsters are their food?"


    "Food is poor in this radiation area."


    "It''s not a rare thing to eat the corpse of a monster. Maybe it''s because of eating too much of the flesh and blood of a monster that the body will have special changes, and the spirit will become more and more crazy and deviate from human beings."


    Gu fan also understood what happened to these people.


    Their craziness is not without reason. Long term exposure to radiation, coupled with the consumption of exotic flesh and blood, leads to both physical and mental changes.


    "Come on, let''s go."


    Gu fan was curious and went to the madmen.


    Shen Mengxi has a strange face. Gu fan wants to get in touch with these lunatics??


    "Hello!"


    "Where are you from?"


    Gu fan stepped forward, straight to the point, and called a long way away.


    Those lunatics turn around one after another, and it seems a little unexpected to see Gu fan''s arrival.


    "Wow!"


    "Look at that man, how ugly!"


    The madmen yelled and pointed at Gu fan. He was very smart in his trousers and shirt. He had a sharp figure and could definitely attract the eyes of countless beautiful girls before the end of the world.


    But in the eyes of this group of madmen, Gu fan is an alien.


    "It''s ugly."


    "Look at his skin color. It''s disgusting."


    "Yes, yes, and it''s not bloody at all, it''s not violent at all."


    Those lunatics commented, and also raised the bone necklace hanging around their neck. The guy who pierced his skin with bone spurs pulled the decorations, and his blood rushed out: "look, this is handsome!"


    "I asked you."


    Gu Fan said coldly, one of the lunatics was furious immediately, but his mouth was even more crazy: "I don''t call you, I call you lunatic, you know, which one is the craziest!"


    The man''s head doesn''t work well.


    Gu fan called "you" as his own name.


    He became angry and put his palm into his pocket. He took out some irregular shaped bombs and roared at Gu fan: "you insult me, I''ll blow you up!"


    Insult?


    That''s a lot of brain power.


    Gu fan waved, the naked eye can not see the blood prison spider silk across, and then the madman was instantly chopped into a pile of square pieces of meat, crash to the ground.A shot is a direct second kill.


    Shen Mengxi widened his eyes, didn''t he say that he wanted to get in touch with those lunatics?


    This will directly kill their people, but also contact a fart, will be immediately as a deadly enemy.


    But Something unexpected happened.


    The madman was cut into pieces, which did not arouse the antipathy of his companions, but made them more excited.


    "Trough, trough, trough!"


    "It''s cut into pieces. It''s amazing."


    One of the lunatics showed his adoring eyes to Gu fan, and then roared: "you are a monster of TM, but you are so handsome that it explodes. Cut me into pieces, ah, ah!"


    Several madmen roared around the broken meat and worshiped Gu fan.


    "Where are you from?"


    Gu fan was not surprised by the reaction of several people. He asked again, "where did these bombs come from?"


    Now that they are idols, a group of madmen have nothing to hide from Gu fan.


    "We''re in the place where birds don''t shit."


    "That place is so smelly, smelly and smelly. There is a smell of excrement everywhere. I really like that place, ha ha ha!"


    The logic of a madman can''t be inferred from the thinking of a normal person. The words of several people are very confused, and the second question is forgotten.


    Ah.


    It seems that these lunatics can''t communicate normally.


    Gu fan had no choice but to repeat the second question: "where did your bomb come from?"


    "Bomb?"


    "You mean this?"


    A madman took out the irregular red bomb. It was as sticky as a piece of meat, but the explosion was very powerful.


    "It''s not a bomb, it''s the boss''s shit!"


    "Our boss is just a freak, a cold-blooded monster, but we all like him."


    "His excrement is really too TM hanging explosion, we all love to die, blood and flesh all blow up, Ouye!"


    A few lunatics, with a special way to praise their boss, but suddenly a change of expression, continue to say: "by the way, our boss has a very terrible name, you listen to don''t be scared to pee pants."


    "Our boss is called rabbit!"


    "It''s terrible!"


    Rabbit!


    What''s the horrible name of NIMA?


    But a few lunatics around, hearing the name of rabbit, all showed a look of horror.


    Gu fan and Shen Mengxi look at each other.


    This group of people are too confused. Rabbits are very terrible in their eyes, and monsters like the new alien and demon dog may feel very cool and cute??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 499

    "Go to see the boss, go to see the boss!"


    "You must be scared by the rabbit, he is super terrible, super invincible and terrible, ah ha ha ha ha!"


    The madmen danced around Gu fan and Shen Mengxi, crying and laughing, but excited to the extreme. They cheered and invited them to the truck full of bone ornaments.


    As soon as he got on the bus, Shen Mengxi almost threw up.


    Rotten meat mixed with fresh and bloody smell, as well as all kinds of unknown excrement, forming a very pungent smell. It''s normal for those crazy people not to take a bath for a year and a half, and they don''t care about the oil and filth spilled on them at all.


    On the truck''s cargo box, there were also a large number of pieces of meat broken by exotic dogs, which piled up into hills.


    A madman went up and sat directly on the hill, allowing the plasma to infect his body into red.


    "Ah!"


    "How comfortable!"


    "Blood flooded me, see, I''m swimming in the meat pile!"


    The madman who got into the flesh hill, put on a freestyle posture, lay in the corpse and rolled his body, enjoying it.


    "I''ll come, too!"


    "Look at me, high altitude diving, and invincible butterfly!"


    The madman is sure to be contagious. Another man stood at the top of the corpse heap, pinched his nose, jumped like a diver, jumped to the bottom of the meat hill, fell on the bottom of the container, and vaguely heard the sound of broken bones.


    He Start swimming!!


    It''s like a stranded stinky fish, fluttering in the car, holding his breath to imitate the appearance of butterfly stroke, but it looks more like a maggot.


    "Ah


    "Monster, monster, killer!"


    "You come to swim, too. It''s boring all the way. We''ll swim to the rabbit boss!"


    The madman sent out an invitation to Gufan, but how could Gufan get into the flesh and blood like them, and immediately shook his head and refused several people''s requests.


    "You are so boring!"


    "Boring killers don''t enjoy life."


    "But you are strong enough to explode. You are so handsome. Niu B is dead. Ha ha ha ha!"


    The madman''s words made Gu fan and Shen Mengxi a little speechless, and there was no contradiction between them.


    They are singing and swimming all the way, rushing towards the most serious radiation area in the madness and excitement.


    It''s different.


    It''s so different.


    It''s a wonderful flower in the end.


    Gu fan looked at their strange, funny and absurd performance, and did not make fun of them. Instead, he felt the horror of the end of the world more and more.


    "Why do they do this?"


    Shen Mengxi asked Gu fan in a low voice. What those lunatics have done is too puzzling to understand. Even if they are full of swearing, but their nonsense is illogical, which makes people feel absurd, funny and cold


    "Doomsday changed everyone."


    "Some people become bloodthirsty, cold, cruel and violent, and they become strong."


    "Some people are selfish, betray their relatives and friends, and force their own lives."


    Gu Fan said in a tone: "but Some extreme situations will also give birth to some lunatics that ordinary people can''t understand. They don''t even have fear and pain. On the contrary, they are very excited, happy and happy in the end of life. "


    Happiness?


    This word has nothing to do with eschatology.


    But when those crazy people''s ideas change, they think that killing and blood can bring pleasure, and even hurt themselves, they will get great satisfaction. The terror of death will be infinitely reduced, catalyzing a group of crazy monsters that ordinary people can''t understand.


    They were talking.


    All of a sudden, the madmen started fighting again.


    "Do you like grass?"


    "Don''t grab my swimming track!"


    "It''s obviously my track, referee, referee, come and punish him with a red card!"


    "You are Shabi. Only basketball can get a red card, right It''s table tennis. "


    Two people stand and yell, and finally fight together. At this time, another madman runs to Gu fan in a hurry and asks for help: "cold blooded monster, please stick us!"


    Gu fan listened to these rude words, and his grotesque behavior made him interested in knowing what the madmen were doing.


    Gu fan slightly with a trace of interest, replied: "come on, what do you want me to do?"


    "Come and see!"


    "We''re in the biggest crisis in history!"


    "We don''t have a referee. Who should be sent off after all? It''s too difficult to choose. Do you have a whistle like the referee? If you have a whistle, you can be a referee!"


    The biggest crisis in history is that there is no whistle.And the red card should be the rule of football, but the madmen don''t care so much. They don''t care what basketball or table tennis they think, they say what they think.


    "Singer."


    Gu fan turned his head and took a look at Shen Mengxi.


    "Why?"


    Shen Mengxi felt the evil intention of this vision: "you should not let me whistle!"


    Gu fan nodded and said to a group of madmen, "this is my whistle. Blow it."


    Shen Mengxi''s eyes widened. What''s the song of Gu fan, the God of death??


    Can the madman really infect Gu fan, and even "play" with this group of crazy people with chaotic logic?


    "Ring."


    Gu fan urged again, Shen Mengxi sighed, and she gave out the sound of whistle.


    As soon as the whistle sounded, the scuffling madmen immediately divided into two sides and looked at each other angrily, but they had to strictly abide by the rules. Once the referee blew the whistle, he couldn''t play!


    "Wow


    "What a big whistle!"


    "Cold blooded monster, you are really amazing. You can blow such a big whistle, Niubi!"


    The madmen around sighed one after another, praising Shen Mengxi''s "whistle" for being big and loud. At the same time, they sighed that Gu fan''s strength was so strong that even such a big whistle could blow.


    Shen Mengxi turned his eyes.


    Well, I''m not even a person, but I''m regarded as an object, a referee''s whistle.


    "Referee, what should we do next? Who are you going to give the red card to?"


    Around a few lunatics are full of expectations, hoping that Gu fan can give a perfect answer.


    Gu fan thought a little and replied, "both of them are red cards."


    It''s all over.


    The madmen first looked at each other, then cheered: "you are too TM fair, it is the best way to deal with, we have never seen you such a hanging explosion of the referee."


    The two madmen scuffled together because of the swimming track, and began to cheer.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "We''ve all got a red card."


    The two of them hugged excitedly, cried and laughed, and suddenly became good brothers.


    Two hands pull this hand, climbed the car piled up into a mountain of meat peak, and then like a gold medal champion, waved to the crowd: "we end up with a red card!"


    Jump!!


    They jumped towards the head of the speeding truck.


    Poof!!


    The front of the car decorated with fangs broke the bones of the two people. Then they fell to the ground and were crushed by the one meter high tire. The whole person turned into a blood mist and was crushed to death in the rolling dust.


    "Cool, cool!"


    People in the car are still howling, watching their companions splash blood and dancing again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 500

    "Boss, you adapt so fast."


    Shen Mengxi had no choice but to smile bitterly. I didn''t expect that Gu fan could still communicate with these lunatics.


    "You''re not bad, whistle."


    Gu fan''s very rare joke, but the name of "whistle" almost made Shen Mengxi spray rice.


    The dust is vast.


    After driving for more than an hour, the large armored vehicles gradually approached their filthy gathering camp.


    It''s a small town surrounded by numerous huge wooden piles. It smells everywhere. Countless flies are buzzing in the sky. Human bones and huge xenogeneic skeletons are placed around it, forming a door in the shape of a skull.


    Many crazy people with pale skin gather at the gate and dance around a campfire.


    "Death warrior competition, second round, start!"


    The madmen cheered. One of them was covered with all kinds of grease and rushed into the fire pit excitedly.


    The burning flame ignited it instantly, and his whole body became a burning man, and the smell of coke produced by his skin floated away.


    "Ah


    "I''m on fire. I''m on fire."


    "You see, see, I''m the death warrior!"


    The fireman screamed and exclaimed excitedly. Other madmen around him also danced and praised his bravery.


    All of a sudden.


    Another madman climbed up the gate, continued the huge skeleton and rushed to the highest point, more than ten meters high from the ground.


    "Ah, ah


    "I''m going to jump, I''m going to jump."


    The man jumped from the sky and fell to the ground with a dull sound of "bang".


    The man was not dead, but his bones were broken and his skull was cracked.


    "It hurts. It kills me."


    "My internal organs are bleeding, bleeding, cool!"


    The man fell into a visceral hemorrhage and was on the verge of death, which was more serious than the madman who had just been ignited by the fire. The crowd immediately gathered around to cheer for him.


    Ah!


    It''s brave.


    It''s very powerful.


    "That''s suicide!"


    Shen Mengxi looked at the group of people suicidal entertainment, simply can not understand.


    "Who is the champion!"


    "Who is the champion."


    "The flaming warrior, or the warrior who came down from the sky!"


    Crazy people''s brains are not very clever, the two suicide warriors are miserable enough, who is really brave??


    "Hello!"


    "Let the referee decide."


    "We brought a cold-blooded monster, he is also a referee, and there is a huge whistle, it''s really cool."


    Several people on the steel chariot got off the train one after another and immediately began to praise Gu fan. Shen Mengxi''s face became more ugly. She really became a whistle.


    "Shen Mengxi."


    Gu fan called her name again, which made Shen Mengxi feel very helpless. He could only use the sound bone to make the kindergarten whistle: "dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu


    WOW!!


    "Here comes the referee. Here comes the referee."


    "It''s a big whistle. Referee, come here. Which one of them is the champion?"


    The madmen all rush up to surround Gu fan. Shen Mengxi frowns. Those madmen stink unbearably, and they are all tied with explosives. If there is any conflict It''s hard to deal with all the explosions.


    Gu fan seems to have some understanding of these people''s thinking.


    With a slight lift of his palm, he exerts his powers towards the two "suicide" thinkers. Several ice blades condense out of thin air, rotate and stab the two lunatics, and instantly cut off their heads.


    When the two huge heads rolled in the air and fell to the ground, their expressions also showed a kind of ecstatic color of cracking their mouths.


    "Now, they are all champions."


    Gu Fan said to many madmen, "because they are both dead."


    The madmen were stunned at first, and then burst into thunderous cheers.


    "All champions, all champions, Ouye!"


    "Hooray, we have two champions. That''s great."


    "The referee is so good that we solved our problem in a moment. It''s a pity that the two champions are dead, but it doesn''t matter Cool


    The madmen cheered and welcomed Gu fan and Shen Mengxi into the gathering camp, and regarded him as a noble judge. Shen Mengxi could not help looking sideways. Now Gu fan is perfectly integrated into this group of madmen??


    Entering the base, the scene is even more frightening.


    There are buildings made of huge bones of different species everywhere. A few huge ribs inserted on the ground form a roof truss, and then they are covered with a layer of animal skin to form a simple house.The animal skin is also painted with various strange symbols, and the blood smeared on it forms graffiti, all of which are not clear about the specific meaning.


    But I''m afraid these patterns are just graffiti. Gu fan doesn''t think that those crazy people will create works of art with "hidden meaning".


    Near the animal bone tent.


    Piles of meat piled up.


    Those flesh and blood are monsters and xenogeneic creatures, such as "demon dogs". After being hunted, they will collect all the broken meat and become the food for the rest of the people.


    There is no fear.


    There is no pain.


    People living here, after the radiation of nuclear energy and the double mutation of gene, also have serious mental problems.


    They are very happy.


    You heard right, a group of crazy people in this dark and cruel end of life, but feel very happy life, every day in extreme excitement.


    Killing.


    Bloody.


    Take the bomb and die with the alien monster.


    They tell strange stories and do many strange behaviors that ordinary people don''t understand, but that''s it But it brings them happiness.


    "Referee, come on, come on, meet our boss."


    "The scariest, scariest, most powerful and most thrilling rabbit in history!"


    The madmen took Gu fan to the depth of the gathering place. Along the way, they were covered with dead bones, flies and dirty excrement, but they didn''t care at all.


    Soon.


    Gu fan and Shen Mengxi came to a high platform nearby.


    Around the high platform was buried by flesh and blood, and used countless dead bones to build a mountain.


    On this murderous mountain of bones, there is a giant beast. It is a huge demon dog with a body length of more than 10 meters. Its scales are as hard as steel. It is obvious that it is the leader of a different race.


    Their boss, is that the beast?


    No


    Gu fan recognized at a glance that the beast was dead.


    The real boss of the madmen is hidden in the body of this giant beast.


    "Big rabbit!"


    "We brought you a referee!"


    The madmen roared under the giant beast, but they didn''t respond for a long time. One of them shrugged helplessly: "no way. Our most terrible, most terrible and most shaking boss may be taking a nap."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 501

    "Boss, boss, boss!"


    "Come out, come out, come out!"


    The madmen lined up around the huge demon dog and yelled. After a while, the huge corpse began to shake wildly.


    It makes a thunderous snore, and there are strange growls in its nostrils and mouth, which reminds people of how fierce and powerful the strange people who live in this huge alien body should be??


    Creak, creak.


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    The sound of tearing flesh and blood can be heard faintly. The man called "rabbit" is coming out of the monster''s big mouth.


    Blood splashed everywhere.


    A large amount of dirty blood flowed from the mouth of the ten meter long demon dog.


    Finally, with the harsh tearing sound of flesh and blood, a human figure climbed out of the huge mouth of the blood basin.


    "Big rabbit!"


    "That''s a rabbit. It''s terrible!"


    Gu fan and Shen Mengxi look carefully, the so-called rabbit boss is totally different from the image they imagined.


    She It''s a little girl??


    In front of everyone''s eyes, the rabbit is wearing a lovely skirt. Even if it is stained with blood, it can still give people a feeling of being young and petite.


    The little girl looks less than 10 years old. Her facial features are exquisite, just like a doll. In addition to her dress, it''s really hard to connect with a series of words such as "bloody, terrible, terrible" described by previous madmen.


    "Ah, ah!"


    "It''s so comfortable!"


    As soon as the rabbit opened his mouth, Shen Mengxi almost came out again.


    Because the little girl, who seems to be in her teens, has a more rugged male voice than the old Musketeer. In front of her, the so-called little cute is a woman''s big guy???


    That''s right.


    The rabbit is actually a man.


    It''s just that he''s cute and he likes to dress up as a doll.


    "This sleeping bag is big and warm. It''s so comfortable to have a sleep."


    "Damn, it''s just a little sticky. So much blood is too sticky and slippery..."


    The reason why the rabbit sleeps in the corpse of the giant demon dog is that the inside of the corpse is not cool enough and the blood is warm and moist. He lies in it and uses it as a sleeping bag.


    But this kind of behavior in the eyes of ordinary people, it is too crazy.


    The rabbit complained in a rough voice.


    At the same time, he touched his flat belly and said discontentedly, "I''m hungry, give me something to eat, give me something to eat!"


    Around a large number of madmen, this thought of the most important thing, will be full of exotic dog blood truck transport to the rabbit in front of, a large number of blood from top to bottom on the ground.


    Rabbit like nobody else into the flesh and blood.


    The delicate and lovely face showed excited expression, and those alien corpses smashed by special bombs seemed to be his best food.


    Creak, creak, creak.


    The rabbit ate like nobody else.


    It''s hard for you to describe this strange picture. Generally speaking, a girl who is as small and lovely as a doll will eat slowly and well bred, but the rabbit gobbles up a lot of flesh and blood and then puts it into her mouth, which completely destroys the beauty.


    What happened next was even more shocking.


    The rabbit kept swallowing that batch of flesh and blood, and his body shape also changed. He became fat and strong at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the speed of swallowing flesh and blood became faster and faster.


    The rabbit''s shriveled abdomen, like a ball, gradually formed a round beer belly, and it continued to expand until one meter Two meters The whole body has become a fat meatball.


    That small foreign skirt has been completely broken, delicate and lovely appearance has become a huge ugly fat man.


    "It''s so cool and delicious!"


    "Little rabbit is so cute, two ears stand up, give you an ear bomb!"


    The rabbit sang a children''s song in a rough male voice, then reached out and grabbed his ears, tore them off with force.


    What!!


    He''s tearing his own flesh and blood.


    Two big ears were dropped by him, and the madmen began to fight. They grabbed the ears and held them high: "I got it, got it, ear bomb!"


    Flesh and blood!!


    These bombs are made of flesh and blood.


    It''s so creepy. The rabbit tore off its ear. The flesh and blood became a very powerful bomb under the transformation of some special ability??


    What is this ability.


    The rabbit did not appear to be in pain, but enjoyed it. His ears were growing at the speed visible to the naked eye. Only after the recovery, his round body was a little flat and consumed a lot of energy.


    "More finger bombs for you!"


    The rabbit stretched out one hand, but the other palm pressed down one finger, and then suddenly forced the big fingers down, which looked like the shape of a grenade."Great!"


    "Long live the finger bomb!"


    The fingers dropped from the platform, and the madmen cheered louder.


    The rabbit continued to eat wildly, ate most of the flesh and blood like the hill, and suddenly felt a burst of abdominal pain.


    "Finally, I''ll serve you the main dish."


    "Shit bomb!"


    The rabbit roared wildly, and the next picture was disgusting. He climbed onto the high platform, and there was a huge toilet on the skeleton high platform.


    He sat down on the toilet, and then, like opening the gate, the water was surging, countless excrement fell to the ground, became a bomb, and rolled down the high platform.


    "Long live bomb, bomb, shit bomb!"


    The madmen snatched the bombs and kicked them in their arms. Shen Mengxi almost vomited when he saw the picture.


    "Ouch!"


    "I know where they got so many bombs."


    Unexpectedly, the powerful bomb is produced in this way, and the Crazy Rabbit makes people feel the stomach is tumbling. There is nothing more disgusting in the world.


    It''s crazy.


    It''s disgusting.


    It''s too hard to accept


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    The rabbit laughs wildly. The fat body shrinks by more than half after excretion, and the remaining fat energy is absorbed by him, concentrated into the blood and precipitated.


    Soon.


    The rabbit returned to its original state.


    He is still the "good baby" shape with a doll delicate girl''s face, but the little dresses all over his body have been burst.


    "Where''s my uniform!"


    "Bring me another suit of war clothes!"


    The rabbit is noisy and noisy, and the lovely dress is the battle dress in his mouth. Several madmen quickly take out a clothing bag from a special secret safe, and the inside is the lovely dress.


    The rabbit put on the skirt three or two times.


    The madmen around all showed startled eyes. They all thought that the state of the rabbit boss was too terrible.


    Or is it the flesh and blood eater who is more than two meters long? The fat man''s shape is more normal and more lovely


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 502

    "Eh!"


    "Do we have guests today?"


    After a series of operation, we finally found the existence of Gu fan and Shen Mengxi.


    At this time, Shen Mengxi''s face turned pale. Everyone had seen bloody, cruel and disgusting food in the last days, but when he came to this absurd tribe, he vomited several times.


    "He''s the referee."


    "And he''s a cold-blooded freak. He kills people without blinking an eye. He''s just a monster. There''s no humanity at all. Taite Niang''s cool."


    A group of crazy people yell around the rabbit. All kinds of strange words describe Gu fan. Although the crazy people with chaotic logic praise him, it sounds uncomfortable


    "Doodle, doodle, doodle!"


    "Whistle, whistle, big whistle!"


    For a moment, madmen can''t think of words to compare Shen Mengxi. They make some onomatopoeia words, some of which are strange in shape. They lie on the ground and try to open their hands and feet, turning themselves into the shape of a whistle.


    "I see!"


    "Cold blooded killer referee, and a big whistle, so cool!"


    Rabbit boss put up his thumb and hugged Gu fan. He yelled in his rough male voice: "people like you!"


    Shen Mengxi felt another tumult in his stomach.


    Rabbit''s appearance looks like a delicate little girl like a doll, but if you say she''s cute, the thick male voice is rude and vulgar, and it''s associated with a series of disgusting operations, it will never associate her with "delicate doll".


    "Here''s a present for you!"


    "Eyeball bomb, my super bomb!"


    What''s the rabbit saying? The next scene is bloody and cruel. The tender hand caresses his cheek, followed by a burst of blood.


    Two round things appear in the hands of rabbits, and with the variation of special energy, they also become two powerful bombs.


    Ouch!!


    Shen Mengxi covered his abdomen and vomited again.


    But this time, there was nothing in her stomach, and she could only keep retching bitterness, almost spitting out bitterness.


    Gu fan took over the two bombs like nothing happened.


    Look at the rabbit again. His eyeballs have grown out again, but they look deformed. It will take a few minutes for him to recover completely.


    "Special abilities."


    "It can transform flesh and blood into powerful explosive substance..."


    "And it has a very strong recovery ability, and can eat the flesh of other creatures and transform it into its own energy."


    Gu fan also saw this ability for the first time. In the last life, there were places similar to the crazy and bloody tribes in front of him, but he never heard of the "rabbit". I''m afraid that he was another strong man in the butterfly effect.


    What surprised Gu fan most was that the man named "rabbit" was also very powerful.


    Legendary silver.


    He has reached the legendary silver level.


    Whether it''s a special ability or a powerful recovery ability, it''s all about the rabbit''s special ability.


    But his foundation is not stable. Although he has reached the level of Mithril, he has not really awakened, and the power of the blood god in his body has not been stimulated, and he is in a very unstable state.


    "The real awakening of distance Soon, too. "


    Gu fan''s wise eyes are like torches. He can feel that there is an extremely powerful force in the body of the Crazy Rabbit.


    Every time he swallows the flesh and blood of a different species, he will accumulate part of his energy, just like a flower of evil planted in his body, which will open when it matures.


    The waves wash away the sand.


    If these lunatics can survive, they will experience more sufferings than ordinary people.


    If Gu fan can predict the potential of this "rabbit", he will certainly become a hero in the future, which is beyond people''s expectation.


    "Lord death, what are you thinking?"


    Looking at Gu fan, Shen Mengxi always feels strange in his eyes, which is like looking at himself.


    Don''t say!!


    "You don''t want to let the Crazy Rabbit join the crazy hunting..."


    Shen Mengxi exclaimed that it would be the last thing she wanted to see.


    If you want this crazy rabbit to be your companion, God knows what terrible things will happen??


    "No, no!"


    The rabbit listened to the conversation and immediately shook his head.


    Although he is crazy, he has a keen sense that Gu fan wants to be his companion. Sometimes the madman''s awareness is more sharp, and he says, "I still have to take care of the little cute people. I can''t go with you!"


    The rabbit danced to the steps of the bone pile and picked up a wine cup made of big bones. The bone marrow had been emptied. At this time, it was filled with blood colored thick liquid and drank it all."Dance, dance!"


    "We are dancing, celebrating and cheering wildly here!"


    "How happy I am to be with my little friends every day."


    Rabbits laugh, and those "cute" probably refers to some exotic monsters, use bombs to smash them, but in the rabbit''s mouth, they become loving each other, which is really speechless.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    Gu fan burst out laughing.


    He was so happy that he went to the rabbit, picked up another big bone full of blood color and viscous liquid, and drank it all.


    Shen Mengxi looked straight.


    This God of death elder brother can''t really be infected, how suddenly also so crazy??


    "Good, very good, very good."


    Gu Fan said three good words in succession: "in fact, I quite envy you."


    Envy?


    Gu fan even can say envy two words, and is envious of a rabbit such madman.


    "How free."


    "I don''t have to think about anything every day. I just need to be silent and indulge in the killing."


    "To kill those monsters, or to be killed by those monsters, you just need to think about these two extremely simple things."


    Gu fan shook his head and continued: "at first, I''m afraid I''m more like you now, but with the increase of strength, there are more and more subordinates around me, and there are more things that hinder me."


    "I should have been more pure."


    Gu fan really had a lot of feelings. With the passage of the last time, all kinds of things have changed qualitatively.


    At first, he just wanted to live in the end of the world and become a good hunter of the alien species. Gradually, he became the respected existence of all people. At the same time, he was the leader of the adjudication office, and even the whole dawn alliance was related to his own life and death.


    I''m so tired.


    It''s too complicated.


    "Think about it."


    "The thing I want to do most is just like you. It''s to keep fighting, to kill those bastards, and then jump into the abyss and crack, and chop those masters one by one."


    Gu fan vented in a way similar to that of a rabbit, and many things were put down.


    Power.


    Wealth.


    Contacts.


    Base.


    Are these things important??


    No They didn''t matter from the beginning.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 503

    Gu fan shook his head.


    He went through too much darkness and cruelty.


    Many things are done in all aspects, including the cultivation of subordinates around, and the establishment of an army that can really resist the tide of corpses.


    Countless trivial things have hindered Gu fan, and the God of death, who is known as the bloody butcher, has all kinds of scruples.


    I don''t know how long it has been I haven''t experienced a bloody killing.


    "That''s what I''m looking forward to."


    "Completely burst out of their own strength, to the last bloody stimulus killing, and then with the master to the dark, either it died or I died."


    Gu fan murmured to himself, saying that he relaxed a lot, and the beating heart became more and more hot.


    "It''s too hard."


    The rabbit didn''t know whether to understand or not. His small and delicate body jumped onto the steps, shook his head and patted Gu fan on the shoulder: "brother, you are too difficult."


    I''m afraid only crazy rabbits dare to be brothers with Gu fan.


    "Otherwise!"


    "Let''s go and love each other now?"


    All of a sudden, Crazy Rabbit seems to think of something, a slap thigh suddenly said: "said to go, said to do, said Cao Cao!"


    "Recently, those cute kids are getting more and more restless. We have to calm them down."


    It''s like a walk away trip.


    The rabbit waved his hand and let a large number of madmen gather here.


    Several steel chariots decorated with skeletons roared. Madmen screamed in the chariots, and rabbits jumped onto the chariots.


    "Come on!"


    "Let''s have some fun."


    Rabbit sent out an invitation to Gufan, Gufan also impolitely directly boarded the big truck full of stench and blood.


    Shen Mengxi pinches her nose. She has resistance to this kind of stink. She also follows Gu fan to climb onto the truck.


    "Get started!"


    "Go and meet our little girl!"


    Rabbit orders, several heavy trucks roar, along with the crazy people''s strange cry, rushing toward the outside of the tribe.


    It''s windy and Sandy.


    It''s still cold winter, and the strong wind is blowing on people''s faces. In addition to the fact that the motorcade is gradually penetrating into the radiation area, the wind and sand are coming, and those crazy people with red fruits on their upper body will even be cut out.


    The alien species appeared.


    In the radiation area of gradual desertification, a large number of demon dogs ran out, hundreds of them, just like the migration of the race, trampling on the ground and making bursts of roar.


    The tide of animals.


    There is also a tide of animals.


    "Here come the little ones."


    The rabbit was very excited. Sure enough, the "little cute" he described was a large number of different species.


    The alien species were covered with disgusting scales, teeth crisscrossed and uneven, huge claws like several steel knives, roaring and roaring deafening.


    There are some tall and strong demon dogs, nearly 10 meters long, just like a tank.


    How spectacular the scene of hundreds of demon dogs running together??


    But the more exciting it is, the more exciting it is for these lunatics.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "Smash, kill, burn, blow!"


    The rabbit stood on the front of the car, growled in a rough voice, pulled off a few fingers and threw them at the distant tide.


    Boom! Boom!!


    Boom! Boom!!


    Those fingers exploded one after another, and the flesh and blood materials were transformed from powers into real bombs, but they were more powerful than those chemical reaction explosives.


    The fire wave mixed with a layer of radiation energy burst repeatedly, and immediately made a hole in the center of the animal tide.


    "Go on!"


    "Rush, rush, cool!"


    "Fried!"


    The madmen jumped out of the car one after another and rushed up with all kinds of bombs in their hands, including the most disgusting defecation bomb.


    Blood splashed, roaring sound of madmen one after another of the explosion of their own flesh, and with those demonic dogs died together.


    "It''s really special. It''s so exciting."


    The rabbit tore off his whole arm and turned into an extra large bomb.


    Plasma flowed from his arm, but he was indifferent to it, as if the whole person had lost the pain, or he had been used to it for a long time.


    The arms are spinning.


    In mid air, the long arm has been completely transformed into a bomb.


    This super bomb from the flesh and blood material, quickly solidified into a kind of slightly bloody crystal, fell in the strange magic dog community, emitting strange red light, and finally accompanied by a more violent explosion, formed a small mushroom cloud.A deep pit with a diameter of more than 20 meters was blasted out on the ground. The sand and soil had been vaporized and burned in the explosion. Finally, a piece of glass material flowing with some molten slurry was formed, which looked crystal clear and very smooth.


    It''s out of range.


    The shock wave blew several trucks up and down, many lunatics were blown out more than ten meters on the spot, fell on the ground, laughed and continued to rush to the hetero species.


    It''s crazy.


    These people are really crazy.


    They never take their own lives seriously, as if there are only two extremely simple things in the minds of madmen: killing and being killed.


    This is the scene.


    This crazy, violent and bloody picture gradually ignited and revived Gu fan''s cold heart.


    The bloodthirsty butcher also had such crazy energy in his bones, longing for blood.


    No powers are used.


    Gu fan jumped out of the truck, no matter whether it was cold in winter or blood prison spider silk or other powers were used.


    The purest battle.


    The most primitive killing.


    That''s using your fists, using your hands.


    Bang!!


    Gu fan''s excited eyes turned into a streamer and disappeared in the same place.


    The "ancient martial arts" and various killing techniques brought about by the perfect characteristics are naturally integrated and used by Gu fan. The whole body strength is produced with one punch, and all of them are condensed in the front of the fist.


    Let''s do our best.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    Gu fan''s fist is like a wild dragon. When it is wielded, it brings bursts of sound barrier roar. It is obvious that the fist exceeds the speed of sound, and under the special strength, it breaks through the sound barrier one after another, bringing up layers of sound explosion.


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    Gu fan how strong, just the strong pressure brought by boxing style, has blasted those strange magic dogs to pieces.


    Flesh and blood flying, fried into meat foam, boxing strength than hundreds of tons of road roller more powerful, hard to grind those pieces of meat into vermicelli.


    Blood is flowing.


    Meat foam and bones are broken into powder fried, floating scattered on the ground.


    Gu fan stretched out his hands and hugged the sky. The blood rain fell and soaked the whole person.


    That''s the feeling.


    It''s the feeling of killing madness that makes people silent.


    I haven''t tasted it for a long time.


    Gu fan''s eyes gradually hot, he once again rushed into the tide of animals to start killing, this moment became more crazy than anyone.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 504

    It''s refreshing.


    Unparalleled soundness.


    Blood mixed with internal organs and bone debris, turned into a special rainstorm to the earth.


    Gu fan bathed in the fury, the heart of the hot gradually ignited, although the killing of the "opponent" is far from qualified, but the heart of depression and gloom are all vented in an instant.


    "Wow!"


    "Really special? It''s so cool, brother. You''ve exploded it. It''s more powerful than my bomb!"


    "Cool, it''s so explosive. You''re a monster. Can you kill more? Please kill more and kill all those sons of bitches No, no, no, they are dogs in the first place


    Rabbit saw Gufan''s posture, also excited to the extreme, the mouth of the bullshit endless.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    In the rear of the animal tide army, waves of more violent vibration sounded.


    A more huge figure appeared slowly behind the tide of the strange magic dog.


    It was a humanoid monster with a height of nearly 10 meters. Its muscles were still ridged up, like an old tree rooting into every corner of its body.


    There is a layer of black bone armor on the surface of its skin. The color looks like coal at first, but there is a faint green and yellow color. Long term exposure to radiation, the bone armor on its body absorbs a lot of energy and has undergone some qualitative changes.


    "The furious!"


    "That''s the fury!"


    All the madmen around are screaming, obviously they know this giant monster.


    In fact, the fury is a mutant creature of the bone armor. It grows in the crack of the abyss. After nuclear radiation, and swallowing many xenobiotics full of radiation, it turns out to be such a terrible creature.


    Bang.


    Fury is like a giant day by day, chasing those monsters.


    The two legs dance like a wheel of wind and fire. The huge fist oppresses the surrounding air and makes a roar towards a strange magic dog the size of a car.


    Poof!!


    In the eyes of ordinary people, the huge demon dog is like a toy car in front of the angry people, which can be broken at a blow.


    The huge body was destroyed and turned into a pool of meat mud, and the angry man grabbed the flesh and the sand mud on the ground and put it into his mouth.


    "He''s driving out these devils."


    Gu fan can see that the angry man is driving out the group of demon dogs. He must have killed some of the most powerful dogs. Maybe the king of the dogs was also eaten by the angry man.


    Mithril.


    This is also a secret silver level creature!!


    But it is only in the second life form, and it has not awakened like Gufan, but even so, it is strong enough, at least to sweep some fragile bases.


    It''s kind of interesting.


    This kind of monster has a lot of weight in the end.


    The fury often appears with the opening of the abyss crack, and the legendary secret silver level power makes them human nightmares.


    It is said that this kind of creature will also change in the nuclear radiation zone, swallowing a large number of nuclear contaminated metals and stones, becoming more and more huge, and its strength and defense will reach the level that cannonballs can''t hurt.


    "This guy came out of a crack in the abyss."


    Gu Fan said to himself: "it seems that the iron and Steel Machinery City really can''t hold up, and the monster leaders in the cracks are running out."


    On the other side.


    The rabbit was even more pleased to see the angry man.


    "So big, so big!"


    love is too laggy, too cute, too fast, I love it. I''ll eat it!


    Rabbit immediately buttoned his own eyes and became the most powerful eyeball bomb.


    The most wonderful thing happened.


    The two eyeball bombs that were thrown out actually floated. Their flesh and blood materials had completely mutated, but the nerve tentacles that extended out from the end were alive, intertwined with each other to form a tentacle wriggling.


    In the process, eyeball bombs really float in the air like fish in water, and they can find the target they should bomb and fly to the angry people.


    "That''s a traceable bomb?"


    "Flying objects, two eyeballs will become this kind of thing?"


    In Shen Mengxi''s shocked eyes, the eyeball bomb swam to the side of the huge angry man, followed by a bigger roar.


    Small eyeball bomb, but burst out unprecedented power.


    The oval eyeball is like some kind of crystal stone. It starts to shine when it is close to the angry person, and it becomes more and more unstable. It bursts out a brilliant blood red light in the violent shaking.


    Boom! Boom!!


    With a loud noise, the bloody light diffuses outward like ripples. The dazzling light is like the sun, and the ultra-high temperature produced by nuclear radiation, which completely evaporates the surrounding air in an instant.The earth is depressed.


    The earth, sand and stone are melted into glass and slurry.


    This is just an enhanced version of tar bomb. The hot evil fire completely envelops the angry people. The fire is getting bigger and bigger The potential will burn the furious to ashes.


    So powerful.


    Shen Mengxi''s eyes were straight. In fact, even Gu fan felt some unexpected. He didn''t expect that the power of the eyeball bomb would be so terrible.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    At the center of the explosion, the footsteps of the angry people still did not stop.


    He stepped out of the explosion area step by step with the flame. Although his whole body was burning evil fire that could not be extinguished, the continuous burst of radiation energy was absorbed into his body by the angry people.


    It''s absorbing nuclear energy!!


    Sure enough.


    Every legendary Mithril creature should not be underestimated.


    "Ah, ah


    "Boss''s Bomb doesn''t work!"


    "We''re dead, we''re going to be eaten by monsters, ha ha ha!"


    The madmen around are talking nonsense, but there is no terror. On the contrary, many people rush to the angry people with bombs, but even eyeball bombs can''t cause damage, and things like "finger bombs" and "defecation bombs" in their hands can''t cause damage.


    There was a constant explosion.


    The madmen launched a suicide attack.


    Under the successive explosions, the angry man''s steps stopped slightly, but it only slowed him down.


    "Ha ha."


    Gu fan sneered, ready to move.


    Legendary Mithril quality creature is really powerful, but this fury has not awakened the blood power, it is also easy to kill it.


    But just then Rabbit suddenly issued a request: "ah, cold-blooded freak, please don''t hurt this lovely little darling, he is too cute, too petite, too charming."


    "I know you are very powerful, but please don''t kill him so quickly."


    Rabbit prayed, suddenly tore his chest, two hands into the sternum, abruptly broke the bone, revealing the beating scarlet heart.


    Poof.


    In the eyes of shock, he pulled out his heart.


    "But if it''s going to die, please use this bomb!"

 Chapter 505

    The rabbit pulled out his heart!


    The scarlet heart was still beating in his hand, and the rabbit''s face was completely twisted.


    He laughed wildly, not caring about his own life, only about the power of this "masterpiece" in his hand.


    After pulling out the heart and tearing off the blood vessels, the Crazy Rabbit''s face became extremely pale, and its recovery ability was not as good as before, and it might even wither and die.


    "Referee!"


    "Coach!"


    "It doesn''t matter. No matter what kind of cold-blooded freak you are, put that cool heart bomb on little darling quickly!"


    "Ah I can promise you anything, let my baby bloom quickly


    Rabbit incoherent, at this time of his life and death is not the most important.


    The most important thing is that the bomb, which is called "little baby", has no complaint even if it died with the angry man.


    "Explosion, boom, boom!"


    "Boom, super big bang!"


    "Let me have a look. It must be really cool. It''s my heart. I can''t wait for it. Ah!"


    Rabbit urged, eyes full of madness, madness even with a trace of supplication.


    He can''t wait to see the outbreak of the herd and the fierce anger. He must have a beautiful flower.


    It''s a pure psycho.


    But Gu fan seemed to be infected by this craziness. He grabbed the pulled out heart and laughed wildly: "OK, let''s see how brilliant the little fireworks are."


    Bang!!


    The ground blew up.


    The sole of Gu fan''s foot runs through the earth, and the whole person disappears in an instant again, drawing a perfect arc of streamer light, impacting on the body of the angry person.


    The black bone armor, which can resist the missile attack, radiates brown green light, and the radiant energy covers the whole body, forming a strong light shield to protect the bone armor.


    However, such a pair of bone armor is vulnerable to Gu fan''s fist strength.


    [perfect]


    the perfect characteristics of ShenTeng made Gu fan acquire the essence of thousands of years of Chinese martial arts.


    One move in one style, one rigid, one soft, one Yin, one Yang, five elements, eight trigrams, eight channels, stars


    the essence of many ancient people''s wisdom is integrated with the ancients in the "perfect" characteristics, and the countless generals'' experience of fighting on the battlefield, as well as the experience gained by countless warriors in the competition, and the skill of the assassin''s assassins that are not clear enough, are all well understood.


    Gu fan''s strongest ability from this characteristic is to master his body 100% through countless experiences, and control every muscle just right.


    One punch.


    Fist strength is not just a brute force, but a wave.


    It''s like the roaring waves of Qiantang River. One wave is stronger than the other. The first force is full of terror, the second force is soft and twisted around the tarsal bone, the third force penetrates deeply, and the fourth force has the feeling of beating cattle across the mountain.


    The layers of strength seem to be separated, but they accommodate each other. They bombard each other from the style of boxing, entangle each other, and explode in the enemy''s body at the same time.


    Click!!


    The Fury''s armor burst.


    The monster, more than ten meters tall and covered with black nuclear bone armor, couldn''t bear such terrible fist force. In a moment, the bones of the whole body broke.


    It''s terrible.


    It''s really puzzling.


    How did Gu fan do it?


    Although his fists were only concentrated on one point, the strength of his fists, which spread out in layers, broke the bones of the angry people, and even crushed them to pieces like a road roller.


    This is the ancient martial arts. The perfect character of


    has made ancient fan integrate the essence of thousands of years of brilliant civilization, and is almost the master of all the martial arts in the flawless novel.


    And even those decaying, perishing, unknown, all kinds of unique martial arts are integrated into themselves. It''s incredible to the extreme.


    The angry man was blinded by the blow.


    But then, what Gu fan held in his fist was spread out by him.


    Such a super heavyweight strike, full of destructive force of terror, did not destroy the beating scarlet heart in his hand. It can be seen that Gu fan''s meticulous control of his own power has reached what level.


    "Let''s see."


    "How powerful is this little baby."


    Gu fan threw out the scarlet heart, and then the whole person disappeared out of thin air, which violated the physics in people''s hearts. He didn''t understand how he moved out without any help.


    Dong.


    Dong Dong Dong!!The heart beat like thunder.


    Everyone heard the sound of the beating heart, like the dull sound of a huge drum beating on the heart.


    It blooms incredible light, all kinds of energy bloom at the same time, it was once Crazy Rabbit eat some things.


    Xenogeneic with strong gastric acid.


    The blood is hot as fire.


    It''s a kind of alien that exudes terror and dispels Yin and cold.


    All kinds of heterologous species seem to have left energy factors in the rabbit body, and at this time, the heart bomb is brewing to cultivate them and make them grow gradually.


    This is an alternative chemical reaction.


    Flame, flame, frost, radiation All kinds of energy are intertwined and blended, bursting out extremely intense energy fluctuations.


    In the end, they are in the heart of the blood, into a red, light flow burst, issued bursts of roaring sound, become the most gorgeous and dazzling light.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The light is bursting, and a huge scarlet mushroom cloud is born.


    The mushroom cloud is very similar to the explosion of "nuclear bomb" in the movie, but its destructive power is more complex, and its energy is very pure, and it does not cause large-scale pollution.


    Red cloud fried mushroom!!


    The explosion tore the earth, the afterwave accompanied by the strong weathering into impact, the ground within a few miles was affected by this energy, and a big hole with a diameter of more than 1000 meters was dug out.


    Gufan''s pupil shrinks.


    He was also surprised by the destructive power of the heart bomb.


    In an instant, the afterwave rushed to the front of the crowd. Gu fan''s palm moved forward, and a layer of oval shield formed by the freezing winter protected Shen Mengxi and the rabbit, while several heavy trucks beside him were blown to ashes in an instant.


    Those crazy howling madmen also marvel at the ultimate big bang, and die with great excitement, becoming part of the ashes.


    For a long time


    The wave of shock is over.


    The earth has become a piece of scorched earth, some places are burning hot molten slurry, some places are suffering from the cold air to form frost, and the scorched earth under the feet of the ancient people also makes "zizizi" electronic spark sound from time to time.


    Look up.


    Gu fan looked at the ice shield created by the freezing winter, and there were cracks on it.


    The power of the heart bomb is still beyond expectation. It is only the power of the afterwave that can break the ice shield created by Gu fan??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 506

    So powerful.


    The ice shield made by the extreme cold in winter cracked out a large number of broken marks, which was enough to see how powerful the blast was.


    The body of the furious person has been completely destroyed. The ice, fire and flashing electronic sparks are still generating afterheat. Finally, the impact of the blood explosion smashes the whole body of the monster.


    The core of the explosion The flesh and blood had evaporated completely.


    In the end, there is only a dark purple crystal, emitting a faint light. At the same time, there are several blood colors flowing in the faint light, which are intertwined with each other and difficult to separate.


    "Rotten Amethyst."


    The crystal is the aggregate of abyssal decayed Amethyst and mysterious energy in the big crack. It is also a special material formed by the destruction and compression of the furious in the super energy explosion. Its quality is far higher than that of ordinary crystals.


    "Chocolate!"


    The pale Crazy Rabbit was drooling. His eyes seemed to have an illusion. He waved his hands and paced forward: "delicious, mellow, silky chocolate..."


    It''s really rabbit style.


    Even the disaster Amethyst in the abyss, as a delicious chocolate.


    At this time, the rabbit has no heart, and the blood is gradually exhausted. Its recovery ability is not as good as before. It will wither and die soon after it continues.


    "He wants to eat the rotten Amethyst directly."


    Gu fan was a little surprised when he allowed the Crazy Rabbit to approach the crystal stone left by the angry man.


    What a madness.


    No more lives.


    The decayed Amethyst has an ultra-high concentration of abyss power, which is also an essential resource for people to upgrade to the "third life form". However, if we want to use the energy contained in it, we must use various means.


    When Gu fan awakened and evolved for the second time, he filled the whole closed room with decayed Amethyst, but even Gu fan drew away the energy from the decayed Amethyst and quietly transformed his genes and consciousness.


    Direct oral use of putrid Amethyst?


    A mishandling, loss of life is the best outcome, the biggest possibility is to become an uncontrollable, no thinking logic of terror monster.


    "This rabbit is crazy."


    Gu fan shook his head, did not stop the rabbit''s behavior, but had curiosity.


    Such a crazy person, who has been eating the flesh and blood of monsters for a long time, has a different internal structure from normal people, and has been polluted by nuclear radiation for a long time. Maybe there will be some miraculous effect??


    The Crazy Rabbit walks slowly and comes to the high concentration of decayed Amethyst with scorched earth.


    The fury is broken and dissolved, and the crystal stone formed is half a person''s height, but it''s not a problem for rabbits.


    Boom!!


    He greedily opened his mouth and bit into the rotten Amethyst with dark light, almost breaking his teeth.


    But even so, he didn''t loosen his mouth. Instead, special sulfuric acid appeared in his stomach and covered the decayed Amethyst, making it soft.


    Click, click, click.


    Crazy Rabbit chewing, really a large piece of spar bite, put into the mouth as "chocolate" swallowing.


    The shape of the chewed crystal was irregular, and there were many sharp points. He cut the mouth of the rabbit out of blood, but he still didn''t like it and swallowed it with his own blood.


    The energy is volatilizing.


    The abyss energy of decaying Amethyst volatilizes in his body.


    The blood vessels of the Crazy Rabbit are bulging high. The naked eye can see that the blood flow is faster and faster, and there is a layer of luminous material flowing in the blood vessels. It is the color of the rotten Amethyst, dark purple with scarlet.


    This picture is like the effect of a light rain falling on people in the early eschatology.


    The power of disaster makes the blood vessels of everyone shine, and finally makes them become ugly and thoughtless corpses.


    At this moment, the Crazy Rabbit began a similar mutation. The deep power of decaying Amethyst made him change. The blood in his body was polluted. It seemed that it was only a matter of time before he became a monster.


    "Yummy, yummy, yummy, cool!"


    "It''s better than chocolate."


    "Eh I seem to have forgotten what chocolate tastes like. How can I know it''s better than chocolate? "


    "Forget it. Anyway, chocolate tastes almost the same as rotten meat of flies. I probably remember that it''s much better than chocolate. It''s better than the meat of the demon dog."


    The Crazy Rabbit began to talk to himself again.


    In his cracked chest, the heart began to grow again, but strangely, this time, the heart was not flesh and blood, but grew into a crystal.


    What''s that???


    Gu fan narrowed his eyes, and something strange happened to the Crazy Rabbit.


    Where the heart vein breaks, a dark purple crystal with scarlet color grows bigger and bigger, from the size of a mung bean to the size of a fist, and finally becomes the shape of a heart.Stone heart??


    It''s a heart made of crystal!!


    There are all kinds of strange things in the world. In the flesh and blood, there is a strange heart formed by the decayed Amethyst of the abyss.


    As the crazed rabbit swallows more and more crystals, the heart becomes more and more delicate, and the veins of blood vessels are gradually formed, even connected with the surrounding blood vessels.


    The blood began to flow smoothly.


    The blood that emits dim light flows to this special heart, as if it has been filtered, and the decaying energy is absorbed by the heart of stone, which makes it more and more lifelike and more like a piece of real flesh and blood.


    Although the beating heart is purple, it still supplies blood to the whole body and emits more energy and power.


    "Crazy Rabbit."


    "Its ability is to turn flesh and blood into bombs."


    "Now, the decayed Amethyst is also undergoing this transformation, but it is reversed, transforming the Amethyst into flesh and blood???"


    Gu fan opened the hell magic pupil, one eye can see through the essence of the material, clearly see the swallowed rotten Amethyst quickly digested, corroding the blood of the whole body, but also filtered and purified by the special stone heart.


    Special.


    It''s so special.


    Crazy Rabbit has this heart, which can be regarded as a great miracle in the end.


    It wasn''t long.


    The rabbit swallowed all the amethysts.


    But he didn''t become a fat man because of excessive energy overload. On the contrary, his heart absorbed all the spilled energy, became fresh and powerful, and jumped up.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "I feel like it''s never been before."


    "Full of power, I''m Popeye, Popeye with spinach."


    Crazy Rabbit is resurrected. She sweeps away her previous weak appearance and makes a posture of Mr. bodybuilding towards Gu fan and Shen Mengxi, but her "delicate doll" image seems inexplicably contrary and funny.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 507

    "Ah!"


    "I''m full of power!"


    "I wish I could find more cute children and love them. It''s so cool!"


    If the rabbit is reborn, it is full of energy and looks like it can''t be used up.


    Gu fan''s hell magic pupil is watching.


    His body, strength, speed, bone density, muscle strength and blood energy concentration have been greatly improved.


    The heart of the stone contains many times more energy than before. It is volatilizing to other parts of the body all the time, silently increasing the blood concentration.


    But.


    He has not yet awakened.


    Crazy Rabbit, still not awakened blood power.


    Everyone''s talent is different, so is his constitution.


    For example, Shen Mengxi made a breakthrough in one fell swoop, relying on his strong talent and ability, and with the help of Gu fan, he directly became the awakener of the "legendary silver" quality, that is, a saint.


    But the Crazy Rabbit hesitated about the particularity of his ability. Although he gained enough energy, he still didn''t wake up the blood god.


    He needs more.


    Just like the crazy character of rabbit, it needs more energy to complete his special evolution.


    Do you mean


    Gu fan''s eyes suddenly shrank. Does it mean that the crazy rabbit wants to complete evolution, not just become "secret silver"??


    The more energy you accumulate.


    The more violent the metamorphosis.


    Gu fan''s evolution is just like this. He has become the highest level of "divine gold" that can''t be seen directly from the top of creatures. Does rabbit have the potential to become that level??


    "Kill, kill, cool!"


    "We need more killing and more babies. Let''s love each other!"


    The rabbit is still in high spirits. It''s not enough to kill an angry man. He wants to move on and have a good time.


    "Do you want to keep killing?"


    Gu fan was thoughtful, but at last he showed a bloodthirsty smile and continued: "if you go on, it''s a big crack in the abyss, and you''ll be killed in those little babies'' nests."


    The rift in the abyss erupted.


    The fury is just one of the powerful monsters.


    In the cracks, there must be bigger, stronger and more terrifying abyss beasts.


    Crazy Rabbit heard this, his eyes lit up and excited.


    Continue to kill, and directly to the monster''s nest, that is how refreshing thing.


    "Cold blooded freak referee, you''re such a genius to come up with such a cool suggestion."


    The small and exquisite rabbit praised constantly in a rough voice and gave a thumbs up: "then what are we waiting for? Hurry to kill it!"


    Shen Mengxi looked left and right.


    She asked weakly, "Lord death, don''t you mean to take advantage of the big crack and strive for more rights and interests?"


    Gufan said it before.


    The iron and Steel Machinery City is about to fall. With the opportunity of this big crack, he can get more negotiation conditions and chips.


    But now I don''t care so much. What kind of negotiation??


    "Oh."


    "What we have now is much more interesting than that negotiation."


    Gufan''s heart is also infected by the Crazy Rabbit.


    Compared with the hearty killing, those intrigues, those intrigues, those bargaining chips, let them go to hell.


    "Let''s keep going, keep going, keep killing the other species!"


    Gu fan''s heart has been killed. It''s not easy to extinguish the violence. He must use enough blood.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    The battle on the other side of the abyss crack is also in full swing.


    In a huge crack that runs through the city for tens of miles, the deep and dark atmosphere is constantly pouring out, and the disaster fog is like a fountain pouring from the deep underground.


    This big crack was originally blocked. Countless high-speed mechanism guns aimed at the crack, and a large number of giant guns full of the sense of future science and technology stood around the crack.


    A closed high wall was cast.


    It is made of reinforced concrete and reinforced by fine steel. It is like a huge round cover that completely covers the big cracks.


    At the top of this huge cover, there is a gun tower operated by full mechanical control, which is set every 5 meters. They are equipped with high-intensity thermal sensors and infrared scanners. Coupled with the accurate calculation of the intelligent computer, each shot will fall on the target without deviation.


    On both sides of the crack stood the majestic cannon.


    Every giant gun reflecting metal light is full of the future style that does not conform to modern times. It has a barrel of more than ten meters, even if it is drilled into a few adults, it is no problem.


    The strangest thing is These cannons do not use traditional shells, but are based on another special energy. If you look carefully, you will find that there is a device to hold the source rock hidden under the base of the cannons.Genji can provide energy, which makes the cannon produce powerful laser energy.


    Rotten Amethyst!!


    The footstones of these cannons are made of decayed Amethyst.


    They turned out to be new weapons made from decayed Amethyst. They are not only more powerful, but also can draw energy from the cracks.


    Not only that.


    Inside the giant steel hood, there is a grid of electronic energy.


    It''s also a kind of defense device that uses decayed Amethyst as the energy source. The cracks are full of this special equipment. After opening, the energy in the Amethyst will be converted into an endless stream of high-intensity current.


    The electric current interweaves with each other as if it were a giant grid woven by spiders, preventing the alien species from emerging from the bottom of the abyss.


    Once a monster comes out, it will be scorched by the ultra-high voltage radio waves, and there are huge guns and countless intelligent heavy machine gun turrets waiting for them.


    Blockade.


    Complete blockade.


    This is the iron and Steel Machinery City to the abyss crack completely closed without dead angle.


    However It all broke up a few days ago.


    Now the shield of the abyss crack, which is made of reinforced concrete, has been smashed by some unknown creature.


    The huge cross braided power grid was surrounded by corpses, but in the end, the instrument was smashed to pieces by some foreign species, and the parts were thrown everywhere.


    Look at the big guns, the heavy machine guns.


    At this time, the black and majestic gun barrel had been bent, and the base had been smashed to pieces. The heavy machine gun turret had been forcibly removed by different species. Some of them were cut into several sections by the sharp blade, and some of them were blasted to pieces.


    There are ruins everywhere.


    It''s full of human remains.


    There are also some unknown parts, which look like humanoid robots and human exoskeletons in science fiction movies. They are all the latest things beyond modern times.


    But they were defeated, completely defeated.


    The monsters in the cracks of the abyss exceed the maximum limit of the defense line, and a large number of beasts are rushing towards the steel machinery City, which is bound to destroy the whole city.


    Their bloody brutality has been suppressed for too long.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 508

    oken walls.


    All that was left at the scene was a mess of debris.


    Giant animals smash large holes in the protective cover, parts of cannon and turret are scattered, human remains are shocking, and various high-tech products are smashed by powerful monsters.


    Large numbers of alien species emerged from the cracks of the abyss.


    They have been sealed underground for a long time. Most of them were killed or injured by the initial nuclear bomb explosion, and the radiation made them vulnerable. Their flesh and blood rotted and collapsed. Even using the roughest light weapons, they can kill a large number of alien species.


    But After two years of transformation, the abyss fissure has absorbed enough nuclear energy and completed another transformation.


    In the abyss.


    The night devil is like a water spider crawling up to the ground.


    Compared with the common species, these night demons have a special variation. The cuticles all over their bodies are full of rotten Brown mucus. Those are the residue stains left by nuclear radiation, which have gradually penetrated into the depths of their bodies.


    The lower species, from those gaps, continue to climb out, and soon there are new species, and it is never before.


    Rotten iron corpse.


    It''s a huge rotten corpse with iron gray skin and rust. It''s more than 4 meters tall. It has huge claw barbs on both hands. It can make steel sound when touching hard objects.


    Look carefully.


    It also has strong armor, but different from the bone armor, a layer of metal film is formed on the surface of its skin, which is not only invulnerable, but also full of rotten energy after long-term decay of radiation.


    On the other side.


    In the fog of disaster, there is still a shadow looming.


    In the gloomy fog, a monster took the opportunity to hide himself. If you look carefully, you will find that it is a special shape with wings.


    The thin wings are shrouded in fog, showing a translucent state, and their bodies are hidden in deeper shadows. When the sky is a little dark, it is difficult to distinguish that monsters are still hiding in the sky.


    Wing demon!!


    They are actually a variety of night demons. Their hearing system has become more powerful and their keen visual sense has been restored.


    Inheriting the skill of night demon''s hiding, he is good at hiding in the shadow and mist, and attacking the enemy secretly in the dark, which is hard to defend.


    Roar, roar!


    Roar, roar!


    At the bottom of the abyss, a larger supercreature is slowly climbing up.


    His arms are like giant pillars. When he waves them, he shouts for the wind. When he grasps the cliff with five fingers, it will give people a strange feeling that a heavy Hill bombards the cliff.


    Its whole body is covered with a layer of dark brown rock, and the rock is accompanied by a strong radiant light, and there are bursts of deep purple flashes. Countless stones have a large number of decayed Amethyst contained in them.


    ,


    Big Mac.


    It''s really a big Mac.


    The body of a big Mac is more than 30 meters high when it stands up, which is completely comparable to a ten story building. Every time it moves, it gives people a feeling that the mountains are shaking.


    It''s horrible.


    It''s like the Godzilla beast in the movie. An ordinary car is just a fragile toy at its feet, which is crushed under its feet when it passes by.


    So far, such a huge creature as big Mac is very rare. I''m afraid only the abyss master can surpass it.


    Nuclear radiation has finally evolved into a superorganism.


    This big Mac has reached the peak of "legendary silver", and even half of its foot has entered the level of "divine gold".


    The fusion of numerous abyssal decayed amethysts, coupled with the interference and mutation of nuclear radiation, gave birth to such a huge and majestic thing. The roar shook the sky and the earth, the sound of climbing out of the cracks shook the earth, and the whole earth was shaking madly.


    Boom boom!!


    The ruins were also broken, and the scarred shield was smashed to pieces by the Big Mac.


    After sealing the crack for two years, the defense completely became a ruin. The Big Mac finally stepped on the earth in the roar, and then there were countless exotic monsters.


    Their direction is steel machinery City.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    At this time, the iron and Steel Machinery City has fallen into a sticky battle.


    During the whole period of time, the defense line of seal cracks collapsed, and a large number of defense facilities were destroyed.


    Soldiers can only fight and retreat, while sniping at the number of monsters in front of them, while retreating towards the direction of steel machinery City.


    "Retreat, retreat, retreat!"


    "There are so many different species, damn it!"


    "Our bullets can''t penetrate the armor of other species."


    The bloody soldiers roared and roared. The iron and steel machinery city gave the soldiers the strongest weapons. All the machine guns were reformed large caliber guns, larger body and weight, thicker narrow barrel and bullet.This also means that it weighs more than 20 kilograms, equivalent to holding two 10kg heavy dumbbells running.


    They are designed for the end of time.


    Most of the soldiers are evolutionists. They can afford such heavy guns. After sacrificing a lot of "qualities" of guns, they gain powerful attack power. Every bullet can break through the wall and break the body of creatures.


    But There are too many different species.


    Moreover, after mutation, the horny armor all over the body is extremely tough, and even the lowest night demon is hard to break through the armor.


    Despair.


    The soldiers were desperate.


    Squeak.


    Creak, creak, creak.


    The sound of mechanical twisting came from the soldiers.


    The special powerful arms appeared in front of the crowd, which made the bloody soldiers look happy. At the same time, they breathed out four words - "the last mecha!"


    Look carefully.


    That kind of equipment, known as the "doomsday mecha", is not the invincible as seen in people''s animation, nor is it a giant robot tens of meters tall.


    They are exoskeletons, made of special alloys, as hard as metal air defense doors to withstand nuclear bombs, and cover the surface of an elite soldier.


    An eschatological mecha weighs more than several tons. Even elite hunters can''t operate normally, let alone turn it into a giant killer.


    But The iron and Steel Machinery City is very good at using energy.


    They have found an efficient energy source other than fuel and electricity, which is the rotten Amethyst!!


    Every eschatological mecha has a rotten Amethyst core, which is like nuclear power, providing a continuous supply of energy to eschatological mecha.


    The elite fighters who drive the exoskeleton end of life mecha don''t need to consume much physical strength, but the exoskeleton becomes a great help, which makes them play a stronger role and run at an incredible speed.


    Six wheeled Gatling Vulcan.


    Automatic targeting cruise RPG missile.


    All metal special steel electric saw cutter.


    These are all the basic equipment of eschatological mecha!!

 Chapter 509

    Eschatological mecha.


    That''s what science fiction movies are all about.


    As a branch of the "unbelievers", the iron and Steel Machinery City has continued the scientific and technological strength before the end of the world, invested all the resources and material resources, and recklessly researched and developed the war machines of the new era.


    So The last machine was born.


    All metal exoskeleton envelops the driver, and each driver is a new human after evolution, and also a superior in the sect of non believers.


    Each eschatological mecha is more than 3 meters tall. Some giant mechas can reach 5 meters, and even have steel giants more than 10 meters, which are specialized in dealing with large monsters.


    The fine steel has a metallic luster in the sun.


    The energy processor is running at full power, the sound of engine is booming, and the energy core is constantly absorbing the energy of decaying Amethyst, providing powerful horsepower to run at full power.


    "Hold on."


    "Everyone continue to retreat!"


    The speed of the Eschatology mecha is extremely fast. Several spray paint launchers protrude from the back of the mecha. The core is transformed into heat energy and flame. The blue light bursts out a few meters of flame tongue, which accelerates its speed again.


    Buzzing, buzzing!


    doomsday mecha draws out its powerful weapon equipment, which is a kind of chopper with sharp serrations. Under the ultra-high frequency rotation, the all metal steel blade becomes a big killer, and the ordinary heterogeneous can be divided into two parts with one strike.


    Flesh and blood.


    The mecha is not much smaller than the other species. When it goes down with a knife, the flesh and blood suddenly flies, and several of the other species are cut in half in public.


    "Warning, warning, warning!"


    "Soldiers in the front, dodge. The automatic missile is aiming."


    With the help of jet engines, several rear mecha temporarily rose to the sky. The steel skeleton''s back expanded its wings on both sides. Three rows of missiles loaded with a large amount of gunpowder cruised and locked the distant heterogeneous targets. In an instant, dozens of missiles shot fire to the heterogeneous army.


    Boom boom!


    Boom boom!


    The fire was all over the place, a large number of demons were torn to pieces, and even a rotten iron corpse was badly damaged. The skin full of rust was blown up and roared with pain and anger.


    "So strong!"


    "The doomsday mecha is coming to save us. Please go back to the city!"


    The arrival of the eschatological mecha boosted the soldiers'' confidence. They resisted tenaciously while retreating to the steel machinery City.


    It wasn''t long.


    Eschatological mecha and soldiers have retreated to the edge of steel city.


    "Saved!"


    "We''re at the base at last."


    The soldiers cheered to enter the edge of the steel machinery City, which is equivalent to stepping into an absolutely reliable safety point.


    The iron and Steel Machinery City is heavily guarded. Modern science and technology has cast the wall made of fine steel, and many machine gun towers have been installed in combination with electronic technology, and many majestic cannons are standing.


    Da da da da!


    The machine guns on the turret are all dense arrays that can shoot down missiles, releasing tens of thousands of large caliber bullets every minute.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.


    Those cannons are even more terrifying. The core uses the energy of decaying Amethyst. The dim light waves in the heavy cannons, and then forms a strong purple light into the heterogeneous army. The laser explodes one after another, exploding those night demons into pieces.


    It''s too strong.


    The defense of steel machinery city is beyond imagination.


    This kind of scientific and technological power is even stronger than that before the end of the world. People say that war is the catalyst of science and technology, and the end of the world forces people to invent stronger weapons of war. Even the "rotten Amethyst" born in the den of heterogeneous abyss is used as new energy.


    Above the wall.


    A general is looking at the battlefield.


    The general revealed the smell of iron and blood, an eye has been blind, but installed a mechanical eye.


    There is an infrared ray in the center of the eyeball made of fine steel. A series of auxiliary effects such as "thermal induction" and "night vision" will affect the transmission to the brain.


    Look carefully.


    Not only his eyes, but also his legs and half of his arms were made of precision steel. He didn''t know what he had experienced. In the end, almost half of his body was transformed into a robot.


    "Iron blood."


    That''s his name.


    Just as his name is, this iron general has a strong will and is the leader of the whole iron and Steel Machinery City. He has made great contributions to the machinery City several times and has been respected.


    On the side of the iron body stood a young man who looked pretty.


    The boy''s eyes were bright and shining with strange luster. He looked quite gentle, but when his eyes narrowed slightly, he would look as sharp as a hawk falcon.


    This man is one of the pioneers sent by Gu fan, judge 05, Long Jing.


    Right now.


    Longjing was accompanied by two bodyguards.The bodyguard''s shape was also very special, and all his hands and feet were replaced with mechanical prostheses.


    The whole body is covered with a layer of majestic refined steel armor, which replaces the original skin. Its weight is more than ten times that of normal people. However, due to the heavy load, the bones are reinforced with steel nails, and the viscera can only be replaced by some mechanical equipment.


    A core powered by the "rotten Amethyst" works, just like those last age mechas, and the transformed energy is provided to the whole body.


    The mechanized body is equivalent to turning on the "cheater". Soldiers who were originally hunters immediately become more powerful. Even if it is impossible to reach the level of "Saint", it is equivalent to directly upgrading to the rare grade of "refined steel".


    Surveillance!!


    These powerful bodyguards are responsible for monitoring Longjing.


    After all, he was an outsider and a mysterious man from the "northern theater". Naturally, the high-level officials attached great importance to him and put him under house arrest.


    Although Longjing is a judge, he doesn''t have the strength of No.01 Immortal King Kong after all. Besides, he is not very good at direct combat as an observer. If he really fights, he will suffer losses in the mechanical city.


    "How''s it going?"


    For a long time, iron and blood paid attention and showed a sneer. They took a condescending look at the Longjing around them: "Mr. Longjing, how is the strength of the iron and Steel Machinery City compared with your dawning alliance?"


    Long Jing was silent for a moment, and said: "the eschatological armor under the iron general is very powerful, but its weakness is also prominent. The disadvantages of mecha are very big, the problem of energy consumption is difficult to solve, and it will be more troublesome to encounter the alien that can interfere with electromagnetic equipment."


    "Besides, the last battle armor It''s not high-end combat power. "


    Long Jing''s words made the iron general frown.


    Doomsday mecha needs to consume a lot of "rotten Amethyst", which is really a problem.


    However, without high-end combat power, the iron general is very unconvinced. Every eschatological mecha has super powerful weapons. When combined, it is an invincible army. Isn''t this high-end combat power??


    "When one man is in charge, ten thousand men are not allowed to open."


    "The legendary silver awakener, in your words, should be called the saint?"


    Longjing thought a little and continued: "sometimes, even the saints can''t return to heaven. When the tide of corpses comes, they will understand what is powerlessness."


    Ha ha ha ha.


    Iron general listened to Longjing''s words and laughed: "don''t always talk about ten million level corpse tide. I''m tired of hearing it. I don''t know the strength of your Northern War Zone, but I''m still very good at running away."


    The iron general has another point.


    The dragon''s eyes suddenly got angry. He was satirizing


    Since coming to the steel machinery City, Longjing and Wu have been under house arrest, but fog is proficient in fighting and assassinating, and can turn into fog, so it''s easy to escape.


    General iron is mocking. Fog will only run away.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 510

    You!!


    Long Jing''s eyes are full of anger.


    The iron blooded general obviously despised his words, and as an observer, Longjing''s combat effectiveness was also insufficient, so he could not confirm his words at all.


    What a ten million level corpse tide.


    What kind of super alien?


    It''s just wishful thinking and scaremongering. I''m afraid the biggest possibility is to get more benefits.


    This kind of thing, iron general see many, especially other tribes, or other gathering place, all say that they have seen how terrible the alien.


    "Ha ha."


    Longjing wanted to retort, but finally shook his head and looked at the distant land: "people always believe what they see, but general, you should open your eyes and have a look. The sealed crack has been lost, right?"


    The iron general sneered even more.


    "Although the rift in the abyss has been broken, it is only temporary."


    "The iron and Steel Machinery City is like an iron bucket. With the protection of the last machine armour, those alien species will have to be eliminated as much as they can climb out."


    Although the iron general is arrogant, his words are somewhat arrogant.


    The defense here is not comparable to the abyss crack at all. Moreover, the combat effectiveness of the eschatological mecha brigade is beyond imagination. It is like slaughtering dogs to kill different species.


    The eyes of the Dragon stopped for a moment.


    But He looked into the distance and suddenly shrunk.


    As an observer of the legendary fourteen, Longjing has a pair of sharp eyes that can see things ten miles away.


    Ten miles away, the Super Big Mac, which is 30 meters tall, is walking slowly. The dark fog of disaster demons is spraying. Countless shadow demons are hidden in the fog, and hundreds of rotten iron corpses are following.


    There are even two "fury" guards.


    Not to mention the 30 meter tall big Mac, just the "Rage" who has reached the legendary silver level is enough to shake people''s hearts. It''s from the "bone armor", and the whole crack is just a few.


    The momentum is appalling.


    The alien in the crack is not a tentative attack, but a gathering of the strongest forces to raze the iron and Steel Machinery City to the ground.


    Don''t forget.


    They all come out of the cracks in the abyss!!


    Even if it''s a Crazy Rabbit, you have to pull out your heart to smash an angry man. You can''t take it as a cabbage.


    "General iron."


    The dragon''s eyes smile a little, unexpectedly some schadenfreude of say: "really is very coincident, next is the real test your doomsday machine armor power of moment."


    Yeah??


    The iron general was puzzled.


    But not long after, people felt the ground shaking slightly.


    It is said that the concussion caused by the galloping horses can make people feel a clear tremor, while the iron general clearly feels that the amplitude of the tremor is more and more exaggerated.


    It was as if a mountain was moving.


    What!!


    What''s going on? What''s going on??


    "Report general!"


    A few minutes later, another scout knelt down on one knee in a cold sweat and said, "something is coming towards us!"


    "Something?"


    "I know something is coming. The whole base is shaking. Don''t you feel it?"


    Aware of the seriousness of the problem, the iron general yelled at the explorers, grabbed the high precision optical telescope and looked into the distance.


    The horizon is farthest away.


    A big mountain is slowly moving towards here.


    It''s really a big mountain. Its whole body is bigger than the tall buildings before the end of the world.


    In fact, the speed of this mountain like unknown creature is not slow, but it is only because of its huge size that it will have a visual illusion that its pace is very slow. In fact, the alien species around will have to chase hard to keep up


    On both sides of the mountain, two giant creatures in black armor ran wildly.


    Angry people.


    That''s the furious.


    Every step will leave footprints several meters long on the ground, which is enough for several people to lie on. Their legs are like the wheels of a train, dancing wildly. Is it possible to hear the wind and sonic boom around them.


    But the weird thing is A little tyrant standing beside him like a big, mighty baby.


    The furious man is 10 meters tall, but he can barely reach the bend of the Big Mac''s leg, which is not as strong as one of his thighs. However, when people stand under the furious man, they feel that the monster in front of them is obscuring everything.


    If you stand in front of the Big Mac more than 30 meters, I''m afraid you will only feel like a mole ant.


    "That''s..."


    The iron general was stunned at the Big Mac.


    He had never seen a monster of this level, and it was hard to imagine that such a monster would be born in the crack of the abyss bombarded by the nuclear bomb!!"Snipe it!"


    "It must be intercepted outside the steel machinery City!"


    The iron general was majestic, and immediately gave orders. At the same time, he was ready to start all the large-scale weapons in the iron and Steel Machinery City, and ordered all the eschatological mecha to prepare for the battle.


    Orders were given in an orderly way.


    Longjing did not speak or express any opinions, so she looked at it silently.


    In fact, he knows most clearly that some things will not be completed if you work hard, and people will only feel despair in the face of certain disasters.


    Doomsday mecha out!!


    Hundreds of eschatological mechas are heading for the Big Mac.


    The jet aircraft behind them started to the maximum horsepower, and finally reached the flight level, like bullets heading in a certain direction.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.


    Every eschatological mecha is equipped with a large number of small missiles that can automatically lock the target.


    As the rear wing expands, several missiles with infrared scanners are launched out of the engine room one after another, drawing out white exhaust gases, which are almost sonic and hurling at the Big Mac and the furious.


    Thousands.


    Hundreds of eschatological mecha launched thousands of small missiles, which filled the sky like a woman in the sky.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The roar was deafening.


    The fireworks produced by the missile explosion covered everything in front of people''s eyes, and the shock wave was wave after wave.


    From a distance, people''s eyes can only see a sea of fire, and the smell of coke in the air.


    Huhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhu.


    The two angry men were barely knocked to the ground by the explosion, but that was all. The dark brown armor all over them was enough to deal with the impact without causing any substantial damage.


    As for the big mac


    It didn''t stop at all. It was covered with purple rocks, without even a trace of debris. It stretched out its arm in the roar, as if it were pushing away the clouds and clouds to see the blue sky, pushing away the surrounding fire waves and smoke.


    It seems that the explosion only affected its sight.


    What kind of defense is this??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 511

    The palm of your hand.


    The Big Mac swept away the exploding fire, just as it waved away the dust at random.


    It is full of purple light, and its skin is made of special rocks. There is no scar. Hundreds of missiles are connected together, but they can''t stop the Big Mac from retreating!!


    How is that possible??


    What can destroy this level of defense?


    On the wall, the dragon eye, who was under house arrest by the guards, secretly shook his head Sure enough, what you say comes from what you say.


    The crack has been closed for so long, and the really terrible thing has finally appeared. Although this big Mac is far from reaching the level of destroying the world dominated by the abyss, it is definitely more powerful than the ordinary "legendary creatures".


    "General iron, what should we do now?"


    General Tiexue''s subordinates were flustered. Although all the elites on the scene were experienced in many battles, how could they have seen such a terrible scene??


    "You can only use that one."


    The iron general made an immediate decision and gave the order.


    The "that" in his words makes people look at each other.


    Destroy railguns!!


    It''s a kind of ultra modern war weapon under development. It''s still in the theoretical stage. Although it''s made, it hasn''t been used once.


    "General Tiexue, the destruction railgun has not been completed yet. I''m afraid it will be used forcibly..."


    As he said, if the destruction railgun is used rashly, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Didn''t you hear me?"


    The iron general is famous for his toughness and hardness. There is no tone of Refutation in his words. He exclaimed: "do you want to throw another nuclear bomb?"


    Nuke!!


    That''s the ultimate weapon of mankind.


    It has destructive power, and can easily destroy and tear up a city. The core of the explosion can instantly produce a high temperature of more than a million degrees, just like the burning surface of the sun, which instantly burns everything in the core.


    Nuclear bomb It should be able to directly destroy the Big Mac in front of us.


    But what about that? Even if the nuclear bomb can destroy the Big Mac in front of us, the remaining problems are even more serious.


    Radiation.


    Pollution.


    Variation.


    This land has been destroyed once by a nuclear bomb.


    Now destroy it for the second time. The collision of pollution sources is not as simple as 1 + 1. It is very likely to produce a more intense chemical reaction and produce something more terrifying than these mutated organisms.


    Nuclear pollution gave birth to the Big Mac.


    Nuclear radiation makes monsters in the abyss more powerful.


    If there is the first big Mac, there will be the second, the third, the fourth More, more, and more powerful.


    "Nuclear pollution."


    "The iron and Steel Machinery City is struggling to survive. If a second nuclear bomb breaks out, a hundred Li radius will completely become a forbidden area for human beings. In a few years, it will become a paradise for those monsters, and it will be a super mutant after nuclear radiation pollution."


    The iron general''s eyes were full of Indifference: "can you be responsible for this?"


    No!!


    No one can shoulder the responsibility.


    At the end of the day, they can no longer stand the baptism of nuclear bombs. Not only is this weapon too powerful, but the adaptability of those alien species is unparalleled, and radiation pollution has become their nourishment.


    "Launch, destroy railguns!"


    No one dares to stop the order of the bloody general.


    The Big Mac is getting closer and closer to the base, and at this time, there are bursts of "squeak" buzzing in the huge steel city.


    The open square where the stone tablet was originally standing suddenly trembled, and the stone tablet was broken, while the soil on the ground cracked one after another, and then fell into a crack in the ground one after another.


    It''s a seam made of metal.


    It presents a circular saw shape and spreads out in all directions. It turns out that the ground and underground bases were connected when the base was cast.


    At the moment of crisis, the underground base opens, and a kind of terrorist weapon researched by the steel machinery city rises slowly It changes shape with the sound of mechanical friction, and combines into the shape of the destruction railgun.


    Although it''s a railgun, it doesn''t look like a gun.


    It looks like a huge iron box, and the box is full of mirrors of various sizes.


    These specially made mirrors are concave and convex in shape. They are placed in huge boxes at different angles. There are hundreds of thousands of them. The smallest one is less than the size of a finger, but the largest one is more than ten meters in diameter.


    Circle!!


    A special ring with similar shape appeared. The ring floated out of the air with some force. The ring was purple, showing a very strange appearance.


    What is it?This kind of special device, ordinary people will be completely confused, do not understand its operation.


    But science is like this. If something too advanced is suddenly put in front of you, it will feel like magic, just like ancient people can''t imagine things in modern people''s "mobile phone" and "computer".


    A person with a mobile phone is talking to people thousands of miles away. It''s like a thousand miles of notes. For ancient people, technology is a magical magic.


    So is the destruction railgun.


    It doesn''t use artillery, it doesn''t use electric energy, and its operation law is more natural. It''s just to use the light of countless mirrors to form a devastating Aurora bombardment.


    Zizi Zizi!!


    Zizi Zizi!!


    A special sound is transmitted from the inside of the box.


    Dark and deep purple light is converging. Inside the huge box, there is a huge device that can absorb "rotten Amethyst".


    Tons of decayed Amethyst are placed in it. When the special tool is fully operating, the mysterious dark purple light suddenly rises, and instantly turns into a machine evil and deep dark light.


    Inside the huge box, the blooming purple light shines in every corner.


    At this moment, the countless mirrors play a role at the same time. The light is constantly refracted in the concave convex mirror, and each refraction is a calculated angle.


    Ten times.


    A hundred times.


    A thousand times.


    Ten thousand times.


    10 million times, 100 million times, even more!!


    This is the frequency at which the evil dark light in countless mirrors refracts every second.


    They are scattered from the larger mirror to the surrounding small mirror, then folded into the smaller mirror, filtered and decomposed layer by layer, finally All the light is printed in the same mirror.


    Tens of millions of evil dark awns gathered in one place, full-bodied and dark to the extreme, and they finally shot at the center of a ring outside the iron box.


    Those rings floating out of thin air seem to be some kind of amplification device.


    They can make the light more dazzling and powerful, and improve the use of energy absorbed by decayed Amethyst.


    One layer, one layer, another layer.


    Light through the ring, seems to be hindered, but when they pass through the ring, they become stronger and stronger, and the smell of destruction is revealed a little bit.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 512

    eam!!


    It''s a destructive beam of light.


    The destruction railgun''s countless rays converge into a beam, which is further strengthened by those rings, and its power becomes more terrifying step by step.


    Finally, the force field formed in the center of the rings was unable to limit the railgun. It trembled violently, as if it would explode at any time.


    "I can''t hold it!"


    "The destruction railgun is still in the experimental stage. If it goes on, all the rings will burst!"


    The staff responsible for destroying the railgun are full of panic. Once the railgun is in an accident, I''m afraid everything within a few kilometers will be flattened, and the energy full of "decayed Amethyst" will also overflow in all directions.


    When the time comes I''m afraid the whole iron and Steel Machinery City has to be enveloped by the energy of disaster.


    "Not so much."


    The iron blooded general despairingly ordered: "launch, destroy that monster."


    Buzz, buzz!


    Buzz, buzz!


    The power of the destruction railgun gradually increased to the maximum.


    Many special machines are booming, while the hollow disk wheels floating in the sky are making a "crackling" electric spark sound. It seems that the internal parts are already overburdened and begin to damage, and the damaged electronic equipment is bursting into flames.


    Launch!!


    Launch!!


    The destruction railgun accumulated to the extreme, emitting a dazzling machine light.


    The surrounding mechanical parts burst one after another, and the rotating floating wheel also exploded. At last, the evil light turned into a compression column like substance. However, the hesitation and improper control led to deviation, and took the lead to bombard an angry man beside the Big Mac.


    The bone armor on the surface of the Fury''s skin is as dark as coal, and it is surrounded by deep dark green light. The defense is extremely terrible But in the moment of contact with this light, the indestructible bone armor was dissolved.


    Its body is directly pierced with a big hole, and the destruction beam empties the Fury''s chest. Even the "legendary creature" can''t stop the newly developed war weapon.


    Second kill!!


    An angry man was killed on the spot.


    Without any hindrance, the beam of destruction continues to bombard the Big Mac.


    Boom boom!!


    The dark brown rock skin of the Big Mac is separated layer by layer. It looks like a mountain. The big peak is fragmented. The rolling stones collapse and burst, and the mutant strange stone skin that can block hundreds of missiles is also vulnerable.


    "See?"


    "This is the card of the iron and Steel Machinery City."


    Iron general put down his heart, with this destruction railgun, even the Big Mac, such a catastrophic creature, can be eliminated, and he smiles contemptuously in the face of the dragon''s eyes.


    Indeed, science can solve all problems.


    However His smile didn''t last long.


    Big Mac''s mountain like body broke into a big hole, but the big hole was torn to a certain extent and stagnated.


    What happened?


    The destruction beam tore open the outermost variant rock, but after contacting the internal organization, it couldn''t move forward for half a minute. The picture of directly killing an angry man didn''t appear again.


    Skin!!


    Real skin!!


    In the eyes of all the people, the dark brown rock on the surface of the Big Mac''s body was smashed, but a dark purple skin with evil light appeared in front of the public.


    That''s Rotten Amethyst??


    "Am I blind?"


    "How can it be? Is that a rotten Amethyst?"


    The skin hidden under the rock armor of Big Mac is composed of decayed Amethyst, which is incredible.


    The energy in the destruction beam is composed of decayed Amethyst, and the skin of Big Mac has a strong immune effect to this kind of light, and can''t hurt it at all.


    Even help it!!


    "It''s absorbing."


    "No, no, it''s absorbing energy from the column of destruction."


    The most despairing thing is that the Big Mac has been in the disaster fog and nuclear radiation for a long time, greedily absorbing most of the energy in the cracks, and its skin has been alienated and deteriorated.


    The skin shell composed of decayed Amethyst is its real strong last defense. When it comes into contact with the destructive beam, it can absorb the evil power of "decayed Amethyst" into its own body.


    It''s bigger.


    The Big Mac is getting bigger.


    Its height of 30 meters has been as high as that of mountains, but now it continues to grow at the speed visible to the naked eye with the help of the destructive light column.


    30 meters.


    40 meters.


    50 meters.


    Its huge body has grown to 50 meters, and there is no sign that it will stop.The strength is more powerful, the physique is more huge, and the dark brown rock outer defense is also gradually growing out, more than twice as strong as the original state.


    The iron general was a little confused.


    "Off!"


    "Shut down the destruction railgun, now, now!"


    General Tiexue realized that the destruction railgun must be turned off now, otherwise the Big Mac will continue to grow, and the iron and Steel Machinery City will only be destroyed.


    "General..."


    "The destruction railgun can''t be turned off..."


    The subordinates looked bitter. Originally, the destruction railgun was an unfinished defective product. It was the limit that it could launch this impact. The electromagnetic equipment was almost completely scrapped, and several giant chickens suspended in the air exploded for three times.


    It''s impossible to stop.


    Only when the destruction railgun releases all its energy will it stop.


    It''s over.


    It''s all over.


    The beam of destruction continues to bombard.


    The body of Big Mac is still enlarging, and its power has reached its peak.


    It took several minutes for the destruction railgun to stop.


    Look at the Big Mac.


    It has grown to nearly a hundred meters.


    A giant creature with a height of 100 meters, what kind of concept is it? A 20 storey building will appear so low in front of it, and a random step will cause the ground to vibrate.


    Huhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhu.


    The palm on the giant seemed to move forward at random. In fact, the speed had broken through the sound barrier. The wind formed a counter current, and instantly swept out the end of the world mecha flying around like a "fly".


    Just the storm generated by the palm of the hand almost scattered the smaller mecha.


    Among them, the most powerful heavy-duty mecha, named Gao and 10 meters tall, is also fragile like a small toy in front of the Big Mac.


    Bang.


    Boom boom!!


    The Big Mac raised its foot and ran forward. The 10 meter high heavy mecha was trampled to pieces. The steel was twisted and broken in the "creak" sound, and the flame from the explosion didn''t hurt the Big Mac at all.


    It moved on.


    Big Mac, unstoppable!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 513

    What kind of cannon?


    What high wall?


    What kind of armada?


    In front of the Big Mac, it''s all ants!!


    The hundred meter tall monster is like a mountain. It is irresistible to mutate and evolve again. Every step forward makes the earth tremble.


    The iron general''s eyes twinkled with electronic infrared ray, and his expression was gloomy to the extreme.


    "General, what shall we do?"


    "The destruction railgun doesn''t work Next, are we going to... "


    The taboo in the general''s heart is "blood in his mouth".


    Nuclear bomb is a super weapon that must not be used unless it is absolutely necessary!!


    "The last machine lost 30 units."


    "Doomsday lost 50 units."


    "General, the mecha we''ve been fighting has been almost wiped out!"


    One bad news after another, ten kilometers away for a big Mac, that is to say, to take a walk in the yard. In the blink of an eye, the mountains are close to each other.


    It''s late.


    Even now, it''s too late to release a nuclear bomb.


    Boom boom!!!


    The wall of the iron and Steel Machinery City makes a sad sound. The first one who rushes under the wall is the other one who survives the fury.


    It is faced with the barrage of bullets and the continuous attack of huge guns, almost no active defense, but the bullets and artillery did not hurt the angry half a point at all.


    Ten meters high body hit the wall, steel and stones suddenly cracked, the wall was almost hit out of a big hole, and those who stand on the wall in charge of defense in the fierce shaking and strong wind directly hit dozens of people, fell to the ground into a pool of meat mud.


    Even if it''s a violent attack The city wall has been unable to defend, let alone the coming big Mac.


    Boom!!


    Boom boom!!


    People looked up in disbelief, only to see a huge shadow covering the surrounding walls.


    And the huge shadow is nothing else. It''s just one foot of the Big Mac, in front of the giant monster with a height of 100 meters The great walls made of steel are like sand dunes piled up by children playing by the sea.


    As soon as you step on it, the dunes collapse.


    The Big Mac crushed a large city wall with one foot in a manner of overwhelming momentum. Any weapon was like a toy in front of it. Those shells hit the dark brown rock without even Mars, let alone the dark purple skin hidden under the rock.


    The disaster of extinction.


    This is the destruction of the iron and Steel Machinery City.


    There are cries everywhere, there are despairing roars everywhere, people have no chance to resist in front of such a huge thing.


    Those soldiers whose bodies have been transformed into machines are still fighting and shooting with guns, but all their efforts are in vain. The Big Mac doesn''t look at it with a straight eye at all, but just tramples everything casually!!


    It''s over.


    Steel machinery City, over!!


    "Its goal is to destroy the railgun!"


    In front of everyone''s eyes, the huge monster who destroys everything is indifferent to human beings, and the tiny mole ant can not produce any threat to it.


    The only thing I care about is the so-called destruction railgun. I''m afraid it''s the only weapon that can make big Mac interested.


    Bang!!


    Squeak, squeak, squeak.


    The Big Mac stands near the destruction railgun. The huge box built with the resources of the whole city also looks small in front of the giant beast. It smashes the "iron box" with a slap.


    It''s not over.


    The Big Mac stubbornly uprooted the railguns, and countless pipelines and lines connecting the underground base were torn off. The super weapon, which exhausted human and material resources, was held in its hands, and then crumpled into scrap iron.


    At last, the Big Mac clenched its hands. The destruction railgun was squeezed into iron mud. Those cracked parts fell to the ground, which would smash other people. In the sky, the "iron rain" made of steel parts fell


    Can''t resist.


    It''s really overwhelming.


    A big Mac kicks at will and smashes the majestic and majestic structure in the center of the iron and Steel Machinery City.


    The Big Mac sweeps away all the cannons and human beings on the city wall.


    It It''s just like cleaning up in the city of steel machinery. It''s easy to wipe out all human beings.


    There was a loud noise.


    A huge stone weighing dozens of tons fell beside Longjing.


    Several "storm fighters" who were responsible for the mechanical transformation of his whole body took shelter and smashed the smaller stones with heavy weapons, barely protecting the safety of Longjing and iron general.


    "General iron, give the order!"


    "Now the only way is to use nuclear bombs."An old man is waiting for the order of the iron general.


    All the choices, the heavy burden, the unbearable responsibility, all went to the iron general''s shoulder.


    "How many people can we evacuate?"


    In the limited time, the iron general asked the most important question.


    The Big Mac has stepped into the base and used the nuclear bomb. That''s the way to burn all the stones. I''m afraid that the whole city, together with the monsters, will be destroyed in this barren land.


    "We can only withdraw the elite who are quick in action, as for others..."


    General Tiexue''s subordinates didn''t go on. It''s obvious that the remaining hundreds of thousands of people in the base will die here.


    Look back.


    The Big Mac has opened the gap of the city wall, and countless heterogeneous armies are about to pour in from the gap. Now the situation is in danger.


    Not to mention the mountain like monsters, even the rest of the angry man had rushed into the base and killed. Barely two eschatological mechas had been fighting with him for a moment, and then they were torn to pieces in an instant.


    "Ah."


    The iron general sighed.


    This piece of land infected by nuclear radiation is hit by a nuclear bomb again. Even if the Big Mac will be eliminated, I''m afraid there will be a more terrifying existence in the future.


    "Get ready."


    "Doomsday mecha, storm fighters and the rest of the elite hunters are ready to leave the steel machinery City."


    Iron general issued an order, the whole person pondered for a few seconds, difficult to say: "I give permission to use the nuclear bomb."


    The nuclear bomb, the last resort, is still used?


    There was a moment of silence around the others.


    There is no way, this is also forced helpless things.


    This level of giant, in addition to nuclear bombs, what else can stop and destroy it??


    Zizizi.


    Zizizi.


    All of a sudden, there was a small sound from an electronic device on Longjing''s body.


    Longjing''s face suddenly changed. He suddenly turned his head and yelled at the iron general: "don''t use nuclear bombs, our Savior is coming!"


    Savior?


    Where''s the Savior?


    The situation has developed to such an extent that there is no possibility of a savior.


    Longjing showed a disdainful smile, and the confidence in his heart made him tall. He said with a smile, "forget the top fighting power I said before, now he''s here!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 514

    Top fighting power?


    Funny, funny, funny.


    What kind of top fighting power can stop the Big Mac at this time??


    "Dragon eye."


    "I don''t care where you come from, but you''d better shut up now."


    The iron general grabbed the collar of Longjing and said coldly and angrily, "if you dare to shake the morale of the army again, I will kill you directly now!"


    The Arabian Nights.


    It''s a myth.


    The iron general had made up his mind to retreat, but at this time, Longjing suddenly jumped out and said that the support would arrive soon.


    Do you want to fight against the Big Mac again? It''s ridiculous What support has Longjing been talking about, but what about support now??


    "General iron, kill him!"


    Next to the iron general, several subordinates swore angrily: "this boy has been misleading us. I''m afraid he can''t even keep the fire any later."


    At the critical moment, people who are most afraid of wavering will and morale will be shaken. Longjing''s words may lead to the annihilation of all the people in the whole iron and Steel Machinery City


    The iron general''s expression was uncertain.


    He even like subordinates said, has moved to kill heart!!


    The iron and Steel Machinery City is in danger. Hundreds of people are dying every moment. A large number of soldiers are fighting against the foreign species. The roar of monsters and the fighting of human beings become one.


    If you delay one second, you will delay the lives of countless soldiers!!


    Boom boom!!


    The Big Mac wiped out a tall building and crushed several chariots with one foot.


    A large number of alien species have rushed in along the gap of the city wall, and the ten meter high angry people rush in front of them. In the past, those valiant human hunters could not stop them, and they were smashed into meat mud at will.


    "Iron general, those aliens are coming up!"


    Among the few positions, several storm fighters who were responsible for imprisoning Longjing also rushed out.


    The special refined steel on their bodies replaced the flesh and blood. The decayed Amethyst in the core volatilized energy crazily and blocked the path against the tide of corpses. Dozens of night devils swarmed in, but they were torn up by the storm fighters in an instant.


    "Iron blooded general, there are more and more high-level alien species. If you drag on, you can''t stop them."


    A senior figure continued to urge that the iron general''s eyes gradually became firm. He raised his hand to hold Longjing''s throat, as if trying to break his neck. At the same time, he gave the final order: "lead all the remaining elite Retreat! "


    The dragon''s eyes were disappointed.


    All of a sudden, a hazy fog came around and blocked people''s eyes. It seemed that there were still invisible figures flashing in the smoke and mist. Suddenly, a clear knock came and a hand was cut into the sky.


    It was a girl.


    In the mist, a girl''s figure gradually appeared.


    07 - fog!!


    It turned out that after the 07 fog escaped the imprisonment of the steel machinery City, it never left.


    Her special ability is elusive, and has been hidden in the city of steel machinery. At this critical moment when Longjing is about to be killed, she appears again and starts to cut the bloody general''s wrist.


    Zizizi.


    The iron general''s hand was also made by machine, and the sparks were flashing on the short wires.


    The guards around immediately surrounded Longjing and Wu. The girl in the mist had the ability to assassinate. It was so terrible that she could not let them go any more.


    "You are here to make trouble."


    "Storm fighters, kill them!"


    The iron general covered his wrist and gave up the unrealistic fantasy of "dawn alliance" completely.


    What to do?


    Can only kill out!!


    The fog and the dragon''s eyes looked at each other, and there was a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    At this time, the scene is almost the same as at the beginning. At that time, hundreds of dead men rushed into the corpse tide and started to kill. They helped Gu fan to enter the abyss and crack, and they also looked down upon by the army!!


    Then kill it again.


    Even though this time it''s this group of humans.


    Zizi, Zizi, Zizi.


    However, it is at this time that the sudden change and rise The communication device on Longjing''s body rings again.


    This time, the voice is clearer, and we can hear each other''s vague words in the radiation area, which proves that the companion with the communication device is closer.


    Are you here?


    Is it finally coming??


    "Dragon eyes Look Cracks Direction... "


    There are bursts of noise coming from the communication equipment. There are intermittent words hidden in the noise.


    Subconsciously, the dragon''s eyes looked to the direction of the big crack in the distance, but the next scene was unforgettable.Mushroom cloud.


    A rising mushroom cloud.


    The mushroom cloud covered the sky and rushed into the sky, dispersing all the clouds thousands of meters high.


    What kind of explosion feast was it?


    In people''s minds, I''m afraid that only nuclear bombs can present such terrible power and possess the destructive power to completely smooth a city.


    But the explosion that looked like a nuclear bomb was bloody.


    It is like a flower of thorns. Mushroom cloud turns into an extremely bright flower of destruction. The energy in it gathers and does not disperse. It does not disperse like a nuclear bomb, but just like a real flower in place for more than ten seconds.


    The flower of destruction of thorns seems to be fixed in place.


    Its internal energy is pounded by hundreds of millions of explosions per second, forming a special domain space, and the place seen by the naked eye is seriously distorted.


    Next.


    This thorn flower is shrinking at an incredible speed.


    It blooms to the limit, condenses at the speed visible to the naked eye, and all the destructive power disappears. It seems that it never appears, but all the things it destroys disappear out of thin air.


    Where the flower of thorns was destroyed It''s the abyss crack!!


    The person who just talked to Longjing is not someone else. It''s Gu fan.


    He has come to the crack of the abyss with "Crazy Rabbit" and "Shen Mengxi", but the most powerful monsters in the crack have left, and the rabbit can''t find the right hand. He jumps into the crack and blooms a flower of thorns and destruction.


    The whole crack was destroyed.


    The "veins" of decayed Amethyst under the crack are also destroyed, which is the source of crack energy.


    It''s gone.


    The crack that the nuclear bomb failed to destroy was destroyed by the bomb made by the Crazy Rabbit!!


    Roar, roar!


    Roar, roar!


    At the same time, the heterogeneous people in the iron and Steel Machinery City, who are wantonly killing, have issued extremely bleak laments.


    The Big Mac was even angrily looking at the direction of the big crack, and accidentally let the despicable human "steal the house?"


    Bang, bang, bang.


    With unstoppable steps, the Big Mac tramples on countless different species all the way, and directly takes the angry people and many other advanced different species to rush towards the crack.


    It wants to tear up those despicable human beings who dare to destroy their "homeland".


    However Another human has left the crack and appeared near the steel base.


    He is also accompanied by a seemingly weak girl, with a slightly excited smile, waiting for the arrival of the Big Mac.


    He is Gu fan!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 515

    2 People?


    There was only one man and one woman standing in front of the Big Mac.


    Gu fan and Shen Mengxi are waiting for the mountain like beast to rush towards them.


    On the battlefield 07 "fog" and 05 "dragon eye" in the fog put down their hands and turned to look in the direction of the mysterious visitors.


    Gufan is here.


    Here comes the boss.


    Now that they''re here, everything''s settled.


    "Ha ha, iron general."


    With a sneer, the dragon eyes turned to the iron general and said, "you should be glad that we are still alive. What''s more, it''s death."


    Happy?


    Lord death?


    The iron general narrowed his eyes. The shocking explosion that destroyed the crack in the abyss was really amazing, but the real problem was that the Big Mac was as thick as a mountain, and there were countless mutants.


    He raised his hand, issued a command, temporarily let the soldiers around to stop attacking.


    The general''s eyes flashed in the desert, and he looked at the iron man in the distance.


    "Two?"


    "Don''t tell me there are only two people you call support?"


    Iron general''s attention is locked in the battlefield, waiting for a moment, but did not find other reinforcements. Are these two people bait.


    The dragon eyes face the iron general''s query, but say with a kind of arrogant tone: "the God of death adult a person comes already enough."


    You''re kidding.


    What is one person enough?


    Just relying on the power of human beings, do you want to stop the tide of alien species, and there are some monsters like "Big Mac"!!


    Anyone who has a little brain will not believe Longjing''s lies.


    Looking at Longjing''s firm eyes and proud tone, the iron general felt that only the most devout believers would be so fanatical.


    Obviously, Longjing adores the man who stands in front of the Big Mac.


    "Why?"


    "Does he really think that someone in the world can stop monsters of that level?"


    The iron general could see that Longjing and the fog around him were serious, but after thinking about the terrifying combat power of the Big Mac and the defense power that the destruction railgun could not break, he shook his head: "don''t say it''s human, I''m afraid it''s even gods..."


    Before I finished speaking, a sharp howl filled the field.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!"


    The sharp ultrasonic waves spread round and round.


    The frequencies of sound oscillations fluctuate with each other, not only as simple as "overclocking", but also intermingle with various frequencies, entangle with each other, and fundamentally destroy the body structure.


    No difference!!


    That''s an undifferentiated attack!!


    This is the siren of Shen Mengxi.


    The sound bone of her whole body is the best tool, and the flesh and blood tympanic membrane and skin of her whole body are like a special sound amplifier.


    The destructive concussion filled the area for several miles, and the small stones broke into powder, while the fragile brain kernels were boiling like a stirred paste.


    A lot of alien species fell.


    The monsters within a few hundred meters are full of flesh, bones, brains and even blood fog.


    Far away, those monsters one kilometer away have little skin damage, but their bones have been shattered, and their viscera and brain have been completely destroyed.


    A little further away, five kilometers away, although the alien species fell down one after another, there were not many scars on their bodies. The bones were only slightly cracked, but they still bled to death on the spot. The broken eardrum and the burst eyeball would flow white brains from time to time


    Vacuum range.


    The effective killing range of Banshee scream is about 5 kilometers.


    She cleared out a large vacuum area, in addition to the "legend" level of creatures, other dare to close to all the alien species were eliminated, it is a shocking magic trick.


    The people on the broken city wall also heard the sharp voice. Although they were more than 5 kilometers away from Shen Mengxi, they still felt their ears were dazzled and marveled at the piercing power of the siren''s shrill voice.


    "Who is that?"


    "What a powerful move!"


    "I''m afraid she''s killed thousands of Xenos?"


    People on the city wall look in the direction of Shen Mengxi, killing thousands of different species with one shot. The 360 ¡ã sound wave attack without dead angle and difference is a killing machine on the battlefield.


    If there is such a person, even if the corpse mountain blood sea also not afraid, carrion monster tide again many also have to be destroyed by a sound wave concussion.


    Click!!The clear voice came, and people were shocked.


    Not to mention those mutant species, even the "Big Mac" this creature, the majestic body even appeared a trace of cracks.


    The dark brown rock armor was damaged a little from the inside to the outside under the vibration of the sound wave. It split cracks and peeled off large pieces of rock.


    "It works!"


    "The vibration of the sound makes its armor loose and collapse from the inside out?"


    Someone saw the key to the problem, and his face was very excited. No wonder Longjing is confident and fearless. Facing the creature with incomparable defense, it is undoubtedly the best choice to defeat it from the inside.


    However The iron general''s face was even colder.


    Although the effect of this move is good, it doesn''t really hurt the Big Mac.


    Its armor is too thick, the deep rock is not damaged at all, and even if the thick layer of black rock armor is broken, there is a layer of deep purple skin transformed from decayed Amethyst to protect the whole body, that is the real invincible defense.


    What will she do next?


    With stronger sound waves, or by other means??


    Countless soldiers on the broken battlefield are curious to look at Shen Mengxi, the "Song siren", waiting for her next amazing move, but the next thing is even more puzzling.


    The man beside Shen Mengxi waved his hand and let her back behind him.


    The man walked in the direction of the Big Mac, so quietly, seemingly slow, but in fact, the speed was terrible, and soon narrowed the distance between him and the Big Mac.


    Does that man have to deal with Big Mac alone? What kind of special ability does he have??


    Bang!!


    All of a sudden, there was a bang.


    The ground under Gu fan''s feet burst, and he turned into a bloody shadow and rushed directly to the direction of the Big Mac.


    People''s eyes stare straight, and their hearts are shocked. The seemingly ordinary man is not ready to exert any ability, but uses his strength to prepare to fight against the Big Mac.


    You''re kidding.


    He wants to compete with Big Mac??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 516

    Crazy.


    It''s crazy.


    Gu fan jumped up, turned into a streamer, and ran straight towards the Big Mac.


    In front of the Big Mac, the human body is as small as a mole ant. If you step on it at will, you will be crushed to death.


    But what happened next shocked everyone''s eyes, and the most shocking scene lit up the whole battlefield in an instant.


    The comet hit the earth.


    Gu fan, who rushed to the Big Mac, was the comet. Although it seemed small, it was actually full of power.


    "Mountain collapse!"


    Gu fan''s figure suddenly appeared in the streamer.


    His whole body showed a special posture, his whole body strength converged on the fist front, facing the huge and terrible monster, his eyes slightly closed suddenly opened.


    Boom boom!!!


    Boom boom!!!


    The sky is falling apart, the river is bursting out, and a series of sound barriers are broken to attack the Big Mac.


    At that moment, it was as if heaven and earth turned upside down, the Milky Way spilled the flood, and the great power burst out from Gufan''s fist. Vaguely, every inch of his body was shining, which was a kind of light that did not belong to the "physical" phenomenon.


    100% control.


    Every inch of skin, every muscle, is 100% controlled in Gufan''s consciousness.


    After the evolution of his [perfect] characteristics and the instruction of countless wise predecessors, his full attack seems to contain the thousands of years of Chinese culture, and the occasions with long history burst out bright light.


    A river!!


    Gufan''s body seems to contain this bright river.


    At the end of the river is a blow that combines consciousness and power, a perfect blow, a terrible blow like a comet hitting the earth!!


    Click, click, click.


    Click, click, click.


    Big Mac''s body began to crack, the burst of fist strength is not just a force, but a chain of overlapping.


    Sometimes the strength splits Mount Tai, sometimes it''s dark and deep, sometimes it''s hard to be entangled like a maggot of tarsal bone, several forces entangle with each other and break out at the same time, and the internal and external contracts break up.


    The dark brown rock, which is enough to resist the missile attack, was bombarded at the moment. Without any doubt, huge cracks opened, and then spread. These cracks cracked and spread to the whole body of the Big Mac like cobwebs.


    It''s like a shelled crab.


    Gu fan''s strength is fierce, swift and ingenious, and his destructive power spreads to every corner of the Big Mac.


    It''s not just the surrounding position of the fist blast, but the dense cracks like cobwebs spread to the whole body of the Big Mac, and all the rock armor was shattered by one blow.


    This fist was called "collapse mountain" by ancient people


    He really broke the mountain Big Mac''s stone armor, which weighs more than a thousand tons, tumbles down, revealing its dark purple skin full of evil smell, and the dark light flickers in the sun.


    "Impossible..."


    "He What is How to do it... "


    All the soldiers on the wall were stunned. They all looked at the direction of the Big Mac like fools. Even the destruction railgun couldn''t hurt the Big Mac, but the mysterious man smashed all the armor of the Big Mac with just one blow??


    How is that possible?


    It''s not logical, it''s not scientific.


    Roar, roar, roar!!


    After a blow, the Big Mac also made a roaring sound, howling like a torrent of mountains and rivers, straight to nine days.


    It was shelled by a "little guy", which was a great shame. The eyeball of a small room was immediately covered with blood, and the angry fist was also waved to Gu fan.


    Big Mac''s purple fists fall from the sky.


    It was a very powerful picture, like a giant devil''s hand falling from the sky, covering everything Gu fan could see in front of him. The huge shadow kept falling, but the seemingly slow fist came to him in an instant.


    Get out of the way!!


    How strong is the punch?


    1000 tons, 5000 tons, or more than 10000 tons??


    The fist as big as a mountain falls suddenly, covering the whole person of Gufan. Every finger on the fist is like the roller wheel of a road roller. The next second, Gufan will be ground into meat mud.


    Run!


    Run!!


    Gu fan stood in the same place and did not move. The people who looked at him felt a little frightened.


    But he just stood there motionless, his hands spread out evenly, and he made a gesture like flowing water.


    That''s Taiji??


    The sky is round and the place is round.


    Gu fan drives the surrounding air field invisibly. His feet on the ground seem to grow in the soil. A natural feeling fills him, as if he has integrated with the surrounding space.In the eyes of those ancient kung fu masters, this momentum alone can be called the unity of man and nature.


    Hands up.


    Gu fan held it up with his palm. He even wanted to use the small human hand to hold the Big Mac, the giant magic fist that crushed everything.


    Boom boom!!


    The giant magic fist fell on the top of Gu fan''s head. An incredible thing happened. Gu fan actually held that fist???


    The difference between the two volumes is countless times, but Gu fan can drag this fist lightly with one hand. It feels like an ant has raised the elephant''s foot forcefully!!


    How could this happen??


    Click, click, click!!


    The earth is breaking, with Gufan as the center.


    It turns out that He doesn''t just rely on his own strength to hold the Big Mac. The unity of man and nature is integrated with the surrounding earth. No matter how powerful the fist power of the Big Mac is, it can match the pulse of the whole earth??


    Big Mac''s powerful fists are all pouring into the ground.


    Gu fan is the conductor in the middle. He takes off all the forces that can''t be vented. He uses one move and four or two moves. No matter how strong the Big Mac is, it''s just competing with the earth within a radius of more than ten kilometers.


    "Drink!"


    With the help of this ingenious force, Gu fan turned his hand fiercely again. The force that had just been carried out into the earth began to flow back. Combined with his own strength, he formed a force that no big Mac could resist.


    Big Mac is lifted up!!


    You''re right. A big Mac as big as a mountain is lifted up by Gu fan with one hand.


    Gu fan is the core of the fulcrum. The power of the Big Mac attacking him was used instead. With one move, the Big Mac was lifted up and hit the ground like a sledgehammer.


    Boom boom!!


    The earth shakes, the earth shakes, and the Big Mac collapses the ground in an instant.


    The throwing direction of Gu fan is just the same as that of another "legendary" creature. However, how can the furious bear the pressure of the Big Mac''s weight? Coupled with Gu fan''s throwing force, Gu fan''s throwing force is instantly crushed into meat mud.


    It''s incredible.


    A legendary creature was killed by seconds??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 517

    A legendary creature was second killed!!


    The Big Mac is lifted by Gu fan, and the strength of the smash is greater than Mount Tai. The mountains and rivers are broken, the sky and the earth are shaking, and the whole area is constantly shaking.


    It''s incredible that such a tiny human body, like a mole ant, can smash a big Mac to the ground, which is far more shocking than the feeling of a one meter six skinny old man falling over his shoulder and a two meter old man.


    "Cheery."


    Gu Fan said to himself with a sneer.


    he has already integrated the wisdom of Chinese Kung Fu for thousands of years, but he has never had qualified enemies to let him try this ability.


    With the help of strength, you can make a perfect combination of hardness and softness In fact, Gu fan did not use too much terrible power, but his understanding of "Wu" is shocking.


    "Since ancient times, countless ancient Chinese martial arts have been buried in the sand."


    "They may be a bright star in a certain era, but they are soon washed away by the tide of history. Martial arts masters in that information barren era may only write their own experience in books."


    "But How many of them know how to read and write? "


    Gu fan sighed to himself, shook his head and continued to say to himself, "among the ten martial arts masters, one who is proficient in writing is to be congratulated, and those books may not be able to fully express what he feels in his heart, or the meaning between the lines may be misunderstood."


    Ten does not save one.


    In the splendid cultural river of China for thousands of years, the vast majority of the martial arts that countless martial arts practitioners have spent their whole lives trying to understand have also been lost.


    They are not lack of peerless strong people, more gifted people, and all kinds of fantastic ideas, but they are washed and baptized by history, and can never see the light again.


    However Gufan''s [perfect] characteristics directly stimulate gene memory in cells.


    He understood the terror of those super strong people, their arrogance, and the chance to put those fantastic ideas into practice.


    This is not a slow learning in books, but a real silence in their thoughts, feeling their feelings, learning like a cocoon, blending.


    Until now.


    I''m afraid the realm of Gu fan is far beyond those so-called "martial arts masters".


    Every move, every move, will be able to burst out their own strength to a degree of 100%, or even more than 100%.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    Big Mac roared furiously, struggling to get up again from the broken earth.


    The angry people behind him had been crushed into flesh and mud, blood and mud mixed with bone debris flowing into the dense cracks of the ground, and the giant beast with a height of 100 meters was really angry.


    Light!!


    The deep purple light of corruption makes the whole body almost shining.


    Big Mac looks like a giant animal from the distance, and the energy value climbs to the peak. The energy gives the surrounding space a huge bubble barrier.


    The air pressure is increasing.


    This giant monster has the ability to change. Under the cover of hatching energy, the ground constantly collapses down. A powerful energy holds Gu fan back. Finally, the gravity has changed.


    Gu fan only felt that the energy was like a waterfall, washing every corner of his body, and it was like pouring a lot of cement, lead and mercury into his body, making it extremely heavy.


    Big guy, do you have any powers?


    The force field around Gufan is getting deeper and deeper, thus casting a special cage to prevent Gufan from escaping.


    "Ha ha."


    "I didn''t want to escape."


    Gu fan has a sneer on his lips. Instead of using his powerful powers, he is ready to fight against the Big Mac with human flesh and blood.


    Boom boom!!!


    The fist of the Big Mac, carrying the force field like waterfall and debris flow, falls from the sky to the ancient world.


    It''s overwhelming. It''s fierce. It''s like thunder running through the sun. It seems that it''s going to break through Gu fan and the whole earth under his feet!!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    In the face of the hysterical attack of the Big Mac, Gu fan burst out laughing.


    He is open-minded and fearless. Obviously, he wants to fight against the Big Mac with the flesh and blood of human beings as weak as ants.


    Bang!!


    The roar was deafening.


    Gu fan''s fist blows up, and his strength bursts out. The power surging under the earth feeds back Gu fan''s body. With the momentum of crossing mountains and rivers, he blows to the magic fist like a giant Hill.


    The air is shaking.


    The place that people see with naked eyes is distorted. The place where Gu fan collides with the Big Mac produces extremely violent impact waves. Even under the distorted pressure, the ground is still lifted several meters deep.


    It''s the same thing??


    This one punch, the fight between the two unexpectedly is equal??The Big Mac is towering like a mountain, but Gu fan is also a "god gold" level second awakener. Even with the strength of the body, he can also play hard with the Big Mac.


    "Good!"


    "You''re a qualified sandbag. It''s just right for me to completely volatilize my mastery of ancient martial arts!"


    Gu fan, standing on the earth, seems as small as a mole ant. It gives people the illusion that he is as tall as a giant. He can even stand side by side with the giant who is countless times bigger than him.


    Bang!!


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    Big Mac''s angry roar, one punch after another to continue to wave to Gu fan.


    The earth trembled violently, cracks spread to the surrounding area, and canine teeth crisscrossed.


    The iron and steel machinery base in the distance was hard to build in the earthquake, a large number of dilapidated buildings began to collapse, and the dilapidated city walls also collapsed one after another. But even under such a disaster, people''s eyes are still focused on the direction of Gu fan''s fight against the Big Mac.


    It''s horrible.


    It''s terrible.


    It''s incredible.


    What people see seems to be hallucinating.


    Gu fan''s tiny body was as tall and majestic as a mountain. In the collisions with Big Mac fists, in addition to the huge roar, he seemed to hear many strange sounds from the visions of heaven and earth.


    Rivers.


    Gu fan''s fists and palms are like a river, endless, thin and dense, endlessly entangled with the Big Mac, as if there is a huge water curtain wrapping it.


    From time to time, the sound of the surging river became violent, the current was swift, the waves were rough, and the waves were stronger than each other. The surging waves were not beating on the Big Mac to make it roar more angrily.


    Gu fan''s fists are like gold and iron. When his swords, guns and sticks hit the Big Mac, there was a sharp sound of metal friction, which brought a series of sparks. Even the skin full of the special variation of "rotten Amethyst" was cut.


    His fist is like a mountain, towering, steady and heavy. If he presses it down with one fist, it will even give people the illusion of being bigger. On the contrary, the monster Big Mac is suppressed and takes a step back from time to time.


    Vision!!


    Is that a power?


    In Gu fan''s fist, there is a powerful power??


    No


    It''s not a power, it''s a condensation of consciousness.


    It contains the illusion of martial arts and embodies the ancient martial arts killing method of China''s brilliant civilization. Although it is only fighting with the body, it is like mountains and rivers smashing at the Big Mac.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 518

    Impossible!!


    What the hell is going on?


    Now is the 21st century, people no longer blindly believe in God, advocate science, speak with facts.


    But At this moment, Gu fan''s performance is just the picture in martial arts novels.


    No!!


    Even martial arts novels are not so exaggerated.


    Boxing is like a dragon, boxing is like a mountain, boxing is like a sea.


    In a trance, the torrential tide of the violent ocean dashed against the Big Mac.


    The mountains and rivers are broken, the counter current collapses, and Mount Tai seems to fall in front of a big Mac, burying it heavily.


    Gu fan closed his eyes slightly.


    It''s a fierce battle outside, but he has a long breath, carefully perceiving the changes of the surrounding environment, and experiencing the surging feeling brought by his own boxing ideas.


    It''s very interesting.


    this is the essence of China''s brilliant civilization.


    Although he had already mastered the essence of martial arts in the dream of consciousness in the "corridor of bitter fantasy", it was completely volatilized from reality at this time. That feeling was different and intoxicating.


    Strength is infused into every corner of the body.


    Every cell is excited, every inch of muscle is roaring, but Gu fan''s mind is more and more tranquil, and his fist spirit is gradually integrated with his body and mind. That is the real realization of the unity of heaven and man.


    They are colorless and invisible. They don''t stick to the state, they don''t limit themselves to moves. They are all integrated with the surrounding environment, and they are integrated with nature and human beings Completely integrated with my mind.


    Suddenly Gu fan suddenly opened his eyes.


    His fists changed again, and he became cruel. It was as if his fists were bloody.


    The mountain of corpses, the sea of blood, the idea of killing, the mountain of dead bones, seemed to have a vision in his idea.


    When Gu fan really reached the realm of "harmony between man and nature", the killing in his heart was also exposed in this space, mixing with the surrounding environment.


    "My God!"


    "What do I see?"


    People on the wall see that the just surging tide has turned into a boiling sea of blood, and the collapse of Mount Tai has also become a crime of human and alien bones.


    Gu fan''s fists were full of killing and violence, and suddenly became cruel.


    At this moment, he completed the integration of martial arts and Taoism, and the deepest slaughter in his heart also broke out completely. That''s the real Gufan.


    Click!!


    Click, click, click!!


    In the bombardment of fist after fist, ten thousand tons of Blood Sea smashed the fist of the Big Mac, and corpse mountain bone buried it.


    The dark purple skin with gray light split, and filthy blood poured into the body of the Big Mac along the split wound. Countless dead bones were soaked in the blood, and they tore and scratched the wound like resurrected ghosts.


    It''s not real blood, it''s not real ghosts.


    It''s like Gu fan''s boxing power is all pervasive, and it''s like a tarsal maggot wrapped around a big Mac. All these visions are the hallucinations of Gu fan''s killing and thinking fusion environment.


    What kind of realm is this??


    It''s hard to believe that almost everyone sums up all the shocking visions in front of us as a kind of "power".


    They are afraid that they will not believe that Gu fan is really just using physical strength.


    Poof!!


    The Big Mac''s fist lost that layer of defense package, and the whole thing exploded into a blood mist.


    And then the arms, the shoulders, the chest Even the whole upper body was almost smashed by Gufan.


    "Hell way!"


    Gu fan leaped high, and his fist technique reached its peak.


    His boxing is not only a kind of technique, but also a kind of Dao!!


    Hell way!


    A sea of dead bodies and dead bones.


    I''m afraid only in hell can there be such a miserable scene.


    He put on a special posture. The whole body made the sound of bowstring taut. The magic bone cast by the second awakening was like a big bow, and the muscle was bowstring.


    Bang!!


    Boom boom!!


    Gu fan made the last blow from top to bottom.


    It''s the way of hell, and it''s the last blow to send the enemy to hell. It seems that a bunch of blood light appears in the dreamland, and the blood light is the gate to hell.


    Ablation!!


    Big Mac''s body melts on the earth.


    It is so in front of countless people, by Gu fan''s fist strength to break, like an ice cream slowly melt.


    How could this happen??


    People''s brains can''t keep up with Gufan''s rhythm.


    When we see him blocking the Big Mac with one person''s strength, we all think that it''s a mantis arm turning into a cart, and it''s just a suicide.


    When we see that he can fight against the Big Mac head-on, everyone is shocked and feels incredible.What''s more outrageous is now


    The world war that people had been waiting for didn''t last long. Gu fan was slaughtering unilaterally. He easily killed the Big Mac with a heavy blow with "unknown" effect.


    What''s going on here?


    Where are all these?


    The blood light gradually becomes dim, the body of the Big Mac completely melts and collapses, the flesh and blood all collapses in Gufan''s "hell way" fist, but the energy gathers and does not disperse, and finally is compressed into a crystal stone.


    This crystal is pure and incomparable.


    It is still the color of rotten Amethyst, but it is more deep and dark, emitting a translucent dark and dirty light.


    If you look at it for too long, it''s easy to be absorbed by the terrible energy contained in it. It''s like staring at an abyss, slowly becoming unable to extricate itself, or even being polluted by it and becoming a monster.


    "The purity of this rotten Amethyst..."


    The crystal stone of Big Mac''s flesh and blood is a rare treasure.


    Gu fan took it in his hand and thought a little. His eyes must decide to swallow it up in person.


    [phagocytosis]


    GU fan launched another dominating feature, the phagocytosis ability wrapped the crystal stone produced by the Big Mac, but did not absorb the dark purple evil energy.


    He''s feeling it.


    This crystal stone is full of the killing idea of "hell way" and the feeling of Big Mac before he died.


    Gu fan wanted to know what the state was when the Big Mac was defeated by the hell way. In a trance, the last blow of the "hell way" seemed to attack him, and he felt the destruction of death.


    The two feelings interact.


    Hell is more complete.


    Gu fan sat on the ground, cross legged to understand everything just now, recalling every detail, for a long time to slowly spit out a turbid breath.


    It''s done.


    Finally, the unique characteristic of guwu is the perfect system!!


    Open your eyes.


    The crystal in Gu fan''s hand is less than Xu Guanghua, and something important has disappeared.


    "This crystal is useless to me."


    Gu fan weighed the corrupted Amethyst of the essence of the giant, and said to himself, "let me think..." I don''t know if the Crazy Rabbit is still alive... "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 519

    "Dead?"


    People in the iron and Steel Machinery City are looking at the direction where Gu fan is.


    The legendary beast that could easily destroy the whole city was so easily killed by Gu fan??


    How can it be!!


    Everyone''s face is full of shock.


    In everyone''s heart, Big Mac is almost an invincible disaster.


    But Gu fan, relying on his own strength, forcefully wiped it out and killed it. It felt like an ant fighting with an elephant and killing the elephant with a super heavy blow.


    Few people would believe what happened if it wasn''t for the broken marks on the earth.


    Even the "iron blood" leader of the iron and Steel Machinery City has some doubts about whether the miracles he has seen are true.


    "General iron, what do they do?"


    A member of the general''s staff asked for instructions, and several storm fighters surrounded Longjing and Wu. The scene once became very embarrassing.


    As soon as the iron general ordered to kill them, the Big Mac was killed in seconds.


    And the mysterious guy who killed the terror beast in seconds is very likely to be a "group" with them, which makes people even more at a loss. In case of provoking people who shouldn''t be provoked, they really don''t know how to die!!


    "Fool."


    "Spread them out."


    "Mr. Longjing and Ms. Wu, they are the distinguished guests of the iron and Steel Machinery City."


    The bloody general turned his face faster than he turned his book. He just had to kill Longjing, but now he became a VIP in the blink of an eye??


    Several mechanical storm fighters scattered.


    Judge No.05 Longjing, with a funny smile on his face, looked around recklessly and said slowly: "VIP, we will become VIP now?"


    "It''s ironic, but I''m not your guest, the real guest There it is. "


    Longjing looked at the direction of Gufan.


    In this world, power is everything, and Gufan is truly supreme and noble.


    Just talking.


    Gu fan and Shen Mengxi have come rapidly towards the base.


    This is a very contradictory description. It was originally a very slow thing to walk, but at the foot of Gufan, he seemed to have the magical ability of "shrinking the ground into an inch". A few kilometers'' journey is not far away, and he usually came to the base city in less than a few minutes.


    It''s very slow.


    In fact, the speed is very fast.


    This person''s every move can''t be treated in a conventional way


    Before long, Gu fan and Shen Mengxi had "walked" to the iron and Steel Machinery City, and their figure suddenly disappeared. Before people could react, there were two more people near the iron general.


    "Lord death!"


    "Lord death!"


    Judge 05 Long Jing and judge 07 Wu knelt down to Gu fan without hesitation, their eyes full of loyalty and worship.


    Other people around focus their attention on Gu fan. When did he appear, how did he come to the city wall, and why can''t he even be detected by the mechanically modified electronic eyes and radar scanning??


    Look carefully.


    At this time, Gu fan had no invincible momentum.


    The hell road blooms, and the endless murderous fury disappears. On the contrary, he looks like an ordinary normal person, but he is a little fastidious in his clothes and has a bright red ring on his finger.


    The woman around him, though quite ordinary and plain looking, has become slim and graceful due to evolution, which is nothing special among hunters.


    But no one will think of them as real ordinary people.


    After all, the Banshee screamed and killed


    "get up."


    Gu fan gently raised a finger and let them get up.


    Then, his eyes swept to the iron general, and the remaining light swept to the ground on a hand that was cut off.


    He walked slowly to the palm of his hand, bent down and picked up the mechanical prosthetic hand. There were weapons hidden under the steel plate, and various mechanical parts and electromagnetic circuits replacing the nervous system.


    Gu fan asked calmly: "are you the leader here?"


    His tone is calm, but there is a kind of feeling that he is not angry and arrogant.


    If you look into his eyes a little bit, there is a strange feeling penetrating into his soul in his plain eyes. Moreover, if you dare to look into his eyes all the time, you will notice the profundity behind his calm indifference.


    Head down!!


    The iron blooded general''s killing atmosphere has been very strong, but there is still a feeling of being crushed by Gu fan.


    The flashing infrared ray electromagnetic eye, even dare not face up to Gu fan, seems to be just a small matter, but it represents that the whole iron and Steel Machinery City has lost its status in front of the mysterious man."Yes, I am the leader here."


    General Tiexue has always been unsmiling, but in the face of Gu fan, he showed an awkward and awkward smile: "welcome to the iron and Steel Machinery City..."


    Gu fan stretched out his hand and interrupted him: "this broken hand should be yours. It seems that it was cut off by my subordinates?"


    A wise eye is like a torch.


    Gu fan''s perception is extremely strong. Even though the surrounding environment has experienced the invasion of Big Mac and strong earthquake, he can still judge what just happened from all kinds of clues. For example, the broken hand picked up on the ground matches the dagger cutting mark of fog.


    Hearing this, general Tiexue''s face suddenly changed and said in a hurry: "misunderstanding Misunderstanding... "


    "Misunderstanding?"


    Gu fan raised his mouth slightly and showed a cruel smile: "general iron, I want to know why you want to kill my subordinates."


    He seemed to have seen the scene with his own eyes, and knew that it must be the iron general who killed him.


    The iron general''s face became more unnatural, and there was a little anger in his eyes. No matter how powerful Gu fan''s power was, some were too aggressive.


    "The situation was critical at that time!"


    "I also had to order to kill Longjing and Wu..."


    As the iron general was saying this, he suddenly felt that Gu fan''s figure in front of him was a little blurred. Then he could not make any more sound, and his words stopped suddenly.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    The parts of the iron general were broken to pieces.


    Gu fan spread out his palm, a core energy device emitting low light was taken out by him, and then cracked with a light grip.


    "How dare you..."


    The iron general''s eyes widened. He couldn''t believe that Gu fan killed him at will!!


    Bang.


    There''s a resounding sound.


    The iron general''s body fell down, and electric sparks were flashing in his mechanical body, and his electronic eyes, which radiated infrared light, were dim.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 520

    "He killed the general!"


    "How dare you, how dare you..."


    The guards around were in chaos. The storm fighters surrounded Gufan, and several senior figures in the iron and Steel Machinery City were furious. They looked red at the murderer, but they did not dare to act rashly.


    "Why can''t I?"


    Gu fan sneered, surrounded by many bodyguards did not constitute a threat to him. He said lightly, "Why are you so angry? Even if you are angry again, you can''t touch my hair."


    "Besides, is your iron general really dead?"


    Gu Fan said lightly and looked down at the iron general''s body.


    There are not many flesh and blood parts in that corpse, and all the viscera are replaced by special mechanical parts.


    The neuron system with scattered branches and veins is also covered by electromagnetic pipes. A lavender liquid replaces the original blood, which is probably a compound of decaying Amethyst.


    As for the brain of the iron general It''s a special kind of carbohydrate.


    Poof!


    Gu fan stepped on the brain made up of carbohydrates. Some electronic parts were still flashing purple light. The infrared electronic eye seemed to have lost its function, but in fact it was still monitoring everything silently.


    "General iron, I''m afraid your real body is not here?"


    "My consciousness is as strong as my body, and I have long realized that there is a deeper passage hidden under the base."


    Gu fan picked up the electronic eye on the ground and continued carelessly: "take me to see your real body."


    Zizizi!!


    The electronic eye seemed to be controlled by some external force and burst out in a burst of sparks.


    But in the middle of the broken brain compound, the mouth can still move up and down. Because most of the organs are damaged, the voice is also mixed: "guests from afar, I can show you who I am, but I hope you can keep a secret for me."


    It''s scary.


    It''s a terrible scene.


    The general''s body was already rotten, but half of his mouth was wriggling in his brain. The guards around him and the direct subordinates who had been around him for a long time were shocked.


    What''s going on??


    Bang!!


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    Suddenly, several storm fighters were in trouble. They pulled out their hidden weapons and chopped at their companions.


    Storm warrior''s weapon is very special. The special forged steel blade is extremely sharp. After opening the special function, there will be a layer of blue electromagnetic light blade wrapped, even the energy shield can be easily torn off.


    "You''re crazy!"


    "Why, you want to rebel!"


    People didn''t respond to the sudden changes. The direct subordinates of the iron general yelled, but the next second they were directly beheaded by the storm fighters.


    A moment later, in addition to a dozen storm fighters, the rest of the officers were all beheaded. When they were dying, they didn''t know what had happened, and their faces were blank.


    Gu fan around Shen Mengxi is also a face of consternation.


    She quickly put on a fighting posture, ready to fight back at any time, using her Banshee scream to smash the storm warrior to pieces.


    "Don''t be nervous."


    Gu fan patted Shen Mengxi on the shoulder, not surprised by the picture in front of him.


    It''s not only him, but also the judges who are used to the storm. The dragon eye No.05 and the fog No.07 are standing behind Gu fan, indifferent to the death of those officers.


    "Distinguished guests from afar, please follow me."


    "Distinguished guests from afar, please follow me."


    "Distinguished guests from afar, please follow me."


    More than a dozen storm fighters all spoke exactly the same words at the same time with the same tone.


    At this moment, their eyes are flashing the light of infrared thermal sensor, just like the iron general.


    Shen Mengxi opened his mouth in surprise.


    Vaguely, she seems to understand something, but she''s not sure whether it''s really like what she thinks, otherwise it''s too sci-fi??


    Gu fan nodded and moved forward.


    More than ten storm fighters said at the same time: "Dear guest, we hope that the less people know the truth, the better."


    Gu fan didn''t say much. He turned to Shen Mengxi and ordered, "you three, wait for me here first."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In a few minutes.


    Storm fighters around Gufan, toward a building in the mechanical city.


    It''s the headquarters of the iron blooded general, and it''s also the most magnificent building that has just collapsed. Among the ruins, storm fighters grope. Occasionally, collapsed stone pillars get in the way, so they smash them with iron fists or cut them with special choppers.Large pieces of stones were cleared and a passage was opened. The floor full of broken marks vibrated violently, and a lifting platform capable of carrying hundreds of people was developed.


    "Please."


    "Please."


    "Please."


    The storm warrior said with one voice.


    Gu fan has no scruples to stand up, now should be uneasy nature will not be him, but ask him to go down that "person."


    Take the lift.


    Gu fan descended with more than a dozen storm fighters. At first, the deep hole was dark, but soon he saw a huge base under 100 meters.


    The base is brightly lit. Through the cracks of the glass windows, we can see that there are complex production workshops working.


    Mass production of "doomsday machine a" required parts, and then like a car through the machine parts assembled into war weapons.


    However, most of the workers and scientists are in a mess. Facing the disaster just on the ground, they are full of panic, and the operation of the machinery has to stop at last.


    And down.


    In the deeper part of the base, there are many breeding rooms.


    Some people with high potential soak in the nutrient solution, and their bodies are filled with various mechanical tubes. Some people''s arms and thighs are undergoing transformation, and have been replaced with more tough and effective mechanical bodies.


    This should be the place to train storm fighters


    The breeding room is already the bottom of the top secret, but the elevator continues to extend downward, and through a long tunnel, it gradually drops into the lower part of the lower layer.


    It''s a hidden underground base made entirely of refined steel.


    Super high specification, can block the attack of nuclear bomb, avoid the interference of radiation, and completely isolated from the outside world, even the powerful heterogeneous can not be detected.


    "Come in, please."


    With a heavy sound, the lift platform finally stopped, and the cabin door opened, revealing a silver white cableway full of future technology texture.


    Those storm fighters finish this sentence, eyes scattered light, lower head no longer action, as if lost power, become a scrap iron.


    On the other side of the aisle.


    A serious, dignified man stood waiting.


    that man has as like as two peas of iron blood, all the details are not bad, but he feels a little "new".


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 521

    What''s going on?


    Unexpectedly, there is another intact iron general!!


    The underground base of the iron and Steel Machinery City has a secret passage. At the other end of the silver hatch, the iron general became Gu fanxin''s Guide.


    "Oh?"


    "It''s interesting."


    Gu fan took a look at the iron general and said, "I didn''t expect that you really dare to bring me here?"


    Iron general tone is still no feelings, a face of serious response: "that hand you can overcome, can easily detect hidden in the depths of the base is not difficult for you."


    "It''s better to be honest. After all, our lives are in your hands."


    The iron general is very clever.


    From the strength of Gu fan, there is no room for resistance in the whole steel machinery City.


    Just on the ground, Gu fan smashed a body of the iron general into pieces. Even his extremely confident tone and frightening strength were enough to show that he had noticed the secret of the mechanical city.


    It''s absolutely stupid to try to hide.


    It''s better to show your sincerity by making a comprehensive statement.


    The engine room door opened slowly.


    With Gu fan, the iron blooded general walked through several air defense doors that could resist the attack of nuclear bombs. He continued to walk hundreds of meters along the tunnel, and the surrounding architectural style also changed.


    The walls are filled with pipes extending in all directions, some of which are connected with electronic devices, and some of which are similar to nutrient solution.


    Some bodyguards also appeared around, and the faces of those bodyguards It''s all the appearance of the iron general!!


    The same face, the same body, the same machinery, the same parts, even the same proportion of carbohydrates in the brain, and they are also controlled by something.


    Hundreds of iron generals, standing around the laboratory at the end of the passage.


    It''s hard to imagine that the iron general who is leading the iron and Steel Machinery City on the ground is just a kind of "mass production" ordinary goods.


    "Don''t be surprised."


    "The storm fighters who just killed their companions are all of the same type."


    Gu fan''s iron general explained: "it''s just that they don''t have the iron general''s face, but both physically and mentally It''s all under our control. "


    I see.


    Just now, in a "betrayal" massacre on the ground, the storm fighters killed many of their companions, and even killed some of the direct subordinates of the iron general and the elders on the spot. In fact, they all accepted the unified order.


    In other words, the storm fighters are all controlled by the same thing.


    "Well, let''s be honest."


    Hundreds of bloody generals stood in front of the last giant air defense door. The gate slowly opened, releasing strong pressure gas, revealing the secret hidden in the deep underground.


    Nutrient solution.


    Water tank.


    The brain.


    In front of Gu fan are more than ten huge can shaped culture tanks.


    Some milky white nutrient solution mixed with dark green energy material, filled the whole tank, and occasionally a little bubble.


    Each of these giant cans has a brain floating in it Those brains have undergone some qualitative changes in the nutrient solution, and some creeping Ru hairs have been produced on the surface, sucking the energy in the nutrient solution.


    "The core of the abyss..."


    Gu fan recognized that the substance mixed with white nutrient solution was the liquid flowing from the core of the abyss, which could transform the human body, but if the energy was insufficient, it would become a monster.


    At this time, they are all used in the brain, and these brains are not lack of energy, imperceptibly transforming themselves.


    "And the decaying Amethyst."


    Among them, the color of nutrient solution in the biggest nutrient tank in the center has become light purple.


    Its owner is absorbing the energy from the "decaying Amethyst" and has obviously gone through the initial stage of evolution and started to move towards a higher level of life.


    "You''re not surprised at the guests who come all the way."


    The floating brain itself can''t make a sound, but it communicates with electromagnetic devices through the wriggling Ru Mao, and finally speaks from the mouths of those "iron generals".


    It turned out that the storm fighters and iron generals were controlled by them.


    Gu fan gave a cold smile and shook his head.


    "Believe me, the weird things I''ve seen along the way are more ridiculous than a few brains floating in nutrient solution."


    The end of the world is too absurd and strange. A few brains are not enough to surprise Gu fan. On the contrary, due to the memory of previous lives, Gu fan is very familiar with these "brains" in the iron and Steel Machinery City.


    "Brain in a vat."


    "You can call us that."


    In the center, the peristaltic brain with purple light is the leader. With the help of the mouth of the iron general around, it explains.Before the end of the world, many science fiction novels put forward the concept of "brain in a VAT", which analyzes in detail the human structure and the possibility of prolonging life in the future.


    We think with our brains.


    But there are many external factors that determine how long human life span will be.


    For example, heart disease, kidney failure, what''s wrong with the liver Or other reasons, or even human beings will always die because of various external forces and diseases.


    But with the extension of technology, many things can be solved.


    If the liver is broken, replace it with a mechanical one.


    If the heart is broken, replace it with a mechanical one.


    If the bone is worn out, it will be replaced by steel casting machinery.


    If the blood is too thick, it will be replaced by electromagnetic equipment and energy engine oil.


    Gradually, a person''s body in addition to the brain, all can be replaced.


    In the end, the brain in the VAT appeared, getting rid of the shackles of the body, no longer need the human body As long as the brain is alive and can give instructions, that person is alive.


    The brain in the VAT is almost mechanically connected.


    After brain mutation, the ability to process data is greatly enhanced. Neurons are directly connected with mechanical equipment, and are transformed into data commands and sent to the machine. The "iron general" is a part of the mechanical body.


    General iron.


    Storm warrior.


    Their brains will be changed into carbohydrates and embedded with electronic intelligent systems. They are controlled by the "brain in a VAT" through the network and become puppets to be controlled.


    A brain in a vat doesn''t need a body.


    They have hundreds of bodies that can be used at will. If they break down, they can change one.


    That kind of feeling, just like the players who control the computer game characters in the Internet bar before the end of the world, the brain in the VAT also controls those mechanized remoulders.


    At this level of technology, they are almost no longer pure human beings, but a new species.


    "For the sake of power, the non believer sect does everything possible."


    "As for us That''s the price of technology. "


    The brain in the VAT continued to speak, but they did not hear a trace of sadness and sigh. On the contrary, they were very proud.

 Chapter 522

    With the development of the times, we are bound to encounter bottlenecks.


    Human beings are too weak in the end. You will die if your heart is broken, and you will die if you are torn apart by the sharp claws of other species. Even for those ordinary people, they will die at any time if they catch a cold or catch any virus.


    The brain in the VAT doesn''t.


    They are the black hand behind the scenes, controlling the tool people who are made into "storm fighters".


    Even if it''s dead, it''s just a loss of some resources. If it''s a big deal, it''s like playing a computer game. If it''s dead, it''s just a rebirth. It''s so simple and casual.


    "We are more qualified to survive in the end."


    "The brain in the VAT, fearless of the death of the body, controls everything remotely, and enjoys safety here..."


    The brain in the tank shows its own advantages. With the development of science, it has become a bit deformed. The whole body has become a mechanical part. Even the brain of storm fighters is a "transit station" receiver of information.


    After listening for a while, Gu fan raised his hand and immediately interrupted the wordy self hi of the brain in the VAT, saying: "stop, I don''t care about the future of mankind."


    "But I can see that you are going to break away from the unbelievers."


    In a word, the brain in the VAT was silent.


    Gu fan''s words are at the heart of the matter, and his separation from the sect of the unbelievers has always been hidden in the bottom of his brain, but he did not expect to be pierced by his words.


    "Distinguished guest from outside, why are you so sure?"


    The brain in the tank is wriggling in the nutrition tank, and those Ru hairs are floating like small tentacles, indicating that their mentality has also changed.


    Gu fan has a smile in his eyes.


    "Although I have not been here long, I know a lot about the non believers."


    "Although the faithless sect is an unshakable authority in the whole Southern War Zone, there are many and complicated factions."


    Gu fan was very familiar with the non believers and began to count them one by one: "there are high-class voters who advocate the division of human race, there are evolutionists who advocate continuous mutation to transform their flesh and blood into the limit, and there are those who are similar to you who transform their bodies into mechanical technology..."


    The non believers believe nothing, but they believe everything. Seemingly contradictory, they actually integrate all kinds of possibilities. As long as they can become stronger, they dare to try anything.


    "My people have investigated."


    "The iron and Steel Machinery City is a branch of the science and technology sect, but you are more extreme. You even give up your human identity and become a parasite living in the nutrition tank."


    Gu fan was not polite, but in fact, he did not investigate at all. He just told the truth according to the previous life''s understanding of the mechanical City, and continued: "moreover, you try your best to urge the scientific and technological school to leave It seems that the achievement of one''s own sect is called mechanical theology, right? "


    The brain in the VAT never thought that Gu fan, an outsider, knew so many things.


    These are all secrets of secrets. Some of them are just plans. They haven''t taken any actual actions yet, but they are all guessed by Gu fan.


    "Who are you?"


    "Some unknown existence of the non believer sect, is it sent to eradicate us?"


    The brain in the VAT really doubts Gu fan''s identity. If an outsider can know so many secrets, it''s not just that he has great powers.


    Gu fan shrugged.


    "No


    "I have nothing to do with the infidels."


    Gu fan stretched out a finger and shook it: "the sect of the unbelievers is nothing in my eyes."


    What is not a faithless person?


    This answer is too arrogant!!


    However, the brain in the VAT was relieved. If someone said this, it would be arrogant. But after seeing the power of Gu fan, he felt that even if he wiped out the whole faithless sect, it was nothing.


    They exchanged information with each other and asked Gu fan sincerely, "well, distinguished guests from afar, what do you need me to do?"


    I''m in a panic.


    These brains squirming in the VAT, though seemingly calm, have actually panicked.


    Gu fan can clearly feel their emotions. Although they are separated from the nutrition trough, and these pure brains do not have their own "hearing", "vision", "touch" and other senses, they can still capture the fragile brain waves with their powerful and unparalleled consciousness.


    "Actually, I think highly of you."


    "Brain in a vat. In fact, I need a group of scavengers recently. I''ve found almost all the candidates."


    Gu fan gave a cruel smile. Suddenly, his palm covered the outside of the nutrition tank of the brain in the VAT. More than a dozen wriggling brains were even more frightened, but the next second they were all stiff.


    The corridor of bitter fantasy.


    The magic of divine gold level, the invasion of consciousness directly into the brain.


    All the brains in the VAT fall into Gufan''s abyss of consciousness, where they see many terrible scenes, such as Ten million level corpse tide!!"Is that true?"


    "Does this kind of corpse tide really exist?"


    The scene is endless, hidden from the sky and covered by a sea of corpses. The whole land is covered by alien skulls. Only those who have experienced a tide of corpses of tens of millions can really experience it.


    The brain in the jar has its own body in the corridor of bitter illusion.


    They smell the smell of putrefaction in the air and vomit one after another. The feeling of bacteria crawling on the skin can also be clearly felt, and the overwhelming fear is deep into the bone marrow.


    "Soon, soon, soon."


    "The area controlled by the non believers will soon be covered by a tide of corpses of tens of millions."


    "Chilong base, iron and Steel Machinery City, Tianshui line Every base will be leveled, and you will become homeless and refugees. "


    Gu fan continued to evolve all kinds of pictures until the southern war zone was completely in ruins, leaving only the remnant walls and broken walls. There were corpses everywhere, and the scream continued.


    "You Why Let''s see that. "


    The brain in more than ten VATS was shocked for a long time. It was not only surprised by Gu fan''s incomparable magical powers, but also frightened by the pictures.


    The picture suddenly receded like a tide.


    The brain in the VAT immediately fell into a dark without perception, and it took half a minute to connect its spiritual element with the mechanical equipment and regain control of the underground base.


    "I need some people to deal with the ten million level corpse tide."


    Gu Fan said without taboo that the brain in the VAT fell into silence again.


    Seeing such a tide of decaying corpses, I still want to fight against it. Is the man in front of me the legendary savior??


    "Come and save us?"


    It''s ridiculous that there will be a savior in the end, and he will appear in front of them?


    The tone of the brain in the jar is trembling, but there is no other word to describe Gu fan''s present behavior except the word "savior".


    "No


    "I''m just longing for a hearty killing."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 523

    Secret agreement.


    Gu fan made some kind of agreement with the brain in the VAT in the deepest underground, which is related to the future of the iron and Steel Machinery City and a killing.


    During this period, there was a small episode.


    Gu fan and the iron general disappeared at the same time, reinforcements constantly came to surround Shen Mengxi, and regarded them as enemies.


    "Don''t act rashly!"


    "You foreign invaders dare to kill the bloody general in public and wait for the sanction of the iron and Steel Machinery City!"


    More and more soldiers rushed out and surrounded several people. Most of those soldiers were hunters, and their bodies were transformed to different degrees.


    Some of their mechanical arms are connected with mechanism guns, and some of their steel thighs are equipped with jumping devices and blades to enhance their elasticity. However, they have not been completely transformed like storm fighters, preserving the complete human brain.


    Among the bodyguards, a man came out slowly.


    This man is wearing a military uniform, but the skin exposed in the air reflects metallic luster. From the perspective of texture and structure The refined steel is uniform and natural, just like a whole.


    It can be judged that his whole body is also made by machinery.


    "Thunder!"


    "The hero of steel machinery City."


    Immediately someone recognized the identity of the comer, just as the so-called heroes in troubled times, steel machinery city is no exception, the man called thunder is actually base despicable.


    It''s really mean.


    The good Shen Mengxi has been completely hoodwinked. The so-called heroes, the so-called sacrifice, the so-called revenge for the iron general are not only fake, but also just a play in the end.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 524

    "How''s it going?"


    Thunder stretched out an olive branch, want Shen Mengxi several people to cooperate.


    Judge 05 Long Jing, judge 07 Wu, both did not show too surprised expression, seems to have been used to this kind of transaction.


    "You It''s mean. "


    Shen Mengxi was a little angry. He followed Gu fan around and learned a lot about the darkness and blood, but the hypocrites like Kuang Lei were even more hateful.


    This is a bit of a surprise to thunder.


    Shen Mengxi such a strong man, enough to reach the "Saint" level, how can there still be a trace of conscience, it seems a bit naive.


    "You strong men."


    "You''ve come all the way and destroyed powerful monsters. You must be interested in Steel Machinery City."


    In Kuang Lei''s eyes, everything is based on interests, and he continued: "after we cooperate and take control of power, I can meet all your requirements, no matter what you plan I can do it for you. "


    Gu fan several people suddenly appeared near the steel machinery City, killing thunder will not believe that this is just an accident.


    They may be plotting the technology in the iron and Steel Machinery City, or they may want to obtain the technology or resources here.


    "You can get what you want, and I can get control of the steel machinery City, and everyone can win."


    Thunder maintains the image of a brilliant hero. Within the scope of the electromagnetic energy shield, the light is constantly distorted and the figures are crisscrossed, as if he is fighting a fierce battle with Shen Mengxi.


    He is sure to win.


    Thunder believes that the other side will never refuse their own conditions.


    "Well, we agree."


    Shen Mengxi is angry for thunder''s behavior, but Longjing and Wu suddenly agree to each other''s conditions.


    In the area shrouded by electromagnetic interference, the dragon''s eye and the fog rush up recklessly, trying to push the thunder to the ground, but then they play a play. In the thunder of electric fire, they are defeated by the thunder at the same time.


    "Thunder, thunder, thunder!"


    "He is worthy of being the hero of the first generation of storm fighters. He killed two enemies with one hand."


    Besieged in the surrounding soldiers have marveled, thunder legend image has long been engraved in the heart, can kill the enemy, although amazing, but it is logical.


    Why?


    Shen Mengxi widened his eyes and didn''t understand why he had to cooperate with such a hypocritical person as Kuang Lei to "perform."


    "The last one, it''s your turn!"


    The thunderbolt leaps high and there are lightning sparks flashing in the hands. The electromagnetic equipment in the mecha is running wildly. It looks like there are two lightning guns in the palm of the hand.


    Shen Mengxi was in the clouds and didn''t understand what was going on.


    But angry, she clenched her fists, produced a "creak creak" voice, and was not ready to cooperate with the performance. However, at this time, a familiar male voice came to her ear.


    "Lose to him."


    I don''t know where the sound comes from or how it passes through the electromagnetic barrier, but the source of the sound belongs to Van Gogh!!


    Zizi Zizi!!


    Shen Mengxi was submerged in lightning and thunder. From the outside world, it seemed that he was pierced by lightning and long guns, and he was seriously injured and screamed bitterly.


    She finally fell down, three people lost to thunder at the same time, cheering voice immediately drowned the scene, brave thunder once again captured the hearts of countless soldiers.


    This is the legendary hero of steel machinery City!!


    "Thunder, thunder, thunder!"


    The name of the hero was sung, and many team leaders pleaded: "Captain thunder, now the base is in chaos, only you can preside over the overall situation."


    "That''s right."


    "The iron general is dead. The only thing we can rely on is you."


    More and more people support thunder. Compared with the dead generals, the legendary heroes in the base are more suitable to be leaders.


    Thunder''s goal was achieved, his face was full of "unwilling" and sighed deeply: "I originally only wanted to be a soldier, but now it seems that Iron and Steel Machinery City just needs me! "


    "Everyone, unite, let''s rebuild the steel machinery City, let''s stop the riots in the city!"


    Thunderbolt''s slogan was loud, his image was brilliant, and everyone followed him.


    "The three of them are still alive. They will be held in the prison of steel machinery City for the time being. I will try them myself!"


    Kuang Lei did not forget to "arrange" Shen Mengxi. The three people who fell to the ground were chained, and senior soldiers escorted them to the underground prison.


    A few hours later


    The unrest in the steel machinery City was almost wiped out.


    The displaced and confused people followed in the footsteps of thunder. He led the elite soldiers to hunt down the remaining weak and alien species, and then declared the victory of the battle.


    Naturally, many people are not satisfied with this process.Many of them were the direct subordinates of the iron general. They watched the thunder want to be superior and immediately came out to stop.


    It''s too late.


    The image of the legendary hero has become greater and greater.


    The voice of opposition was soon drowned, and Kuang Lei used other means and excuses to suppress those rebels. He also arrested all the former subordinates of the iron general, killed them if he could, and put them in prison if he could not!!


    The dust settled.


    The iron and Steel Machinery City was reborn, and its owner was changed into thunder.


    At the same time.


    Shen Mengxi and his three men are being held in prison.


    The prison in the iron and Steel Machinery City is also very special. The prison door is made of a kind of composite material. The blue electronic light wave covers the material supplier. High intensity current can effectively prevent prisoners from escaping.


    On the cold ground and in the room shrouded by blue light waves, Shen Mengxi couldn''t figure it out.


    Why does Gu fan finally order her to be defeated intentionally? Does Gu fan have any deal with Kuang Lei??


    Buzz, buzz!!


    The prison door slowly opened, and after solving the outside problems, thunder finally appeared in the prison cell.


    The new owner of the iron and Steel Machinery City was so proud that he won the support of most of the combat teams and was in the limelight for a while.


    "Thunder, scum!"


    As soon as he entered the prison, someone immediately yelled at him. He was a direct subordinate of an iron general. He vomited in the direction of thunder.


    "You want to take advantage of the opportunity to take the iron and Steel Machinery City at the sacrifice of the bloody general, despicable!"


    "I curse you, you won''t get what you want, sooner or later your conspiracy will be exposed, liar!"


    There are a lot of smart people. They know that Kuang Lei has played a lot of tricks and tricks, and used the hypocritical brilliance to deceive most of the "brainless" people.


    "Ha ha."


    "It''s so pitiful that the king is defeated. Since the iron general is dead, the iron and Steel Machinery City naturally needs a new master and a new controller."


    Thunder shook his head with a smile and reached out to snap his fingers.


    When the fingers fall, all the rebels in the prison will die.


    However Before the thunder rings, the killing has already begun. The electromagnetic system in each prison is activated, and the high-voltage current in the room not only flows on the prison door, but also rushes into the floor.


    The screams went up and down.


    There was a smell of burnt flesh in the air.


    The subordinates of the iron blooded general were all brutally killed by the mechanical equipment. The scene in front of them made Kuang Lei Leng for a moment.


    Although he was prepared to do the same, he did not give the order.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "who ordered to kill them?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 525

    What happened?


    Who gave the order to kill all the iron general''s men?


    Thunder suddenly turned back, and several of his confidants also showed confused faces, not sure what happened.


    He quickly walked forward, each cell was covered with charred bodies, and only one prison with three "distinguished guests" was safe.


    Shen Mengxi, dragon eyes, fog.


    Kuang Lei keeps his word. Three distinguished guests are locked together to take good care of them. The next condition is the most important.


    "You did it?"


    Crazy thunder doubts to ask a way, but haven''t waited for a few people of Shen Mengxi to reply, prison another side spread a burst of leisurely footstep sound.


    Thunder looked back.


    His face changed and his eyes filled with disbelief.


    What''s going on??


    How is that possible??


    What appears in front of the thunder is the dead general!!


    Poof!!


    Poof, poof, poof!!


    Thunder is in shock, suddenly a large number of elite soldiers rush to the corner of the prison. They are the most elite troops in the steel machinery City, storm fighters.


    The ruthless and elite fighting machine, holding the electromagnetic chopper, takes the opportunity to kill all the cronies behind the thunder, leaving no room for any blood.


    "Iron general?"


    "And storm fighters Not all of you have... "


    Thunder eyes twinkle, surrounded by groups, there is no way out. While speaking to distract the enemy''s attention, he secretly accumulates strength to fight a way out.


    "You mean I''m dead?"


    "Ha ha, you don''t know much about steel machinery City."


    Iron general condescending, with a look of contempt at thunder.


    He is just a soldier. Even if he is a legendary hero in people''s hearts, how much do you know about the secrets of the steel machinery City?


    Not to mention the most confidential brain in a vat, even the secrets of doomsday mecha and storm warrior training room in the underground base are limited.


    "No!"


    "It''s impossible."


    "I saw with my own eyes that your head was blown out and your brain was sprayed all over the floor."


    Thunder shook his head, and his eyes became sharp. He didn''t believe that the iron general would come back from the dead.


    "You''re right."


    The iron general showed an evil smile, and then the terrible thing happened again.


    His face has changed!!


    The iron general''s face is changing rapidly. The shape of his face is constantly wriggling. The position of the bridge of his nose and mouth is still carefully adjusted. It soon changes into a thunderbolt.


    He changed his face.


    The iron general, unexpectedly changed into the appearance of thunder??


    "The identity of the iron general is no longer available."


    "Thunder, your image of legendary hero is just right. Now Change everything you want to take away. " The voice of


    as like as two peas, the voice of the general is gradually changing. At the end, it is exactly the same as the thunder.


    How could this happen??


    Thunder suddenly woke up, as if suddenly thought of something.


    "I see!"


    "All of your former subordinates were killed by yourself, afraid that their identities would be exposed?"


    Kuang Lei instantly understood that the group of people who had just died in the prison were all killed by the iron general himself. Since he wanted to change his identity, he had to kill all the people he used to know around him.


    "Say, say..."


    "The iron general, the original commander, and the people who invaded the base later all have the same identities!"


    Thunder seems to have found a surprising secret of the iron and Steel Machinery City. In fact, in the last two years, several leaders of the iron and Steel Machinery City have changed, and each of them died miserably.


    But in retrospect.


    They didn''t even leave their bodies after they died, and the former subordinates would be wiped out overnight, as if the enemy knew their hiding place and list very well, and no one could run away.


    If the iron general can change his identity, then everything will make sense.


    He''s been killing people all the time. Every time you clean up, you think the leader is totally different, but it''s still the same person.


    "You seem to understand."


    "But unfortunately, there can only be one thunder, and that person is me."


    The iron general shook his head. His voice, appearance and appearance had completely changed into the appearance of thunder. Just kill him and then go out to be his hero.


    No one would have thought that the thunder was disguised by the iron general who had died.


    "Dead!"All of a sudden, the thunder broke out, and the power that had been accumulated for a long time.


    The highest level of storm battle armor is full of brilliant blue energy. A strong light between the electric fire and thunder stones tears people''s eyes. The thunder is a must kill, and wants to kill the bloody general in front of us.


    Just kill him.


    As long as we get rid of this fake, then there is still hope for everything!!


    It''s late, it''s fast.


    The iron general may be the reason why he has just reformed his physical appearance, and his reaction is a little slow.


    In an instant, he was penetrated by a pillar of lightning light. The thunder broke his chest armor and broke the energy core. Then he waved his fist to the head without hesitation and knocked open the metal that stored his brain.


    He is a legendary hero.


    In terms of combat experience, thunder is higher than iron general. I don''t know how many levels.


    Second kill!!


    The iron general was killed on the spot.


    After the thunder killed the iron general, he immediately turned back and yelled at a large number of storm Fighters: "the iron general is really dead. Now you are all subordinated to me. Let bygones be bygones!"


    The most correct response.


    As soon as the iron general dies, those storm fighters are likely to fight with themselves. It will be too difficult to fight out at that time, and the combat experience can not make up for the advantage in number.


    "Ha ha ha."


    "Thunder, you look up and look carefully."


    Hundreds of storm fighters make their voices at the same time, forming a unified voice.


    The most terrible is not only that, each of their faces are wriggling, each person''s appearance has changed, and finally all become the appearance of thunder.


    The thunder froze.


    he saw hundreds as like as two peas.


    "You You... "


    A real sense of being wrapped in fear, full of thunder body and mind.


    He finally understood that the secret of the iron and Steel Machinery City was not so simple, and the iron and steel generals did not disappear after they were killed. Every storm fighter was an iron and steel soldier, a former commander, and an invader who had killed a lot.


    In the future, they will become legendary heroes --- thunder.


    "After I kill you, I will become a thunderbolt and a new leader."


    "When the time is ripe, I need other policies to transform the base. I have to sacrifice myself before I can produce the next leader."


    "I''ve always been the only one in charge of the base..."


    The storm fighters speak together, the picture is so strange.


    "Go in peace."


    They said so at last.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 526

    Thunder is dead.


    Although he is a legendary hero in people''s hearts.


    Although he has fighting experience and strength that ordinary people can''t match.


    But at the same time, facing hundreds of "storm fighters" is still just a turtle in a jar.


    Thunder in despair and fear of delusion to kill a way of life, before dying to fight off a few storm fighters.


    The broken limbs and arms on the ground and all kinds of mechanical parts emit electromagnetic fire. The Yellow bullet shells are everywhere. The two cutting blades are full of gaps. At the end of this mess, there are the fallen bodies of thunder.


    "That''s good."


    "Iron general No, you should be called Hero thunder now. "


    At the end of the corridor, a man''s figure slowly appears, and it is Gu fan who has reached an agreement with brain in the jar.


    The cell where Shen Mengxi was imprisoned also bounced away automatically. Looking at his boss with doubts on his face, he didn''t understand what had happened.


    "What''s going on?"


    Shen Mengxi looked at the body of Kuang Lei and the storm fighters around him. Was a person''s face and identity replaced?


    Gu fan''s face was cold. He went to Kuang Lei and shook his head: "he thought he was very smart, but in the end, he was mistaken for smart. The secret of iron and Steel Machinery City is not so simple. In the end, it was only used."


    In the last days, the leader of a gathering place was often replaced.


    Some of the latecomers lived in the city, experienced many adventures, and became strong and matchless, replacing the original leader.


    Some are conspiracy to betray, secretly stabbing, the original leader frame to kill, instead.


    Some of them are like Kuang Lei. They take advantage of their hypocritical image to occupy the hearts of the people.


    However, steel machinery city is not an ordinary gathering place.


    From the beginning to the end, it is the brain in the VAT that controls it. It is a new form of human beings and a product of the extreme derivation of "faithless sect".


    "Guests from afar."


    "We all got what we wanted. Is there anything else we need to help?"


    Kuang Lei, controlled by brain in the VAT, said that he successfully completed the transfer of power, and signed a secret agreement and treaty with Gu fan.


    "Hehe, don''t forget our agreement."


    Gu fan a face indifferent smile, eyes intentionally or unintentionally aimed down one eye.


    The threat in frosty eyes is very obvious, which means I know where you are, and it''s easy to destroy you completely.


    "One more thing, by the way."


    "I have a friend who is still trapped in a crack in the abyss. Find a chance to dig him out." Gu fan thought for a moment, unconsciously shook his head: "I hope he is not dead."


    There''s another man in the rift??


    So many things have happened in the iron and Steel Machinery City, many people have forgotten that the first explosion that shocked the world was actually caused by the Crazy Rabbit. Although the abnormal heart was a little twisted, it could be regarded as a person.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    The abyss cracks.


    At this time, the abyss crack has completely collapsed, and the deep and invisible hole is buried by countless gravel.


    The earth was full of cracks, the explosion destroyed everything within a few miles, and there were no bones left behind.


    The ubiquitous disaster and evil fog in the cracks also solidified in the explosion, turned into a dense spot of rotten Amethyst, flashing evil light, forming a huge mine cavity.


    Standing at the back of his eyes, he saw a special pattern of high energy penetration.


    "Lord death, there''s something under the crack."


    "I know." Gu fan nodded, then waved Shen Mengxi to his side, and ordered: "the surrounding rocks are shaking away, the rabbit should be buried at the bottom."


    It''s crazy.


    The Crazy Rabbit, who didn''t care about his own life, jumped directly to the bottom of the crack in the abyss and caused a big explosion with his whole body.


    if he explode in such a direct way, he will not be surprised at all. But now it seems that the madman is not so easy to die, and he has gathered a lot of energy essence at the bottom.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    The Banshee''s shrill sound waves poured into the cracks, and the gravel burst one after another, and the soil and dust turned into mud under the high-intensity vibration.


    A huge decayed Amethyst appeared in front of people''s eyes. The dark and deep crystal, with a diameter of more than 10 meters, was translucent, and many alien remains were abandoned and sealed up in the forbidden area.


    What a rotten Amethyst!!


    I''m afraid that the last big bang will wipe out all the alien species in the crack.Coupled with the solidification of the disaster fog, it finally condenses into a huge crystal at this moment, which contains countless energy.


    "There, there''s people!"


    The dragon''s eyes pointed to the center of the decayed Amethyst. A small girl like human was curled up in the center of the Amethyst.


    But in fact, she was a boy, and a pervert. It was the Crazy Rabbit who had already exploded. I don''t know why she didn''t die. Instead, she had a new body in the giant rotten Amethyst.


    "Mutation and alienation."


    Gu fan''s eyes flashed. Unexpectedly, the Crazy Rabbit got a blessing in disguise. After blowing up the crack in the abyss, he gathered all the energy around him near his wreckage.


    But


    Although the decomposed Amethyst is huge, its energy is too mixed and its purity is not high.


    It is not so easy for the Crazy Rabbit to take this opportunity to evolve, activate its own blood power and surpass the peak level of human beings.


    "Interesting."


    "This kind of evolution goes beyond the level of legendary silver, and even reaches the level of divine gold?"


    Gu fan carefully observed for a long time, and found that the Crazy Rabbit has great potential. With his strength, he has already reached the legendary silver level, but he has not awakened his blood. This time, the energy of the whole abyss crack is absorbed by him, and it is very likely to reach the legendary level - Shenjin.


    It doesn''t absorb the life energy of "master".


    Crazy Rabbit with his talent and fury, also want to break through the level of god gold, really another Gu fan was surprised.


    "Interesting."


    "Apart from me, I haven''t seen any other human beings reach the level of rarity."


    Gu fan thought a little, then took out a pure crystal from his arms, which was left behind after the Big Mac died.


    Big Mac, the legendary monster, is far less powerful than the master, but it is also far more powerful than the general legendary mitzvah level. I believe it can help the Crazy Rabbit to evolve.


    Then I''ll help you!!


    Gu fan jumps down, holding the decayed Amethyst left by the Big Mac in his hand, and presses it in the direction of the Crazy Rabbit.


    The decayed Amethyst is like a fish in water, but it quickly merges with the giant spar.


    At this moment, the huge crystal stone with a diameter of more than 10 meters seems to be activated, and countless strange and dark textures are constantly flashing, closely outlining the body of the Crazy Rabbit.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 527

    God gold!!


    It''s almost divine.


    The limit of human beings is the rarity of refined steel. Few people can reach this level. Even the legendary 14 people mostly stay in this realm.


    According to legend Break through the human extreme, you can reach the legendary silver level!!


    If the strong at this level go further and comprehend the power of blood, it will really break through the limit of human beings and awaken God to become a saint.


    Saint.


    That''s a legend.


    Detached from vulgarity, people''s hearts are simply invincible.


    However.


    The saints believe that there is a higher level of existence.


    On top of the legendary silver, there is a higher level of "divine gold", but that level is too high to exist in human beings.


    I''m afraid only the real "masters" in the abyss can grasp that incredible power.


    God.


    People who have reached this level can only be called gods.


    Gu fan is one of them, and now the Crazy Rabbit, a psychologically twisted pervert, even has the hope of impacting the "Shenjin" grade.


    It''s incredible.


    Is there going to be a second golden figure among human beings?


    Boom boom!!


    Boom boom!!


    The rotten Amethyst left by the Big Mac was melted into the huge crystal, which immediately produced an extremely violent chemical reaction.


    The whole crack of the abyss vibrated, and countless characters were outlined on the huge crystal stone with a diameter of 10 meters. They all wriggled like ants into the body of the Crazy Rabbit, engraved in the bones and imprinted in the genes.


    Open shenzang.


    Here we go, the evolution of Crazy Rabbit begins!!


    He is extremely crazy. His consciousness is more tenacious than ordinary people. As the saying goes There is only a line between madman and genius, and the brain structure of a twisted and abnormal madman is even more incredible.


    "The rotten Amethyst has faded."


    "All the energy is absorbed by him."


    "Heart His heart Good energy


    The dragon''s eyes are staring at the bottom of the abyss. The huge decayed Amethyst around the Crazy Rabbit is becoming shallow at the speed visible to the naked eye, and all the energy is absorbed by it.


    Crazy Rabbit''s body is also changing.


    His skin color, gradually from human white in the red baby healthy color, into a light purple, and then gradually deepened into a deep purple.


    The whole body of the rabbit is dissimilated, and the most shocking thing is that the heart mutates again, gradually changing from dark purple to colorful, and the blood also becomes radiant, just like the fluorescent substances sprayed in the initial burial.


    Flesh and blood.


    Crystal, turned into flesh and blood.


    The shining light in the blood permeates the whole body, and the rabbit''s skin color changes again, becoming white and tender like a milkshake, which seems to be more "delicious".


    God gold??


    He seems to have really stepped into the level of divine gold.


    Gu fan raised his hand and took a look at the ring on his index finger. The blood marrow, as bright as chicken blood stone, also experienced such a transformation, but the color of its colorful glass is more bright.


    Don''t underestimate the power of "blood marrow". Although Gu fan seldom used this lethal weapon, its toxic grade also reached the highest level of Shenjin.


    "Boom, boom, boom."


    There was a huge burst, and then the rough sound came from the bottom of the abyss.


    For a moment, a little girl''s figure came to Gufan.


    Crazy Rabbit!!


    At this moment, the appearance of Crazy Rabbit is more lovely.


    The delicate features are like ceramic dolls, with long eyelashes on the big watery eyes. It looks very cute and cute in the blink of an eye, and the milky skin is delicate and smooth.


    But as soon as he spoke, it was all exposed!


    "Ah, ha, ha, ha!"


    "Cool, cool, cool!"


    "All the babies in the crack are sent to heaven by me, ha ha ha!"


    Rough voice echoed, abnormal eyes and crazy smile, the whole abyss crack echoed that special strong male voice.


    His teeth are getting better.


    In other people''s eyes, the deadly rotten Amethyst has become his snack.


    I don''t know what''s the material of rabbit''s mouth. The rotten Amethyst condensed in his mouth is like chocolate. It''s all broken and swallowed.


    "Cold blooded freak, referee, freak, you are a good man!"


    Crazy Rabbit said a lot of adjectives in succession, and then gave a thumbs up: "you give me the whole thing is too delicious, there is no ah, give me another whole one!"


    What he said is the crystallization of Big Mac, but how can this kind of thing give him another one??Gu fan looked him up and down for a while and nodded: "yes, it looks like a nuclear bomb."


    Nuke!!


    Gu fan even compared the Crazy Rabbit to a nuclear bomb.


    That''s the truth. When we have evolved to this degree, we have become the second human being to reach the level of "divine gold". If the twisted and abnormal madman really goes to the top of his head to blow himself up, God knows how terrible the effect will be.


    Moreover, he can do this kind of thing, because rabbits never care about their own lives.


    "Rabbit, come with me."


    "I''ll take you to see more babies, OK?"


    Gu fan began to bewitch Crazy Rabbit, originally this guy''s brain is a little hard to use, three or two sentences think he should follow Gu fan.


    "Bigger baby!"


    "I like it. It''s great, it''s great!"


    "Where are we going to find a bigger baby? I can''t wait. I want to explode now. BAM, BAM, BAM, all of them."


    After the evolution of the Crazy Rabbit more manic some, can''t wait to vent their body too much energy.


    Gu fan smiles and puts his palm on the head of the Crazy Rabbit.


    Hell magic pupil, bitter magic cloister ability to launch, some extremely cruel pictures appear in the mind of Crazy Rabbit.


    The endless tide of corpses, like locusts, countless huge species crawling on the ground, and those species are the "babies" that crazy rabbits want to see.


    And at the end of the line, a really magnificent mountain is moving slowly.


    It is more magnificent than a big Mac. A big Mac with a height of 100 meters is just a small toy in front of it.


    Master.


    That''s the real master.


    In ancient times, I have seen the undead who destroyed everything.


    It is a mountain of meat, a huge mountain of meat that can not be eliminated, can not see the edge at a glance, and will never die.


    The meat mountain is wriggling.


    Sometimes it makes a huge snore, sometimes it makes a continuous scream. The mountains are full of hell, and the creeping flesh and blood are destroyed everywhere they go.


    "Wow


    "So many little babies."


    "There''s another big baby, super big baby. Are we going to find this big baby now?"


    Crazy Rabbit excited, Gu fan in his mind to show the picture, for the rabbit this twisted abnormal, too tempting.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 528

    Three days later.


    Steel machinery City.


    The old rule has been overthrown, and only the towering buildings in the city that have not been flattened by the Big Mac have become the offices of "thunder".


    The office occupies the whole floor, and most of the conference round tables that can seat nearly a hundred people are empty. The floor to floor windows are shining on the new generation of leaders, which seems to symbolize that power is always in the hands of a few people.


    Gu fan stands beside the exaggerated landing window of the office, looking at the busy people below.


    They are like mole ants, busy and excited, but never know the truth.


    "This riot is almost over."


    The thunder controlled by the brain in the VAT, sitting in the main seat of the round table, said faintly: "the people who should be killed are almost dead."


    His expression is a little proud. It seems that he has got what he wants. I''m afraid there won''t be any more people who disobey him in the iron and Steel Machinery City for a period of time.


    Who should be killed??


    "Those who disagree with you."


    "Those who peep into your secret, vaguely aware of the existence of the brain in the VAT."


    "There are also those scientists who are not obedient, those who plot to incite the masses, or those who oppose you."


    Gu fan, for example, looked at the smoke floating everywhere in the city and said, "are they all dead?"


    The brain in the VAT didn''t intend to hide at all, nodded and said: "yes, they may be killed as traitors, some thugs may break into the house and die in an accident, or..."


    The reality is so cruel.


    The once disobedient subordinates of the iron general were killed as traitors.


    Those who did not violate the "rules" were killed by some thugs for no reason, and those so-called thugs were naturally controlled by the brain in the VAT.


    That''s what''s terrible about it.


    Whether it''s black or white, it''s controlled by the brain in the VAT. As long as you don''t obey, there''s always a way to kill you.


    "Good."


    "You''ve got what you want."


    Gu fan turned around and showed a penetrating smile: "what I want is almost for me, right?"


    The face of thunder controlled by brain in the VAT changed a little.


    He turned around, took out a prepared document and presented it to Gu fan: "of course, we have negotiated an agreement. What you want is here. The top secret of the Chilong base is also the top secret of the non believer sect."


    Top secret.


    In fact, the development of the non believer sect is inseparable from a surprising secret.


    Gu fan knew this secret, but he didn''t know the detailed information. Now this information is in front of him.


    Top secret documents.


    Gu fan took over the document, seemingly ordinary paper, but recorded the amazing secret.


    Open the file.


    A picture appears in front of Gu fan.


    It''s a black-and-white photo with some yellowing. It''s obviously a long time ago, and the date written on it is 1860, nearly 160 years from modern times.


    According to time, China was still a feudal dynasty at that time, and the place in the photo was also in the United States.


    Since the invention of the camera in 1839, it has been regarded as a luxury for the next 100 years. At that time, people who could use it were rich or expensive.


    Of course


    At that time, there was no high-tech processing method, and the pictures were absolutely real.


    The reason why we want to emphasize this point is that there is a myth in the picture.


    Angel!!


    It''s a picture of an angel.


    Her bare body, hands crossed in the chest, every inch of skin is so perfect, the ancient Greek body statues in front of her are ashamed.


    The face was full of tenderness and kindness. Although it was only shot by the oldest camera equipment, it still couldn''t cover up the flow of soft waves between the eyes. The first word that came to mind when I saw the eyes was "pity."


    Behind the angel, there is a pair of broad wings.


    The wings are pure white, emitting a touch of holy light, gentle but not dazzling. People can''t help but wonder why the "black and white" photos can feel the holy light.


    "She''s real."


    The brain in the VAT explained on one side: "for a long time, she was imprisoned by the military for research, and was also called - [the first seal]"


    the first seal!


    Is this a fairy tale?


    Gu fan also looked at the detailed records with doubts.


    In more than 100 years of captivity, human beings have been doing all kinds of research on angels, and later they even become more and more cruel.


    She is not as depicted in myths and legends, nor is she a child of God, and denies the existence of "God", which makes many researchers with faith collapse."According to the information at that time."


    "When angels are captured, people think that myths are real. Many people who know the truth are more devout to God."


    "But later, the angel said that those myths were only made up by human beings. In the long history, human beings need some beliefs, and the existence of gods will fill the vacancy of spiritual sustenance."


    "God It''s not her master. "


    So the angel said, and many people''s beliefs collapsed.


    In ancient times, when primitive people saw the lightning in the sky, they felt that some gods were angry. When the flood came, they thought it was the punishment brought by the gods. In fact, they made up their imagination for the fear of the unknown nature.


    Most myths are like this.


    Although angels really exist, myths are false.


    "But even though she denies myths that appear in human history."


    "But according to the angel, there is a bigger secret of her identity, which is the master."


    Master!!


    These two words, also another ancient fan pupil a contraction.


    [first seal] - Angel.


    She claimed to be the master, perhaps once the human did not understand the word, but now it represents the meaning of destroying heaven and earth, which determines the survival of human beings in the future.


    "Angels have long predicted the end of the world."


    "At that time, people didn''t think so. Every myth and legend always used the end of the world as a gimmick, and the time limit of the end was too far away. For example, the Mayan prophecy of 2012 and the theory of the arrival of the great devil in 1999 all happened more than 100 years later."


    The brain in the VAT continued to explain and said sarcastically, "no one cares if the end of the world will happen 100 years after his death, right?"


    Gu fan took the information and looked at it for a long time.


    Domination is not a sudden appearance after the end of the world.


    They are not only for the purpose of destruction and destruction, but also for the existence of some masters.


    For example, the angel in the current information.


    She has always appeared in every corner of the world, witnessed the whole process of human development, and even extended a helping hand to show various miracles.


    Many people adapted a large number of fairy tales, and the deep-rooted religious belief in people''s hearts may have evolved in this way at first.


    But now Gu fan knows She''s the master!!


    She is a master who has been walking on the earth for tens of thousands of years.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 529

    Angel.


    A master walking on the earth.


    Most importantly, she also became a prisoner of human beings. Not every master has the power to destroy the sky and the earth.


    The angel calls herself "the first seal" and warns human beings about the disaster of the end of the world. As the master, she seems to be on the side of the human line-up and help human beings in dire straits.


    "She doesn''t have much fighting power."


    "But it has all kinds of miraculous powers, such as healing other people''s injuries and pains, soothing other people''s hearts."


    "She was tired of killing, tired of war, and tried to stop human beings from killing each other, but in the end, she was captured by the military and set as top secret. Later, she was taken away by other countries in the war, and finally for some reason He was held in the red dragon base. "


    The brain in the jar continues to explain. Gu fan also sees the last page of the data and closes it in a complicated mood.


    That''s right.


    Angels are tired of killing, tired of war.


    She has no fighting ability, but she can perform all kinds of miracles to soothe other people''s pain.


    "I know what you''re saying."


    Gu fan recalled some painful, dark and desperate things.


    In the last life, for a time, he joined the non believer sect and was trained to be the most cruel cold-blooded soldier. In this process, he suffered many times more than the limit of human beings.


    Broken bones.


    The muscle cracked.


    Visceral damage.


    These are the simplest illnesses.


    In order to continuously increase the amount of training, the non believers used a plan, and "angels" were also part of the plan.


    Angels can perform miracles. Those who are seriously injured in death training will be sent to her, and then they will be restored by the magic power of the master.


    Gu fan still remembers.


    In the cold, dark and cruel world, his bones are as broken as mud, but there is a soft and gentle light shining on him.


    The angel caressed his face and took away his pain. The tender eyes of pity made him unforgettable. A tear crossed the angel''s cheek and grieved for Gu fan''s suffering.


    The warm light was so strong that it tore the cold darkness.


    Gu fan held his hand slightly.


    A power evil force will tear the file in hand to pieces, turn it into ashes and disappear in the air.


    His eyes closed slightly and he was calculating many things in his heart.


    The puzzle is coming to a close.


    Crazy Rabbit, siren, legend 14, three judges.


    The storm fighters in the steel machinery City, the judges in the adjudication office, and the ongoing "chimera" project.


    Gu fan turns the bright "blood marrow" Spider Ring on his index finger, thinking about the forces he can use at present, and the final cards beyond these forces.


    Almost.


    With one or two key trumps, you can carry out your own plan.


    "It''s time for me to go. Don''t forget what we said before."


    Gu Fan said calmly, and the brain in the jar breathed a sigh of relief, as if to say that he had sent away the God of plague.


    "Next, it''s time for you to go to Chilong base?"


    "Lord death from afar, please rest assured Our agreement always counts. "


    The brain in the vat has another agreement with Gu fan, and after seeing the power of Gu fan, it never dares to tear up the agreement.


    They were talking, and suddenly they changed a lot.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom.


    The expression of the brain in the VAT is very complicated.


    He has some helplessness, a bitter face: "cough cough, Lord death, this is the fourth time today."


    It goes without saying who did it.


    Crazy Rabbit.


    After returning to the steel machinery City, Crazy Rabbit obviously does not adapt to the rules here.


    Look who''s not good, blow it up!


    A word provoked him, blow up!


    The mood is very happy and comfortable, fried!


    In the concept of Crazy Rabbit, it''s explosion, no matter what.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll leave now."


    Gu fan''s words reassured the brain in the VAT. No one can bear to make trouble like this.


    Bang!!


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Gu fan didn''t say much about it. He broke the toughened floor window of the top floor with a wave.


    He fell from the air, nearly a hundred meters high, without any burden on Gu fan. His feet on the ground were like a truck smashing the concrete floor, but he was not affected, and his knees didn''t bend slightly.


    Among the smoke, ashes and the sea of fire, a delicate little girl, like a doll, jumps and jumps. Her original lovely appearance is incompatible with the surrounding disasters."Ha ha ha ha!"


    "Blow up, blow up, cool!"


    The little girl uttered a strong male voice in her mouth, and the refugees ran around, looking at the Crazy Rabbit with strange and terrible eyes.


    "Stop."


    "Rabbit, forget what I told you?"


    Gu fan went to the Crazy Rabbit and stopped him from pulling out his finger and throwing it as a bomb.


    Crazy Rabbit tilted his head to think, seriously nodded: "seems to forget."


    Even Gu fan, a cold-blooded butcher, felt helpless.


    Crazy Rabbit didn''t lie. He really forgot that this twisted lunatic''s head contained more gunpowder than his brain.


    "I said, don''t use the bomb rashly when you enter the city, so..." Before Gu fan finished, the Crazy Rabbit''s eyes lit up and learned how to be strong: "I know, I know, so I''m going to blow them up, right?"


    Her expectant eyes are like a child waiting for the teacher''s praise, but she never thought that her answer was a wrong one.


    A black line appeared on Gu fan''s forehead: "they are allies for the time being. What should they do with their allies?"


    Rabbit tilted his head to think for a while, suddenly figured out, happy to shout: "kill them, blow them up!"


    All right.


    Gu fan sighed and shook his head. It seemed that he was casting pearls before swine to explain to the Crazy Rabbit.


    "All right, forget it."


    "Call the others and let''s leave together."


    Gu fan''s mind spreads, and his super mental power spreads around like a huge circle, giving orders to others in a flash.


    But The unrest caused by the explosion also quickly aroused the reaction of the guards.


    They don''t know the inside story. They regard all of them as rioters. They don''t know that they are in great trouble.


    "It''s trouble."


    "Rabbit, since you like to fry, blow up a way out."


    Gu fan''s words make Crazy Rabbit happy to the extreme, he tore his fingers one after another, and soon grew out.


    Boom boom!!


    Boom boom!!


    The sound of explosion is continuous, and a hard road is blasted across the whole steel machinery City.


    And the brain in the jar, watching all this from the highest point, had no choice but to shake his head and sigh, and finally gave the order not to pursue.


    In half an hour.


    In ancient times, several people gathered outside the steel machinery City.


    "Next stop, Chilong base."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 530

    snowy night.


    The cold winter in the last days is longer than usual, and the strange weather will change as soon as it changes.


    The cold wind of bone whistling by, people''s facial expressions are frozen, sweat covered with a layer of ice.


    From a distance, the crystal clear snowflakes seem to be white, but when they fall on the palm of the hand, they find a layer of gray black, mixed with ashes and radiation to form dirty snow. Ordinary people will get a serious illness if they get too much.


    The sudden heavy snow covered the whole world, making it difficult to distinguish the direction. The vast expanse was full of gray, and the only sign might be a series of footprints left by Gu Fanji.


    Boom boom!!


    The Crazy Rabbit pulled out one of his fingers and threw it towards the top of the mountain.


    The mountain peak buried by the heavy snow shakes, and then comes the sound of mountain and tsunami. The rolling snow waves rush towards the people, overwhelming and drowning everything.


    "Rabbit, I said."


    "The snow can''t be blown up, please."


    Gu fan sighed and shook his head. I''m afraid the only one who can make him feel helpless is this twisted and abnormal madman.


    Crazy Rabbit doesn''t know what''s in his mind. He just wants to blow up all the snowflakes in the sky. He is very happy to jump in the snow, but he looks up and scolds the "people" in the sky for not dumping the garbage.


    Here comes the avalanche caused by the explosion.


    Gu fan raised his hand and showed his ability of freezing winter. An ice crystal wall stood in front of the crowd.


    The ground is constantly shaking, and the snow wave is blocked by the wall of winter. People can clearly feel the deep power brought by the avalanche. The ground not far away, which is not blocked by the ice wall, is submerged in an instant, and the dead wood more than 10 meters high is buried in an instant.


    "No more explosions, understand?"


    "Well, I don''t expect you to understand. I''ll tie you up first."


    Gu fan didn''t expect the rabbit to be obedient. Suddenly, a large amount of blood red silk thread gushed out of his palm. It was the unique skill of Shenjin grade - blood prison spider silk.


    The blood prison spider silk weaves into a huge web, covering the rabbit''s body, rapidly shrinks, and soon forms a binding garment that completely controls him, making it difficult for a finger to move.


    "Wow!"


    "What the hell is this!"


    "It''s hard to move, I want to explode, explode, explode!"


    The Crazy Rabbit wriggled up and down, full of resentment and unhappiness, and the bomb demon stopped for a while, which was worse than death.


    "Rabbit, look me in the eye."


    Gu fan grabbed the rabbit''s throat, the hell magic pupil started, and the Crazy Rabbit closed his eyes vaguely. After a while, there was a crazy smile on the corner of his mouth, and from time to time he left a string of saliva.


    "Lord death, will he be ok..."


    Shen Mengxi some worry of ask a way, Gu fan light smile way: "nothing, just did a beautiful dream."


    Dream??


    Gu fan''s eyes and fog shivered when he heard the word.


    This adult''s dream is not for fun. All the legendary 14 people have experienced it. The special training in the bitter fantasy corridor makes life worse than death. Thousands of dead people only survived 14 elite judges.


    Crazy Rabbit, I''m afraid that Gu fan is temporarily locked in the "dream".


    There, he can bomb the monsters happily all the time, smash the monsters, or be fried into meat.


    "Lord Gufan, the snow is getting bigger and bigger."


    "The weather is getting worse. The mountain roads nearby are frozen. It''s not suitable to continue on the road."


    The eyes of the dragon eye can see things ten kilometers away, look up to the sky, thick cumulus haze will cover the sky, snowstorm will only be bigger and bigger.


    Gu fan nodded, the current situation is not suitable to continue.


    He closed his eyes slightly. His powerful consciousness formed a huge circle and spread out like radar, looking for a suitable place for temporary rest.


    "Three o''clock."


    Gu fan opened his eyes slightly, and the dragon''s eyes tried their best to exert their powers. A pair of different pupils condensed into a beam, scanning the three o''clock scenery.


    "Lord death, there is a human gathering place."


    A few kilometers away, there is a small abandoned town, which has been cleaned up by human hunters, forming a medium-sized gathering point.


    There are usually thousands of people, even tens of thousands of people, in this kind of gathering place, but now it seems a little lonely, many buildings are empty, no longer inhabited by human beings.


    Nevertheless, warm lights were still on at the gathering point.


    A large-scale tavern swayed in the cold wind, but it was not destroyed by the bad weather. The surrounding buildings formed a kind of invisible protection, which blocked most of the violent wind, and only a small part fell in front of the tavern door.


    Even so, the door of the tavern is half covered in snow.


    "Come on, get there first."for a little while.


    They left long traces on the snow and came to the slightly interesting and warm tavern.


    Jingling!!


    The doorbell of the tavern rang. As soon as the door opened, the snow poured into the room, and immediately there was a cry.


    "Crouching trough, someone''s coming again."


    "Close the door and get the snow out. It''s too cold."


    The cold wind poured in along the double open door, and the warm flame in the fire in the room also began to sway. The people who were heating could not help shivering. Then someone rushed up, pushed the snow out with a shovel, and quickly closed the door.


    Almost all of them have become snowmen.


    As strong as the dragon''s eyes and fog, hunters also feel that their whole blood will be frozen. They shake the snowflakes on their bodies and feel the waves of warmth brought by the fire in the room, which makes them feel much more comfortable.


    Shen Mengting is no problem, after all, she is also into the "Saint level" character, physical strength to resist this cold is nothing.


    As for Gu fan Not to mention how strong his body is, the cold part of hell''s blood will never make him feel cold. Even now, it''s nothing to go to the center of the Arctic.


    "Welcome."


    "It''s snowy. Let''s get some guests to get warm."


    An enchanting voice came from afar. In front of the bar came a wonderful girl. Yanhuan was thin and fat, but she was a little lazy. In her fur coat, she only wore a thin tunic, exposing a large area of white greasy in the air, which made people''s eyes scan more.


    "That day It''s weird. "


    "A few days ago, it was fine. Suddenly it snowed so much."


    The charming landlady complained. She took out her wine glass and wiped it carefully. She put it in front of the bar and continued: "fortunately you found it, otherwise you will have to freeze to death in the snow."


    "By the way, I''m the landlady here. People call me fox lady. I don''t know how to call them. What would you like to drink?"


    Fox mother.


    She is really as coquettish as a fox. Her fur is also made of fox hair. Every smile and every twinkle has a hook.


    Black shop.


    Gu fan''s eyes just swept a little, and he knew it was a black shop.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 531

    This is a black shop.


    Fox Niang boss chuckles, eyes hook people, full of temptation.


    She can almost see at a glance who is easy to provoke and who is hard to chew.


    But In ancient times, it''s hard to judge. Ordinary hunters always have several wounds. The stronger clothes and armor always have a pungent smell of blood. The blood and filth in the battle all the year round will inevitably soak their clothes. Even if they often take a bath, they will have a residual smell.


    Watch carefully.


    Gu fan didn''t have a strong smell of blood, and even made people feel like ordinary people.


    But his cold and indifferent eyes are different from ordinary people. It is a kind of eyes used to killing, and at last his emotions are numb. There must be countless lives in his hands


    Weirdo.


    Fox Niang can''t guess Gu fan''s strength, so she can only greet each other with a smile.


    "There are rooms upstairs where you can rest."


    "We also have exotic barbecues, which are cut by mutated organisms to ensure delicious meat."


    Fox Niang greets Gu fan and leads them to a place near the fire in the tavern. She takes a bottle of wine from the bar: "it''s snowy. Drink some strong wine to warm up."


    The landlady is too attractive.


    There were several other groups of guests in the tavern. They were staring at the fox mother with straight eyes. They were eating the very chewy heterogeneous barbecue and drinking the strong liquor with a bad smile on their face.


    1£¬2£¬3£¬4¡­¡­ There are seven teams to avoid the storm.


    Most of them sat in front of the fire, and the other two teams didn''t like to contact with others and sat in a remote and cold corner.


    "We have a small shop and a small profit."


    Hu Niang holds the cup and pours the liquor one by one. She has a little touch with Gu fan. She has a natural fragrance of her daughter''s home, which makes people aftertaste: "you adults, you can''t eat and drink for nothing."


    There is no money in the south.


    Food resources are uniformly distributed, and the soldiers of the unbelievers are rewarded according to their "contribution".


    But small shops like this kind of gathering camp are almost out of the jurisdiction of the Church of the unbelievers. They often do business with their guests, exchange materials and information.


    "This is enough."


    Gu fan took out a purple crystal over the size of his thumb and put it on the table.


    The crystal is dark and dark. It is obviously a piece of high purity rotten Amethyst.


    "Enough, enough."


    "I''ll prepare the best room upstairs for you, burn a bucket of bath water, and it''s time to warm up in the wind and snow."


    Hu Niang lowered her body, and Qiu Yi''s open neckline showed a lot of white. She whispered in Gu fan''s ear: "if you want to wash with me, you can consider it, cluck cluck."


    Bang!!


    Fox Niang just finished saying, the guest of another table is a little annoyed.


    The mercenaries with big arms and round waists slapped the table: "Madame, that''s not what you said just now. Don''t you mean to accompany our brothers later?"


    Hu Niang giggled twice


    "I didn''t promise. I just said to think about it."


    The boss''s wife, who is a human spirit, abandons the relationship between her words. At the same time, she has come to Gu fan and hid behind him.


    "I''m just thinking about this guest, and they gave me a piece of high purity rotten Amethyst. It''s much more expensive than your boxes of bullets, and the chances are much better."


    Fox Niang smiles a few words of provocation, but also put the crystal stone into the collar of her fur. The round rabbit buried the rotten Amethyst, revealing a purple light. The scene is so attractive and ironic.


    To put it simply, you are far behind others.


    This is the power of women. Even before Gu fan spoke, he had offended the mercenaries.


    Gu fan frowned slightly.


    Obviously, fox mother is using others to test her own strength.


    Bang!!


    A nearby table was kicked over on the spot, spilling drinks and food all over the floor.


    Sure enough, those big mercenaries with developed brains and big arms were cheated: "don''t look down on people. What''s great about decaying Amethyst? Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s have a fight!"


    Several people angrily walked towards Gufan, but suddenly there was a thick fog in the room.


    The mist wrapped the mercenaries, and then there was the sound of daggers piercing into the flesh and blood, crisp and clean, without any drag.


    A moment later.


    The fog cleared, and a woman stood in the middle of the strong and burly mercenary.


    Those faces are full of incredible words, but they can''t say a word when they want to speak, or they cut their throats directly with a dagger, or they pierce their brains with a light touch of their temples, or they pierce the heart after death.


    It''s deadly. Kill it directly.


    This is the fog, the touch of shadow, Wu Ze''s strongest hunting judge.She went back to Gu fan and sat down with no expression. Everything was taken for granted. Since these mercenaries showed hostility and wanted to find something, there was nothing to say about killing them directly.


    Fox mother''s eyes changed.


    The other people in the tavern also changed their expressions about Gu fan.


    It''s not that she''s never seen a killer, but it''s the first time that she''s killed someone like fog, so indifferent, expressionless and without any waves.


    Hard bone.


    Absolutely hard.


    Fox mother eyes flow, brewing the next words.


    Her mind turns quickly, how should the next words begin? Blame the other party for killing people in her shop??


    No, maybe I''ll kill myself.


    Or do you look panicked??


    No, it''s past its best.


    Fox Niang in this moment of rapid thinking, Gu fan but first she step mouth, cold voice than the outside of the ice and snow even piercing: "try me again, die."


    Die!!


    A dead word, so understatement, but let fox Niang feel that he fell into the ice.


    We are all smart people.


    Gu fan has no emotion in the eyes, another fox Niang feels very uncomfortable, the general man three two words will be pinched by her, but this guy in front of him has no interest in himself at all.


    "I I''ll get you something to eat. "


    Fox Niang''s coquettish pride was hit hard. She almost wanted to escape from the strange man and went back to the bar.


    Soon, a few guys appeared and expertly cleaned up the corpse. The wooden floor was polished, and the blood was oily, which made it look like wax, and even reflected the human reflection.


    The wood floor, it seems, is often splashed with blood.


    Gu fan picked up his wine cup and drank lightly, as if nothing had happened.


    After a moment of silence, the tavern resumed some conversation, laughter, and exchange of information.


    They will intentionally or unintentionally avoid Gu fan, do not want to have an intersection with this cold faced evil star, for fear of getting into some trouble.


    "Did you hear that?"


    "The iron and Steel Machinery City is going to be destroyed."


    "According to reliable information, an abyss crack near the city has been opened..."


    "True or false, the iron and Steel Machinery City is also a big base, they still have the last machine armour to guard, can be destroyed?"


    "There''s a fake. It''s not a joke to have an outbreak."


    "It''s terrible."


    I didn''t expect that the news of the small tavern was still well-informed. Not long after the disaster of the steel machinery city broke out, the communication in the end of the world was blocked, so I could receive such timely information.


    But they don''t know that the disaster of steel machinery city is over, and the people who end it are sitting here.


    "More and more refugees."


    "Not only the steel machinery City, but also several human gathering places have been destroyed."


    "It is said that there is going to be a big disaster. The situation in the Chilong base is very tense and it is recruiting troops."


    Some more news came out.


    Gu fan listens intentionally or unintentionally. As time goes on, the alien valiant generals under the Immortal King have begun to take action. Human gathering places have been destroyed one after another, and more and more people have been displaced and become refugees.


    There are also some hunters who become robbers and bandits, blocking the way to rob.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 532

    calm and tranquil.


    The tavern, which is full of the warmth of the fire, is peaceful for the time being.


    Some people want to try to deal with Gu fan to see if they can make some remarks or make some transactions.


    But looking at his cold face and the smell of blood left by several people who had just died in the air, he finally gave up this stupid idea.


    Some people, it is better not to provoke.


    "Boss, something''s wrong."


    Longjing noticed something, and whispered to Gu fan: "the landlady looked at her watch five times in 10 minutes, and seemed to care about the time, and her attention was not only on the pub, but often on the outside."


    As the Scout of the judge, No. 05 Longjing observed every detail in detail.


    All the people''s movements in the pub, including the most subtle changes in facial expressions, can''t escape the eyes of the dragon, and the landlady is the most suspicious.


    Gu fan nodded.


    He naturally is also aware of, light said: "she is waiting for someone."


    Bang!!


    Sure enough, suddenly the door of the pub was kicked open.


    Several figures came in quickly and nimbly, holding lethal instruments in their hands.


    "Don''t move, robbery!"


    A loud voice shocked the people in the tavern. The shouting man was a man holding a Gatling six barrel machine gun. The chain bullet wound around the chest and waist, looking extremely fierce.


    Robbery?


    The people in the tavern are all hunters. Who hasn''t seen big waves?


    At that moment, a character in a small group jumped up to fight, but a shadow was faster than him. The flash of the knife cut off half of the rebel''s weapon, reflecting a quick, accurate and ruthless.


    It was another short man who stooped and looked half the height of an ordinary man. He looked like a dwarf, but he moved very fast.


    Behind them, a woman walked slowly into the pub.


    It was a woman with a cold face, but there was a bit of playfulness in her eyes. Her soft hair fell like a black waterfall, and the stars twinkled on the black waterfall, which was the appearance of metal filings infiltrating into her hair.


    A pair of milkshake like white and greasy lotus arms with hands on their back, walked into the tavern. At the same time, the frost cold face melted away like the spring breeze, and said to the tavern people with a smile: "everyone, I''m sorry, today you are going to give all your property to me."


    "Thin monkey, iron arm, keep a close eye on people!"


    As she said this, she patted the snowflakes on her body, and then idled around the room. The girl''s heart burst out, and she continued: "I advise you not to resist. It''s not good for you. I''m silver star."


    "Crazy hunting team, have you all heard of it?"


    The girl Silver Star blinked, and the words of the crazy hunting team surprised the people in the tavern.


    "Wild hunting!"


    "It is said that There is a wild hunting team in the red dragon base, and it comes from the mysterious North


    In the corner of the tavern, there is an elite team who has heard the name of crazy hunting. It is said that they are very famous in the Chilong base, and their origins are very strange. They do not belong to the non believer sect, but come from a dawn alliance in the north.


    "Yes, I''m a little knowledgeable."


    "We are from the north, and I am a magistrate."


    Silver Star continued to say, mouth a bunch of nonsense, also don''t know where to hear the "adjudicator" three words, just set in their own body.


    Poof!!


    Gu fan''s eyes almost didn''t come out.


    This young girl Silver Star, really dare to say, ah, there are only three adjudicators in the adjudication office, she dare to impersonate.


    The most funny thing is that she would never have thought that there was a real wild hunting team sitting in front of her, and she was also the master of the wild hunting team - death.


    Gu fan took a sip from his glass and put his hand on the shoulder of the fog.


    The adjudicator should not be insulted or replaced by an impostor. Wu''s indifferent character is ready to kill without saying a word. If Gu fan didn''t press it down, he would have rushed out.


    I laughed.


    Gu fan even laughed.


    His eyes on the silver star, sharp eyes like hawk falcon, actually also a little more soft.


    Silver Star


    The world is big and small.


    In the last life, silver star was also an acquaintance of Gu fan.


    They were not only acquaintances, but also close friends. After joining the non believer sect, they had special training together. They fought with each other but helped each other.


    Silver star looks like a cold imperial sister, and her style of doing things is not tardy. When she kills people, she is clean and neat.


    But she is still a girl in her heart. She likes to lie on the grass and watch the stars twinkle. At first, the name "crazy hunting" was put forward by silver star.


    Gu fan still remembers.After the unbearable fight that day, they lay on the lawn side by side.


    The stars are shining all over the sky. The silver star looks at the stars and tells stories about Greece, such as Zeus, Hades and Thor There''s also a wild hunting team chasing magical creatures.


    "If I have my own team in the future, it must be called crazy hunting."


    Silver Star said so, it''s a pity that she didn''t live to that time, and left before she set up her own team.


    It''s a small world.


    I didn''t expect to meet you here.


    Most coincidentally, silver star still likes the name "crazy hunting" very much, and the impostor has replaced himself, which can be regarded as fulfilling the long cherished wish of the last life, right?


    Gu fan was smiling, and the other members felt their scalp numb.


    Cruel cold bloodthirsty smile see more, but haven''t seen the boss so soft smile, look strange, quite seeping!!


    Bang.


    All of a sudden, a knife flashed by.


    Silver stars are thrown at random. Metal is formed at the fingertips in a very short time. Stars twinkle between the black waterfall hair. Metal powers form a real blade.


    The blade is extremely sharp.


    Half of the blade was inserted into the table in front of Gu fan. The handle of the blade vibrated and made a buzzing sound. It can be seen that her strength was very strong and her technique was very accurate.


    "Laugh what laugh."


    Silver Star stares at Gu fan, walks to the table and pretends to be ferocious, and says: "smile so obscene, you must have no good intentions!"


    It''s terrible.


    Gu fan around a few people, waiting for the next second silver star was broken head picture.


    All the people in the world who dare to talk to Gu fan like this have gone to hell, and they also call him obscene The word has nothing to do with bloodthirsty butchers.


    "No


    Gu fan shook his head and said with a smile, "I just think the name of crazy hunting is good."


    Jaw off!!


    Gu fan around a circle of subordinates, all startled off the chin.


    Is it right to take this Silver Star medicine today??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 533

    "I think crazy hunting is a good name."


    Listen!!


    Listen!!


    Is this human language?


    Crazy hunting is the name of Gu fan. What does it mean to be good?


    Even if it is cold and indifferent, such as 07 fog, the woman''s face is a little tense at the moment, and her expression is a little strange. She takes a look at Gufan.


    What are you doing here??


    "Of course, it''s a good name. You should say it!"


    Silver Star is very proud, continued: "this is from European mythology."


    ¡°Wild£¬Hunt¡£¡±


    Gufan said an English name, and then continued: "about a group of ghostly or supernatural hunters chasing their prey in the wild, wild hunting may be elves, fairies or the dead."


    "The leader of a hunter is usually a name related to Odin, but it can also be a kind of historical or legendary figure, such as Herod, Cain, Gabriel or the devil, or Death. "


    Gu fan shakes his glass, and the warm fire shines on it, reflecting a little light, which makes his determined cheek show a trace of warmth.


    Silver Star was a surprise.


    I didn''t expect that the man in front of her knew so much about Crazy hunting that her brain didn''t turn around for a moment.


    "I''ll buy you a drink?"


    Gu fan snapped his fingers, turned his head and said to the fox lady in the bar, "boss, pour her a glass of wine, whiskey and black tea."


    Hu Niang was stunned, but she turned around and took out a brown red wine bottle. She poured half a cup of whisky, which had little reserve, and added some black tea to mix it with seasoning. It was a common way to drink.


    The whisky is brown yellow and red, the liquid is clear and transparent, and the smell is burnt.


    Silver Star unconsciously picked up the glass and took a drink. The pungent and irritating feeling mixed with the burnt fragrance, making it calm in the taste.


    "Strange, how do you know my drinking habits?" Silver Star mouth mumbles, Gu fan a series of familiar operation make her unprepared, completely to take deviation, suddenly thought of what: "wrong!"


    "I''m here to rob. Don''t give me a slap in the face."


    Silver Star then remembered that he had come to rob and sweep all the teams in the tavern.


    Shen Mengxi, Longjing and Wu look at each other.


    There''s no mistake.


    Lord death, Gufan, what are you doing?


    "Lift Tease "I''m not sure."


    Longjing feels that his throat is dry. Gu fan is obviously doing one thing, that is to tease his sister.


    The name of a female robber, who pretended to be a wild hunter, caused the gentle and penetrating smile of the Lord of death, and even raised his sister.


    Fog shook his head and rubbed his eyebrows, feeling that he was really lucky.


    Dragon eye is also whispering: "I would rather believe that today is the end of the world, the comet hit the earth."


    "Everyone, all the supplies."


    Silver Star hands crossed, silver flashing, eight extremely sharp knife appeared between the fingers.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    Her fingers suddenly release, eight Dao light revolves around her body, and her fingertips can control the speed and force of each Dao.


    Very strong, the level of refined steel grade?


    Although the strength of silver star is nothing in the eyes of Gu fan, it is extremely strong among ordinary hunters. At least the naked eye can''t keep up with the speed of daggers and knives. Suddenly, it shoots at several people in the corner of the tavern.


    Poof, poof, poof.


    Several hunters in the cold corner are ready to fight back.


    They don''t think silver star is a threat, especially the appearance of Gufan inviting her to drink, and even the feeling of pure girl''s love.


    The gun was aimed at Silver Star''s head.


    There are still a few people who are ready to launch the power to destroy the silver star.


    But this is also within the scope of silver star''s observation. With the movement of a metal knife, the idea turns into streamer light and penetrates into the enemy''s body directly through their brain and heart. The method is absolutely ruthless.


    "Don''t look down on me."


    "I said, don''t fight, or you will die."


    Silver Star blinked his big eyes and said with a smile, "we are crazy hunting."


    She gave the skinny monkey a wink. The dwarf man moved quickly and came near the bodies of those people. He plundered all the money from them.


    Silver Star waved his hand.


    Eight sharp metal daggers curl like the wind, shake off the blood drops on the blade and return to the silver star. They are spinning like satellites. They can attack at any time and defend against the enemy''s surprise attack.


    "And yours?"


    "Little brother, what do you call him?"


    Silver star goes to Gu fan''s desk, hooks his finger, and asks Gu fan to hand in all his property and resources."Gufan."


    Gu fan light said, is a self introduction: "people call me death."


    Death.


    The name made silver star''s eyes shake: "are you kidding me?"


    "No Gu fan shrugged, then took out a few crystal stones from his arms: "here, my things are here."


    The long silence in the tavern is the crystallization of these people.


    Abyss crystal, and excellent quality, it seems that at least is the "fine steel" grade of heterogeneous left, the value is very high.


    These things, if put in the red dragon base, can definitely exchange a lot of contribution, even those high generals have to flatter you.


    The most outrageous is that there are several decayed amethysts in the crystal.


    Those rotten amethysts are also deep and dark, flashing a strange dark light, each one is not worse than the one just given to the fox lady boss.


    It''s so valuable.


    I''m afraid that the value of the goods and materials Gu fan took out is more than the sum of the looting before Silver Star!!


    "Give me all these?"


    Silver Star is also a little confused. The people who can get these precious materials must be very strong.


    But why didn''t Gu fan resist at all? Why did he hand over the precious crystal stone??


    He doesn''t seem to be afraid of death.


    "No, of course not for you."


    Gu fan shook his head. After hearing this, Silver Star thought Gu fan was going to change his mind. Before he could change his face, he continued: "you stole it, didn''t you?"


    Er


    Silver Star was stunned again.


    It''s not a robbery, it''s just a gift!!


    "All right, all right."


    "If you know your face, you won''t be in trouble."


    Silver Star stares at Gu fan, and then takes away the crystal stones one by one. At last, the mysterious man still doesn''t have any reaction, so she is relieved.


    What a strange man.


    Let''s look at the subordinates around Gufan.


    They were already feeling dizzy and were about to faint on the table.


    What are you doing!!


    What the hell is this!!


    Gu fan, the Lord of death, the bloodthirsty butcher, the ruthless madman, the twisted metamorphosis, the horrible existence walking on the edge of death in the dark.


    Who would have thought that he suddenly turned into a bully president with a calm and soft tone.


    I''m a girl??


    Is that like a story?


    Gu fan''s way of teasing his sister is really incomprehensible.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 534

    It''s too bad.


    Is it decent for the cruel and cold Lord death to speak like this??


    "Have you had enough?"


    There are several hunting teams in the tavern. Just now, the performance of silver star and Gu fan is just like playing.


    At the end of the world, hunters are not easy to provoke. They have some blood in their bones. It''s impossible to be slaughtered.


    What''s more, there are many of them!!


    Several Hunter groups have a common enemy.


    The sound of tables, chairs and benches being pushed away fluctuates with each other. The candle light shines on more than a dozen figures and prints long shadows. One after another, they hold weapons and confront the silver star.


    Some of them are powers, some of them are greatly strengthened, some of them are good at using guns or other weapons, and their combined strength can''t be underestimated. Silver Star wants to eat all the teams I''m afraid it''s not very realistic.


    "Hey, hey!"


    "I knew you wouldn''t cooperate."


    Silver Star has a long expected expression. Her eyes twinkle with cunning light. Her delicate little nose sniffs. There is a special fragrance in the tavern.


    Consciousness began to blur.


    I can''t work hard all over.


    The power is getting weaker and weaker, and some of the powers in the body can''t be stimulated.


    Poison!


    Toxic!!


    "When was it poisoned?"


    The faces of the people in the tavern changed greatly, and they felt the change of their bodies one after another.


    This question is very stupid. If you look at the silver star and the boss fox lady''s eyes, you will know that they are actually a group.


    Hu Niang is also a member of this team.


    The charming fox mother''s fragrance is more and more strong, but it is just the inducement of poison.


    The wine that people drink contains colorless and tasteless poison, but it doesn''t break out immediately. It can only break out together if it is led by the aroma of the special power congealed on the fox mother.


    Deep into the marrow.


    After drinking so much wine and taking so long, the toxin has already spread all over the body.


    At this time, it broke out, and immediately felt weak all over, abnormal muscle soreness, and the powers in the blood were also disturbed.


    What a poison!!


    "Mean!"


    More than a dozen figures fell one after another under the flickering candle fire, but several still stood.


    It''s necessary to guard against people. There are also several ruthless characters who have seen some problems for a long time and have not touched the wine at all.


    "Do it."


    Silver Star is no nonsense, those who are still standing are hard stubble, must be conquered with real strength.


    Dada dada!!


    Dada dada!!


    The iron armed man is just as his name is. One of his hands is connected with the six barrel Gatling. It is obvious that he has been transformed by the "iron and Steel Machinery City". The bullets with thick fingers burst out a mechanical storm through the long and dark barrel.


    The wine bottle was cracked, the wooden table was broken, and the target was beaten and fled everywhere, hiding in the dark, waiting for an opportunity to attack.


    The lean monkey appeared.


    He stooped and hunched like a real monkey, but he was quick and quick. Two daggers turned into a flower, and in the vague shadow, someone''s throat was cut.


    It''s very strong.


    Silver Star''s two subordinates'' strength is very good, enough compared with the ordinary judge.


    Whoosh, whoosh!!


    Silver Star''s eyes are sharp. He suddenly takes out his hand. The light of the sword revolves around him and suddenly disappears without a trace. It looks like a long bow and arrow full of savings shooting at the enemy.


    Blood light spatters. Every time the silver Throwing Knife appears, it will hit the enemy''s vital point. It will cut the throat, pierce the heart, or directly stab the dead hole. It will be decisive and ruthless without dragging mud and water.


    Don''t be confused by her innocent appearance.


    Silver Star and Gu fan had the same impression, a hand is to kill.


    But There is a saying that if you often walk by the river, there are no wet shoes.


    A strong man also appeared in several Hunter teams, reaching the "refined steel" level of ordinary human limit. He suddenly shot, who had been accumulating strength secretly, and suddenly lost control of eight silver throwing knives.


    Interference!!


    This person can interfere with other people''s thinking.


    Ding Ding, Ding Ding, Ding Ding, Ding Ding Ding, Ding Ding Ding, Ding Ding Ding, Ding Ding Ding, Ding Ding Ding Ding, ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding.


    "Kill me!"


    That person burst to drink, the impact of a force of thought stabs Silver Star brain, make her feel the head pain is incomparable, as if someone wants to crack the skull.


    Whoosh.


    At the critical moment, a silver dagger came in a flash.


    That''s the dagger created by silver star, but now it''s out of control. It''s almost impossible to escape.


    Bad.


    Does silver star want to die under his own dagger?


    The pupil in the center of the beautiful eyes suddenly enlarges, the silver knife light is close at hand, the tip of the knife is about to pierce his eyebrow, and the moment of death limit seems to become slow.He beat birds all day and was blinded by birds.


    Silver Star even feel a little funny, confident and powerful, she will die in this way??


    When!!


    The next moment, the Silver Star trembled, watching the silver knife light was hit by external force, and flew to the distance by the blue light, and the blade fell into the wall.


    Looking at the wooden column beside her, there is a blue ice skate with a cold smell, which obviously saved Silver Star''s life.


    Ice blade.


    Gufan has rarely used this move.


    "You..."


    Silver Star over dressed, eyes a little at a loss, do not know why Gu fan will save himself.


    "Thank you."


    Thousands of words, gathered into this thanks, she turned around, pulled out the ice blade on the stake, and ran straight towards the enemy who had just attacked her.


    The weapons clash and Clank.


    The fists and feet hit each other, making a bang sound.


    For a moment, the battle was divided, the ice blade cut the throat of the master, and silver star won the final victory.


    The tavern was strewn with bodies.


    More than a dozen people have fallen into a toxic coma.


    All their belongings and resources are going to silver star.


    "Hoo!"


    Fox Niang''s eyes are ambiguous. She looks at the silver star and Gu fan, who is drinking at the table. She can''t help laughing: "what a hero to save the beauty!"


    That scene just now, can be seen in the eyes.


    At the critical moment, Gu fan made a decisive decision to save Silver Star''s life, which is the bridge between the hero and the beauty in the novel.


    Gu fan''s expression is natural. The wine in his hand has been seen at the end. He takes it up and drinks it for the last time.


    Wow.


    Silver Star wiped the bloodstain on his face, picked up a bottle of wine from the bar, and then filled it for Gu fan: "I''ll buy you a drink, too."


    There is a tacit understanding among all the people around, and they don''t speak any more.


    They all looked at Gu fan and Yinxing curiously, and they also wanted to know how they would deal with it And the more you look at it, the more greasy it is??


    "Thank you."


    Gu fan raised his glass and took another sip. Silver Star asked curiously, "are you not afraid of the poison in the wine?"


    "It''s toxic."


    Gu fan takes a look at Hu Niang intentionally or unintentionally. She still doesn''t forget to poison the wine. It''s a pity that the poison is useless to Gu fan.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 535

    This wine is poisonous.


    In the end of the world, no matter who expresses kindness to you, you should think about why.


    In the end of life, you have to keep your hand anyway, even if you are a companion, let alone a stranger you meet for the first time.


    The fox Niang knows this truth deeply, secretly also poisoned in Gu fan''s wine, in case he has any change to launch directly, is to leave a mind.


    "This wine is poisonous."


    Gu fan shook his glass and continued with a smile: "but unfortunately, it doesn''t work for me."


    Fox Niang''s in the heart a surprised, didn''t expect her small idea so simple to be demolished.


    The coquettish woman''s expression has changed, but she still doesn''t believe that her poison will be ineffective. There are countless hunters who have been cheated. Are you invincible??


    Ability to launch.


    The fox mother''s ability to launch poison secretly is full of sweetness in the air, but Gu fan still doesn''t move at all. As he said before, the poison in this cup of wine has no effect on him.


    "You''re really mysterious."


    Silver Star pulls up a bench and sits beside Gu fan, supporting the chin with one hand. Her beautiful eyes flow in the road, reflecting some warm light: "who are you, where do you come from, what do you want, I can''t understand everything."


    "You have the strength, just helped me block a knife, it is difficult to see."


    "You have the financial resources. The resources of all the teams in the tavern are not as much as you."


    "You are powerful. I can see that several subordinates around you are also very powerful, not even worse than me." As clear as noonday,


    silver stars as like as two peas, she is the same as the truth.


    The silver star looks squarely at Gu fan''s face.


    Two pairs of eyes contact each other, blend with each other, in the flickering fire light more ambiguous.


    "Love at first sight?"


    Silver Star curiously said a word, but he shook his head: "you such a big man, there should be no lack of women, and the end of the world has passed more than two years, love at first sight is like a family wine, it sounds childish."


    "I don''t believe that I have so much charm that you can fall in love at first sight and then pay for me immediately."


    Silver Star is very realistic.


    After a long period of doomsday, people have ulterior motives, and human nature is cold and thin, which makes almost every survivor despair of the world.


    At this time, if there is love at first sight, it is just a fantasy.


    In ancient times, there was no language.


    "Or do you like me?"


    Silver Star looked at Gu fan''s silent, blinking eyes, and continued: "in the end of the world, we all know this kind of thing. The strong man is the choice of most women, and I don''t mind what happens to you."


    "You saved my life, and I like you very much. Would you like to go upstairs with me now?"


    Silver Star is cute but bold.


    In the last days, men and women are not so shy. We all know that a bag of instant noodles can be exchanged for a woman''s night.


    The pressure of survival is so great that it''s normal to struggle to survive on the edge of death every day and to let off steam between men and women.


    Silver Star doesn''t hate Gu fan, or has a good feeling.


    Bold expression, in front of the mysterious man if really just for that It''s not a big deal.


    However, Silver Star heart will be a little disappointed.


    If a man only uses his lower body to think, he will be more or less superficial.


    "Are you from the dark dragon army?"


    Gu fan finally opened his mouth, which made the atmosphere of the whole tavern extremely stiff.


    Dark Dragon army!!


    That''s the secret force in the red dragon base.


    The training of this army is extremely strict and harsh. It trains people like animals, and trains their mind in the way of raising poisonous insects. Only one of the ten hunters will survive.


    They are also responsible for many tasks.


    Kill the alien species.


    Assassinate human beings.


    Collect rare materials.


    There are a lot of dirty work, hard work, can not see the light of the work, have to dark dragon forces in private.


    For example, this tavern is a stronghold set up by the dark dragon army to collect all kinds of Hunter resources.


    "Those hunters, they''re all fat."


    "After so long, the hunters have accumulated a lot of wealth and resources, and a lot of materials."


    Gu fan continued: "it''s not good for the base. It''s a good deal for the base to clean up some hunters and take away their resources."


    What!!


    Silver Star is a great enemy.


    What Gu Fan said is right. They are indeed members of the dark dragon army. They are here to perform a special task - opening a black shop.


    It''s impossible to open a black shop openly.They pretended to be robbers and bandits, or even pretended to hunt wildly, robbing all the hunters or killing them directly.


    Actually, it''s all dirty work in the dark dragon base.


    "Who are you and what do you want to do?"


    Silver star burst to drink, thin monkey picked up the pen hand, iron arm will also aim at the muzzle of the gun to Gu fan.


    The atmosphere of the tavern was so stiff that it seemed that a big war might happen at any time. But at this moment, Gu fan shrugged: "it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter."


    It doesn''t matter??


    Gu fan still gave a soft smile: "it has nothing to do with me anyway. Of course it doesn''t matter. Besides, do you want to go out with me?"


    Going out for a walk?


    It''s so snowy that hunters have to freeze outside. What''s wrong with going out for a walk??


    Gu fan took silver star''s hand and went out to the pub.


    Fox Niang several people all show the color of worry, silver star but put a hand: "rest assured good, if he wants to start, already moved."


    I can see this clearly.


    Jingling.


    Hoo Hoo Hoo!!


    When the doorbell rang, the door of the tavern was opened, and the freezing frost came on my face. A snowstorm nearly one person high suddenly covered the area within three meters in front of the tavern.


    It''s freezing to death in this damned weather.


    Gu fan took the silver star''s hand and walked out. He was as light as a swallow, stepping on the gray snow without leaving a footprint.


    Warm.


    Although the snow is heavy, drowning the world, but I don''t know why the Silver Star touched the palm of Gu fan''s hand, the chill suddenly disappeared.


    It seems that there is no sign of the cold wind in the surrounding area, and all the people disappear.


    "I have a strong ice ability, and now I can adjust the temperature as I like."


    Gu Fan said without any scruples that he was not afraid to expose his ability at all. He stretched out his other hand and spread it out. A few snowflakes of goose feather size slowly fell on the palm of his hand and then slowly melted.


    As he said, the cold wind has turned into a warm wind.


    What a powerful power!!


    Adjust the temperature to create a field that seems simple, but requires the control of powers to reach the level of metamorphosis.


    It''s terrible.


    Silver Star looked at Gu fan more and had a new understanding of his strength.


    "Take you to see the stars."


    Gu Fan said with a smile, holding the silver star''s hand and going on.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 536

    I''ll show you the stars.


    This seems to be a very romantic sentence, but it is very strange for Gu fan to say it.


    Full of dirty gray snow covered all over the sky, looking into the sky, you can only see goose feathers falling, where are the stars??


    "You man What do you want to do


    Silver Star shook his head, where to see the stars in the snowy sky??


    Gu fan pulled the silver star and walked without a trace all the way. Every step was light and fast.


    A moment later, they arrived at the top of a snow mountain. Looking at the vast expanse, there was only gray, the heaven and the earth became one, and they were covered by the wind and snow, and there was nothing else.


    "All right."


    "I admit, I love watching stars."


    Silver Star shrugged: "but this ice and snow, where there are any stars, what''s the matter you quickly say it."


    Gu fan calmly smile: "wait."


    All of a sudden, his momentum suddenly changed, and the whole person stood on the top of the mountain, as if the holy coming and heaven and earth were one.


    Silver Star has a certain illusion, as if the person in front of us is no longer a person, but a mountain, but the sea, but the earth, but the blue sky.


    Gu fan''s figure seems to become vast, which is a very awkward and contradictory concept, because a person standing there occupies such a large space, but it gives people the feeling that he really stands in the world, just like a mountain.


    Cloud hand.


    Gu fan''s hand raising is a Tai Chi starting gesture.


    "Tai Chi?"


    Silver Star''s eyes twinkled. He didn''t expect that Gu fan was still a practitioner, and his posture was good. He had the taste of a martial arts master.


    He is more than a master of martial arts.


    In ancient times, China''s splendid civilization was integrated into one. It was like a river of stars, and countless boxing skills were like stars in the sky.


    What unites Chinese Kung Fu to Dacheng is the word "Tai Chi". Heaven and earth are divided into two poles. Light and dark alternate, yin and yang are separated, but they blend with each other. You have me and I have you.


    Cloud hand draws an arc.


    The arc is like a dragon. It separates black and white, tears light and dark, and cuts good and evil. The curve is beautiful and smooth to the limit, as if it splits heaven and earth.


    Two hands is a swing, finger tip finishing touch, in the black and white area point out two Yin and yang fish.


    They have Yang in Yin, Yin in Yang, white in black, and black in white. It seems that they have accepted the saying that there must be shadow behind the light, and shadow will also give birth to light.


    Spin.


    Heaven and earth revolve around Gufan.


    Silver Star has a strong illusion, as if ancient is the center of heaven and earth, the surrounding mountains and rivers are around him, space seems to be distorted.


    All the ways are interlinked.


    Martial arts also contains countless philosophies of life. The truth is interlinked in the end, just like there is no absolute black, no absolute white, and no absolute justice and evil in the world. Our ancestors realized this thousands of years ago.


    Heaven and earth are integrated.


    Gu fan moves more slowly.


    His Taiji cloud hand seems to be slowly pushing the world forward, and the surrounding wind and snow have stopped.


    "Broken!"


    Gu fan suddenly drank, and the cloud hand turned into a heavy fist and bombarded upward.


    Boom boom!!


    Boom boom!!


    The earth shakes, the sky shakes, and the whole world shakes.


    The sun and the moon hang upside down, the Milky Way collapses, and one blow seems to make a huge hole in the sky.


    That''s the truth.


    Gu fan''s blow to the sky really made a huge hole.


    After nine days of fighting, the wind and snow dissipated, a fingerprint covered and went away, where the dark clouds swept away, revealing a sunny day.


    Incredible!!


    It''s a miracle.


    Moonlight along the palm that extends to the end of the sky, the stars shine on Gu fan.


    It''s still snowing around.


    But the sky above the peak is clear, not even a cloud, reading all over the sky.


    "This It''s impossible How could it be... "


    Silver Star widened his eyes, unable to describe his mood at the moment, shocked to the extreme.


    Is the man in front of you a God??


    He doesn''t use any powers.


    He just with his fist and the natural momentum between the heaven and the earth, directly blow out a hole in the snowstorm, it''s incredible.


    Whoa.


    Gu fan exhaled a long, turbid breath.


    He patted the snow under his feet, revealing the grass covered under the blizzard, lying comfortably on it, patting the position beside him.


    "This is just the right place to look at the stars."


    Blow out a blue sky, but just to see the stars.


    Silver Star some frightened if pet, carefully sat again Gufan side, don''t know what to do next, should take off clothes??"That''s Vega."


    "That''s Orion."


    "Do you think Orion is like chasing its own prey..."


    Gu fan raised his finger to those constellations and gave a soft smile: "you should know better than me, don''t you?"


    Yes.


    Silver Star, of course, knows better.


    Because in the last life, these things were told by silver star to Gu fan.


    "I have to say, I''m really touched by you."


    Silver Star felt that there was a feeling of deer bumping in his heart.


    She was also very surprised that she could lift herself out of a girl''s heart in the last life. The mysterious man in front of her was too fierce. She blinked two beautiful eyes and said with a playful smile, "are you soaking me?"


    Gu fan also smiles and talks about another thing.


    "Dark dragon army, there''s a rule."


    "Everyone will have a companion to train with, eat with, sleep with, perform tasks with and support each other."


    Silver Star is very surprised. Gu fan knows the dark dragon troops very well, and the training is extremely painful. But if he has Companions to support each other, he will not collapse so easily, and the mortality will be greatly reduced.


    Gu fan continued: "in order to make every soldier more ruthless, the last item of training is to kill his teammates."


    This is one of the cruelest training in dark dragon base.


    A soldier, a cold killer, a tool specially responsible for assassination and dirty work, should not have too many feelings.


    The last one is to make yourself completely unfeeling, that is to kill the companions who support each other, two can only live one!!


    Silver Star sighed heavily.


    "You know that."


    "But my companion is a scum."


    Silver Star gritted his teeth: "he always wanted to take advantage of me. He secretly climbed up to my bed in the middle of the night and let me crack his life. Later, when he carried out the last training, he said he didn''t want to attack me, but secretly poisoned me and let me kill him."


    Gu fan listened to the silver star''s experience, then a Leng, laughed: "then you are really lucky."


    Silver Star listening to the laughter, feel very uncomfortable, seemingly happy laughter, but hidden countless sad.


    "I''m not so lucky."


    "I didn''t want to kill her, and she didn''t want to kill me, but in the end I killed her anyway. "


    Gufan''s laughter gradually becomes bitter, silent in the memories.


    In the last life, he joined the dark dragon army, and his companion was silver star.


    They laugh together, practice together, support each other, encourage each other, and become efficient killing machines.


    But the last training, let them fight each other.


    Pain.


    It''s really painful.


    To kill someone you are willing to kill or not is the greatest punishment in the world.


    Therefore, Gu fan would say Silver Star is lucky.


    She killed a man she wanted to kill, as she should.


    In his last life, Gu fan took the silver star he didn''t want to kill at that time I killed him.


    "Hello."


    "Do me a favor and give me a knife."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 537

    The last days.


    A philosopher once said that the place closest to heaven is hell.


    Gu fan deeply realized the meaning of this sentence, endured the bitter wind to know the value of warmth, and stood in the deepest blood mud of darkness to yearn for that ray of light.


    Last life.


    Gu fan was used to the sinister people''s heart, and his ugly face made him vomit.


    But in that dark and cold winter night, there is also a trace of tenderness. Once companions support each other, they can give their backs to each other''s trust, and help each other countless times.


    At the end of the story, there is no happy ending.


    The last item in the training of the dark dragon troops is to kill the companions who depend on each other and make the soldiers'' hearts as firm as ice.


    That night, it happened to snow heavily.


    Gu fan and Silver Star fight on a snowy night. The sound of weapons fighting is jingling. The companions who accompany each other day and night are familiar with each other''s attack methods.


    They didn''t want to kill each other, but it was clear in their heart that only one of them could survive.


    "Do your best!"


    "If only one of us can survive, then the one who survives the most is the one who can go further in this last life."


    Silver star says so, but she already has the answer in her heart. In terms of talent, ability and potential, Gu fan is the strongest It''s just that it will lighten the burden in his heart, and the deep guilt.


    Blood splashed everywhere.


    In the blood, silver star''s warm plasma sprinkles all over the snow.


    Gu fan''s dagger stabbed silver star in the chest. As she expected, Gu fan''s strength would be better under the condition of all-out effort.


    "Don''t regret it."


    "Doomsday This is The strong are respected... "


    "To live Don''t let me Death in vain Your life I have a share... "


    Silver Star''s words became weaker and weaker, and the blood and the palm on Gu fan''s cheek became cold at the same time.


    She died in Gufan''s arms.


    Finally, the silver star looked at the starry sky on a snowy night, with a trace of disappointment in her eyes: "still want to Finally Take a look at Stars... "


    That is silver star''s last words.


    It''s over.


    The special training of dark dragon troops is over.


    Gu fan buried the silver star and became a more powerful soldier. His heart was as cold as ice and as strong as steel, and his willpower was stronger than one point again.


    Stronger, stronger, stronger.


    Gu fan''s shoulders become more and more heavy. With the life of silver star and many other partners, he goes further step by step, and finally breaks away from the dark dragon army and becomes a powerful man.


    However, he became very difficult to trust others, and would not give his back to others.


    That''s the story of Gu fan and silver star.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah?"


    "Cut you?"


    Silver star can''t understand Gu fan''s brain circuit at all, but he is very confused about what he said before: "you said that you killed a person you didn''t want to kill. Are you also a member of the dark dragon army?"


    Gu fan smiles and doesn''t answer.


    I''m afraid that no one will believe what happened in the last life.


    "Well."


    "Cut me."


    Gu fan stretched out his hand, and a cold blade appeared in his hand.


    The light of the sword is blue and dark, and the moon and stars reflect the cold light. It is obviously created by using powerful powers.


    "I rarely feel guilty."


    "Your knife may relieve me of that burden."


    Gu fan handed the knife to silver star, and tore the clothes off his upper body, revealing the bronze solid muscles. At the same time, press your palm heavily on your chest Crack your muscles and bones.


    He must destroy his body first, otherwise even the golden blade of winter can''t pierce the perfect body.


    "Do you think I It''s very similar to the one you don''t want to kill? "


    Silver Star took the knife, hesitated for a moment, said: "my knife, can you feel better."


    Like.


    Of course, it''s very similar.


    Because it''s the same person.


    Gu fan nodded with a smile: "yes, you are very similar."


    Jingle.


    Silver Star threw the blade of winter on the ground and gave up the stab.


    "You don''t want to be a substitute?"


    Gu fan picked up the blade of winter, some can understand the mood of silver star, sometimes a person is regarded as a substitute, it seems too sad, it is using lies to anesthetize themselves.


    But Silver Star shook his head: "I don''t care what kind of substitute it is. I just think I can understand the mood of the person you killed a little."


    Huh?Gu fan frowned slightly: "how to say?"


    "You don''t want to kill her."


    "She didn''t want to kill you either."


    "The final winner must be very painful, right?"


    Silver Star turned his head, eyes full of vitality, seems to be able to understand the feelings, continue to say: "do not know why, this feeling makes me very familiar, also very kind."


    "If I were the one you killed, I would never blame you."


    "If two people can only survive the next one, we must choose the strongest one."


    "He will take two people''s hopes, two people''s responsibilities, two people''s lives, two people''s weight, step by step forward."


    Silver Star''s words let Gu fan''s eyebrows stretch gradually.


    She looked up at the starry sky, thought for a moment, and continued: "if I cut you, maybe your burden and guilt will be lighter, but the person you killed She''s going to weigh less, right? "


    "I think she must want you to take that weight, become stronger and rush to a more distant place."


    Silver Star''s words make Gu fan stunned.


    Is that so??


    When she died, she didn''t blame me.


    She chose the strongest one to survive, carry the life and weight of two people, and become stronger.


    That sense of guilt, that regret, is not a punishment. It''s like the increased load during exercise. Although it makes your training more painful, it actually pushes you forward and becomes another kind of motivation.


    "I see."


    "I feel relieved to hear you say that, and the weight is more solid. Maybe it will always be on my shoulder and push me forward."


    Gu Fan said from the bottom of his heart, looking up at the endless river of stars, as if to see through it and look at another distant time and space.


    Silver Star of the last life, she must also think so.


    "Go back."


    Gu fan''s heart knot was untied and he gave a soft smile to the Silver Star: "our subordinates, it''s time to wait."


    The top of the snow mountain,.


    A figure that can''t be separated from the naked eye is traceless. It spans hundreds of meters in a flash, making people feel that the naked eye is a little bit spent.


    Gu fan took the Silver Star by the hand. In a few minutes, he left the peak of the mountain and returned to the tavern in the gathering place.


    Jingling.


    The door of the tavern opened, and the wind and snow poured in. Gu fan stood side by side with silver star.


    In the whole pub, everyone''s eyes were fixed on them.


    Shocked.


    Doubt.


    Curiosity.


    Or with some ambiguous color.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 538

    "Are you finished?"


    the fox mother has a bad smile on her face, and her words are even more imaginative.


    Gu fan''s subordinates also looked at each other.


    I don''t understand.


    I dare not ask.


    Silver Star White her one eye, self-care went to the bar to himself and Gufan poured a glass of wine.


    "Where are you going next?"


    Silver Star curiously asked, Gu fan did not hide, replied: "Red Dragon base."


    Chilong base.


    That''s the old owner of the dark dragon army.


    Several of them ambush here just to collect materials, which are finally transported back by several of them.


    "As it happens, we''ve collected materials and we''re going to transport them back."


    Silver Star sweet smile, eyes bent into crescent moon, anyone can understand, she is inviting Gu fan company.


    It''s so sweet.


    It''s getting sweeter and sweeter.


    Several subordinates of Silver Star even think that their boss''s head has been "watt" broken, and they are dazzled by love.


    The transportation of materials by the dark dragon troops was originally carried out in secret, which belongs to the dirty work in the dark. Now it''s said openly, but it doesn''t make people feel surprised at all.


    "Well, let''s do it together."


    Shen Mengxi, dragon eyes, fog They all looked at Gu fan. Did the murderous butcher really take a fancy to the girl??


    Clean up the body.


    Count the stolen goods.


    It seems to have become the most romantic thing in the world.


    The most romantic is more than that. Even Gu fan is the one who was robbed. He handed over all his goods and materials. It''s just true love!


    "I really convinced the boss."


    Longjing rolled a white eye: "he was so happy when he was robbed. He not only gave precious crystal stones to others, but also counted money for others."


    It''s impossible.


    If you tell this to the people in the adjudication office, I''m afraid no one will believe it. Moreover, this kind of "joke" is too deadly. If it goes out carelessly and makes the boss angry, it''s really fatal.


    "Well, it''s snowy today. I can''t walk away."


    Silver Star said this, face suddenly a little red, continue to say: "do you want to live with me?"


    We are all adults, and we all live in the end of the world. Speak directly and be erotic.


    But Originally, men and women that kind of thing in the end of the world can not be more common, Silver Star eyes is just a kind of vent activities, or even a kind of transaction.


    But after just the romantic, but activated her girlish heart, quite a kind of deer bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump bump.


    That is no longer vent, no longer a transaction, but milk fusion, entanglement, love.


    In this case, the feeling is completely different.


    "Come on."


    If you don''t go upstairs, you can''t refuse.


    People straight Liuliu looking at him and silver star, did not expect to really develop into this.


    "Gee."


    Longjing suddenly patted his thigh and thought of something. He asked the fog in a low voice: "how do I feel? The boss has never been a woman?"


    Yes!


    It''s not normal.


    In the end of the world, which side has no ten eight women??


    In this collapsing world, the strong are respected, the rules and conditions are rewritten, and monogamy has long been abandoned.


    Every beauty wants to be attached to the stronger, because the stronger can bring food, clothing, use, and even all kinds of luxury goods.


    Love?


    Can it be a meal?


    The alien is coming. Can you save your life?


    So Every strong man is surrounded by warblers and beauties. Few people resist the temptation.


    And there''s no need to resist.


    After all, everyone was under so much pressure in the last days. That kind of thing between women was also a release of pressure.


    After a long time, in fact, we all have some doubts.


    Gufan.


    Lord death.


    The man behind the verdict.


    The most ruthless, bloodthirsty, violent and dark butcher in the world.


    In that respect, does he need to find some women to vent This matter has always been the biggest puzzle in the ruling.


    Some people suspect that Lin Yuxin or le Zhiqi is Gu fan''s woman.


    But they were too strong. Each of them was an independent judge, and their attitude towards Gu fan was absolutely obedient, and they were obedient without any feelings.


    Similar rumors can be broken without attack.


    So the great God of death, will you find some beautiful women?


    That should not be. After all, people at this level have almost been regarded as gods. How can mediocre fat and vulgar powder be regarded by his elders??But today they see it.


    Shen Mengxi, dragon eyes, fog The three were very lucky to see Gu fan looking for a woman.


    I''m afraid this is the most commemorative picture of the verdict. It''s really surprising and shocking.


    You may not believe it.


    Lord Gu fan, I''m finally going to bed with a woman!!


    This is the most gossip in the minds of all the members of the tribunal and the most anticipated thing.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    A huge barrel was steaming.


    Gu fan''s whole body is full of bubbles. His bronze skin is full of metallic luster. Every muscle is angular, like a perfect thing forged by gods. Every move is full of masculine beauty.


    "I haven''t slept with another woman in my last life."


    Gu fan baptizes the stains on his body, but silver star is stunned after listening to it, with some unbelievable feelings.


    It''s incredible that he had no sex with other women in his last life.


    "After that, I never give my back to anyone else."


    "Even the most loyal subordinates, I will not fully trust them, nor will I give them the responsibility for their own safety."


    Gu fan''s voice is a little chilly. He is such a ruthless person that even the three major adjudicators will not completely trust him. Until now, as always.


    "So you''re not going to sleep with a woman?"


    Silver Star probably knew who Gu fan was, the kind of ascetic monk who was extremely cautious.


    I must have suffered countless pains all the time. The road of the strong is not so simple. It''s really distressing to think about it. I asked in a soft voice, "do you trust my words?"


    Gu fan shook his head.


    Naturally, he didn''t believe it.


    The character of death is doomed not to trust anyone.


    Silver Star is a little disappointed, but her clothes are still rustling down, revealing her white and cream skin. Her crystal clear toes gently tap into the hot water, rippling.


    "At least take a break today?"


    Silver Star said gently, some cold green jade fingers touched Gu fan''s cheek, the whole body nestled forward.


    This scene reminds Gu fan of the past.


    At that time, the silver star was so close to himself.


    Unfortunately, you are her, not her


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 539

    The wind and snow are still the same.


    I''m still here.


    (dog''s life matters. Ten thousand words are omitted here...)


    The first floor of the door has been completely buried, through the window can only see the gray snow, the thickness of more than 3 meters.


    Right now.


    In the morning, the first ray of light passed through the third floor window, shining on the smooth silk blanket.


    The beauty relies on Gu fan''s arm. Her eyes open slightly. The soft light still makes her feel a little dazzling. She goes into the quilt again.


    "Pain..."


    Silver Star lying on Gu fan''s chest, moved the body, only feel the whole body ache, especially that can be a grip of the willow waist, simply straight up.


    "You." Silver Star thought of last night''s madness, his face immediately looked like a ripe apple, became crystal red, muttered: "too strong..."


    It''s inevitable.


    Gu fan how powerful, with a perfect body, that aspect of the ability of nature can be called cattle.


    The crazy process is not only to shake the dragon and pour the Phoenix, but also to mix the water with the milk, and to combine the soul with the flesh. The whole floor is shaking.


    The people downstairs even felt that the house was going to collapse.


    Another hour has passed.


    Silver Star reluctantly propped up his waist, yawned and came down from the upstairs. Although his physical strength had a feeling of collapse, he was very energetic.


    Gu fan is nothing, still in high spirits.


    Shen Mengxi, dragon eyes, fog There are several subordinates of silver star, all secretly gave Gu fan a thumbs up.


    They have never seen such a powerful man.


    "What do you say?"


    Fox mother threw Silver Star a wink, thief Xi Xi Xi said: "well, now we are strong alliance?"


    Silver Star shrugged: "of course, we need to unite strong and strong. I''m dedicated to your boss!"


    Although she is a little shy, she is playful in her heart, but on the surface, she still wants to pretend to be the iceberg beauty, saying the topic about adults without scruple, to cover up her little girlish heart.


    "Come on, let''s go."


    Silver Star turned back and threw a wink at Gu fan. Then she almost tripped with a soft foot, causing the fox Niang to laugh: "can you do it?"


    At this time, a powerful hand gently lifted Silver Star up, but the voice was still indifferent and cold: "it''s OK, there''s me."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Thousands of miles of snow mountain.


    Gu fan and his party went on the road together with silver star.


    Fox mother also has a special ability that is not a power. She can tame some less aggressive aliens.


    A three legged mutant dog of human height, with several ropes around its neck and several sledges attached to the other side of the rope, was stocked with several large containers.


    Those are all the materials collected by the black shops. There are all kinds of rich and precious resources.


    "Hu Niang used to be an animal trainer in the circus, specializing in training tigers and lions, but she was a queen."


    Silver Star girl heart burst from time to time, came to Gu fan side with a few interesting words, like a girl in love.


    Fox mother in a narrator a silver star.


    The woman fell in love, and her brain was really as bad as the paste.


    Although the fox Niang doesn''t mind that she becomes someone else''s chatting material, she can''t explain all the details to others??


    "Ah."


    "Old times, when the circus was in recession, I had no food to eat."


    Hu Niang sneered at herself and shook her head: "fortunately, the end of the world has come, and I have food to eat, and after gaining strength, my status is higher than before."


    At the end of the day, there are dangers and opportunities.


    Hu Niang didn''t think it was a disaster, but she thought it was a great opportunity for her.


    The dark dragon army that no one dares to provoke in the end is better than a trainer who is waiting to die and is about to lose his job??


    "Yes."


    "Doomsday is really an opportunity for us."


    Silver Star also didn''t refute, but curiously looked at Gu fan, don''t know what he would think in his heart.


    Such a powerful man, in the end of the world, must be wind and rain, surrounded by beautiful women, no one dares not to listen to the order, really more comfortable than before the end of the world.


    Gu fan shook his head.


    They think so because they haven''t seen the real hell.


    If we wait until the undead King flattens all human bases, hunters and civilians will fall into a sea of fire without any difference. At the last moment of despair, I''m afraid that no matter who they are, they will miss their ordinary life.


    "Right, right."


    "If we meet an enemy, we''ll call ourselves a hunting squad."


    Silver Star suddenly thought of something, to Gu fan extra charged way, obviously before Gu Fan said he was crazy hunting boss words as a joke.Several genera of Gufan look at each other from below.


    This still needs to pretend??


    They are the wild hunting team, OK!!


    "Why pretend to be a wild hunter?"


    Gu fan also became interested. Silver Star seems to be useful not only for this name, but also for other uses.


    "Convenient."


    Silver Star flicked his fingers and continued with pride: "it''s said that the team is from the north, and there''s no way to find out the details. If you throw the pot on crazy hunting, no one can find out the source."


    "And ah, it is said that the team is also very strong, not only has the saint to sit in the town, but also more than one."


    "If you want to investigate the responsibility of the crazy hunting team, you have to see if you have this weight."


    She gave a series of reasons, but it''s not funny.


    Gu Fan said with a faint smile: "this is really convenient."


    The wild hunting team has gradually become famous. It seems that several of them are not idle in the red dragon base, and the identity of "mysterious visitors" from the north is more suitable for carrying the black pot.


    "It''s not just our team."


    "There are several groups of people who call themselves crazy hunting teams, but now they don''t know whether they are true or false."


    Silver Star continued, because this big black pot is too convenient to lose, many bandits are pretending to be crazy hunting, anyway, no one dares to trace, even if they dare not to trace.


    "Right, right."


    "What is the big zongzi you are carrying on your back?"


    Silver Star also put his attention on the big Zongzi on Longjing''s back. Naturally, it was bound to a crazy rabbit. At this time, he fell into a dream and couldn''t extricate himself.


    "That''s a man."


    Gu fan patted the blood prison spider silk that wrapped the Crazy Rabbit into a ball, and said mysteriously: "it''s also my secret weapon."


    Secret weapon??


    A man called secret weapon, several people in dark dragon base looked at it more, but they couldn''t see anything new.


    They talked and laughed, and talked a few words.


    Gu fan''s subordinates only think that the image of the eldest death has completely collapsed. From the back Gu fan and silver star are like sweet lovers in love.


    It''s boring.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 540

    Blood


    after the snowstorm, the world was in a daze.


    But a few bloody marks are very obvious, like a bright stain on a large white cloth.


    A modified off-road vehicle overturned in the snow, mottled rust and numerous bullet holes covered with steel fence on one side, it seems to tell a very fierce battle.


    Creak, creak, creak.


    In the snow, a few short figures shuttle, pick up some stumps and gnaw their arms.


    They are small and look the size of human babies.


    Only the head has occupied one third of the size of the body, the trunk is rickety and thin, the gray blue skin is covered with rotten sores, but it has strong limbs and sharp claws.


    "Ghost baby."


    "They come out to look for food in winter, too."


    Longjing looked from a distance and saw this very special species.


    Don''t underestimate these small monsters. They originally came from the underground crack abyss, but they have the intelligence beyond ordinary creatures, which is about the intelligence level of normal human at the age of 5 or 6.


    It seems childish and incompetent, but in fact, ghost babies have learned how to hunt selectively and choose to run away when the enemy is too strong.


    "Take some alive ones and go back."


    "The living specimen of ghost baby is very valuable. It can exchange a lot of contribution in the red dragon base."


    Silver Star is glad to find the "valuable" prey. As the red dragon base is dedicated to studying the forms of various monsters, the precious living specimens become extremely valuable and can be exchanged for a large number of contributions.


    Contribution, like dawn coin, can be used to buy all kinds of things.


    "Can I help you?"


    Gu fan eyebrows pick, silver star is shaking his head, proud to say: "I''m not a vase, this little thing can be done."


    "Iron arm, cover us. Don''t scare the snake."


    "Fox mother uses poison first, thin monkey follows me up."


    Silver Star shows the charisma of the leader of his combat team. The members of the team have a clear division of labor. Fox mother moves forward slowly hidden in the snow, and a sweet smell fills the surrounding air.


    The thin monkey and the silver star also camouflaged and crawled forward in the snow without making a sound.


    Ghost baby is extremely sharp and fast.


    They seem to sense something. Some of them put down their chewing human arms slightly and looked around suspiciously, but they didn''t find anything else.


    Just right.


    Silver Star and lean monkey stop at the right place, just the limit of the ghost baby''s perception.


    One minute.


    Two minutes.


    Fox Niang slightly with a sweet and greasy smell has been around the diffuse, from a distance handed a "OK" gesture.


    Go!!


    Silver Star and thin monkey are in trouble suddenly.


    Fox mother also broke out on the body of the poison ability, ghost baby immediately feel dizzy, tottering.


    Whoosh.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    Several sharp silver sharp knives cut through the sky, instantly pierced the claws of several ghost babies and nailed them to the overturned armored car.


    The ghost baby bared his teeth and screamed in pain, accompanied by the corrosive liquid flowing down. The steel plate of the off-road vehicle and the steel knife made by the silver star power all made a "zizizi" sound.


    Shua, Shua, Shua.


    The skinny monkey is also good.


    The two daggers flash and cut off the wrist and ankle of the ghost baby. The arched assassin is only a few heads bigger than the ghost baby, but his action is much more flexible than them.


    Cried the ghost baby.


    They spring up like mushrooms buried in the snow. There are 20 or 30 of them. They surround the silver star and the thin monkey. They don''t rush to attack immediately, but wait for the best opportunity.


    Da da da da!!


    Iron arm is in charge of covering. Of course, it won''t give them a chance to prepare.


    The mechanical arm is connected with a six tube Gatling rotary heavy machine gun. The bullet shell that is thicker than the finger falls like rain. The bullet storm also tears one side of the encirclement, and makes several ghost babies into Hornets'' nests.


    Good cooperation.


    The cooperation between the dark dragon troops is enough to compare with the judges in the adjudication Institute, and the silver star can even compare with the legendary fourteen.


    Squeak, squeak.


    Squeak, squeak.


    Ghost baby scared to get the place scurry, issued a mouse like voice, communicate with each other.


    They have understood that the enemy in front of them is not what they can fight against, and immediately choose to flee.


    This is the difference between ghost babies and other species. If they can''t fight, they will know how to escape. Just this one will greatly increase their probability of survival.


    "Five heads, enough."


    "No more chasing."Silver Star took a look at the ghost baby nailed to the SUV. It''s enough to have these living specimens.


    A few people came up.


    Long Jing''s eyes were sharp, and he checked the battle marks on the ground from time to time.


    "Boss All the supplies are gone. "


    "It''s not like this team was attacked by a foreign species, it''s like it was attacked by a human."


    Longjing looked at the steel plate on the rollover SUV. The bullet holes on it were all caused by heavy guns.


    On the ground, many human corpses were cut with sharp blades, and one person''s neck was smeared with a large artery. The wound was smooth and round, and it didn''t look like it was a xenograft.


    Gu fan also nodded.


    Silver Star seems to have been used to these, explained: "very normal, they should be robbed by bandits on the way, just like us."


    Bandits.


    Yinxing''s dark dragon army, just like the bandits, also opened a black shop.


    Of course, in addition to them, there are many other bandits, ferocious giant bandits, who are wandering around the base.


    "It''s not peaceful these days."


    "There are too many refugees and bandits. After ambushing and killing these hunters and taking their supplies, the bodies are still in the snow."


    Silver Star is used to this. He takes another look at the ghost babies and continues: "the smell of corpses will attract foreign species. Those ghost babies specially pick up other people''s corpses to eat. I''m afraid there is a ghost baby''s nest nearby."


    No wonder.


    If it was a foreign invasion of human beings, all the materials would have been preserved, and the human corpses would have been gnawed away.


    Those ghost babies are actually here to "pick up the leak". The debris left by human fighting each other is enough to support these small alien monsters and imagine how many people died in the wilderness.


    "Be careful."


    "The fact that these bodies are here indicates that there are other robbers nearby, and that there are other species hiding in the dark."


    Silver Star''s expression became more serious, but there was a trace of excitement in her eyes. The more dangerous she was, the more she could stimulate her fighting desire.


    This, she seems to have some similarities with Gu fan!


    "Wait a minute."


    People are ready to start again, Gu fan seems to think of something.


    "Let''s look for the ghost baby''s cave nearby first."


    "There should be some special species among ghost babies, which may be useful in the future."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 541

    Ah?


    Gu fan seems very interested in these ghost babies.


    Wupi''s powerful perception spreads everywhere, and the ground deeply buried by the wind and snow shows the trace of ghost retreating.


    It''s a small raised earth bag. There is a hole with a diameter of no more than 50 cm in the center. Adults can''t get through it. Only young corpses and ghosts can travel freely.


    Ant hole?


    Ghost baby''s nest looks like an ant hole.


    Under the entrance of the tunnel winding rugged, and deep abnormal, like a cunning rabbit out of numerous underground tunnels.


    "It''s going to take a lot of work for us to dig this hole."


    Silver Star stood at the mouth of the cave and looked down, vaguely still can hear the ghost baby "chirp".


    This is also the reason why ghost babies are hard to eliminate. The underground tunnel is too complex. Even if large excavators are used, it will take a lot of effort, let alone manpower.


    "Not necessarily."


    Gu fan''s palm stretched slightly, and a big zongzi dragged by Longjing was untied.


    A delicate figure appeared in front of the crowd, Crazy Rabbit mouth with a string of crystal clear saliva, face with a sweet smile, seems to be doing what dream.


    White and tender skin, delicate as doll like appearance, eyelashes slightly tremble, like a little princess in a fairy tale, a look makes people fall in love.


    "You..."


    Silver Star''s expression changed.


    A few people look at Gu fan with strange eyes. There are all kinds of perverts in the last days, and villains like pedophilia are not uncommon.


    Gu fan is hiding such a little girl. Does he have this abnormal hobby in his heart??


    Just then.


    The delicate little princess stretched herself like a doll.


    She slowly opened her eyes, beautiful eyes covered with a layer of water mist, crystal clear flashing, showing the color of innocence.


    But as soon as the little princess opened her mouth, the silver star was stunned again. A very rough male voice said from her mouth: "it''s really cool for her mother. I''m happy to kill her. Those little babies are all fried into meat sauce!"


    "Cold blooded freak, murderous devil, let me go back!"


    Crazy Rabbit talks like that.


    In the corridor, he fell into the corpse tide and fought hard, but for the rabbit, it was the best thing in the world.


    There, he can show all his strength, countless bombs will blow up the monsters, everywhere is the smell of smoke, which is the favorite smell of Crazy Rabbit.


    "I''m dying."


    "If I don''t kill some other species right away, I''ll be choked to death!"


    The Crazy Rabbit is so anxious that he can''t stop for a moment. He just wants to kill himself heartily. He beats his chest and raises his head to heaven and screams: "kill me quickly, I want to kill, kill!"


    This


    Silver Star and several companions around look at each other.


    It''s too weird. It seems that the delicate little girl is not the "little princess" in their imagination, but a psychopathic man disguised as a woman.


    "All right, all right."


    "I''ll give you a chance. Do you see this hole? It''s full of different species. You can kill any you want."


    Gu fan pointed to the nest which was similar to the ant cave. The Crazy Rabbit took a look and jumped into the cave without any hesitation.


    The rabbit''s small and delicate body, just can run in the cave, while climbing down, shouting madly, drooling like a fool, saying: "baby, I want to come, all fried into meat sauce."


    "We''d better stay away from here."


    Shen Mengxi thought of the rabbit''s madness, and could not help shivering. He quickly stepped back.


    Silver Star several people a face doubts.


    Why??


    The answer soon came out.


    Not long after the Crazy Rabbit entered the cave, the ground began to vibrate.


    A hot wave of air from the cave, hundreds of meters around the ground more and more large amplitude of vibration, it seems that something is ready to come out.


    Run.


    Run.


    Silver Star several people often walk on the edge of danger, the first time to feel the arrival of the crisis.


    Without any hesitation, they immediately turned around and ran, only to find that Shen Mengxi and Longjing had already run to the distance


    Boom!!


    Boom boom!!


    As the earthquake rocked, the ground was suddenly smashed and blasted open, and waves of fire rushed straight into the sky. It looked like a volcanic eruption caused tens of thousands of degrees of air waves to rush up to the clouds.


    Explosion.


    There''s been a lot of explosions.


    In rabbit''s eyes, explosion is art.


    He also played tricks. In the explosion, a heart-shaped pattern rose and burst to the highest place. It exploded again, and the hot waves formed a rabbit like mushroom cloud.Mushroom cloud.


    A huge mushroom cloud with a diameter of 100 meters rises slowly, but it has a pair of rabbit ears and a pair of nice big eyes.


    While exploding everything around, I don''t forget to make a shape for the bomb. I have to say that the rabbit''s "artistic cell" has been sublimated again.


    Silver Star felt the heat wave behind him. Fortunately, the shock wave of the explosion did not disperse. Otherwise, everything within a kilometer radius would be broken.


    So strong.


    That little girl is too strong.


    The power of the explosion is so terrible, but the scope is just right. It also makes the shape of the bomb. It depends on your own preferences.


    No wonder Gu Fan said that this "thing" was his secret weapon.


    What little princess is she? She is a sleeping beauty. She is the most abnormal and twisted bomb maniac.


    The ground was lifted.


    There is a hole in the earth, and the surrounding soil, sand and stones are compressed and burned in high temperature, turning into flowing slurry and hot glass slag.


    I don''t know how many ghost babies died in this explosion. They were all blown to ashes. Even if there were remains, they were all melted into the molten slurry.


    Crazy Rabbit stands in the middle of the fire and laughs.


    "All dead!"


    "Those little babies, they all sublimed in the flame."


    "It''s so beautiful and intoxicating. Come and have a look at my masterpieces. They are all fried into mashed meat."


    Crazy Rabbit fell into narcissism, completely destroyed the "ant nest", but soon he found that not all the monsters were dead, and there were residual mutants.


    Under the rotten mud of the cave.


    A monster like "night devil" was covered with wounds. The heat of the explosion burned the muscles all over his body to coke, but even so, he didn''t die.


    Look carefully.


    It''s a monster with a long body of two meters crawling in the mud. It''s on all fours and has a human head, but its mouth is mutated and expanded to the ear. When it''s open, its feet can chew food at a range of more than 90 degrees.


    Near it, there are human bones.


    The ghost babies took this monster as their leader and contributed most of the human corpses to it.


    And it It is also the special species that Gu fan is looking for.


    Ghouls.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 542

    Ghouls.


    In the burning hot melt, the variant species of human shape lie on the ground.


    It has strong limbs and looks like a "night demon", but in fact, its bone density and muscle strength are far stronger than those of the common species, and its recovery ability is also very strong.


    It''s a variation of the ghost baby, and it''s also the owner of this cave.


    Some human skeletons on the ground are still stuck with meat. The injured Ghoul grabs them and chews them together with the bones and swallows them.


    Recovery.


    The ghoul is recovering quickly.


    Human bones and flesh, can greatly stimulate its ability to recover, causing life to burn up again.


    "Wow!"


    "There''s a baby too!"


    The Crazy Rabbit yelled, ready to break his fingers and blow the ghoul to powder.


    Gu fan stopped his behavior. He came to the rabbit and pressed his shoulder slightly. The madman could not move.


    "Don''t kill it yet."


    "This little baby is useful and can become a bigger one."


    Gu fan tried to explain to him what crazy rabbit could understand. The word "bigger baby" brightened rabbit''s eyes: "quick, quick, change it into a bigger baby. I like the super cute one. It''s better to have sharp fangs and claws. It''s cute enough to explode!"


    Rabbit''s thinking is too confused, messy, sharp as a shark''s serrated mouth, and can easily cut human body steel knife claws, in his eyes are as lovely as a doll.


    "OK, wait."


    Gu fan released the rabbit and went straight to the direction of the ghoul.


    Danger.


    The ghouls smell danger.


    Although the human beings in front of us did not emit any momentum, we felt the terror of the "superior" in our bones.


    "Well?"


    "Good sense, very keen, aware of me."


    After all, Gu fan has reached the realm of "harmony between man and nature". In the eyes of ordinary people, he is just a mortal, but the mutant ghoul is scared from the bone, which shows that it has great potential.


    There was no hesitation or hesitation.


    The ghoul turns around and runs Four limbs on the ground climbing, with incredible angle into the snow nest not far away, want to take advantage of the snow buried in the earth to escape.


    It''s smart.


    Ghouls have intelligence, at least the thinking ability of a ten-year-old.


    He recognized that the characters in front of him could not be offended, and immediately ran away with all his life, not like any other alien.


    If we let it go, the mutant ghouls with such a high survival rate may develop into another race in the future.


    "Blood marrow."


    Gufan rarely used his secret weapon.


    The bright scarlet ring on his finger suddenly came to life, and the ring made of eight claws slipped again, and then quickly disappeared with the naked eye.


    God gold.


    Don''t forget The little poison on Gu fan''s finger was also a terrible existence that barely reached the level of divine gold.


    Blood marrow is fast.


    It caught up with the Ghoul in a few seconds.


    Spiders climb up the body unconscious, fangs slightly into the skin, scarlet venom then injected.


    Melt.


    Corrosion.


    Fester.


    Psychotoxins.


    The veins and pulse appeared, and the blood red liquid flowed and spread, and soon spread all over the ghoul''s body.


    It is stiff, Leng in situ, lost the ability to move, rotten heart turbid bone feeling another its pain.


    The biggest disadvantage of a creature with a mind is that it can feel the horror and the sense of the edge of death, which makes it desperate to continue climbing, but it''s too late.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    Countless blood colored silk threads wound around the ghoul and penetrated into its body.


    Blood marrow spider and Gu fan are interlinked, and soon they also continue to crawl back to Gu fan''s fingers, and the eight claws become rings again.


    "Have a mind."


    "By the end of the ages, the scale of ghouls has become larger and larger, and they have formed their own groups."


    Gu fan recalled the events of the last life. Because of the high survival rate of mutant ghouls, they could constantly devour corpses to enhance their strength. Later, they became stronger and stronger, and even formed a new group.


    It''s not that far.


    But Gu fan came up with an incredible method.


    If What happens if you tame the ghouls ahead of time??


    "You think and you have wisdom."


    "If you want to live, you have to submit to me..."


    Gu fan walks up to the highly poisonous ghoul and presses his palm on its disclosure. His powerful ideas directly convey the meaning of words to his brain through his skull, so that even the alien can understand it.The flesh is melting.


    Bones are eroding.


    The blood became dirty.


    The mutant ghoul is feeling the fear of death all the time, lying on the ground, throwing himself to the ground, slowly reading two words in human voice: "minister I''ll take it... "


    The moment it says these two words.


    Countless threads of blood continue to penetrate its body, bones and internal organs, and even its brain.


    Cut the finger, a drop of blood from Gufan will flow out, with the breath of hell blood, along the blood silk thread flowing into the whole body of the ghoul.


    "Look into my eyes."


    The ghoul keeps an eye on Gu fan, and a deadly illusion suddenly rushes into his brain. The ability of bitter illusion corridor is activated, and a pair of eyes of hell pull the ghoul into the abyss of consciousness.


    It''s there and will be trained.


    It''s going to be stronger there.


    It is there, and it will completely submit to Gufan.


    In reality Countless blood prison spider silk also wrapped the ghouls, forming an alternative flesh and blood flower.


    Not far away, Shen Mengxi looks at all this.


    That time Gu fan was also like this, helping himself to evolve. Did he want to transform the mutant Ghoul??


    It''s incredible.


    Gufan''s transformation of a human being into a saint is shocking enough.


    What he is doing now is going too far. He even wants to transform a foreign species and help it evolve in an attempt to tame it completely.


    Whoa.


    Shen Mengxi took a long breath and summoned up the courage to come to Gu fan: "boss, if you are not of our race, you will have a different heart. Will it be possible to cultivate a different race Play with fire and set yourself on fire? "


    Gu fan gave her a cold look.


    As a god of death, no one can question him.


    Shen Mengxi immediately felt cool, quickly stepped back two steps, whispered: "sorry, I asked too much."


    Gu fan did not do more blame, but slowly said: "your consideration is no problem, training a ghoul, there is indeed a risk."


    "But Domesticated species are even more reliable than humans


    "Our next enemy is the king of immortality. It is not enough to have only a few human forces and weapons."


    "I''m going to create a heterogeneous army."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 543

    A heterogeneous army.


    Gu fan wanted to create an army by himself.


    This idea is bold enough and risky enough. After all, the alien species is definitely the enemy and nemesis of human beings. It is unrealistic to completely tame them.


    "The blood of hell."


    "In addition, the corridor of bitter illusion created by the construction of hell magic pupil They are trapped in the world of consciousness and taught and tamed slowly. "


    Gu fan calculated in his heart that the palm of his hand suddenly covered the forehead of the mutant ghoul, and the sharp edge of the blood prison spider silk cut off the whole skull in an instant.


    Spider silk is like the veins and roots in the brain kernel, instead of the original blood vessels flowing into the brain. At the same time, more hell blood vessels flow in the blood vessels, and the powerful and unparalleled consciousness is forced into the brain.


    If we want to really tame it, we should start from the consciousness space of the ghoul and fundamentally change her.


    Things are changing.


    Dazzled.


    The space of consciousness is like a huge kaleidoscope in constant circulation, but also constantly broken.


    The three-dimensional world begins to twist, and the surrounding scenes are crushed into vermicelli like broken glass, or the ground and sky are repeatedly twisted and stretched.


    When you are in this space of consciousness I also feel that my consciousness is torn and torn together.


    There are no rules.


    There are no laws of physics.


    In the world of consciousness, most of the things are illusory and imaginary.


    Danger!!


    Very dangerous!!


    It''s absolutely dangerous to rush into other people''s consciousness, not to mention a head of alien thought??


    Huhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhu.


    Countless bizarre pictures emerge. Half of the sky is made of thick snow, floating in the sky and falling hail, while the other half is burning hot molten flame, endless until the end of the starry sky.


    The most outrageous is Floating snow and hot flame, from time to time there will be a huge abyss hole.


    The entrance of the abyss is vast.


    Countless hungry ghosts screamed and wailed in the cave entrance, trying to climb out of the cave in the sky. From time to time, some monsters really succeeded in falling from the sky to the earth and smashed into pieces of meat mud.


    World outlook.


    This is the difference between human and alien world views.


    The image of the world in the eyes of mankind is a civilized city, with spacious roads, numerous shops standing beside the commercial streets, and kebabs and milk tea shops on the roadside.


    The rules of the world in the eyes of human beings have been fixed for a long time. The apple falls because of gravity. Mathematics 1 + 1 equals 2 is absolutely common sense. Our parents taught us what virtue is when we were young.


    This is the inherent impression of the world.


    So Most of human consciousness, there will be high-rise buildings, fantasy world structure is also very consistent with reality, all kinds of physical phenomena are close to reality.


    Bondage.


    People''s impression of the world has been bound by their own knowledge. They think that the world should be like this, because this is the most reasonable and scientific explanation.


    But don''t forget, this is an educated adult.


    If it is a fantasy rich baby, his spiritual world will be more unrestrained.


    For example, the earth is made of candy and bread, dolls float in the sky, there are hills made of biscuits, there are rivers made of coke and other drinks.


    This is the world imagined by a little doll, which is totally different from the consciousness space constructed in the adult brain.


    So What happens when you enter the conscious world of a different brain is completely unknown.


    They are not like human beings. They have never been educated or lived in cities. They can''t even understand the simple truth that 1 + 1 equals 2 in mathematics.


    In the eyes of a different species.


    Cities, houses and buildings are like "ant nests" on the ground. You can eat fresh, tender and delicious food when you open them.


    In the eyes of a different species.


    Human civilization is fragile, just a kind of confused behavior of inferior creatures, just like ordinary human beings can''t understand how ant colony and honeycomb work.


    In the eyes of a different species.


    There is no Pangu to open the world, no Moses to divide the sea, and no God and Jesus, because they are all stories of human beings, and they are illusory and fabricated.


    In the eyes of a different species.


    The essence of the world doesn''t matter. The only thing they care about is how to fight and how to plunder.


    The nature of living things makes them constantly absorb and squeeze the living space of other species, just like fish landing on the mainland to survive. In the oxygen enriched period hundreds of millions of years ago, they evolved wings to pick the fruits at the top of trees.


    This is the real road.


    Gu fan looks at the wonders in the sky and has a little insight.It turns out that the burning sky and the cold snow night are just what the "sky" should look like in the eyes of different species. They don''t mean warmth and dew, but disasters will come at any time, and they are also very painful.


    Look at the earth again.


    The whole land is full of human remains.


    Flesh and blood piled up into a mountain, viscera and limbs scattered all over the ground, colorful intestines full of oil and water, the soles of the feet on it will make a "chirp" sound.


    Flies fly all over the sky.


    The stench of death brought a large number of flies. When you open the corpse, you will see creeping maggots and translucent eggs, which make your scalp explode.


    These are against the subjective consciousness of human beings. Ordinary people are afraid to vomit on the spot at a glance, and they have to vomit every night.


    Shasha.


    There was a lot of heterogeneous crawling sound on the ground.


    The ghost baby crawled out of the cave and enjoyed the feast of flesh and blood.


    In fact, this kind of feeling has something in common with human beings, except that children''s fantasy is the land composed of Oreo, while the alien fantasy is the land composed of human flesh and blood.


    All represent Delicious, happy, carefree.


    That''s right.


    Those corpses full of creeping maggots, stinking and bloody, are the best food in the eyes of ghouls!!


    This is the world in the eyes of a different species.


    That''s the alien values.


    If you want to reason with this creature, it is absolutely impossible, and the only thing that Gu fan can do is to conquer it first.


    Drink!!


    God gold level perfect consciousness poured into the earth.


    Gu fan blows away with one blow, and the surging tide of consciousness breaks the ground composed of human carrion. There is a deeper hole in the ground, which is actually a "luxury" cave composed of countless dead bones.


    A ghoul was lying there.


    He is enjoying the delicious food in front of him. He wants to cram his whole body into the rotten meat


    "This is the subject consciousness, come out for me!"


    The palm of Gu fan''s hand keeps enlarging, just like the appearance of gods descending from the earth in mythological novels. In the space of consciousness, there is no need to follow the physical rules, just like the five finger mountain of the Tathagata pressing on the ghoul.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS:


    there is a big announcement.


    As we all know, it has been under strict investigation for a year.


    This book is ups and downs. It has been sealed several times, but I don''t know how many times it has been changed.


    In order not to be sealed, the author has become very restrained in writing books, and is worried every day.


    Each chapter has been revised a lot. Although it was barely reviewed, it also lost its original flavor. I feel that I am going to have a nervous breakdown.


    So In recent months, there has been the idea of opening other types of new books, at least not so dangerous. There is no need to worry.


    The author decided to double open another book and update the title of the book: "I break the weak zone of armor and ignite"


    Introduction: Armor breaking, vertigo, weakness, panic, blindness, lighting, freezing, deceleration, silence, petrifaction, poison If I do this, you may die.


    this is the title and introduction of the book. The name of the protagonist is also called Gu fan. The content is absolutely rich, interesting and good-looking!!


    Let''s look at the quality of the new book first. It''s very good-looking and interesting.


    At the same time, this book "I was born in hell" will never be a eunuch, because it condenses too much of my efforts, and it is also the highest level of my eschatological writing at present, and I will insist on writing it.


    But in order to survive, please understand and support me. It would be great if you could vote more for the new book.


    Kuang Kuang, kowtow to everyone.

 Chapter 544

    Bullying.


    The flow of consciousness into power, constantly crushing the ghoul.


    Human beings are food in the eyes of different species. It is unreasonable to conquer it by reason, so the first thing is to conquer and crush.


    The ghoul''s body keeps bursting, but it keeps gathering.


    This is the world of consciousness. It has no real body. What it crushes is the ideology of ghouls.


    Tear it apart!!


    The ghoul''s body is torn apart, and after the first few thorough crushing, it no longer flows blood.


    This is the world of consciousness of the ghoul. When it decides that its body is no longer flesh and blood, it really becomes other substances, and it disintegrates around like pieces of metal.


    Huh?


    This is the subconscious want to make their body more tenacious, so it will be like steel.


    Continue rolling.


    Even pieces of metal have to be crushed into powder.


    A few seconds later, the metal fragments from the ghoul''s explosion melted and turned into an air stream.


    Want to run!!


    The intelligence quotient of the ghoul is not low. In the world of consciousness, he fantasizes himself as an air current and escapes.


    Gu fan''s eyes are shining.


    His aura field covers all the surrounding space, and the golden level consciousness turns into a huge force field, squeezing the escaping air back.


    "Coagulation!"


    Gu fan suddenly drank a word, the surging air in all directions gathered into a ball, trying to force it back to the ghoul state.


    At the same time.


    Gufan''s hell blood is also invading the body of ghouls.


    The blood prison spider''s silk is entangled in every corner of its body, and even its brain is pierced The blood is homogenizing and absorbing, and countless lines full of evil smell are all over every corner of the ghoul''s body.


    This change gradually affects the world of consciousness.


    Heaven and earth are changing.


    The ice and snow in the sky is melting, and the hot melt is coming out of the huge holes.


    The earth is constantly splitting, the wind is blowing, the ghosts are crying and the wolves are howling, and the images of countless evil spirits are surging up in the sky, which is also the impact of the power of hell''s blood eroding the body.


    And this moment.


    Shigufan''s power is also stronger and stronger, because the control of this body gradually falls on himself.


    Invasion.


    Brand it.


    Gufan began to carry out the most critical means.


    The falling lava in the sky converges into a river, but it turns into a stream of scarlet air. With countless wandering ghosts and hungry ghosts, it condenses on Gu fan''s hand and forms a drop of blood with bright blood red light.


    Right now.


    Gufan palms down one cover.


    The consciousness torrent of ghouls has not yet been fully formed, but this bright drop of blood has been integrated into it, and the air flow has suddenly become blood red.


    Cohesion.


    Its consciousness began to condense again.


    This time, the phantom image of the ghoul''s conscious body became clearer, with scarlet veins in the body. The brand of hell blood not only eroded into the body, but also firmly penetrated into the deepest part of consciousness.


    Integration.


    By the power of hell''s blood, the ghouls gather again and roar.


    It''s getting stronger, its power levels are climbing, and the whole world is constantly breaking up, and then reconstituting.


    A huge dry bone mountain rises.


    The ghouls stand on the mountain and roar at the sky. The flames of darkness cover the whole land and burn all the human bodies.


    Wang.


    A breath of the king filled with ghouls.


    It evolved again and became the king of the group - the king of the ghoul!!


    Intelligence has broken through a new level.


    The brain of the corpse eating ghost king is no longer chaotic and fuzzy, and its logic is more meticulous than ever. Although the sky is still burning with red flame, it is not so absurd.


    Good.


    Hell''s blood has eroded its body, and consciousness has been branded.


    Gu fan nodded in secret and achieved his satisfactory effect. The incarnation of consciousness slowly fell down and came to the corpse eating ghost King''s side.


    "Lord..."


    The corpse eating ghost King''s words are not clear, but it can be seen from this word that Gu fan has been regarded as a similar master in his heart.


    At the top of the skeleton mountain, a huge throne rose.


    The corpse eating ghost king was not prepared to sit on it by himself, but was prepared for Gufan. At the moment when his soul consciousness was branded, it belonged to Gufan wholeheartedly.


    "Good."


    "From today on, you are my servant."


    Gu fan nodded, sat on the throne, the whole skeleton mountain trembled, those twisted struggling skeletons suddenly began to burn, and then all over the body began to grow scarlet flesh.Ghouls.


    Every skeleton is a ghoul.


    The ghoul king wants to create a tribe, and the skeleton mountain represents the tribe.


    Although it is the king of the ghoul tribe, what really dominates everything is Gu fan, who can be called a God on the seat.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Consciousness comes back.


    At the same time, the consciousness of Gu fan and the ghost king returned to reality.


    "No more."


    "The alien doesn''t move."


    Silver Star a few people Lengleng Leng looking at the ghoul, just outside its body changed dramatically, the whole body blood vessels burst spray on the ground, but rapid growth and healing.


    Gufan releases the ghoul.


    It lies on the ground, facing Gu fan, full of respect and worship.


    For a long time, the corpse eating ghost King slowly stood up. Although he couldn''t straighten his waist completely, he had the illusion of "human" in outlining his waist.


    "From now on, you will be called the ghost king."


    Gu Fan said faintly, others around looked at each other.


    Isn''t this playing the lute to the ox? Can a human give orders to a different species?


    But then something more shocking happened.


    "Yes..."


    The ghoul king made a hoarse voice in his throat.


    Everyone doubted that they had something wrong with their ears, but they all heard it just now, and the alien actually said "yes".


    Tamed.


    Really tamed.


    "Incredible."


    "Gufan, how on earth did you do it?"


    "It''s amazing that you tamed a different species!"


    Silver Star today is a long experience, reality Crazy Rabbit bombard her nerve, followed by the incredible picture of taming the alien.


    How on earth did he do it?


    In the eyes of outsiders, it seems that Gu fan just cut his finger, pulled up the alien, looked at each other for a while, and spilled blood on his body.


    That''s it?


    SHEN Mengxi shook his head, went to Yinxing and patted her on the shoulder: "just get used to it."


    After so many weird and strange experiences, it seems that as long as it involves Gu fan, even if it''s more outrageous, it will become reasonable.


    Ghost king.


    Gu fan has another alien general under his command.


    What he did is really puzzling.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 545

    Ghost king.


    The rotting skin of the ghoul has been torn to pieces.


    A layer of scarlet muscles entangled together, showing the power of terror, from time to time you can see the imprint of hell looming, adding a trace of evil.


    It''s terrible.


    The ghost king is so conspicuous.


    Gu fan waved, blood prison spider silk woven into a robe with each other, covering the ghost king.


    The blood robe floats with the wind, covering its terrible figure, but it has a strange and evil feeling. At least it doesn''t look like a pure alien from the outside.


    Many dissimilators are also strange in shape.


    As long as the ghost king does not show his body under the blood robe, ordinary hunters will not be surprised to see it.


    "Blood..."


    The ghost king said a word in his hoarse throat.


    It evolved from a different species. It is more sensitive to the smell of blood than anyone else. It can even smell the smell that no one can detect.


    "The snow covered the corpse and blood, but it could not deceive the ghost King''s sense of smell."


    "Longjing, look what happened."


    Gu fan light command way, dragon eyes stand out to use their powers, a pair of dragon eyes across the range of ten kilometers, see a scene of miserable pictures.


    Massacre.


    One side massacre.


    Some armed soldiers, armed with guns, slaughtered the innocent survivors.


    The innocent people were ragged, but they didn''t have any decent clothes in winter. Their bodies were full of holes, their legs were covered with frostbite, and their feet were almost frozen to death.


    There is no resistance.


    Those human beings have no eyes, empty eyes, like walking dead.


    Tethered with ropes and chains, they pull each other and go into the snow to be slaughtered.


    Everyone knows his next destiny.


    Longjing withdraws her vision.


    "They are killing civilians."


    Creak, creak, creak.


    When Shen Mengxi heard this, his fists made a sound, and finally his fingernails were punctured and his palms oozed blood.


    After all, it''s still here.


    "The supplies of the Chilong base have been strained to such a degree?"


    Gu fan raised his eyes and said, pointing out the crux of the matter. The soldiers who slaughtered civilians were the soldiers in the red dragon base.


    Silver Star''s eyes were a little dim and sighed.


    Although she was a member of the dark dragon army, she did some dirty things behind her back, but after all, those who ambushed and killed were hunters, which could supplement the resources of the base.


    But now it''s different.


    Killing civilians That''s to save food.


    "Ah."


    Silver Star is also a faint sigh, slaughtering innocent civilians, whose heart can live it.


    "There are too many refugees in the red dragon base."


    "The surrounding gathering camps and the refugees who have been attacked are all gathered in the Chilong base."


    "The number of people has already reached the limit. They are consuming a lot of food every day, even if there are no xeno attacks The base will collapse, too. "


    Silver Star is very aware of the current situation of the base. The reason why they go outside to collect materials is to fill part of the vacancy.


    "The slaughter begins with the lower class."


    Silver Star helpless said, at this time Shen Mengxi has been shaking to the limit.


    "Lower class, lower class, lower class!"


    "Should the lower class die!"


    Shen Mengxi used to be a lower class. She was treated unfairly. Just because of the lack of purity of her blood, she had already knocked it down to the bottom of the abyss.


    Do you deserve to be killed?


    Without food, people will be slaughtered first to save their waste, right??


    Bang!!


    Shen Mengxi broke the ground under his feet. His anger was irresistible and he rushed straight to the distance.


    "What did she do?"


    Silver Star a surprised, in the heart has a kind of bad premonition.


    Gu fan didn''t plan to stop Shen Mengxi, but said lightly: "she is very angry now. She needs a killing to calm down her anger. The group of soldiers who just killed civilians will probably be killed by Shen Mengxi."


    What!!


    This is the killing of the fighters in the Chilong base.


    Silver Star widened his eyes: "is she crazy? In this way, even I can''t explain to the base."


    Provocation.


    Directly killing hundreds of soldiers in the red dragon base is definitely a provocation to the red dragon base.


    No matter how serious the situation is, silver star will not be able to deal with it.


    Gu fan shook his head.


    His eyes were cold and indifferent, indifferent to the death of other people.no


    It''s not that he doesn''t care.


    Instead, Gu fan didn''t have the right to care about it at all, because both the civilians and the soldiers with guns were as weak as ants in Gu fan''s eyes.


    "Lower class."


    "Those civilians, for the superiors in the red dragon base, are inferior blood that can be slaughtered."


    Gu fan showed a joking smile, but he was cruel. He continued: "but in my eyes, those who are superior are also inferior. They can kill civilians. I don''t care. It''s like Shen Mengxi killing them next I don''t care


    Understatement.


    All life and death are light.


    The superiors in the red dragon base don''t care about the life and death of the lower class.


    In Gu fan''s eyes, the life and death of those who are in the upper position are also indifferent. There is no difference in essence


    Silver Star swallowed a mouthful of foam.


    In her eyes, the image of Gu fan has changed a lot. The gentle and considerate side only shows itself occasionally.


    Most of the time he was so cold, so cruel, so evil.


    It''s not human.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Shen Mengxi was very fast and rushed to the site of the massacre with his rage in his heart.


    Thousands of lower class people are standing like dead ducks waiting in line.


    "Ready."


    "Shoot."


    Dada, dada, dada.


    The sound of countless bullets pouring down filled the field, and a layer of snow fell from the tree.


    Snow, soon dyed into the color of blood, the lower body is full of bullet blood hole, blood storm infected the nearby land, warm blood will melt the ice and snow.


    "Stop it."


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "Damn you all, damn it!"


    Shen Mengxi rushed to the site of the massacre, but it was too late. Large areas of refugees fell, leaving only the smell of blood and smoke.


    "Who are you, the hunter?"


    "The red dragon base is on a mission. Please leave immediately, or we will take compulsory measures."


    The leader of the general ordered, there are several hunters stand out, are also responsible for the defense of the high-level soldiers in the red dragon base.


    "Dead!"


    Shen Mengxi''s eyes are full of flaws. He looks at the bloody compatriots on the ground and finally breaks out completely.


    Ah, ah, ah!


    The Banshee screamed and roared with all her strength.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 546

    Who am I?


    A former lowlife.


    Shen Mengxi clenched his fists, blood oozing from his fingers, and walked step by step to the snow covered with corpses.


    The worn cocoon on the hand.


    All over the body was whipped out of the wound.


    The feet without shoes are full of frostbite, and some of the muscles in the lower leg have been frozen to death.


    The corpses were expressionless, and there was no fear even of death. Shen Mengxi walked all the way to a girl''s corpse and stopped.


    It was a girl of fifteen or sixteen.


    She looks good. She is in the mood for love. If she was born in a peaceful age, she should be a pure girl full of vitality in campus life.


    In fact, the girl''s death was not tragic. She was shot in the chest, and the blood stained the linen coarse clothes. But the reason that made Shen Mengxi''s heart suffer most It''s because she''s laughing.


    That''s right.


    She''s laughing.


    Smile very soft, as if just deep sleep, and in the dream of somniloquy.


    Relief.


    Shen Mengxi has this word in his mind.


    In the girl''s eyes, I''m afraid that she is not dead, but really free, finally free from the pain of life, finally can not survive in this desperate end of life.


    Compared to the decaying corpses that are everywhere in the world.


    In the Chilong base, the life of the lower class is more than death. It''s not only the pain and torture brought by the body, but also the crushing of the spirit.


    You are inferior.


    You''re like a pig or a dog.


    Inferior race, inferior blood, can''t have any self-esteem, heart seems to be crushed into glass slag.


    "In the face of death, dignity is nothing."


    Shen Mengxi thought of what many strong people said in the last days.


    In the end of the world, you may die miserably at any time. What''s a little dignity compared with that? In order to protect your life, who doesn''t give up his dignity and his body for others to have fun??


    But the lower class is different.


    The less a person has, the more he values his dignity, because they have nothing to lose.


    There is no power, no money, no strength, no power, only a little bit of human dignity, but still completely crushed by the label of "inferior".


    Life is a kind of pain.


    Shen Mengxi is very clear about how tormenting that kind of pain is. He wants people to commit suicide immediately.


    So When she died, the girl would show a warm smile, because she could not bear all this and left with only a little dignity.


    Sad.


    This is the biggest sorrow.


    Shen Mengxi felt his inner struggle and pain.


    "Damn you all."


    The words full of hatred almost came out of Shen Mengxi''s teeth.


    The soldier in charge of the execution of the order saw that she had a bad intention and gave the order with a wave of his hand: "shoot, kill her."


    Dada dada!!


    A barrage of bullets poured down on Shen Mengxi, but just then a more harsh voice came to his face.


    The Banshee screamed.


    Sharp voice as if for a moment to let the surrounding space into a state of sudden stop.


    Every piece of crystal clear snowflake was scattered by the shock, but it was shocked into snow by the sound, and the water flowed with it.


    The bullet that floats in the air trembles violently. It can''t move forward when it enters the scope of the ultrasonic wave. It is blocked by the sound wave in the mid air, and then it bursts into countless pieces.


    Shen Mengxi shows his horror.


    She rushed into the crowd, the sound bone fully opened, causing her body to become a sound amplifier.


    Burst.


    The guns in those soldiers were broken into innumerable parts.


    Then sound waves destroyed the hardest bones in their bodies. Even if the eardrum was pierced, the huge roar of bone cracking could be heard, followed by visceral rupture, eyeball explosion, brain burst


    Miserable.


    All the soldiers who slaughtered civilians also died in the snow.


    Dozens of seconds later, there was no one alive except Shen Mengxi.


    This is the super lethality of the undifferentiated sound wave. There are no more living creatures within a kilometer radius. The ice and snow melt into snow water and infiltrate into the earth with blood.


    A moment later.


    Gu fan people also slowly came to the scene.


    That kind of tragedy shocked Silver Star, leaving no corpses everywhere, killing all the soldiers of the whole team.


    Who!!


    Who is Gu fan.


    His companions, why one more terrible, one more powerful.


    "Silver Star There''s a message from headquarters. "


    Just at this time, fox Niang quietly came to the Silver Star side, the dark dragon troops took the initiative to contact the team.Silver Star took a look at Gu fan and took the communication equipment.


    "Dark dragon unit, team leader of unit 17, silver star on standby."


    There was some confusion on the other side of the communicator. After a moment, the order from the boss came: "this is the dark dragon headquarters. Now you need to investigate an incident. A team of 300 people lost the news."


    "It''s up to you to determine what happened."


    Silver Star a Leng.


    She''s at the scene of the incident right now, and the killer of the 300 man unit is nearby.


    What should I say?


    Silver Star''s eyes twinkle with hesitation. She is a member of the dark dragon army and should always be loyal to the base.


    But Is she going to betray Gufan?


    "Just tell the truth."


    Gu fan saw the silver star''s dilemma, tone flat, even let Silver Star tell the truth.


    I''m kidding.


    Gufan, are you kidding?


    Killing 300 soldiers in the red dragon base is not so easy to solve.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just tell the truth."


    Gu fan''s tone is still flat, but his eyes are firm, as calm as Mount Tai.


    Hoo ~ ~


    Silver Star took a long breath and replied, "report, I am at the scene now, and all 300 soldiers have died."


    Dead!!


    The headquarters of dark dragon base kept silent for a long time and continued to issue an order in response: "for the next new task, the headquarters hopes you can find out who did it, kill 300 people at one time, and do not ask them to send out a distress signal. The other party should be very strong."


    "Be careful when carrying out the task."


    The headquarters of dark dragon forces reminds us, but the next sentence of silver star makes the high level fall into silence again.


    "The murderer is beside me."


    What!!


    The murderer is beside silver star. Is silver star hijacked?


    "Give it to me"


    GU fan reached for the communication equipment of silver star and said in a calm tone, "Hello, those soldiers have just been killed by us, and your No.17 team is on my side."


    On the other side of the messenger, the commander''s voice changed significantly.


    He responded in a low voice, "who are you and what is your purpose?"


    Gu Fan said: "don''t worry, we will arrive at Chilong base soon. See you then."


    No fear.


    Gu fan doesn''t care about the way people look at him.


    He doesn''t care at all. The red dragon base regards itself as an enemy or a friend.


    To kill 300 soldiers is a big trouble.


    But for Gu fan It''s just a casual little thing.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 547

    Anger.


    The red dragon base is furious.


    It''s too arrogant to kill 300 soldiers in an open and aboveboard way. It''s a declaration of war against the base.


    This is not the most worrying. The most important concern of the red dragon base is whether the "dark dragon forces" have defected. At least the Silver Star team has been sentenced to death.


    Right now.


    Dark Dragon base headquarters.


    In the dark chamber, several high-ranking members of the dark dragon army are discussing in secret.


    "The infidels have begun to doubt us."


    "They think that the Silver Star team has betrayed, and we need the dark dragon troops to prove their innocence."


    In the shadow, a male voice full of evil came slowly, and the meaning of his words was understood by all of you.


    Kill!


    Silver Star team, we have to kill.


    No matter whether the team is really rebellious or not, it must be killed to prove the innocence of the dark dragon troops and draw a line with the enemy.


    "I agree. Kill the 17 teams led by silver star."


    "Whether they have betrayed or not, they must die. The dark dragon army has its own rules."


    They agreed one after another, and finally looked at a man in the middle of the room.


    The man was sitting in a luxurious dark chair. He didn''t look very old, but his eyes were full of sinister and dark.


    What matters most is The man actually had a pair of horns on his head, which was obviously alienated and intensified, resulting in dark black scales all over his body.


    Dark Dragon King.


    It was the Dark Dragon King, also known as the "Saint", with the highest status and the strongest strength among the faithless sects.


    His horns are indestructible, his scales are like the legendary evil dragon, and his strength is terrible. It is said that all the people who have seen him fight have died.


    "Good."


    "Then kill Silver Star''s team 17."


    "In addition, the hunting teams that killed 300 soldiers should be killed together."


    Dark Dragon King said lightly, as if killing these people is a simple thing.


    It''s only 300 ordinary soldiers'' lives, plus a few low-level hunters. Their strength is nothing. It''s easy to change into other experts.


    "Which of you would like to go?"


    Dark Dragon King''s eyes wantonly scan around a circle of subordinates, one of them red fruit with the upper body, holding a ghost sword man stood out: "my ghost sword is willing to fight for the Dragon King!"


    Ghost knife.


    The man''s muscles and muscles are as hard as steel. A ghost knife is engraved with strange lines. The killing breath is frightening.


    He is one of the most powerful men in the dark dragon base, and he is also a ruthless man who kills people without blinking an eye.


    "Slaves are willing to fight for the Dragon King."


    An enchanting female voice came from one side. She was slim and slender, with white, tender and smooth hands. There was a steel needle hidden between her fingers.


    A thousand needles.


    This woman, nicknamed qiangen needle, is good at killing people with concealed weapons. She always takes her life easily when the enemy is not aware of her.


    Two generals.


    Each of them has experienced many battles, and their strength is much stronger than silver star''s team.


    The Dark Dragon King nodded: "you must have enough. Bring their heads back to me."


    Yes.


    Yes.


    The two generals of the dark dragon army disappeared in the secret room, and the whole room became calm again.


    It''s a small thing.


    In the eyes of the Dark Dragon King, whether it''s a thousand needles or a ghost knife, it''s enough for the two teams to send one of them, and it''s all for the sake of insurance to let them work together.


    Next, just wait.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    The four members of the Silver Star team were a little uneasy at this time.


    All of a sudden, her communication equipment received a message from another team of dark dragon troops.


    "I''ll kill you."


    The content of the information is so explicit, red fruit pointed out is to kill you, fearless.


    Ghost knife.


    This is the message from ghost knife.


    He is absolutely confident in his own strength. It doesn''t matter if he tells the other party before killing, but it''s more interesting.


    "It''s over."


    "We''re done."


    "Getting involved in this is a big problem."


    The most shrewd fox mother shook her head, her eyes showed a trace of despair: "we will be killed. According to the usual practice of the dark dragon army, the call just now is enough to put us on the list of betrayers."


    After hearing this, the skinny monkey was surprised, and his face was also a little scared.


    He knew that the hand of the dark dragon army was broken, especially the Dark Dragon King. If he let the team be destroyed, it would be impossible for him to survive."Let''s make it clear."


    "If we draw a clear line with them now, and then go back to the base to make things clear, how can it be considered a mutiny?"


    Iron arm''s character is simple and honest. He scratched his head and didn''t understand. They didn''t do anything. Shen Mengxi killed them. Why were they regarded as traitors.


    "Ah."


    Silver Star sighed in secret and said slowly: "this is what the dark dragon troops do. If there is a little doubt, it is enough to order the killing. We are only with Gu fan, it is enough to order the killing."


    The dark dragon army is so heartless.


    They will never allow the betrayal to happen. If there is a little sign, it will be snuffed out. Silver Star and Gu fan are so close, and they have a substantial relationship, so they can''t escape.


    "I''m leaving."


    The thin monkey was the first to make the decision.


    The dark dragon army in his heart is too terrible. Silver Star has feelings for Gu fan and breaks the rules, but thin monkey doesn''t think it''s necessary to be buried with him.


    The Silver Star team is falling apart.


    "I leave Silver Star team and go back to make it clear."


    When the thin monkey says this, it is equal to taking the silver star as the enemy. When he sees it again, he will fight each other.


    Silver Star''s face was cold.


    "Well, I''ll let you go."


    "Anyone else who wants to leave, let''s go together."


    Silver Star is a little disappointed, just as the so-called disaster is coming, they fly separately. Although several people have experienced countless battles together, they still choose to go their separate ways at the critical moment of life and death.


    "I quit."


    Some Han Han''s iron arm also stood beside the thin monkey. Their private relationship was the best, and he didn''t want to accompany Silver Star to die.


    On the other side.


    The fox mother hesitated.


    Finally, she also stood on the side of the thin monkey, silver star face is full of disappointment, light asked: "are you sure you want to go, even now back is a dead end."


    How can fox mother not understand.


    She shook her head and replied, "if you go back, you may die, but if you don''t, you will die. You know the ability of the dark dragon army. No one can disobey the Dark Dragon King."


    Yeah.


    The dark dragon army is specially responsible for assassination. There are not only the lunatics who kill you head-on, but also the assassins who kill you secretly.


    "OK, let''s go."


    "I won''t stop you, because I know you will die if you leave."


    Silver Star voice is cold, don''t look at a few people, walk back to Gu fan side.


    Fox Niang several people shook head, for a man died, really not worth it.


    I left.


    Fox Niang several people leave one after another.


    Silver Star is dejected. The betrayal of her former best friend still makes her sad.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 548

    The skinny monkey was also brutally killed.


    Silver Star suddenly have a kind of rabbit dead fox sad feeling.


    "They first killed iron arm in a cruel way."


    Silver Star breathes out a long breath and analyzes the enemy''s psychological state: "deliberately release other people, and then catch up with them. Watching the prey run away in panic and fear, he feels happy and slowly torments and kills them."


    If Silver Star guesses correctly, fox Niang''s body will appear in front.


    "Why?"


    Shen Mengxi was puzzled: "why do they want to kill one by one and show it to us in this way?"


    "Fear."


    Gu fan was able to understand this idea and showed an evil smile.


    "Create fear."


    "Former partners, one by one died in front of themselves, and there is no resistance."


    "Their miserable death will not only cause anger in their hearts, but also magnify the fear step by step. Every time they see a dead companion, they will upgrade their despair to a higher level."


    Collapse is inevitable.


    Let''s make an inappropriate analogy.


    If a person comes home and sees the fire burning the whole house and all the family are sacrificed, he will cry and collapse.


    But if a person comes home, he will first see his father cut to death by a random knife, and then his mother''s heart cut out. He will go upstairs in agony, and then he will see his wife who has been dismembered in the corridor, and finally he will come to the room Even the children were cut open.


    The feeling of fear, collapse, despair and constant pressure is definitely more thorough than a one-time outbreak.


    "Found it."


    "Hu Niang died two kilometers ahead."


    Dragon eye started his ability, found the fox Niang''s place, in the snow two kilometers away.


    Everyone quickly arrived, silver star is quickly came to Fox Niang side, the beauty of the past, but now has been tortured.


    It''s skinned.


    Hu Niang has that kind of lazy and charming image of the imperial sister. Every smile is so attractive. What she is most proud of is her good skin. Any man will feel itchy when he sees it.


    But she was skinned.


    The most proud skin bag was stripped off alive, and the cruelty of the whole process was beyond description.


    "Fox mother!"


    Silver Star rushes forward, hugs fox Niang, at this time quite some loses the sense.


    No.


    Gu fan eyebrows pick, fox Niang''s corpse has a power.


    There''s a trap!!


    Using other people''s corpses to set traps is the most common tactic on the battlefield. During the war, people often guard against "line mines" and other things under the corpses. Once the enemy turns over the corpse, it will lead to explosion.


    Silver Star, who has received countless training, should have been more aware of prevention, but now he lost his mind and held the fox mother in his arms.


    Her skin less muscles were covered with blood, which had been frozen by the cold, forming a large piece of red ice.


    All of a sudden Hu Niang''s stomach is high and high. With the sound of explosion, countless steel needles are shot around and pierced into silver star''s body.


    A thousand needles.


    This is a thousand needles already set.


    Once fox Niang''s body is turned over, it will explode like the thunder in the war. Even if she had planned, silver star would lose her mind and collapse.


    Pop.


    A big hand held the silver star.


    The domineering force rampaged, instantly formed a strong defense, protected the viscera, spleen and lung, so that the steel needle would not cause fatal injury.


    "I It''s a low-level ambush... "


    Silver Star feel shame, by so much training, experienced so many battles, she will be because of the death of teammates and take it lightly, it is too stupid.


    "Tut tut."


    "It''s really the love of Lang and concubine."


    At this time, a gloomy laughter came from afar.


    It was a graceful looking woman. Her ten fingers were slender and beautiful, as delicate as green and white jade. There was silver flickering between her fingers, as if they were sharp steel needles.


    A thousand needles.


    One of the most brutal characters in the dark dragon army.


    "That man, is that why you betrayed the dark dragon army?"


    "I''m going to be moved to cry. The soldiers of the dark dragon army should be merciless, but you left for love and chose to give up your life. It''s sad."


    Thousands of needles talk frivolous, as if the silver star is experiencing a sad love story.


    But such a story often has a tragic ending, just like Romeo and Juliet.


    "Hey."


    "A thousand needles, what you expected is quite accurate.""She was cheated. The dark dragon army forgot everything they had learned. Ha ha ha ha."


    Near the thousand needles, a man with a red fruit on his upper body and a ghost sword appeared.


    His eyes are manic and bloodthirsty. He looks at Gu fan and Silver Star coldly. At the same time, he looks at the fox mother whose abdomen is exploded and has no skin: "how about it? It''s my masterpiece, isn''t it?"


    "You You... "


    Silver Star was so angry that he felt a surge of blood and vomited a mouthful of hard work.


    She tried to stand up, desperately urged the powers in her body, ready to fight to the death with the two people in front of her.


    But Gu fan hugged her, and then stood behind him. He said faintly, "the next thing is for me."


    "Yo Yo."


    "It was a love story that moved me to tears. It moved me to tears, too."


    Thousands of needles, while looking at Gu fan wantonly, seem to be no big deal.


    I''m afraid they don''t know what they are facing.


    Gu fan helped the silver star to Shen Mengxi and let her protect it temporarily.


    Look back.


    Gu fan''s face changed.


    He was laughing, laughing wildly, silent and twisted.


    "In fact, I haven''t seen anything so interesting in a long time."


    Gu fan''s exclamation made thousands of needles and ghost swords slightly stunned, as if things were different from what they expected.


    The man in front of us is not a hypocritical guy.


    Gu fan is bloodthirsty, crazy, twisted and cruel.


    At this point Qiangen needle even thinks that the man in front of him is his own kind. Even if he doesn''t exert any ability, even if he feels like an ordinary person, he still exudes a dangerous smell like a wolf.


    "What you do is a little interesting."


    "I can''t help but want to play with you and test my new servant by the way."


    Gu fan laughs playfully, and the new servant is a touch of red hidden in the snow mountain, and a corpse eating ghost King hidden under the spider silk robe of blood prison.


    "Come on, let''s keep playing."


    "The cat and mouse game has just begun."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 549

    The game is just beginning.


    Qiangen needle and ghost knife haven''t realized what''s going to happen.


    The number of times that the dark dragon troops miss is very few, and both of them have cultivated a strong self-confidence. Even if Gu fan may be a strong enemy, they will be able to kill easily with their ability.


    "Boss..."


    All of a sudden, the earphone of a thousand needles began to ring.


    She and ghost knife actually have their own teams, just like silver star''s team, there are scouts in charge of searching for intelligence, and there are snipers hiding in the dark, forming an efficient and rapid hunting team.


    "Well?"


    "I''m having fun. What''s the end of disturbing me, you know?"


    Qiangen needle''s expression is a little impatient. She hates that others disturb her when she is entertaining.


    The last team member who disturbed her was really stuck with more than 1000 needles. It''s not necessary to say that the death was miserable.


    "Boss, I don''t know if I should remind you."


    The voice of the teammate in the earphone was trembling, and he continued: "but the man in the red robe behind you has been standing there for a long time."


    What is the man in red standing behind me??


    Yu Guang, a thousand needles and ghost knife, looks back. For a moment, he feels that his blood is frozen, and his inexplicable fear rises to his heart.


    Scarlet!!


    A strange man, hidden under the scarlet robe, was behind them.


    It stood like a dead man, silent and silent.


    No way.


    This is absolutely impossible.


    Thousand needles and ghost knives are the top experts in the dark dragon army. What kind of people can appear behind them silently??


    Moreover, it''s still a snowy day. There must be a sound when stepping on the snow. It''s more difficult to hide the huge figure in red robe. When did it appear


    "Remember the taste of all of them."


    "Remember the voices of all of them."


    "Remember the temperature of all of them."


    "My servant, ghost king, start a hunt."


    Gu fan did not prepare to do it himself, but showed a more cruel smile: "go to kill them one by one, slowly, slowly."


    Gufan''s words made the giant creature in the red robe react.


    It slowly raised its head, and the face hidden in the dark under the cloak finally appeared.


    It''s not human.


    There was no flesh on the king''s face. His scarlet muscles were intertwined. On his eyes, which were hidden and protected under the film, there were several pupils turning, locking all the enemies around.


    Ultra far vision.


    The combination of dynamic and static vision.


    "Now, start running."


    Gu Fan said lightly to thousand needles and ghost knives. Before they could react, the ghost king of corpse eating had moved.


    A stroke.


    It is just so lightly a row, fingers on the extremely sharp nails across the thousands of needles and ghost knife face.


    It''s just a little bit of skin.


    The ghost king listened to Gu fan''s words very much. Instead of killing him directly, he came slowly, bit by bit, and created a wound first.


    A small wound, the smell of blood in the eyes of the ghost king is very strong.


    The odorant molecules that fall from human walking will stay in the air for several hours, and even if they escape to 10 kilometers away, the ghost king can follow the path composed of odorant molecules to pursue the target.


    The odor molecule is like a bright light composed of countless fireflies in the dark, and the enemy is the end of the light. As long as you chase down, you will find the target.


    "You''re kidding me."


    A thousand needles covered his face, showing a startled expression.


    The speed of this blow was so fast that the naked eye could not catch it at all. When the reaction came over, the blood mark had been scratched on the face.


    Why?


    Obviously can second kill her, but just leave a small wound??


    Shua, Shua, Shua.


    A thousand needles fight back irrationally.


    The silver light on the fingertips flashed, and dozens of sharp steel needles burst out of the air.


    The speed of the steel needle is so fast that it doesn''t even have the sound of breaking the air. When it pierces the air, it plunges into the ghoul''s chest and penetrates deeply.


    The defense is weak.


    Qian Genzhen''s face brightened. The monster in front of her was not very strong. She had more means of attack, including more destructive moves.


    However The needle got stuck.


    The steel needles that pierced the corpse eating ghost King''s chest seemed to have penetrated into the mud and sank in a little bit, and then produced some harsh sound of steel distortion.


    Qiangenzhen''s face is more and more ugly.


    Her eyes were shocked and frightened, and she saw an incredible picture.The steel needle didn''t penetrate the ghoul''s body.


    After being trained by Gu fan, the corpse eating ghost king was able to control every muscle in his whole body. The steel needle stabbed into the muscle fiber did not cause any damage, but was pulled tightly by the muscle fiber.


    It''s an incredible thing.


    If a monster controls every muscle at will, as flexible as a palm, what will happen??


    Muscles The needles were ground into little marbles.


    That''s right.


    The muscle fibers on the chest muscles of the corpse eating ghost king are like tiny fingers. They grasp the steel needles and knead them wantonly. Finally, they are kneaded into iron mud and rolled into round little marbles.


    Several marbles fell into the snow.


    The ghost king of the corpse eater didn''t get hurt. It was just a small joke, a desperate joke.


    What power is this?


    Thousands of needles immediately come to a conclusion that they absolutely can''t beat the monster in front of them.


    Run!!


    A thousand needles ran away without hesitation.


    The ghoul did not chase after him, but turned his head and looked at the ghost sword.


    CHIGUO hesitated about the ghost knife on his upper body, but he still took out the special chopper with various patterns and chopped heavily at the head of the ghost king.


    The power of this knife is deep and heavy.


    With the help of the sole of his foot, the ground is crushed. A force bursts from the spine to the arm, and the power of the power explodes instantly.


    With a knife, there was a faint sound of crying and howling, and with an unyielding sense of awe inspiring killing, he cut his brow and wanted to chop his head to pieces.


    When.


    The head of the ghoul king of corpse eating made a clanging sound.


    The tiger''s mouth of the ghost knife is suddenly split by the earthquake. The greater the strength, the stronger the anti shock force. It''s OK to split the enemy with all your strength, but when the ghost king of corpse eating is intact There''s a big crack in the arm.


    Invalid.


    The head of the ghoul king was as good as a diamond. He didn''t even leave a white mark.


    It''s terrible.


    How can a creature forge its body like this??


    The ghost sword knew that it could not kill the ghost king with its own strength when it cut out the sword.


    "It''s a good blow. It''s very powerful."


    Gu fan seemed to suddenly think of something, showing a smile: "by the way, forget to tell you, all of you One can survive. "


    "Again, there''s only one."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 550

    Only one of you can survive.


    When Gu Fan said this sentence, a cold cold came to his face, and the real cruelty was reflected incisively and vividly.


    "Ghost king."


    Gu fan called lightly.


    The monster under the scarlet robe hit at once. The speed that the naked eye couldn''t distinguish was faster than the sound. The ghoul King tore the enemy''s back with his claws, pressed the ghoul King''s head with a slap, and pressed him in the snow.


    What is this for??


    The ghost king stretched out a finger and cut his own blood vessel.


    A drop of crystal clear emerald green liquid will flow out, the ghost king will flow this drop of liquid into the torn back wound, instantly into the blood vessels everywhere, slowly began to spread.


    Poison.


    It''s the ghost King''s poison.


    After that, the ghost King released his hand and let him go In front of this monster, the leader of the dark dragon army is just as vulnerable as the children in the kindergarten.


    "The toxin will explode completely in one day."


    Gu fan acted as a commentator, his face was full of fun smile: "you should be able to feel it?"


    It''s a game.


    Thousand needles and ghost knives, like to play this cat and mouse game, then Gufan let them play enough.


    Ghost Dao immediately understood Gu fan''s meaning.


    He had a look of horror in his eyes and a slight tremor in his voice: "you For me "Detoxification?"


    Detoxification?


    "It depends on whether you live to the end."


    Gu fan casually waved his hand: "I feel a little bored, start quickly, otherwise you will be the first to die."


    Gu Fan said, ghost knife immediately turned his head and ran out like crazy.


    He took out a communication instrument, which marked the position of his teammates, obviously to start with his own people.


    In a few minutes.


    In the ghost knife team, the soldiers in charge of investigation take back all kinds of tools, prepare to stop the surveillance of Gu fan and cooperate with the team leader to leave the scene.


    "Ah?"


    "Captain, why are you here?"


    The scouts are very good. They can feel someone approaching.


    The hot breath of the ghost knife was not hidden. He gasped and held his big knife, which made the investigators confused.


    According to reason The Scout is the eye of the team. He can''t reveal his position under any circumstances. But why does the team leader suddenly appear? It doesn''t conform to the team''s usual style.


    "I''ll poke the team blind."


    Ghost knife said darkly, the Scout did not react, and then the black blade came from top to bottom.


    Poof.


    The swift and sharp scout''s chest burst and his blood was sliced out.


    "Why?"


    "Captain, why kill me?"


    The detective fell to the ground, and his combat effectiveness was greatly reduced. In addition, he was not the opponent of ghost knife, so he had no chance to resist.


    Why?


    It''s simple, in order to survive.


    "If I want to live, you will die!"


    The fierce ghost knife came to the investigator and stabbed him in the chest. His heart and spine were all pierced, and he ended up dead.


    All right.


    The whole team is blind.


    Ghost knife with communication equipment, began one by one on their members of the slaughter.


    The sniper had his throat cut.


    A powerful psionic whose head is split in two.


    Another person found that his teammates died one after another, and there was no rescue in the vast world. Layers of fear wrapped him, as if he was trapped in a huge cage.


    "Where are you?"


    All of a sudden, the voice of the captain came from the communication equipment.


    The man was so excited that he immediately replied, "Captain, are you still alive? That''s great. Several other people have died. I have too much snow here, and the signal is not good..."


    "Well, where are you waiting? I''ll find you."


    The sound of the ghost knife came to a sudden stop here. A moment later, there was another corpse in the snow.


    All out.


    In the ghost knife team, all the elite hunters he brought were killed by himself.


    Guilt?


    Guilt?


    No Ghost knife in the heart of those who died, there is no trace of apology.


    On the contrary, without killing a person, his fear increased.


    This is not reasonable.


    According to the truth, the more people killed by the ghost knife, the more reassured they should be. After all, the number of people fighting for "survival" is decreasing.


    But the opposite is true.


    Despair, fear, all kinds of negative emotions are full of ghost knife.The more you kill those former teammates, the more you can see your end.


    "Will I, too, be killed like this?"


    "Can I live? Yes, yes, I will. I will kill everyone and become the last one."


    In fact, the psychological state of ghost Dao was on the verge of collapse. He began to attack the people with thousands of needles, looking for their place, and became more and more crazy.


    On the other side.


    After the ghost knife left, the monster in the huge scarlet robe appeared at the killing place.


    A drop of emerald green, bright liquid, from its fingertips fell on the body.


    I''m alive.


    The scouts, snipers and other members who have just been killed by ghost knife stand up slowly.


    Their flesh and blood began to rot.


    Their muscles start to swell.


    The over strong muscles tear the skin one after another, and the limbs of the mutant corpse become stronger, with sharp nails on the ground.


    Ghouls.


    They all became ghouls.


    After they become ghouls, their strength increases, but their brains are not completely corrupt, and they retain most of their combat experience.


    The intelligence level of every Ghoul can reach the level of a 5-year-old child, and most of them are dominated by combat experience. To be exact These are standard combat machines.


    The ghouls.


    This is a ghoul family that Gufan needs.


    The ghost king can create his own people, use his blood, transform other human beings or corpses, and gradually strengthen the clan.


    Soon The ghouls wailed around the ghost king.


    They still have hatred in their brain, hatred for ghost knife killing themselves, hatred for partner betrayal.


    Go for it!!


    Chase, kill!!


    This game has just begun.


    The ghost king of corpse eating continued to catch up with the cubs, while the situation of qiangen needle, which had been running away for a long time, was even worse.


    One of the players died.


    That''s what just happened. She thought she had run far enough to get out of the chase.


    But in the radar display range of the messenger, the life signs of a member of the team disappeared. It is obvious that he was killed.


    And then there''s the second, the third, the fourth.


    It''s a hunting game. Some people are constantly hunting. A thousand needles don''t know when it''s their turn.


    Time goes by minute.


    Every time someone dies, her fear will deepen, because the next one may be herself.


    It turns out that That''s what it''s like to be chased.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 551

    It''s snowing.


    It had just cleared for two days, and the filthy snow was falling, and the blood was buried again.


    Although the blood and corpse were covered up, the fear and despair in my heart were increasing. When the life signs of another teammate on the communicator disappeared, thousands of needles dropped all kinds of electronic devices and crushed the locator.


    "One day."


    "Although it''s snowing, try to hide your body, and you can return to the base in one day."


    Thousands of needles judge the distance. She has thought out her words silently in her heart. She wants to report everything that happened today to the dark dragon army.


    I''m afraid that only the Dark Dragon King can fight against the enemy of that level. He is definitely not born on the spot, but gives important news to the upper class The thousand needles in fear have already begun to think about their own future.


    It''s an instinctive desire to survive.


    It seemed that even if she could live for an hour, she would not know if she could live for an hour.


    "Are all my teammates dead?"


    Thousands of needles speed up the pace, light body speed is extremely fast, almost to the level of no trace, plus the cover of Blizzard, smell and temperature have dissipated.


    Am I safe?


    The colder and colder the temperature, the colder the fear in my heart. The layers of despair and fear are mixed with hope, which is the most tormenting thing.


    Creak, creak, creak.


    A thousand needles heard a very slight sound, as if some beast was chewing the bone.


    Is that alien?


    The thousand needles lowered their posture and ran away in the direction of the sound, secretly observing.


    A strong stag fell to the ground, its body was torn apart, its sharp claws were torn on the body, and then it was put into the blood basin to chew and swallow.


    It''s just a fight between different species.


    "What''s that?"


    All of a sudden, the pupil of thousand needles suddenly constricted, and I felt that my back was cold, and my blood seemed to freeze.


    It turns out that some of them, lying on the ground and eating the carcass of a stag, were their own subordinates, a scout, a sniper and a psionic At this moment, they all turned into ghouls.


    Their mouths are full of blood.


    They take out the bone of the stag, chew it, grind it up and suck out the bone marrow, then swallow it bloodily.


    Turn around.


    A few ghouls, with the eyes looking at the prey, looking at a thousand needles.


    They didn''t launch an attack, but their scarlet eyes had already locked thousands of needles completely, and wisps of muddy mucus flowed down from the corners of their mouths, as if they wanted to taste the flesh and blood of the former captain.


    "No..."


    "I''m not out of lock."


    "All my subordinates have become monsters. They are tracking me, but they don''t attack me or kill me."


    Thousands of needles finally understand that the snowstorm covered the blockade of the field, all the way to escape from the danger of their own.


    She is like a monkey in the palm of Buddha. She can''t escape from the control of fear and the pursuit of these monsters.


    "Why?"


    "What are they waiting for?"


    Thousands of needles have collapsed, and their subordinates have become these monsters after they die, but they just look at themselves coldly and bloodthirsty. What kind of tricks are they playing??


    Die, die for me.


    A thousand needles flashed several sharp cold awns between their fingers, and the sound of breaking the air was heard all the time, stabbing the ghouls lying on the ground in an instant.


    Ding Ding Ding.


    The ghoul reaches out his claw and blocks it, and the steel needle is bounced out, all of which are resisted.


    Unexpectedly, the seemingly ordinary ghouls also have great strength. After all, they were originally powerful hunters of the dark dragon army. After mutation, they gained more strength, not belonging to the thousand needles.


    How is that possible?


    Those subordinates are all the garbage that are randomly slaughtered by thousands of needles. Why do they become so powerful now.


    A thousand needles felt that there was a big hand holding her hard.


    Escape.


    Escape from all this.


    Thousand needle brain confusion, turned aimlessly continue to escape, and those ghouls did not chase out, still lying on the ground to continue to eat the body of the stag.


    It''s a cat and mouse game.


    It''s a game that slowly kills your mind.


    Vulnerability.


    Thousands of needles feel more vulnerable than ever.


    She clearly experienced the careful training of the dark dragon army, and became one of the best. Why is she so fragile now? It''s just like the panic at the beginning of the last life.


    My hands are frozen.


    My feet are numb with cold.Thousands of needles in the snowstorm feel like they are trapped in the ice cellar of infinite cold.


    She can''t bear it. Even though the base is very close, she still feels exhausted and unable to move on.


    "I will die before I get to Chilong base, won''t I?"


    "Those monsters are all around me. They are covetous in the dark. They catch me and release me, release me and catch me..." Qiangen needle understands the rules of cat and mouse game. If the other party wants to let herself die, she will be finished.


    Exhausted thousands of needles, found a cave.


    She didn''t want to escape any more. The wind and snow sealed a hole, opened it and walked into the dark and humid cave. A moment later, a bonfire was even built in the cave.


    Thousand needles don''t want to go anywhere.


    It''s like she''s here to warm up and have a rest.


    But no matter how close she is to the campfire, even if the snow on her body has melted, the cold in her heart can not be resolved.


    "Finally I''m looking for you. "


    At this time, outside the cave, came a man''s voice.


    Thousand needles were surprised, but they turned their heads and found that they were ghost swords performing tasks together. They were a little relieved.


    "You''re lucky you''re not dead."


    Qiangen needle looked at the ghost knife a few more times. At this time, he was holding a sharp blade with all kinds of strange patterns in his hand. His expression was manic and full of anxiety, and his spirit was always in a tense state.


    It seems that ghost Dao has suffered a lot.


    "You''re lucky, too."


    Ghost knife into the cave, sitting on the opposite side of a thousand needles, warm swaying fire, the two faces red.


    No.


    There''s something wrong.


    Thousand needles can smell the bloody smell on the ghost blade, but it''s human blood.


    Especially his weapon front mouth, also mixed with blood, so "fresh" taste, another thousand needles are too familiar, that is the blood cut from the living body!!


    "Hey."


    "It seems that you found..."


    Ghost Dao also noticed the eyes of thousand needles, and said that, while the other party was still waiting for the next half of the sentence, a sharp knife quickly cut to the throat of thousand needles.


    People have habitual thinking.


    When listening to each other''s language, they always want to finish what they have to say. When they attack suddenly in the middle of the speech, most people can''t react.


    Ding.


    The clang of metal impact came.


    A thousand needles, holding several steel needles in hand, blocked this dangerous and dangerous blow.


    "It''s all those people who killed you..." Thousand needles suddenly understand what happened, companion''s life is all killed by the ghost knife, in a moment all things are figured out.


    No wonder those ghouls are watching and waiting.


    Waiting for us to kill each other.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 552

    Dangdangdang!!


    The ghost sword is waving its weapon crazily. The gas of the sword is everywhere. The sharp edge of the sword stabs into the four walls of the cave, and the broken cutting marks can be seen everywhere.


    A thousand needles are not to be outdone. The sharp needles between the fingers are constantly thrown out. Every time the tip of the needle hits the most vulnerable part of the blade, there is a feeling that the weak can overcome the strong.


    All of a sudden.


    As soon as the eyes of the ghost knife changed, countless strange patterns of weapons in his hand seemed to be alive, wriggling and twisting to form a skeleton, which turned the knife into a ghost knife.


    "Dead!"


    When the ghost knife comes, the sound of crying and Howling comes from the cave. The light of the sword becomes faster and sharper.


    Poof.


    A thousand needles are stabbed in the chest. The white bone of the wound can be seen, and the internal organs can also be seen.


    "I won."


    Thousands of needles in this knife, but show victory cruel smile.


    With a grip in her palm, the countless steel needles that had just been bounced out all returned under the control of her powers. In an instant, she stabbed the ghost knife into a hedgehog.


    A thousand needles.


    I really hit a thousand needles.


    The ghost''s defense ability is the weakest and the weakest.


    Thousands of needles make use of this, plus the dense steel needles around them, they kill in an instant.


    Heart, hindbrain, temple, and all kinds of joints were penetrated by steel needles, but even so, his strong vitality still supported his last breath.


    "Why did you kill everyone?"


    In fact, thousand needles have guessed the answer, but they still hold the ghost knife''s hair and ask.


    But the ghost knife laughed. The smile was twisted and helpless, and with a few tears: "only one person You can Live on... "


    "You I won... "


    Only one person can live.


    This kind of trick is often used by the dark dragon troops, just like raising poisonous insects, to cultivate the strongest one.


    Toys.


    We''re all toys.


    Although thousands of needles became the winner, the end was miserable.


    The fatal wound runs from the chest to the abdomen, and even the hunter can''t bear it.


    Hoo ~ ~


    the snowstorm blocking the entrance of the cave was lifted away again.


    A huge figure slowly came in, the monster dressed in blood robes, eyes full of strange light, straight looking at a thousand needles.


    "I won."


    "I''m the winner."


    The voice of a thousand needles is vain. She is really the last one alive: "I can live Let me live... "


    Thousand needles are saying, suddenly her side has fallen ghost knife slowly stood up.


    At the moment, the body of the ghost knife has undergone a serious mutation. The skin begins to peel off, and the tense and explosive muscles become a ghoul lying on the ground.


    "Live."


    "You and him."


    The ghost King spoke more coherently than before, pointing to a thousand needles, and then to the corpse of the ghoul on the ground: "same, alive."


    Its meaning is obvious.


    It''s OK to live, but to live like other ghouls.


    Lies.


    It''s a lie from beginning to end.


    A thousand needles fell powerlessly on the edge of the cave, with a sad and pitiful smile. It turned out that they could not escape anything.


    From the beginning to now, it''s just playing. The cat and mouse game is always eaten by the cat when the mouse is exhausted.


    She''s exhausted.


    She''s going to be eaten now.


    The ghost King walked slowly to the thousand needles, and a drop of emerald green liquid fell down, spread in its wound, and then spread to every corner of the body.


    It wasn''t long.


    There''s another Ghoul in the cave.


    It''s over.


    The killing mission of dark dragon troops is over.


    It all ended in failure, and eventually everyone became a member of the ghoul family.


    It''s still snowing.


    Deep in the snow nest of the earth, the sound of the sand is secret and rapid.


    When the ghost king with his family appeared in front of Gu fan, silver star was shocked.


    In the dark dragon army, the most twisted and powerful army was so easily solved, and all became monsters.


    The most terrible thing is These monsters are controlled by Gufan.


    "Let''s go."


    "We are very close to the Chilong base."


    Gu fan''s face was expressionless, and the death of those mice was of no importance at all.


    Silver star feels throat is dry however, force swallows a spit: "you won''t want to destroy red dragon base?"


    He can.The mysterious and powerful man can easily destroy the red dragon base.


    Gu fan just smile: "how can it be."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    All the senior members of the dark dragon army fell into silence.


    In the cold and dark room, the Dark Dragon King sits in the highest position, and the two swaying candles in the room go out one by one, which means that the ghost knife and a thousand needles have died.


    "The ghost knife is dead."


    "A thousand needles are dead."


    "Ha ha, it''s a little interesting. It seems that our enemy has a little strength."


    The Dark Dragon King, who was covered with dark scales, stood up slowly, and the Dragon claws moved a few times. Jie said with a smile, "it seems that I need to do it myself."


    On the other side.


    The high level of Chilong base also received the same news.


    There is no supreme leader in the non believer sect, but there are ten saints who represent the strongest power of mankind.


    Sitting together, these ten saints are the most powerful fighting force in the southern theater of war and the real masters of the faithless sect.


    "Everybody, let''s do it."


    "Someone defies the authority of the unbelievers."


    A man in brilliance stands out, and his image is very special. The light converges into a ring and rotates slowly on his head. It looks like a Legendary God.


    And his code name, also full of mythological color, is called God envoy.


    As the name suggests, the messenger of God!!


    It''s ironic.


    A religious sect that believes in nothing has produced such a superstitious saint, but there are a large number of believers under him who worship him as a God.


    The non believer sect believes nothing but everything.


    Existence is reasonable.


    "Tut tut."


    "This matter has nothing to do with me. You can solve it by yourself."


    A expressionless, cold faced man in a white coat said slowly.


    He remained neutral about this kind of thing, but he was only interested in the scream of the scalpel. Since the doctor appeared, there have been many half human and half animal monsters in the red dragon base.


    He continued to carry out cruel experiments, combining human beings with alien species, just like the "chimera" project carried out by Dr. Wei Xianjian under Gu fan.


    But


    If Gu fan were here, he would recognize that the doctor was an old acquaintance.


    Hongyi.


    Once a master Skinner.


    He also participated in the original scheme of the chimera plan.


    Later, with his keen observation, he twice escaped the big clean-up of dawn alliance. Unexpectedly, he finally came to the red dragon base and continued his crazy experiment.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 553

    Hongyi.


    Master Skinner.


    He is absolutely a genius, no matter what industry he is engaged in, he has the ability to never forget, and he has the cutting-edge medical and technological technology.


    But he was destined to be a devil.


    Psychological deformity, no previous life experience.


    Hongyi was born that part of human nature "good" seems to have been erased, extremely distorted in the heart of his favorite and best at torture others.


    He looked at other people''s pain and tears, and felt that he was going crazy


    Unexpectedly, the twisted and devilish pervert is still alive, and he escaped to the red dragon base and became a saint here.


    "I''m not interested."


    "What I believe most is experiment You can solve it yourself. "


    Hony directly withdrew from the meeting, left the scene in a hurry, as if aware of what will happen in the future, and scanned a circle of other saints with the eyes that almost looked at the dead.


    "Hum."


    "Experimental lunatics."


    A big man with a strong physique came out. His muscles swelled and his teeth in his mouth mutated. He was like a beast''s teeth, so he got the title of "king of beasts".


    This saint, there are some masterpieces.


    He has tamed some large demon dogs, and the simple minded ones seem to be able to be controlled by the king''s ability and eventually used by him.


    "Kill them."


    "The red dragon base is our territory."


    The king continued, his voice was rough and murderous, and a demon dog hidden in the dark slowly showed his body. The monster was especially different from other species, with three heads.


    A head open blood basin mouth, saliva mucus dripping on the ground, even issued zizizi sound, showing that strong corrosive.


    A head''s teeth are flowing out of the slurry, emitting a hot temperature.


    A head, however, contains the cold sense of the machine, as if swallowing a thousand years of ice.


    Frost.


    Fire.


    Highly toxic.


    This strange Devil Dog is more like the legendary three headed dog in hell.


    But in fact, it does not come from hell, but from Hony. In a cruel scientific experiment, the genes of three human hunters were fused with the genes of a demon dog, and finally the hell three dogs were produced.


    A wrong evolution, but created a very terrible beast.


    The giant beast is extremely powerful, even more powerful than the king himself. One man and one beast have both reached the "Saint" level, which obviously has a very high position in the non believer sect.


    "It seems that everyone''s opinion is to kill."


    "The other saints are not here for the time being, but it doesn''t hurt, so it''s decided Send out our fighting power and cut down the unknown enemy. "


    The envoys presided over the meeting in gilt light. Several of the ten saints were absent, and more than half of the remaining strong ones agreed. Finally, they decided to snipe before the enemy came to the Chilong base.


    "In addition..."


    "In the red dragon base, what about the recently active hunting team?"


    Some people have questioned that in recent days, the crazy hunting team has been at its best, and the guy named "Immortal King Kong" is even more powerful. He''s full of muscle and can''t get into the mirror.


    The rest of their team, too, are tough characters.


    In the first few days, there was a riot caused by the hunting team. The reason was that someone was deliberately looking for trouble in the Chilong base, but they were all run over lightly. Later, the senior management gradually paid attention to it.


    As for those who are crushed to death, who cares about the life of the weak??


    "That team claims to be from the twilight League of the north."


    "These words are not necessarily true, especially the killing of the master and the killing of the ten million level corpse tide is a fable."


    Some people scoff. What the crazy hunting team said is too outrageous. If the corpse tide is really so strong, how can the human base resist??


    "But that team can use it."


    "Let''s take them with us in this operation. After all, the Immortal King Kong is also a strong man who has reached the saint level, and it seems to be easy to be manipulated. It''s a big deal to make him the 11th saint?"


    Another proposal was made.


    This opinion is reliable. Immortal King Kong seems to have a kind of iron and simple feeling. He doesn''t have much heart.


    It''s very easy for the high-level group of non believers to play with and control such a simple soldier.


    As long as we promise him favorable conditions, then pretend to be kind, give him all kinds of good impressions, treat his teammates and friends well, and slowly pull into the infidelity.


    At that time, he is just a young man who has been used by others.


    "Good.""Then take him with you."


    At the end of the meeting, the ten saints decided to go out in person, which was a big deal for the Chilong base. A storm started, but they didn''t know what they were going to face


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Gu fan and Yinxing are not far away from the red dragon base.


    Silver Star''s expression became more and more strange.


    At this time, she has really become a traitor. No matter how she explains it, she is an absolute traitor for the red dragon base.


    Look back.


    Thousand needles, ghost knives and his men have all become monsters.


    Ghouls.


    The ghost king in the blood red robe, with his family, became a part of the team.


    They start to eat whatever they see. Whether it''s the alien species that swim outside, the human remains, or even some passing hunters, they will be eaten up.


    After all They are still alien!!


    "Boss."


    "We''re almost there."


    The dragon''s eyes can already see the boundary of the Chilong base, where many refugees are gathered. They are blocked outside the city gate and are not allowed to enter for the time being. There are too many people in the city, and they are already overcrowded.


    They set up tents outside the city, and some of the refugees in the cold wind fell down from time to time, and then never stood up again.


    Lower class?


    Then you just wait outside to be frozen to death and starve to death.


    Even the "ordinary people" with qualified blood energy have to queue up slowly, waiting for an opportunity to enter the base.


    Squeak, squeak, squeak.


    Suddenly, the gate of the base slowly opened, and tens of thousands of refugees outside cheered, thinking that the gate would be opened again, releasing a group of refugees into the city.


    However The first one to emerge from the gate is a huge monster.


    The devil dog.


    It''s a modified breed very similar to the hellhounds.


    It howled, and the roar shattered the eardrums of the nearby survivors, and its huge claws stepped forward, ignoring the survivors and directly trampling it into mud.


    "Garbage, don''t get in the way."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 554

    Garbage, don''t get in the way!!


    With the roar of the king of beasts, the hell three headed dogs completely ignored the humble lower class outside, crushed them with their huge paws, and stampeded them in the crowd, bursting out a large amount of blood.


    "Monster!"


    "Here comes the monster. Help, help."


    "Why are there monsters in the red dragon base?"


    There is a continuous stream of screams. Who could have expected that there are so many terrible monsters hidden in the red dragon base??


    Blood stimulates the hellhounds.


    After all, it''s a different species, and it doesn''t want to be completely domesticated like the ghost king. From the realization of its blood, the hell three headed dog in front of us is just a monster made up of all kinds of genes.


    It started killing.


    The terrible mouth of the blood basin, from time to time flowing out of the slurry and ice mist, many people on the ground turned into ice crystals, and many were burned by the slurry on the spot.


    Creak, creak, creak.


    The hell three headed dog treats human beings as snacks, and throws them into his mouth and swallows them wholely. Occasionally, he chews them and makes the sound of bone and meat rubbing, which is just like sugar beans.


    "Lower class, don''t shout."


    "You have the most despicable blood. You are lucky to be eaten by my hellhounds."


    The king of beasts laughed and did not regard the lower class as the same class. This is the case with the faithless sect.


    When human beings are divided into three, six and nine grades because of their advantages and disadvantages, more unfair things will happen.


    The lower class are the slaves of rubbish. It''s not a pity to die Those who are superior always feel that their blood is superior, and they no longer belong to the same race as those who are inferior.


    The king of beasts is even more so.


    They have become saints. What is the concept of saints??


    In the heart of the saints, I am afraid they have already regarded themselves as gods.


    Despair.


    The refugees were desperate.


    They came to seek help, just for a hope to live.


    But now it seems that, let alone survive, the base does not regard them as human beings, not even animals.


    The king strode forward.


    The emissary appeared at the gate wearing glass. Seeing him, many civilians immediately knelt down.


    God''s emissary.


    It''s a legendary emissary.


    He is just like the true messenger of the God in the legend. He radiates soft light all over his body, soothes people''s wounds and hearts, and has a gentle smile on his face.


    "God, save us."


    "Please stop the brutality of that monster."


    "We''ve been out in the snow for a week and our feet are freezing."


    Many civilians surround the envoys and want to get his gift, because in people''s hearts, the "envoys" of the ten saints are the most merciful and compassionate.


    Bodhisattva''s heart.


    This word can''t be more appropriate to describe a divine envoy.


    "My Lord, I am your believer!"


    A beggar in ragged clothes rushed forward and hugged the envoy''s knee. He cried bitterly and said, "I am the first believer of the faithless sect. Please don''t abandon me."


    At first, there were not many supporters of the unbelievers.


    At that time, every supporter was very important. I''m afraid this beggar was also one of the earliest supporters. But later, because of the division of class by blood, he was almost eliminated from the sect, and his end was miserable.


    "I have made contributions to the teaching of the unbelievers. I have killed people for you!"


    The miserable believer continued to pray, but the gentleman frowned, and his arms were cut off.


    It''s too fast.


    The holy light flashed by, but turned into the sharpest blade, cutting off the believer''s arm directly.


    "Please don''t touch my holy body with your dirty hands."


    The emissary patted the dust on his body and said in a soft voice, "God is kind and warm. He gives all kinds of benefits to all living beings, but God will also be angry."


    "God once sent down a flood and baptized the sins of the world."


    "God sent angels to destroy filthy human beings."


    God makes the expression more and more fanatical. What he says about God is similar to what is depicted in the Bible. God will also be angry at what human beings do, and even bring down all kinds of disasters to eliminate stupid and dirty mortals.


    "Once I didn''t understand."


    "But one moment, I realized."


    "What God wants to eliminate is the filthy rubbish of your blood. Living in this world is a waste of resources."


    The emissary shook his head, and then continued: "only those people of pure blood are entitled to enjoy the glory of God. As for you It''s time to die. "


    His words are so cruel that they are not just merciful and kind. The lower class are animals and even the source of pollution to the world.The believers who begged for God''s help were scared back and even knelt on the ground.


    God is kind.


    But if one day, God wants to kill you, it will be more determined than anyone else.


    "The hypocrite."


    A dark figure came out of the gate of the base.


    Dark Dragon King.


    He had two horns on his head, and his whole body was full of pure darkness. His whole body was covered with black scales of dragons.


    Oppressive.


    Extremely powerful ruling power.


    He raised his foot and stepped on the ground, and people felt that their hearts had also been severely kicked.


    That''s because every move of the Dark Dragon King involves every human life, as if all human lives are under his control.


    Fear, shudder, despair.


    The Dark Dragon King wantonly releases these negative energy. Anyone who dares to get close to him can''t help but want to take out weapons to attack himself, and even someone stabs his temple with a knife on the spot.


    This is the Dark Dragon King.


    It is said that the boss of the dark dragon army is not only physically strong, but also mentally terrible.


    There was a saint who fought against him.


    It''s hard to separate the physical strength. They bombard each other, but before long, the spirit of the saint was eroded and finally killed himself


    After a long time, almost no one wanted to provoke the Dark Dragon King. His ability was so weird that it was impossible to defend him.


    Finally.


    A muscular man appeared.


    The Immortal King Kong''s expression is cautious, a face serious walk in the last side of the team, looking at a few saints reckless atrocities, slightly frowned.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "If you don''t kill Vajra, are you still tired of the blood?"


    God made aware of the Immortal King Kong''s mood, continued: "rest assured, soon you will become the 11th saint, and then you will understand that their lifeblood is not worth anything."


    "These inferior people will be eliminated sooner or later."


    God wants to change the idea of Immortal King Kong, and even more wants to brainwash him and promise all kinds of benefits. The 11th Holy One is one of them.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 555

    "The eleventh saint?"


    Immortal King Kong showed a simple expression: "sounds pretty good, then my friends can be taken care of?"


    Stupid.


    Is it that simple?


    "Of course."


    "If you become a saint, it is above all people."


    "All your friends and relatives will be the most noble, and you will enjoy the same treatment as other saints."


    The emissary pulls up the Immortal King Kong, while the Dark Dragon King smiles contemptuously. The big fool is really simple. The emissary obviously wants to use him It''s stupid.


    But stupidity is also a good thing.


    Stupid people are most easily manipulated.


    "Oh?"


    "I see."


    "In the future, my position will be the same as yours, right?"


    The Immortal King Kong nodded his head, and the emissary showed a kind smile: "of course, since you have become the eleventh saint, your rights are naturally the same as ours."


    Kid bluffing.


    How can a reckless tough man know the meaning of rights?


    How does Immortal King Kong know how to establish his own power and how to use his power? It''s just that everyone is equal in status.


    A few people are not out of King Kong to coax the round turn.


    God envoy, Dark Dragon King, beast king It seems that the big powers do not pay attention to the coming strong enemy at all.


    Three of the top ten saints were sent out, and they were the most powerful among them. In addition, there was Immortal King Kong, the outsider, who stood in the front. No matter how strong the enemy was, how could it deal with the four saints??


    "Here we are."


    Outside the gate of the red dragon base, the Dark Dragon King was the first to notice the arrival of the enemy.


    A few people came slowly in the cold wind. One of them looked like an ordinary man surrounded in the middle, just like the stars holding the moon.


    Weird.


    An indescribable feeling filled the heart of the Dark Dragon King.


    He vaguely felt that he had been suppressed, not someone suppressed him, but the surrounding space seemed to be filled with a sense of "disharmony".


    What''s going on??


    The disharmony makes the Dark Dragon King feel a little uncomfortable, but what he doesn''t know is that since Gu fan came to this area, the surrounding space has already resonated with Gu fan, and even reached the point of harmony between man and nature.


    His heartbeat is the rhythm of the earth.


    His pace is the pulse of the earth.


    It is common, just like a hard stone, but the hard stone has already integrated into the world, just like every plant.


    So Dark Dragon King will feel a little uncomfortable, because this piece of heaven and earth has already belonged to the field of Gu fan, he can''t realize, can only say that the level and strength are too weak.


    "Very strong."


    God narrowed his eyes and gave a strong evaluation.


    The king of beasts also nodded on one side and said, "that pair of men and women are introverted and rich in strength. Unfortunately, their savings are still not enough and they can''t break through to the final level. But as long as they are tempered a little, they can become the strong men of the new generation."


    They are talking about "fog" and "dragon eye".


    They are all members of the legendary fourteen. After so many ups and downs, although they are still hunters of "Jinggang" grade, they have the capital to break through to "Mithril" and become saints.


    What is lacking is only the accumulation over a period of time and the breakthrough of some opportunities.


    Dark Dragon King on one side, Jie Jie said with a smile, admitting their potential: "those two men, give them to our dark dragon troops, and within three months there will be two more saints."


    The emissary looked a few more: "but What surprised me most was that in addition to the two good embryos, there were two real saints


    Saints.


    Reaching the level of legendary silver, the gene will change qualitatively.


    The same saint will feel a little bit sensitive, because only the strong of the same level can have a strong sense of threat.


    The same kind.


    The saint who reaches the legendary silver will feel the breath of "being in the same column".


    Shen Mengxi exudes such an atmosphere, and another man in a red robe is even more terrifying


    If people can be divided into three, six and nine, then the saints can be divided into the strong and the weak. Compared with other people of the same kind, the giant guy in the red robe lying on the ground is just the difference between the bright moon and the firefly.


    "The big guy in red is their leader."


    The emissary judged again that he felt that the spirit of the ghost king was the most powerful, and he was probably the leader who had hidden his identity.


    But the Dark Dragon King shook his head and pointed to a young figure wrapped in red cloth. It was the Crazy Rabbit who fell asleep: "in fact, I feel that he is more dangerous. Maybe he is the main one."


    Interesting.It''s really interesting.


    The mysterious big guy in the red robe, the little guy tied in the bloody silk, and Shen Mengxi himself


    It''s amazing that there are three saints at one time. It''s more than two years since the end of the southern war zone. Every saints is full of legends.


    Such a doomsday, there is no sudden emergence of inexplicable strong.


    The sudden appearance of Gu fan''s several people is really like a supernatural force, which makes people feel incredible.


    "Never destroy King Kong."


    "It''s time for you to act."


    God began to cheat, showing the false smile of charity: "every saint must prove his strength. Now is the time for you to prove yourself."


    With that, the Immortal King Kong moved.


    He walked step by step towards all the people in Gufan, with firm eyes.


    Each of the Dark Dragon King has his own ghost. Since the other side also has Saint level presence, let the Immortal King Kong try the water first to see how strong those people are.


    It''s better to lose both.


    At that time, they will be able to reap the benefits.


    On the other side.


    Unquenchable King Kong is as powerful as a dragon, and his upper and lower defenses are countless times stronger than refined steel.


    Shen Mengxi put on a fighting posture and was ready to fight with one of them at any time. The ghost King forced him to kill more and more, as if he felt the power of Immortal King Kong and wanted to fight with him.


    However, things are always unexpected.


    Wumie Vajra didn''t plan to fight with the so-called "enemy". Instead, he came to Gufan and knelt down on one knee.


    "Lord death."


    "Here you are at last."


    He was respectful and had only respect in his eyes.


    What?


    A saint above should not kneel down at will, even if he is silly.


    At this moment, the authority of the strong falls to the altar, and no one can accept the existence of a "God" and kneel down to a mortal.


    The silver star on one side was also stunned.


    He looked to the left and then to the left. According to the rumor, he judged that the Immortal King Kong was the member of the crazy hunting team who recently appeared in the red dragon base.


    And he respected Gu fan as the Lord of death.


    Do you mean


    Silver Star suddenly covered his mouth and said, "are you really the leader of crazy hunting?"


    No kidding.


    Gufan didn''t joke from the beginning.

 Chapter 556

    The Immortal King Kong is on his knees.


    He knelt down to a mysterious man who seemed ordinary.


    "Immortal King Kong!"


    "Do you know what you''re doing?"


    "That''s the enemy of the red dragon base. Do you want to betray the faithless sect?"


    The God made his face look ugly and scolded him with a condescending rebuke. However, the Immortal King Kong just stood up slowly and answered with a calm voice that he should have said: "there''s something wrong with you. I''ve never been a member of the non believer sect."


    "And I''d like to make a grand introduction."


    "This is the captain of the wild hunting, the supreme god of death."


    "He is the supreme being in the adjudication office, the supreme being of the adjudication office, the leader of the legendary fourteen, the leader of the dawn alliance, the founder of the justice fortress, and the hunter of the abyss..."


    "Lord Gufan."


    Immortal King Kong begins to introduce Gu fan, but the long list of titles makes people feel numb.


    God envoy, Dark Dragon King, beast king Several people all show the puzzled expression, what adjudication office, what legendary 14 people, still have that dawn alliance, have not seen at all.


    But not everyone can call the hunter of the abyss master.


    Master of the abyss, that is the great terror that only exists in the super crack.


    Besides, rumors about the "king of immortality" are rife. In fact, there has been a lot of news inside the Chilong base, and the vast tide of corpses of more than 10 million levels does exist.


    And the master who controls the endless corpse tide is even more unfathomable. It is preliminarily judged that human beings have almost no chance to win!!


    And Gu fan, who dares to call himself the hunter of the abyss??


    "Oh, it''s very famous, but I haven''t heard of any of them."


    The Dark Dragon King was not frightened by these names. Instead, he turned his eyes to the "Silver Star" beside Gu fan and said coldly, "Silver Star, do you know the consequences of betrayal?"


    When the Dark Dragon King spoke, his eyes captured people''s soul, and a strange force that eroded his spiritual power would penetrate into his brain unconsciously.


    After listening, Silver Star trembled all over.


    Among the dark dragon troops, the betrayer''s end is only a dead end, and will die extremely miserable, like the corpse and bone are just children.


    Those people will be locked up in dark dungeons. Muddy sewage will soak their bodies. All kinds of poisonous insects will mix with them. They will go all over their bodies. Women, in particular, will suffer more and climb up their legs


    Physical torture, as well as mental pain.


    Dark Dragon King will also use the spirit of the forbidden art, gradually let people''s spirit completely collapse, and finally become a monster without independent consciousness.


    It is said that once a thousand needles and ghost knives were in charge of the prison in the dark dragon army. Later, their character was so distorted.


    "Silver Star..."


    "Your teammates are dead. Think about who killed them."


    Dark Dragon King continued, he is very clear about Silver Star''s character, want to use his erosive spiritual power, first her spirit from the inside out.


    It works.


    Silver Star unconsciously fell into a state of guilt.


    She can''t help but think of the past, the time with her teammates, mutual support, several times are dangerous and dangerous to save each other.


    But in the end?


    They all died miserably It''s very tragic.


    Guilt.


    Silver star can''t help but shed tears of guilt from the mainstream.


    The people in the dark dragon army should be very cold and thin. Silver Star is the kind of woman who is a little cold. But at this time, through the amplification of emotion, guilt filled all emotions.


    "Well?"


    This kind of small skill can''t escape Gu fan''s eyes.


    If you want to say the control of the spirit, he is the real ancestor!!


    There was a slight tremor in his nose. Suddenly, the tone of the Dark Dragon King was confused. For a moment, it was like the haze was swept away in an instant. It felt like the wind was light.


    Silver Star also suddenly woke up.


    She looked at herself and touched the tears on her cheek: "I I cried... "


    What??


    What''s going on.


    That seemingly ordinary mysterious man, just made a nasal sound, resolved my spiritual attack?


    The dark dragon king doesn''t seem to have changed much on the outside, but there is a huge wave in his heart, because he knows what it means.


    Disorder.


    That nasal voice, not only interrupted the Dark Dragon King''s words, but also let the negative emotional energy contained in it collapse instantly.


    What kind of master is this?


    The most difficult thing for ordinary people to guard against is mental attack.


    Gu fan''s ability to do this proves that his spiritual control is far above himself.


    ImpossibleThe Dark Dragon King no longer dares to act rashly, but the beast king beside him laughs.


    "Dark Dragon King, it''s rare for you to eat shriveled."


    The king of beasts seems very proud. Normally, the dark dragon king always wants to crush him. Although the Dark Dragon King is not necessarily stronger than him in physical strength, the erosion of his spiritual strength is really a little annoying.


    "It''s a little interesting. Those people on the opposite side, who are the strongest, come out to fight with me."


    The king of beasts just took this opportunity to show his strength and swept the hall with a defiant attitude. Then he put his hands on his body and tore his clothes.


    At this time, the whole picture of the king of beasts appeared in front of people.


    Its skin is heterogeneous cyan, just like the blue of gems. Numerous muscles are complex, just like ancient bronzes. Just from the appearance, you can feel a rock like toughness.


    The sun is shining.


    The beast king''s blue skin was shining. He stretched his body slightly, and his whole body made bursts of "crackling" sound of fried beans. He joked: "Hey, no one dares to stand up and compete with each other?"


    "Never destroy King Kong."


    "It''s said that you have a strong physical body. Do you want to have a try, or do you want your so-called master to come and join me?"


    The king of beasts glanced around and finally put his eyes on Gu fan and Immortal King Kong. To be honest The so-called mysterious man, in the eyes of the king of beasts, really has nothing to fear.


    But the invincible body of the Immortal King Kong made him have some interest.


    Being provoked.


    The Immortal King Kong frowned and was ready to fight with the king of beasts.


    Pop.


    Gu fan''s palm was placed on the Immortal King Kong''s shoulder. He said faintly, "you don''t have to try. He''s not your opponent."


    That''s the first thing to say.


    The blue veins on the king''s forehead burst up, and he raised his finger to Gu fan''s head: "ha ha ha, I dare say I''m not an opponent, then..."


    Poof!!


    Before the king''s words were finished, suddenly a shadow passed by.


    It was a scarlet shadow, a giant in a red robe, who had rushed to the king of beasts.


    I don''t know when a finger has been cut off. Zhanqing is as strong as ancient copper and iron. In front of that special existence, it is as fragile as paper.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 557

    what??


    All of us were shocked by the sudden change.


    The speed of the ghost king under the red robe was so fast that no one could see it clearly, and no one could know when the finger of the beast king was cut off.


    The hide in the hat without leather face hole ferocious, a row of fangs uneven, heterogeneous eyes burst out of shocking light, the beast king also can''t help but be shocked back a few steps.


    "Different species?"


    The king of beasts was shocked. Unexpectedly, under the red robe, there was a super alien.


    Like the hell three headed dog, it is also tamed, but the ghost king is more perfect. From the consciousness of soul to blood, it has fully evolved, and at the same time, it is flowing with the hell blood of alien and ancient.


    Its real ability is not far away from "divine gold", and it can even be said that it has stepped into the realm of divine gold.


    "You Tame Alien... "


    "Come on Better than Compared with... "


    Under the red robe, the alien spewed words, and the scarlet eyes were full of splendor. Looking at the king of beasts and the three dogs nearby, he was very excited.


    It is rare to come to interest, the king of beasts and three dogs let it have a strange feeling, want to have a good contest, to see who is more powerful.


    What are you talking about??


    How could that be!!


    The king of beasts broke his finger and retreated, forgetting his pain.


    It''s one thing for an alien to be tamed, but it''s quite another to be able to speak with its own mind and logic.


    The evil spirit is rampant.


    The ghost king has a strong interest, and his blood red robe swings with the wind.


    All of a sudden, it disappeared in people''s sight again, the action was too fast, the naked eye could not keep up, only the traces left by the bloody shadow could be barely seen.


    Its claws are so terrible that it can break through the sound barrier and tear the air. Only after a flash can it hear the sound of the air burst.


    Just because of the spiral force brought by Yu Hou, the snow in all directions left long and narrow scratches, crisscross like teeth, stretching for 100 meters, and the ground was cut.


    Poof.


    One of the king''s arms was torn open, and his blue bronze arms were as fragile as paper.


    It''s not that the beast king''s defense is too weak, but that the corpse eating ghost king is too strong. Just the claws and strong wind can tear ordinary hunters to pieces.


    Arms spin in the air.


    Blue bronze like iron arm fell on the ground, making a dull sound. Many people chose silence on the scene.


    God''s emissary.


    Dark Dragon King.


    There are those who stand in the rear and watch the battle. For a moment, they are all speechless and don''t know what to say.


    As one of the top ten saints, the beast king is almost invincible in people''s hearts, but he is like a child in front of the corpse eating ghost king. Every attack will bring huge damage.


    Yila.


    Soon, there were scratches on the king''s chest.


    The muscle fibers of the ridge explosion were torn apart, the white bones were so dazzling, and the wriggling viscera were even clearer.


    It''s not good.


    Is the king of beasts going to be killed by that monster??


    Roar! Roar!!


    At a critical juncture, the hell three dogs are also angry.


    It saw the master repeatedly injured, roared forward, opened the blood basin and spewed out deadly poison gas.


    The strong sulfuric acid and poisonous fog were sprayed out, and the dense fog immediately covered the surrounding 100 meters, forming a highly toxic field.


    Zizizi.


    The ground is full of potholes and depressions, and those contaminated with poisonous water will corrode rapidly.


    Three dogs in such a combat environment like fish in water, the other head at the same time roaring, lava flame spray, a fire dragon will be around the dense fog also ignited.


    It''s hot.


    Every inch of air is a hot pestilence.


    The deadly poison full of corrosiveness is ignited and becomes a blazing heat poison. When inhaled into the lungs, it will burn and corrode the internal organs, and the whole body will fester and burn to death.


    More than that.


    The temperature of the molten slurry of the flame also burns the space around the ghost king into lava, and the soil and rock are mixed together to become glass slag emitting heat waves.


    It''s dangerous.


    Hell three headed dog, a monster created by mixed genes, can be combined with each other and produce amazing power.


    Boom boom!!


    Boom boom!!


    Suddenly, at the center of the battle came the roar of explosions.


    When the Millennium cold air flow meets the extremely hot heat wave, it will produce a strong air blast. The last head of the hell three headed dog spits cold poison, and the frost will flood like a waterfall.


    The slurry and the cold current collide with each other, and a huge amount of water vapor is produced. The continuous explosions are many times more powerful than ordinary bombs.The ground is shaking.


    A kilometer around the ground, are shaking violently.


    Ice fog covered with heat and poison waves, covering the battle area, people can''t see what happened on the field.


    "Will the monster in red die?"


    "Of course, the hell three dogs have used all their unique skills. No one can survive under repeated bombardment."


    Many hunters who watched from a distance whispered that the destructive power of the battle was hard to estimate. The hell three headed dog seldom used all its strength. Once used, it would be like destroying heaven and earth.


    "Gu fan, your subordinates should not..."


    Silver Star a little nervous, stay in Gu fan side, want to try to see the situation in the war.


    How can she say that she is really elite, the leader of the dark dragon army.


    But at this moment, silver star really realized her insignificance. The battle between the strong is so terrible. I''m afraid she can''t hold on for 3 seconds in the poisonous fog, not to mention the heat wave, lava and cold current.


    Under repeated bombardment, can the ghost King bear it?


    Bang.


    All of a sudden, a round object was thrown out of the battle circle.


    It is the size of a millstone. It rolls on the ground several times, stops slowly, and then flows out thick and dirty blood.


    Head.


    It turned out to be the head of a hellhound.


    The head still had molten liquid flowing in its mouth and kept the action of spitting out fire, but its neck had been cut off.


    Bang, bang.


    There were two more dull noises.


    The other two heads of the hellhounds were also thrown out of the battle circle.


    How can it be!!


    Shocked!!


    Everyone in the room held their breath.


    The physical strength of the hell three headed dog is higher than that of several ten saints, but in a few seconds, all three heads were cut off??


    So fast?


    It is impossible to achieve this level without overwhelming strength.


    It wasn''t long.


    The movement in the battle center gradually quieted down.


    A man came out slowly. He was short of arms. There was a long scratch from his chest to his abdomen. He could see the internal organs and bones clearly.


    King of beasts??


    He''s still alive??


    God first showed a reassuring expression, it seems that the king of beasts won the final victory, but then his face suddenly changed.


    No!!


    That''s not the king of beasts


    The king of beasts had lost his original reason, his eyes were as red as blood, and his throat kept trembling.


    It''s polluted!!


    It became a ghoul.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 558

    Green as jade.


    The king''s body is slowly healing.


    The bronze and jade like skin is also changing, infected with a layer of strange green, like Jasper sesame embellishment on every inch of skin, resulting in a special variation of ghouls.


    The broken arm is also growing some strange body tissue.


    It''s not like the body of a creature, but some bronze and jade materials, tangled together to form a long chain, stained with spots.


    "King of beasts It''s mutated. "


    People responded that the seemingly invincible beast king had suddenly mutated into a ghoul.


    Soon.


    In the fog of battle, the huge figure of the ghoul king also emerged.


    There was not an inch of wound on his body, and even the scarlet robe made of blood prison spider silk was not a little damaged.


    "The king of beasts is defeated?"


    "Three dogs were killed, and he became a monster himself?"


    I can''t believe it.


    I thought that the king of beasts had won, but I didn''t expect that the next second was the fate of being killed.


    The gap of strength is too big. It''s close to being killed by seconds. It''s unbelievable that the top ten sages have been transformed into a mutated creature in a twinkling of an eye.


    On the other side.


    The faces of the Dark Dragon King and the envoys have changed.


    They obviously don''t have the initial arrogance. They are just a ghost king. I''m afraid they are all hard to deal with, let alone other experts.


    "Dark Dragon King, buy me some time."


    God made his eyes shake, as if he had made up his mind and stepped back.


    The bottom card.


    He has a terrible card.


    The dark dragon king suddenly understood what he wanted to do and said in a low voice, "OK, I''ll fight for time for you. You can do it as soon as possible!"


    After that, god suddenly knelt down on the ground, holding his chest in both hands and began to say something.


    Light!!


    The light in the sky seems to have been pulled by something, and even began to twist.


    Each light contains innumerable colors. At this time, it is twisted into glaucous glass, like a rainbow, forming a huge bridge, and the other end is on the God''s envoy.


    He''s absorbing the energy of light??


    No More than that.


    The envoys seem to have some connection with some existence in the city.


    That kind of existence can lend part of its power to God first, making him possess all kinds of incredible abilities, and distorting light into himself is only one of them.


    "Sure enough."


    Gu fan narrowed his eyes and thought of many things.


    The brain in the VAT in the iron and Steel Machinery City once said that there is an abyss master sealed in the red dragon base.


    The first seal.


    Or they can be called angels.


    And the ability of the abyss master, Gu fan, is about clear, and also the most alternative existence in the abyss master, even standing on the side of human beings.


    "I''m afraid the divine envoy borrowed its power?"


    It can be inferred by Gu fan that the so-called divine envoy should have signed some kind of contract with the abyss master, but the use of this ability also needs some time to prepare.


    The sky darkened.


    The light is distorted, forming a huge rainbow bridge, and the sun in people''s eyes is like a solar eclipse, all around into a dark.


    The Dark Dragon King came out.


    It is very satisfied with the dark world around it, and it can exert its potential in the shadow.


    Dark clouds cover the top.


    The strong evil spirit kept gushing out.


    Dark Dragon King''s whole body is full of scales, lying on the ground panting, and his spiritual consciousness is constantly expanding, gradually forming a spiritual field.


    Fantasy.


    The scenery in front of people is constantly changing, and various illusions appear.


    In the field of spirit, the body of the Black Dragon King seemed to be magnified infinitely. It looked as high as a hill, and the body full of dragon scales was constantly tearing and expanding, becoming a real dragon.


    Dragon!!


    A dragon is flying in the air.


    Different people see the Dark Dragon King, there will be different scenery, some people see lying on the ground, such as lizards general mouth spit black inflammation of the Western dragon.


    Some people see an oriental black dragon flying in the air, making waves in the dark clouds.


    In fact, only Gu fan can see clearly.


    The Dark Dragon King''s body has not changed, but the field of spiritual erosion has expanded. People can see all kinds of incredible illusions and exert pressure from the spiritual aspect.


    He''s a psychic.


    Physical strength is also very strong, not weaker than the king of beasts.


    Gu fan so simple evaluation, turned his head to look at other people around, most of them have been deeply confused.Shen Mengxi, Immortal King Kong, even the ghost King The spirits of several strong people who have reached the saint level have been suppressed and become abnormal disorder.


    Bang.


    Vajra waves a fist into the air.


    In his eyes, the Dark Dragon King is like a huge mountain, and his fist blows to the Dragon King''s head. There is continuous pressure in the air. The strength of his fist tears the sound of sonic boom, trying to smash the huge head.


    But the head like a hill did not move.


    Scornful joking eyes, scornful looking at the Immortal King Kong, seems to laugh at how his power can be so small.


    Actually It''s just a blank blow.


    On the other side.


    Shen Mengxi has just reached the saint stage of legendary Mitsui.


    Her mental strength has not been greatly strengthened. The Dark Dragon King in her eyes is wandering in the dark clouds, and suddenly the Dragon comes to her.


    Ah, ah, ah!!


    Ah, ah, ah!!


    The sound wave roars and tears, and the siren''s scream is magnified dozens of times under the effect of her voice bone, like a wave of sound from a huge sound.


    Long Yan was temporarily resisted.


    But the Dark Dragon King was very relaxed and casual. It seemed that he was just playing with her.


    It wasn''t long.


    Immortal King Kong and Shen Mengxi stand opposite each other and seem ready to start at any time.


    In their eyes, each other is a part of the Black Dragon King. In the next second, the sound wave collides with the fist strength, and the air wave explodes in the roar, lifting the ground layer upon layer.


    This is the horror of mental attack.


    Confused two people, expanded their fighting and cooperation, and let each other become enemies.


    "Let''s fight."


    GU fan shook his head secretly: "his mental strength is too weak. It''s time to sharpen it."


    He didn''t plan to help his subordinates solve the present dilemma, but the Dark Dragon King was an opportunity to sharpen them.


    Look on the other side.


    Ghost King lying on the ground, can distinguish some illusion is false, but there are many scenes such as false, not easy to start.


    Not bad.


    It is worthy of being the king of the ethnic group who is about to step into the realm of God and gold.


    It was originally a variation. In addition, Gu fan''s blood also had a certain resistance to spiritual power. It was rare to be able to see through these illusions.


    "It''s interesting."


    "But I want to see something more interesting."


    Gu fan''s character is Xu Gao. He smiles and stretches his palm not far away.


    The blood red tie is untied slowly.


    The Crazy Rabbit woke up and regained consciousness.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 559

    Crazy Rabbit, recovered his mind.


    The long eyelashes trembled, and the beautiful eyes of Hu Lingling showed a trace of innocence.


    But then That seemingly cute little girl image, but burst out the crazy and rough male voice.


    "Lying trough."


    "So big, so big, so big."


    "What a big dragon. It''s so cool and explosive. Come to my arms, little darling. I''ll blow you to pieces."


    Crazy Rabbit paranoid yelled, in the face of the illusory scene in front of him, laughed wildly, broke his finger, and then threw it in the direction of the Black Dragon King.


    Boom boom!!


    Boom boom!!


    After the level of Crazy Rabbit is raised, the power of the bomb becomes more terrifying. In addition, these days, he has been trapped in Gufan''s "bitter fantasy corridor" for endless fighting, and his attack methods become more skillful.


    Cool.


    That''s great.


    Bombs are art.


    The moment of explosion, the gorgeous, it is intoxicating.


    It''s Crazy Rabbit''s favorite thing to watch the enemy being blasted into piles of mashed meat and those "little darling" and "little cute" being blasted into pieces.


    No matter what happened, he kept breaking his fingers and throwing them in the direction of the Dark Dragon King. The roar of the explosion was deafening, and the whole earth was shaking violently.


    That illusion is almost unable to maintain, just the aftereffect of the explosion, has let the Dark Dragon King in the distance to support.


    "False?"


    "It''s boring. It''s fake."


    On the contrary, the mental power of Crazy Rabbit is different from that of ordinary people. At a glance, we can see that the dragon lying on the ground like a mountain is an illusion.


    He was dull at first, but on second thought, he had a crazy idea which was different from ordinary people: "no matter what, I''ll blow up the illusion, and break it up, ha ha ha!"


    "I''m such a genius. I can think of it. It''s so interesting."


    The Crazy Rabbit is really crazy. He knows that the dark dragon in front of him is fake, but he just wants to blow up the illusion with his own bomb.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    The crazy rabbit left them on the ground, and even his fingers could track them automatically. He bounced and moved to the target Each finger bomb is like a spring and a tracker. It will lock the target by itself.


    The explosion continued.


    The fireworks exploded.


    The shock wave crushed the surrounding air, forming a nearly vacuum field, and the firelight seemed to be distorted in this field.


    The earth shakes.


    People can''t stand steadily.


    The Dark Dragon King''s illusion is hard to support, the concussion wave makes his brain dim, and the evil idea can''t be transmitted to people''s mind through the layers of blasting.


    Shen Mengxi stopped.


    The Immortal King Kong has also stopped.


    They look at each other, which is the origin of the enemy just fighting, turned out to be their own companions, wake up one after another.


    But the Crazy Rabbit won''t wake up.


    "No!"


    "Don''t disappear!"


    "So big, so funny little darling, don''t let it disappear, you get it back quickly."


    Crazy Rabbit watched the illusion of the dark dragon gradually blurred. On the contrary, he was more anxious than the Dark Dragon King, and wanted to let him call the illusion back to play.


    What''s going on??


    This crazy guy with male and female faces, is he out of his mind??


    Dark Dragon King''s temples shed a cold sweat. He felt that he was a little difficult to support, but the other side didn''t want to play enough.


    He''s always playing with people.


    Ever since, the Dark Dragon King has used the invasion of "dark consciousness" to make others miserable.


    But this crazy rabbit is quite different. He is happy in it. He knows it''s fake, but he is still happy to crush it with bombs.


    Crazy.


    A complete lunatic.


    It''s more crazy than those guys in the dungeon.


    Clearly know is false, clearly know that their attack is invalid, but has been continuously crazy bombing, not a fool is what, not a madman is what, it is difficult to understand ah.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    "Cool, cool, go on, keep it going."


    Crazy Rabbit more open more epilepsy, irascible bomb seems like a brilliant fireworks, wave after wave of the outbreak.


    It''s not enough just to break his finger. He took off his eyeball and turned it into an eyeball bomb.


    The bright eyes, with floating tentacles, wriggled towards the illusion of the dark dragon, and exploded when they reached the end, producing a huge super explosion.Mushroom cloud.


    A small mushroom cloud rises.


    Everything within a radius of 100 meters vaporizes instantly, and the sand particles in the soil are constantly melting in the burning of the fire, and they are not finished after becoming the molten slurry. They are constantly burning and compressing into pieces of bright glass, and even charcoal barbecue into things like "Diamonds".


    You know, it''s a rare object that can only be seen at the place where the lava erupts.


    The shock wave is even more terrifying.


    The crowd watching the battle in the distance felt the heat wave coming on their faces, and they wanted to smash people in an instant.


    "Drink!"


    All his life, the Immortal King Kong stood in the front and took the place of others to resist the wave of impact.


    His two palms slapped heavily, forming a blasting sound wave. His fists were blowing forward from time to time. His strength collided with the wave of explosion shock. The shrill sound continued to come, and the two air currents interacted and exploded with each other.


    Shen Mengxi and the rest of them were not shocked by the aftershocks.


    Shock.


    It''s really shocking.


    Silver Star then understood who the Crazy Rabbit was, and understood why Gu fandu "sealed" him all the way, treating him as a secret weapon that could not be used easily.


    On the other side.


    The Dark Dragon King is not so lucky.


    Even if it''s the aftereffect, it''s not what ordinary experts can bear.


    Although an eyeball bomb has no strong radiation performance, it can be compared with a small nuclear bomb only in terms of explosion power.


    In addition, he was quite close to the explosion, and there were fine cracks on the scales of the Dark Dragon King, and a lot of blood could be seen dripping down the scales to the ground.


    Miserable.


    It''s very sad.


    Crazy Rabbit Almost physically, it beats the psychic.


    The effect of the explosion is entirely physical, but the twisted space of the fire waves, the hot air make it difficult for the mental power to transmit, and the means of eroding other people''s brain consciousness are not easy to use.


    "Ah


    "Every word means a lot."


    "My lovely baby, little baby, is gone."


    Crazy Rabbit looks very angry. He pinches his waist and points to the Dark Dragon King. He yells and scolds in a rough voice: "you''re a waste. You can''t even keep the illusion. It''s not fun at all."


    "I''ll kill you!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 560

    Rubbish!!


    Trash!!


    Not even a single illusion can hold.


    Crazy Rabbit is very angry, because he has not played enough, the bomb in his hand is crazy to throw forward.


    The roar of the explosion continued, and the Crazy Rabbit began to attack the Dark Dragon King himself. Originally, the afterwave had already made it difficult for him to resist, let alone now such a crazy bomb baptism.


    Boom boom!!


    Boom boom!!


    Finger bombs, eyeball bombs, and rib bombs that crazy rabbits pull out of themselves.


    The crazy burst flames cover up the Dark Dragon King, and pieces of dragon scales are blown apart. On the shaking earth, there are only pieces of fireworks that disappear in a flash. The brilliant burst is eternity, and the continuous explosion is even more deafening.


    The center of the explosion.


    We can hear the cry of ghosts and wolves.


    Countless dark breath tearing, as if to split the flames around drill out, the crisis of death, Dark Dragon King or burst out a very strong sense of destruction.


    The Dark Dragon King''s body is constantly destroyed.


    The dark breath in his body, however, wanted to break through the body, and forced him out of the body with super mental force.


    Poof!!


    With a burst of flesh and blood, the whole body of the Dark Dragon King broke into pieces.


    But then, there is a real dark dragon rising in the air, it has no real flesh and blood, tearing hot in the twisted flame, hysterically rushing towards the Crazy Rabbit.


    The spiritual body.


    It''s a pure spirit.


    Dark Dragon King''s spiritual power has broken through to a peak.


    At this time, the physical body was destroyed, and he did not die immediately, but continued in a spiritual way.


    The dark dragon king turned into a black dragon tearing the flame. The dark atmosphere was full of resentment and hatred, as if there were countless ghosts tearing and scratching, and finally rushed to the Crazy Rabbit.


    Invasion.


    The invasion of consciousness.


    The pure consciousness body, with more manic and soaring pure energy, is like a powerful soul, forcibly occupying and invading another body.


    This is simply a picture that can only appear in fantasy novels.


    Give up!!


    It is said that the immortals who destroy heaven and earth can cultivate to a certain extent. Even if the body is destroyed, they can also rely on the powerful "Yuan Shen" to capture other people''s bodies.


    This is similar to the picture in front of us.


    It''s not scientific.


    It''s so unscientific.


    But this world is a world full of unknowns. Scientific cognition is still very shallow, and there are too many things that cannot be understood.


    Some scholars and experts believe that brain waves will remain for a certain period of time after death, maybe that is the soul. Some scientists also found that the body will lose 0.01g at the moment of human death, maybe that is the weight of the soul.


    Consciousness.


    The soul.


    These are unsolved mysteries, full of unknowns, but the dark dragon king really broke through the physical body and invaded into the body of the Crazy Rabbit in the form of consciousness.


    The huge dark dragon, just like a whale sucking water, all of a sudden poured into the small body of the Crazy Rabbit.


    This picture is extremely shocking.


    After all, Crazy Rabbit is just the image of a little girl.


    The dark dragon is hundreds of times bigger than him, tearing in the air. Finally, the consciousness without substance is condensed and condensed. It is compressed by many times before it is completely integrated with the Crazy Rabbit.


    How could this happen??


    A few people around showed concern.


    It''s no joke that the consciousness of Dark Dragon King invades into a person''s body.


    "Gufan, it''s not good."


    Silver star face dignified: "I have seen with my own eyes, there are a few Dark Dragon King consciousness transformation of the experimenter, character completely into another person."


    Gu fan is indifferent: "I know that the invasion of complete consciousness is more terrible, it is likely to erase the original consciousness, and the dove will occupy the nest."


    With a calm face, he continued to look at the Crazy Rabbit in the distance.


    Right now.


    The Crazy Rabbit fell to the ground, his body twitching and shaking like an epileptic seizure, and soon froth in his mouth and his eyes turned up.


    Soon His appearance changed a little, Crazy Rabbit''s body actually grew a lot of black dragon scales, that is the Dark Dragon King''s physical characteristics.


    What??


    Can the change of ideology lead to the transformation of body genes??


    "Oh?"


    "That''s interesting."


    "The dark consciousness of the Dark Dragon King is so strong that it invades into an organism and naturally transforms the body into a body most suitable for its own survival."Gu fan is still in no hurry.


    Even if the Crazy Rabbit''s body began to mutate, there was no action, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    "Jie Jie."


    "You are right. This body is already mine. Of course, it should be changed into my gene."


    On the other side, Crazy Rabbit slowly stood up, more strange things happened, half of his body is still epileptic convulsions, an eye turned into white eyes, half of his mouth foaming.


    But the other half of the face, but in a normal state, eyes a touch more dark and shady.


    He had a successful smile on the corner of his mouth, and his palm covered his fighting body on the other side. He said with a smile: "I''ll take this body."


    The convulsions and violent tremors gradually stopped.


    This proves that the Dark Dragon King''s control over the body is gradually increasing.


    "Power."


    "That''s good."


    "The strength of this body is more powerful than before me."


    "The heart, in particular, is a source of surging energy. It''s shocking."


    The Dark Dragon King enjoys the feeling of his own physical strength. After several metamorphosis, the Crazy Rabbit''s colorful heart has even reached the level of "divine gold". This level of strength makes the Dark Dragon King feel unprecedented expansion.


    It''s too strong.


    "This body, to be used by that madman, is a tyranny."


    The Dark Dragon King took a deep breath, and soon all the body of the Crazy Rabbit had been occupied. More fine black dragon scales grew on the skin, and the physical ability was dissimilated at a deeper level.


    "Where''s the rabbit?"


    Gu fan looked at the body controlled by the Dark Dragon King with great interest and asked casually.


    "He?"


    "How can that madman stand the baptism of my dark consciousness?"


    The Dark Dragon King laughed and felt like a blessing in disguise. He joked: "he has long been wiped out by me."


    Erase?


    Crazy Rabbit, consciousness erased?


    Gu fan seems to be more interested: "this is fun."


    The Dark Dragon King frowned.


    Why does Gu fan still look like a light hearted man now? Does he care about the life and death of his subordinates, or does he have another card??


    Just then.


    Dark Dragon King control of the body, suddenly self-care talk.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    "Cool, cool, you''re in my body."


    "This time, I''ve got you. Let me have a good kiss..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 561

    Hey, hey, hey!!


    The rough voice of the crazy rabbit came.


    This crazy lunatic''s consciousness has not been wiped out directly. The fierce attack seems to tear it up, and the Crazy Rabbit seems to have no power to fight back in the Dark Dragon King''s hands.


    But is that really the case??


    "Crazy Rabbit."


    "It has an unparalleled ability to recover. Breaking a finger and throwing it out can turn it into a bomb, but it can heal completely in the next second."


    "It has a colorful energy heart, just that heart is enough to reach the level of [Shenjin]."


    Gu fan''s face is indifferent, and he is familiar with the situation of Crazy Rabbit. At last, he shows a cruel and bloodthirsty smile: "but his strongest is not these, but his mental power."


    Mental strength.


    The most powerful part of Crazy Rabbit is its mental strength.


    He is a paranoid lunatic. The ideology in his brain is totally different from that of ordinary people, but it doesn''t mean that his consciousness will become weak. On the contrary Crazy consciousness is more tenacious!!


    Anyone.


    As long as his thinking ability is normal and he is placed in Gufan''s "bitter fantasy corridor" hell space, he will collapse without suffering.


    After a round of high-intensity fighting, only 100 of the original 1000 dead men were left, but they were more powerful one by one. The 14 who survived were called legends.


    This shows how terrible the corridor is.


    Crazy Rabbit is not the same, he fell into the corridor of bitter fantasy time, more than ten times more than the legendary 14.


    Not only did he not collapse, but he enjoyed it. He became more and more crazy, more and more crazy. The crazy killing made him very happy.


    All the time, fighting.


    Every moment, it''s exploding.


    He was trapped in pure consciousness space by Gufan, and the speed of time was far beyond the normal range.


    Crazy rabbits have been bombing, killing and slaughtering for several months, even counting by years. They are trapped in space and enjoy it all the time The intensity of consciousness has already reached an incredible level.


    Twist.


    Crazy.


    He is insane.


    Consciousness is particularly tough.


    This is crazy rabbit, Dark Dragon King choose to invade into his body, it is a biggest mistake.


    "You How... "


    The Dark Dragon King''s gloomy voice was full of doubts.


    The mind in the brain is divided into two poles. On the one hand, the Dark Dragon King dominates the negative energy of the whole body by crushing, on the other hand, it is the original power of the Crazy Rabbit.


    It didn''t fight back, it found it interesting.


    Even if the whole body has fallen into the hands of the enemy, Crazy Rabbit still feel very interesting, fun.


    "Ha ha."


    "You think it''s fun, don''t you? I''ll let you have a good time."


    The Dark Dragon King is a master of the spirit department. How to deal with others and how to use his mental power to wipe them out have long been familiar with those methods.


    Twist.


    Ideas are like knives.


    Ideas are like thorns.


    Seemingly small body, but in a silent battle.


    Dark Dragon King begins to attack.


    Mental power is cutting like a blade, cutting the Crazy Rabbit''s mind into countless pieces.


    Mental power like the stab of darkness in the heart, again and again to expose the idea of Crazy Rabbit.


    The spirit of the Dark Dragon King is like a huge roller. The wheel of iron and steel is crazy to crush the spirit into silver.


    A complete victory.


    In this battle of ideas, the Dark Dragon King almost won.


    All over the place, though the glass was not smashed, it was just like the stars.


    No matter how the Dark Dragon King ravages.


    No matter how tormented the Dark Dragon King is.


    That little bit of fluorescence just doesn''t dissipate.


    Mind wars are special.


    It''s not like a physical battle in the outside world. If the blade goes into the chest, it will shed blood. If the head is cut off, the enemy will be killed There is no blood in the battle between soul and mind, even no fixed form.


    Can you tell me the shape of a thought??


    It''s a fight that''s very exciting.


    Thoughts, ideas, can be infinitely elongated, and as if in a kaleidoscope emitting countless colors are scattered light.


    Dark Dragon King''s way of fighting is to stimulate these thoughts, torture them, tear them, and make them extremely painful.


    Give up.


    In the face of suffering, most people will choose to give up.


    "Let me die."


    "Finish my life soon."


    "I don''t want to continue to be tortured like this, to die again and again, to be cut into countless pieces, to be crushed into pieces..."Ordinary people will probably think that they can''t stand countless kinds of punishment of the Dark Dragon King, so they have the idea to give up and go to the final grave of death.


    Once you give up.


    Once you relax.


    Once the soul chooses not to insist.


    They are just like the residual candles in the wind, the light gradually vanishes, and the fire of the soul finally goes out.


    Consciousness, too, will be completely erased.


    This is the Dark Dragon King''s way of attack, giving pain and suffering, making people collapse.


    But the weird thing is No matter what form it turns its consciousness into, no matter how it attacks the glistening light scattered all over the body, it has no effect at all.


    They didn''t dissipate.


    They didn''t give up.


    They''re not even dim.


    On the contrary, those fragments of consciousness, those fragments of soul, are more and more brilliant, blooming with dazzling brilliance.


    Explosion!!


    Soul consciousness is exploding.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    "Interesting, interesting, so interesting."


    "I''m exploding, not my fingers, not my heart Ah, ah, ah I see. That must be my idea. "


    "Blow up, I''m blowing up, my thoughts are blowing up, my soul is blowing up, cool!"


    The Crazy Rabbit has been attacked countless times, and the mind form has finally changed. Countless Yingying soul fragments explode like bombs.


    There is no sound in the soul.


    But the Dark Dragon King seemed to hear countless deafening crackles, and the soul full of dark negative energy was constantly broken.


    The most incomprehensible thing is After the Crazy Rabbit''s soul fragment explodes, it doesn''t disappear, instead, it degenerates into countless bomb shaped gadgets.


    This is the spiritual world that does not conform to the common sense of physics.


    A bomb will turn into two bombs after it explodes. Four bombs will be produced after two bombs explode. Occasionally, one bomb will split into ten or dozens.


    Burst.


    The soul is bursting.


    Crazy Rabbit completely regardless of their own life and death, even the thought form into explosives, bombarding in their own body.


    "Lunatic."


    "Stop it."


    "If we go on like this, we will both be killed. Do you want to die with me?"


    The dark dragon king felt that his soul was gradually destroyed by the explosion. He finally felt afraid and yelled at another master in his body.


    It''s no use.


    Crazy rabbits don''t stop.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 562

    The light is constantly twisting.


    The breath of God has become more and more elusive, beyond the limits of a certain class, reaching a peak that human beings can not climb.


    It''s the power of domination. Everyone here feels a little uneasy. There is a kind of fear of "high-level" creatures. It''s a fact that can''t be changed by genes.


    The Immortal King Kong stands in the same place, and his muscles and muscles are tensed instantly.


    A layer of metal like membrane penetrates into the skin, forming a perfect armor. However, this is the unintentional move of Immortal King Kong, because the strong breath has forced out his hidden power.


    Er, er, er


    There was a whimper in the ghost King''s throat.


    It is lying on the snow with four feet, and the muscles of its whole body pile up one by one. Its blood flows like a torrential river in its pulse. Its scarlet muscles soon turn red like iron, and waves of heat melt the surrounding snowflakes.


    Obviously, the ghost king also felt the breath and began to stimulate his own potential.


    It''s very powerful.


    Gu fan narrowed his eyes. It''s not without reason that the red dragon base can gain a firm foothold in this southern war zone and use the non believer sect to sweep everything.


    Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    The fangs under the mouth of the ghost King''s blood basin are uneven, and some of them can''t restrain their own strength.


    Invisibly, as if there is a big hand on its head, and even if it exhausts the whole body ability, it can not break away from the slap of this big hand.


    Bang!!


    There was a heavy noise, and the ground trembled.


    The earth splits in circles, and the deep power is transmitted to the depth of tens of meters underground.


    Then look at the blood red figure, it has already disappeared, the speed is too fast, the naked eye can not catch, feel the moment of the earth shaking, it has rushed out with a very high speed.


    It''s too fast.


    The speed of the ghost king is too fast.


    The sound of Yinxiao burst is deafening, but its speed has already exceeded the speed of sound. When you hear the sound, it is half a beat slower.


    The goal of the ghost king is Divine envoy!!


    The God hanging in the air, who can turn the light, makes his eyes droop.


    The whole process seems to be slow, but in fact it takes less than a second. The ghost king has come to the God envoy, and his sharp claw and blade are raised high, tearing directly at the God envoy''s throat.


    Cut gold and cut jade.


    The king of ghosts doesn''t leave time for people to react. The claws that break the sound barrier are silent and sharp. I''m afraid that the heads of ordinary "saints" will be cut off.


    However Something incredible happened.


    The countless distorted light, blocking in front of the ghost king, make it difficult to inch into the claw.


    This is an incomprehensible picture.


    The light actually became like substance, like a huge iron net covering around the envoys, and the claws of the ghost king could not cut off the light??


    What''s going on!!


    The palm of the hand into the stream, water will flow through the fingers.


    When a person''s palm is placed under the light, light particles will be blocked to produce shadows.


    However, when countless rays are twisted and condensed together, they form a strong defense in general. Even the claws of the ghost king can''t cut it off, which is not in line with the physical phenomenon that people know.


    "Well?"


    "It''s not just the light, it''s the force field."


    Gu fan narrowed his eyes and seemed to see through some of the ways.


    God uses some kind of force field to twist all the light into magic. It looks like a noodle composed of thick light, and what really pulls them is the special field force field.


    "Ignorance."


    "Pure power is meaningless to God."


    The voice of the divine emissary was like a torrent from top to bottom. He slowly stretched out his fingers and gently pointed to the ghost king.


    Light out!!


    Light is like a sharp blade, light is like a sharp knife, light is like a long thorn.


    A thin to the limit of cross-section across, as if to tear the first ray of light in the dark, instantly cut the ghost King''s body.


    Poof.


    The ghost King''s blood spills on the earth.


    How strong is its body??


    But even so, the ghost king was still cut open, his arms were cut off instantly, and his chest was cut off with a deep thin scar.


    Two!!


    As powerful as the ghost king, the monster about to reach the level of "divine gold" is divided into two parts by a light??


    The cross section cut him from his shoulder to his chest, and cut off his two arms. He fell heavily on the ground, spilling a large amount of hot plasma, leaving people with incredible eyes.


    Lost?


    The ghost King simply lost??Arms, sternum, viscera, spine, all cut off by a light.


    The ghoul King screamed, and several other polluted ghouls came from nearby. They quickly picked up the broken arms and trunk and assembled them on the ghoul King''s body. The strong resilience caused the blood to melt, forming a layer of white material to temporarily connect the body together.


    "Despicable alien, survival is very strong."


    The divine envoy sneered, his eyes were full of disdainful banter, and his fingers slowly lifted up again and moved forward.


    He wants to kill the ghost king!!


    When!!


    All of a sudden, a shadow blocked the ghost king.


    That man is the most powerful defense of the Immortal King Kong.


    At this time, the body of the Immortal King Kong seems to be plated with a layer of gold, which completely brings the potential of the immortal body into full play. Ordinary physical attacks can''t work at all. Even if the missile directly bombards the body, it can be safe.


    When the light comes into contact with the Immortal King Kong, it seems to encounter a barrier.


    But it''s just a trace. In the next moment, the Immortal King Kong will run through, leaving a hole the size of a finger hole.


    What??


    The immortal body was also pierced by the divine emissary??


    It can be said that the light mastered by God can penetrate everything. As the saying goes, water drops can penetrate stones, and countless rays are twisted and condensed together, which has produced a more terrifying effect.


    Invincible.


    The power of the divine envoy is simply invincible.


    The ghost king and the immortal body are almost equal to being killed by the second hand. That kind of power is a cross class power. No matter how hard you try, you can''t fill the gap.


    "Don''t you understand?"


    "My power is essentially different from yours."


    God once again stretched out the palm of his hand, twisted light in his hands circulation, the next moment countless light rain will be scattered.


    He wanted to kill the ghost king and immortal body together.


    The light came in a flash, but just when it was about to completely destroy the Immortal King Kong and the ghost king, a cold force blocked the light.


    Click, click, click.


    Gu fan took the hand, and the shield of winter stood in the front.


    Countless light and rain fall on the shield of winter, even can''t help splitting, projecting a long and thin arc to reflect back, tearing the darkness around.


    Prism!!


    In Gu fan''s winter shield, countless ice debris are like mirrors, forming a kaleidoscope like Lingjing shield.


    Every little ice crystal is a mirror. In the center of the cold shield, there are thousands of layers of light mirrors reflecting back and forth. The light shining on these countless mirrors is stripped layer by layer, and the power is reduced by more than a little bit.

 Chapter 563

    Extremely cold blood.


    Winter shield.


    It was Gu fan who made the move.


    Countless pieces of ice crystals form a prismatic mirror.


    The light penetrated into the ice shield and scattered countless small beams of light, shining on the surrounding earth, immediately cutting out gullies and cuts, and the wind and snow melted immediately, forming a hot wave, colliding with the surrounding cold fog, forming a large steam.


    "Ha ha."


    Just a little bit of cleverness.


    In his opinion, although Gu fan''s defense was wonderful, it was just a little clever.


    He raised his hand, and countless pieces of light gathered again.


    This time, the distorted light around is forced to a point, and the strong light is concentrated to a certain extent, and becomes a terrible ray which is countless times stronger than the most advanced "laser" cutter.


    It''s silent.


    Through everything.


    The speed of light surpasses all things, and the twisted light finally becomes a big killer in the hands of God.


    Here we go!!


    Gu fan saw that the fine awn was flashing, and then the fingertips of the God gave off a dazzling light.


    The dark earth around is illuminated by this light. Ordinary people''s eyes will be blinded instantly when they touch this light, as if it is the convergence of billions of sunlight.


    Click!!


    Click, click, click.


    One, two, three Wanceng!!


    When the intensity of the light reaches a certain limit, even the light prism in countless ice debris can not play a role, and it has been fragmented without reflecting the light, and then it decomposes and melts.


    Layers of ice shields were broken, and the "cold shield in winter" made by extremely cold blood also lost its effect.


    The sun is shining on the earth, a man''s body is covered by strong light, and the most intense beam is right in his chest.


    "How could that be?"


    "Has Lord Gu fan been recruited?"


    In comparison, although the holy light in the hands of the God envoy is terrifying, Gu fan, who is known as "the God of death" and "the butcher", is just like a God. There are not many cases where he can be hurt.


    At least Legend 14 has never seen Gu fan injured!!


    So strong.


    Does the floating God envoy really have the strength to fight against Gu fan??


    The light dissipated slowly.


    God made everything covered by the holy light in his hand disappear.


    The wind and snow evaporated, and the earth melted, as if it had been erased by this light, leaving only a smell of coke.


    However, in the residual place of light, there is still a man standing on the ground dissolved into slurry.


    Gufan.


    Most of the clothes woven by "extremely cold silk" and "blood prison spider silk" on his body have been burned by the holy light.


    Especially at the point where the light beam converges on the chest, the clothes are reduced to ashes, which are not ordinary clothes, but created by the blood of hell.


    The charred trace continued to the waist of the trousers and formed a circle around the chest. But it didn''t make Gu fan make a fool of himself in public. His whole body was red


    Let''s see Gu fan again.


    There was no wound on his body.


    The body forged like a magic iron made of green steel is flawless and flawless. It seems that every line is perfect to the extreme.


    The holy light pierced the clothes, but failed to pierce his skin. The extremely hot light seemed to be just a "warm-up" effect. The hot air constantly erupted from the skin, which was the residual temperature left by countless rays.


    All right.


    Gu fan is safe and sound!!!


    "No way."


    The divine envoy widened his eyes and couldn''t believe the picture in front of him.


    As strong as the role of ghost king and Immortal King Kong, they will be punctured by the holy light immediately.


    This kind of power is not available to human beings. The ability to dominate can be called destroying heaven and earth, which is not understood by ordinary people at all. Although there is only one level difference, it is very different.


    In other words


    In ancient times, even if they were ten times stronger than the ghost king, they would not be able to resist this attack, because the ability of domination has crossed the limits of class and produced a qualitative change.


    Unless Gufan also reached this level.


    That''s right!!


    Of course, Gu fan has reached this level.


    He has already broken through the "Shenjin" level, and it is not enough to devour one head of the master. After awakening his blood power, he devoured another head of the master again, and the second awakening will bring his potential into full play.


    [perfect]


    the special ability of the abyss to dominate makes Gu fan more powerful than ever.


    How strong Gu fan''s body is is still a question, but now it has solved part of the puzzle. At least the holy light in the hands of the God envoy can not cause any damage to him."His body How can human beings reach such a state? "


    The divine emissary was a little confused, but the move that he thought was the best one lost its effect in the end.


    "Are you wondering?"


    "You have gained power beyond humanity."


    "The ability to dominate makes you feel like you can control everything and be above the world?"


    Gu fan raised his head a little and looked at the God who was shocked all over his face with a smile. Anyone who gained transcendent power would expand himself.


    If an ordinary person, like a movie, suddenly has the ability of Superman to fly away and be invulnerable Do you really want to fight crime??


    Or do you amass wealth, enjoy power, and then beat up those who are unhappy, trample them under your feet and feel the pleasure of revenge??


    Most people will choose the latter.


    God can master a very special ability to dominate the abyss The powerful power is equivalent to making an ordinary person become a god like master, even in front of countless powerful hunters.


    Everything can be settled.


    Everything can be erased.


    Everything must be subordinated to oneself.


    It is human nature that the mentality of God''s emissary changes involuntarily.


    Gufan is different.


    He has always been in awe of power, because he has seen the absolute terror of the cruel dark world.


    Just as you have seen the power of nuclear bomb explosion, you will not feel how shocked the "pistol" is. Just as you have seen super warships across several stars, you will not feel how advanced a rocket will be.


    Constantly beyond the ancient times, constantly chasing their own power is far from enough.


    But God''s envoy is different.


    He thinks that Where you stand is the peak!!


    "The first seal."


    "Angels."


    "Your strength comes from her?"


    Gu fan continues to say, the God makes the facial expression suddenly a change, about the affair of the first seal is absolute secret, in front of the man is how to know.


    And the reason he came here is obviously for the first seal.


    "Who the hell are you!"


    There was no longer the original banter and contempt on the expression of the God envoy. He was wandering with innumerable conjectures in his heart, and even doubted that Gu fan was not a so-called human being.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 564

    "It doesn''t matter."


    "It doesn''t matter to you who I am."


    Gu Fan said lightly, then showed a cruel smile: "because you are dying, everything is not important."


    Die!!


    Gufan took a step forward.


    This step seems to cause the vibration between heaven and earth.


    It''s like the sun, pulling the whole galaxy around, and it''s like the center of the world. The sound of footsteps causes the pulse of the earth.


    Strength.


    Real strength.


    God made the pupil shrink suddenly.


    Gu fan''s strength, the weaker the person is, the more unable to explore, on the contrary, the more powerful the person is, the more frightened he is.


    Magic??


    Is this magic?


    The invisible pressure of God was like the current of the deep sea, which came from all directions. A big hand held his throat. It was very depressing and even could not lift his head.


    No!!


    It''s not magic.


    This ability is not as simple as the Black Dragon King''s manipulation of consciousness and spirit.


    In ancient times, everything was really integrated with the surrounding space, and even reached the realm of "harmony between man and nature", so there was an illusion of driving the surrounding environment.


    God can control the surrounding areas to a certain extent.


    Within the field, the light is twisting, and all of them are gathered together by him, but this "control" is more and more loose.


    Gufan seems to be seizing control of the surrounding space??


    Battle in the field!!


    God suddenly understand, Gu fan what level, he can also control the surrounding space!!


    "It''s freezing in winter."


    Gu fan slowly stretched out his hand.


    Suddenly, the temperature of the surrounding air dropped sharply.


    In the place before the palm of the hand, the wind was bitter, and the moisture in the air condensed into ice mist in a very short time, and then turned into crystal clear broken ice.


    This is in the blood of hell The power of extreme cold!!


    Harmony between man and nature.


    Gu fan has been integrated with the surrounding space. With the help of the extremely cold winter force in the body, the already cold winter has become worse in an instant.


    But one thing is strange.


    The temperature of the space in front of Gufan''s hand dropped sharply, reaching - 50 ¡ã soon, and it is still falling. It is no longer suitable for living creatures, and in a twinkling it even reaches the horror level of - 100 ¡æ.


    But the back of Gu fan''s hand is quite different.


    Gu fan''s back direction is safe and sound, silver star and Shen Mengxi people can''t feel the extreme cold, heaven and earth seem to be separated by this hand.


    On the back of the hand, everything was normal, and people didn''t feel any extra temperature.


    In the palm of my hand, the wind is cold, the wind is howling, freezing, piercing and cold.


    That''s control.


    Gu fan has not really shot for a long time. For such a long time, he can handle most things only by his hands.


    But don''t think that his strength has been stagnant at the original level, that''s a big mistake.


    He''s growing up.


    Even if he didn''t do it again, Gu fan has been growing.


    It''s not just that the body gradually tends to be perfect, making every detail, and tempering every inch of muscle to perfection.


    Gu fan understood the power of "Tao" and became more and more integrated with the surrounding world. The place where he stepped was the center of the surrounding space.


    Perception.


    Feeling the first ray of light in the morning, that micro purple red, that makes people point up the warmth of hope.


    Feel every wisp of wind blowing cheek, from the fingertips across, leaving a little residual cool.


    Feel the flow of the sun, the moon and the starry sky, the alternation of black and white, the change of day and night, and the passing of time.


    But it''s like staying in every tiny place Every detail is engraved in the heart of consciousness.


    Over the snow.


    Under the footprints left by the feet, dozens of centimeters deep in the soil, new and tender green buds are striving to grow and live forever. In the next spring, they will not be afraid of the wind and cold to drill out of the soil.


    A drop of crystal clear dew is frozen into ice chips, but when the sun shines, it will melt and thaw, and fall on the ground along the branches and leaves, infiltrating the ground, moistening the dying life.


    Every detail around is very important.


    Every subtlety around is the key to building a cycle, like a huge machine made up of countless parts.


    An engine is very important, and a screw is also very important. Every link is intertwined with each other, which finally forms our world.


    Gu fan can reach the realm of "harmony between man and nature", gradually integrate with the surrounding, and the whole process is gradual and circular, which is not something that can be solved by a sudden epiphany.For a long time He has also been feeling that the growth is not simply the increase of strength, nor is it the ability to run faster and jump further.


    It was a qualitative change.


    It is a transmutation across levels and realms.


    The temperature is still plummeting.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the area around God has reached a state of more than 100 degrees below zero.


    Countless rays gather together, forming a high-temperature area constantly against the surrounding, strong cold current and heat wave collide together, producing large white fog and water vapor.


    They either melt and evaporate in the light.


    They are either in the biting wind, into snow.


    God made the light he twisted into a kind of "cold light" particles, gradually losing its original temperature and becoming faint.


    "Domain."


    "You''re in the field of manipulation!"


    God made me anxious. The guy named Gu fan was far more difficult than I thought.


    The light faded away.


    Gu fan fingers forward a little, the sound of breaking the air instantly into everyone''s ears.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    In the cold darkness without light, millions of silver sharp steel needles cut through the sky. Each needle is a cold needle formed by ancient powers.


    This kind of cold needle can easily penetrate the tank and the city wall, and only a few can easily solve the powerful enemy. But at this moment, Gu fan''s strength is even more shocking.


    Millions of silver needles form a vast silver rain like locusts, which stabs the God''s emissary crazily.


    "This is Gu fan''s strength? "


    In the distance, both Yinxing and Shen Mengxi were frightened by the shocking picture.


    This is not Gu fan''s trump card trick. It''s just a random strike. Millions of silver needles in the dense darkness stab the divine envoy at the same time. There are subtle gaps between them, and none of them collides with each other.


    What a terrible power?


    What a terrible amount of energy?


    What a terrible power of control?


    People have no intuitive feeling of Gu fan''s real ability, but now he has found enough enemies to exert his strength, and everyone will be shocked at the first move.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 565

    Whoosh, whoosh!!


    A million silver needles break through the air.


    In addition to the twisted light ball, the weak light leaked out will illuminate the cold needle, and the wheat on the tip of the needle will flash by, which is thrilling.


    This is a very powerful picture, with light and rain falling all over the sky. Although the cold light emitted by each silver needle is extremely weak, it combines to form stars in the same direction.


    It''s very fast.


    Innumerable silver needles arrive in a flash and pierce into the twisted light mass.


    But at this moment, they are suspended and stagnated, and millions of silver needles are connected together, which is almost to form a huge ice hockey, encircling the light mass and dotted with countless Yingying silver.


    You''re in the way??


    It''s beyond everyone''s expectation.


    That million silver needle can pierce anything into a beehive, but it can''t pass through the force field of the divine envoy. Is it really defended by him?


    Buzz, buzz!!


    Suddenly, the silver needle met with a strong resistance.


    Although the light scattered on the outside did not reach the level of melting the extremely cold silver needle immediately, it was also tens of thousands of degrees, which was hotter than the ordinary flame.


    However It is not the countless rays that block the extremely cold silver needle.


    Vaguely, there is a pulling force pulling these lights and distorting them completely, and this force also forms a force field, beyond which no matter can cross.


    Force field?


    it''s a special natural phenomenon. The strong traction force forms a magnetic field, pulling each other, squeezing and accumulating, and finally forms a huge and special fortress.


    It''s not like ordinary defense.


    This fortress is not strong, but it is like a swamp. It is difficult to extricate itself from it, and it is like being involved in a giant meat grinder.


    "Uneven force."


    Gu fan squinted and saw the key of the force field.


    The reason is very simple. The force on each part of the pulling force field is uneven. A needle may be pulled to the left with its tip, but the middle part is torn to the right, while the tail is only locked and dragged backward.


    It''s just one possibility.


    Millions of silver needles, each bearing a similar strong pressure, traction as countless streams running back and forth, and constantly emitting a strong tremor, and soon those silver needles are like glass slag have broken.


    Click, click, click.


    All over the sky, ice crumbs turned into silver powder, and none of the millions of steel needles went through the mire formed by layers of traction.


    "Ha ha."


    "Arrogant guy, do you think that light is all I have?"


    God manipulated all this, his face gradually calmed down, and he once again showed his joking smile.


    To be honest Just now, Gu fan showed his terrifying blood power, millions of silver needles full of power, which really scared the God.


    He is not sure whether he can stop the attack of millions of silver needles.


    But the result is very obvious. The swamp like force field easily blocked all the attacks of Gufan. Finally, the God envoy settled down.


    Invincible.


    He is invincible.


    As long as you stand at the core of the turbulent lunar calendar, no attack can hurt him.


    "To be honest, you just scared me."


    "I''ve never seen a hunter so powerful."


    God''s envoy put down his heart, suddenly thought of something, and his tone became more and more arrogant: "Oh, no, I should call it the awakener, you are not that kind of ordinary goods, but..."


    "The result is the same."


    God made him feel that he had settled Gufan.


    Such a powerful strike, even if thousands of powers add up, does not necessarily have such terrible energy, but so what??


    Still unable to break the defense.


    Still can''t make half an inch.


    The real battle has just begun.


    "You killed our saint, and I''ll pay you back."


    As he spoke, he manipulated the force field around his body. Finally, his hands pressed down, and the invisible force began to rage around him.


    "Turbulence of time and space!"


    Buzz, buzz, buzz.


    Buzz, buzz, buzz.


    The sound of force fields pulling and colliding can be heard faintly.


    The invisible force tore up everything, and countless uneven cracks appeared on the ground, just like dog teeth crisscross.


    The earth is like a big cake, and this cake is being torn by a force. The forces are disorderly, pulling each other, and soon tearing the ground out of gullies.


    It''s close.


    It''s getting closer.


    The power of destroying heaven and earth is getting closer and closer to the ancient people, constantly moving forward.The corpses on the ground were involved in the turbulence, and immediately they would be twisted into rotten meat mud, then turned into a blood mist and burst into countless powder.


    This move is turbulent in time and space, and nothing can resist it.


    The name of this move is exaggerated. Time and space have not changed, but the effect is heartbreaking.


    Whether it is gravel on the ground, or withered trees on the roadside, or floating snowflakes, they are all involved in the mire of the force field and turned into powder.


    An undifferentiated attack.


    Those who are involved in the detention will die but not live.


    "You go back."


    Gu Fan said faintly that the Immortal King Kong people looked at each other and began to quickly retreat to avoid the turbulent expansion.


    "And you?"


    Silver Star shows a worried look, but Gu fan is not afraid, in the face of turbulence, not retreat but advance, one foot into the mire.


    What?


    Gu fan himself entered the field of crushing and distorting everything??


    "Stupid!"


    Suspended in the air, the God joked and laughed, which was extremely stupid: "who do you think you are? In the realm of God, do you dare to resist?"


    The turbulence of the force field immediately involved Gu fan.


    As if there were countless big hands pulling him, tearing him.


    What a powerful force!!


    Gu fan felt that the traction of the force field in the turbulent flow was gradually increasing, and it might even hurt his body. The ability to dominate the borrowed power was really very important.


    Bang.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    Gu fan blows forward, condenses the essence of martial arts for thousands of years, rolls up the wind, and impacts the surrounding turbulence.


    The fist force is exploited layer upon layer, just like hitting a cotton ball. The distorted force field is like a swamp abyss, which makes people''s strength unable to have a foothold. It''s more painful than hitting cotton.


    "It''s no use."


    "Your powers don''t work. Do you want to rely on the body?"


    God''s envoy laughs. Gu fan is just an empty and powerful man. He waves his fist in this field. Are you kidding??


    Like a clown!!


    I''m sorry.


    On Gu fan''s cheek, there was a thin bloodstain.


    A drop of blood then flows out, falls into the air, and immediately bursts into powder. Then it is crushed and split by countless turbulent flows, and disappears in the force field.


    Injured??


    Gu fan''s perfect body has been broken??


    "Invisible turbulence, power is chaotic and irregular, even my body can hurt?"


    Gu fan whispered to himself, but the corners of his mouth rose slightly. It was very interesting.


    And then He slightly raised his head, followed a slow pace, and continued to walk towards the center of the field.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 566

    Good ability.


    The absolute force field, the gravity that distorts and crushes everything, can hurt Gu fan''s perfect body.


    Although it''s just a scratch on the cheek, it''s enough to see its powerful destructive power. There are not many strong people who can do it.


    "Hell way."


    Gu fan lightly spits out these three words.


    All of a sudden, the situation stopped suddenly, as if there was an inexplicable force, and the turbulence in the surrounding space was also affected by this force, and became slow and sticky, as if the swamp formed by this force field was gradually freezing.


    Tao.


    What is Tao?


    That is a road that Gu fan developed by himself.


    Hell blood, condenses a number of powers, plus the essence of countless brilliant Chinese civilization over the past ten thousand years, the understanding of martial arts converges, and finally embarks on a road of its own.


    That is the way of hell that Gu fan just realized recently!!


    I don''t know how dark the road is.


    Corpses, blood, dead bones pile up, as if it is the only way to the 18th floor hell.


    However, it is not only a simple road, but also a collection of all the thoughts of Gu fan, his understanding of the world and his intention to kill.


    Field!!


    Gu fan had already reached the realm of harmony between man and nature.


    After the complete release of their own "hell way", the surrounding integrated space seems to have formed another field.


    God''s space turbulence then stagnates, and those gravitational waves controlled by him are forced to squeeze out by the "hell way" field, and are forcibly torn apart, opening a big hole in the seemingly invincible absolute force field.


    The tear is still spreading.


    Dong.


    Dong, Dong, Dong.


    Gu fan walked forward step by step.


    Every step is like stepping on the top of the clouds, and layers of cloud waves disperse, forming ripples and spreading out, and the rhythm of the earth also emits waves.


    The ripples spread under people''s feet.


    Everyone in the field has a strange feeling that the whole earth is centered on Gufan, as if he is the heart of the earth.


    At every step, the heart is beating, driving everything around to follow the rhythm, giving people an unreal sense of illusion, but feeling inexplicably reasonable.


    Where the waves vibrate, the turbulence of space gravity dissipates one after another.


    The twisted light burst out continuously, giving off dazzling hot light, baking the surrounding ground, leaving black scorched earth.


    But when the light shines on Gufan''s body, it seems to be blocked by another force place, and forced to twist and turn back to other directions.


    "How could it be?"


    "This is the force field of absolute defense?"


    "God''s power, why can you have it too!"


    The expression of the emissary changed again. I can''t believe what happened in front of me. It''s his unique special skill. Why can Gu fan have the same ability??


    More than that.


    Gufan''s powers are more powerful than his.


    It is obvious that the field formed by the gradual disintegration of Zhou fan''s divine body is unable to resist.


    "God?"


    "Ridiculous."


    Gu fan continued to move forward, the circle of the field also spread rapidly, and the extremely bloody and dark hell road became more and more profound, with the roar of countless hungry ghosts howling.


    "When the level of strength reaches a certain level, it can affect the surrounding environment."


    "Self consciousness can cause the resonance of heaven and earth. In ancient times, it may be called the unity of heaven and man. In your words, it may be called the absolute realm, but in my opinion, it is a manifestation of Tao."


    Gu fan seems to be explaining and reflecting what he thinks.


    He has gathered his own Tao, and his ability to integrate is not explained by a simple "force field", nor can he be challenged by God.


    Realm.


    When we reach a certain level, power will change qualitatively.


    Gufan had completed this qualitative change, and the envoy only used a small part of it with the help of the power of the master.


    "The power of the will, even if it doesn''t overflow the body, resonates."


    "Being self-centered, delimiting a domain of one''s own Tao can even change some physical rules in the world, which is not just gravity."


    Gu fan seems to have a feeling again. He slowly raises his hand, and the silent and invisible power condenses and flows in his hand. It is the traction field just used by God!!


    This force field extends continuously, just like countless invisible hands, invading into the force field space around the God envoys.


    A more shocking scene happened.


    Although countless invisible hands are invisible and colorless, the traction of the force field is pulling countless rays.In the space of endless darkness The sun, which had been plundered, twisted back and forth like noodles. At last, it was taken away by Gu fan, forming arcs around his body.


    Take it away!!


    Gufan took away the light around him.


    Half the world.


    The force field of a semicircle.


    Compared with each other, although Gu fan just tried to master this ability, he was more complete than the divine envoy


    "What does not belong to you, does not belong to you after all."


    "It''s really powerful. You can experience it yourself."


    Gu fan quickly mastered the sense of this ability, and the realm of hell also expanded to the scope of God''s envoys, and even completely wrapped his whole person.


    Blocking!!


    The realm of ancient hell blocked the source of God''s almost endless power.


    Originally floating in the air, the divine envoy suddenly felt that he had lost all his abilities, and his body became extremely heavy, falling heavily towards the ground.


    Bang.


    A heavy sound, no power God planted on the ground, the bones are issued a brittle sound.


    It turns out that his own strength is not strong, and even ordinary hunters can''t compare with him. The reason why he became one of the top ten saints is only because he used the special strength of the Lord of the abyss.


    "You What do you want to do


    God can no longer maintain his pride, eyes full of fear and despair.


    When a strong person loses all the power to maintain and becomes small and vulnerable again, the sense of "gap" is even more unacceptable.


    The light is falling.


    The light that twisted and condensed to the limit, turned and slowly fell in his direction.


    The God made his face even more frightening.


    He can''t be more clear, which proves that the gravitational turbulence composed of "invisible palm" is rolling those lights and gradually approaching. With a little touch of him now, he will be torn apart by the super strong gravitational field.


    "No!"


    "I''m still useful. Don''t kill me. I''m willing to give everything to replace my life."


    "I can communicate with the first seal, don''t kill me!"


    But when he looked back at Xiang Gufan, he found that the expression on his mouth was so cold and cruel.


    He wanted to see himself brutally killed


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 567

    Twist.


    God makes the space in front of him feel distorted into a broken kaleidoscope.


    It''s a very subtle feeling. Gravity and the rules of gravity seem to have changed, and the weight of the air also changes. The subtle lights are constantly refracted, as if they were turned back by countless broken mirrors out of thin air.


    Field.


    God knows it''s the power of the realm.


    Gu fan''s mastery of the field, the rules of control far above their own, proficiency is not at a level.


    "Everything you have is not yours."


    In a trance, Gu fan''s voice seemed to be heard in the God''s ear.


    That is the overflow of ideas in the field rushed into his mind, God heard Gu fan''s murmur, repeatedly is the evil ancient god in the ear, although it is only a moment, but fully understand the meaning.


    Everything is not yours.


    Status, money, power, women, resources


    All of them are not yours, because they are only owned when you are alive, and when a person dies, all of them are reduced to ashes.


    It''s meaningless.


    The connections I have.


    The wealth and power I have.


    There are countless beauties around me.


    They can''t be touched or felt after I die.


    Once I die, there is nothing left, and the only thing I have left is death itself.


    God in this moment with a clear understanding, a specious words, but let him understand a lot of the moment.


    At this moment, the God made many other inexplicable consciousness, just like running horse and turning off the light, all kinds of things in the past are floating in my mind.


    The past before the end of time.


    The painful experience after the end of the world.


    There is also the expansion after gaining strength, the wanton discharge after having ability. The atheist who once believed in science has countless believers who kneel down at his feet and recite.


    "I was an atheist."


    "I used to believe in science."


    "When did I begin to think of myself as the so-called messenger of God?"


    "At the end of the day, I worship countless people, and I think I am the incarnation of God? "


    "I''ve gained so much power that I''ve lost myself, and I''m going to die now?"


    Before the end of the world, he was a good young man who believed in science, had good education and work, and had a bright future.


    When did he become the spokesman of God.


    When did you become one of the ten saints.


    The deep part of his eyes was full of lust and greed, and gradually became clear as if he had pushed aside the clouds.


    However It doesn''t matter.


    Once upon a time, whether it was evil or evil, or there was a part of conscience, or he was seduced and inflated by power, it became unimportant, because at this moment he was dying.


    That''s right.


    At the moment of God''s death, I don''t know how much enlightenment I have, but it''s no longer important.


    Dust to dust.


    The soil belongs to the soil.


    His power and wealth, strength and knowledge, good and evil, all kinds of things he did in the past, can not stop the reality of his death.


    Poof!!


    God''s body was torn apart.


    In the field where the rules are distorted and changeable, God makes the whole person turn into powder in an instant, the foam of flesh and bone are constantly broken, the consciousness in the brain disappears in an instant, and the whole person seems to be obliterated.


    In the silent wind, the bone is flowing.


    The emissary, one of the ten saints, died in this way, and his death was meaningless, leaving no trace.


    It''s over.


    It all ended in a flash.


    After Gu fan crushed the envoys in the field he controlled, he also knew and felt his understanding.


    "Incredible."


    Gufan stands between heaven and earth.


    He seems to be integrated with heaven and earth. At the moment of God''s death, the dust returns to the earth, and he can feel the last wisps of consciousness vanishing with the wind, and realize the final realization of death.


    In the field, the realization of the moment of death is also connected with the ancient "heaven and man induction".


    Control everything.


    In the field, you can really control everything!!


    Hold the palm of your hand.


    Gu fan''s ideas gradually gathered, and the power of distortion and diffusion gradually recovered around him. The feeling of being in charge of all things in a certain range also disappeared, and replaced by the light connection with the surrounding space.


    It''s really mysterious.


    Gufan stepped back to the ground.


    He did not just God down to earth like prestige, give people the feeling is still the kind of ordinary people like ordinary.Ordinary is like a stone.


    Ordinary is like a sapling.


    Ordinary people feel like a glance, even can forget him.


    However, only those who have reached a certain height of realm can sense that Gu fan, who seems so insipid, is actually the core of this "ordinary" land and space!!


    "Back to the basics."


    "Mr. Gu fan, you have reached this level?"


    People in the distance have been stunned. The body of immortal Vajra has been tempered to the extreme, but he is quite different from Gu fan.


    "Reaching the realm."


    "This is the most perfect place!"


    Judge No.05 Longjing, with his strange talent, can see more things, vaguely, Gufan leads all things to work.


    He is like the heart of the earth. His steps cause the pulse of the earth. The wind blows but caters to every breath of Gufan.


    According to the Chinese geomantic omen Where he stands, which is the place where Fengshui finally meets all rivers, where the array eye is!!


    Go one step further.


    Unconsciously, Gufan''s realm has reached a level where no one has set foot.


    On the other side.


    The people in the red dragon base have been completely shocked.


    Ten saints, lost??


    Beast king, Dark Dragon King, God envoy They are all one of the top ten saints, the absolute superior and the most superior in the base.


    They stand for invincibility, especially envoys, which is almost synonymous with gods, but they are also obliterated in an incredible way.


    The original solid red dragon base, but in front of Gu fan appears so fragile, so thin, so vulnerable!!


    "Never destroy King Kong."


    Gu fan looked back at him and called softly, "go and open the door."


    "Hey, hey, yes!"


    Immortal King Kong has been waiting for this day for a long time.


    He had expected that once Gu fan came back, there would be a bloody storm, and the three so-called top ten saints really hit the iron plate.


    And this It''s just the beginning of the bloodbath.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    I''m sorry. I''m sorry.


    It hasn''t been updated for ten days.


    These days, the author has been busy about life!!


    If there is no accident, we may get married next year, ha ha ha.


    Come back, come back.


    I''ll continue to be more active.


    In the first few days, the update pace will be slower, and it will be faster in the future.

 Chapter 568

    "Open the door!"


    The sound of the Immortal King Kong explodes from far away.


    He strode forward, stepping on the scarred land, to the gate in front of the base.


    There are thousands of refugees around, cowering and shivering in the cold wind, and the arrival of the invincible forces makes them separate like a tide.


    Those inferior refugees, known as "inferior people", are full of fear in every eye. After all, Gu fan and his party just fought a great war in the distance, and three of the so-called top ten saints were killed directly.


    The killer devil.


    A butcher who never blinks.


    There is no savior in the end world. Just like the king of beasts, he killed hundreds of innocent refugees as soon as he appeared. In the end world of disaster, it is the normal thing.


    Who knows what more extraordinary things Gu fan and his party will do??


    I''m afraid that even if we kill all the tens of thousands of refugees on the scene, it''s totally reasonable


    "Hey, hey."


    "I''m the eleventh saint. Open the door for us."


    The Immortal King Kong laughs. If the God envoy who just died in the war is still alive, he will vomit blood. Originally, he just wanted to make the Immortal King Kong their "tool man" and gave him an unexpected name.


    But now it''s a bit scary. The other three saints died in a row. It seems that the Immortal King Kong is the one with the highest status at present??


    That''s funny!!


    The officers on the wall didn''t know what to do at this time. They all looked as if they were a traitor or a superior who could give orders.


    "What to do?"


    "Shall we let them in..."


    "Are you kidding me? Three of the top ten saints died in the battle. Open the gate and let them in. Isn''t it a tiger in the sheep?"


    The guards of the city gate didn''t know what to do. Originally, they were absolutely invincible. When they were defeated, they opened the city gate and let the enemy in. Wouldn''t they stretch their necks and let others kill them??


    But can it be stopped??


    Just a city gate, can you stop the existence of Saint level?


    Just a moment.


    There is still no response from the gate of Chilong base.


    "It seems that you don''t cry when you don''t see the coffin."


    The Immortal King Kong didn''t continue to wait. He gave a big bang and hit the gate directly.


    "Drink!"


    Under the afterglow of the sun, the body of Immortal King Kong exudes the luster of metal texture, and the muscles quenched to the limit expand like pieces of magic iron squeezed together to make a "creak creak" sound.


    His feet on the ground, like two Optimus Prime through the earth, the soles of his feet suddenly smashed the ground within a radius of tens of meters, the force continued to break to the ground, at the same time, the fist strength also turned along the spine, and the crotch roared forward.


    Boom boom!!


    Boom boom!!


    The earth is shaking. People feel that the earth is constantly shaking, and the absolute physical force is violent. The huge steel door, which weighs hundreds of tons, is suddenly hit by a big dent,


    deafening.


    Steel friction sonorous sound, shock of people''s ears, brain in a state of ignorance.


    Those who are slightly close to the steel gate are dizzy, and those who are weak even vomit blood on the spot and retreat.


    What a powerful force!!


    Look carefully


    The iron and steel gate of the Chilong base, which is known as the "nuclear bomb releasing" capability, has been deeply sunken.


    It''s not only made of fine steel, but also has a pressure relief device similar to the air raid door, which can resist the super strong impact force. The thickness of the door is more than 5 meters. It''s hard to imagine how strong the force was used to dent the door.


    Dong Dong Dong.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    The immortal Vajra continued to hammer, and the door of the nuclear bomb level was a little bit more depressed.


    Every time the hammer and fist will cause the tremor of the earth. Around the towering city wall, there is a large amount of dust constantly falling down, occasionally breaking a few stones rolling down, and there is a large area of cracks in the wall facilities around the gate.


    If we go on, not only the gate, but also the surrounding walls will collapse.


    Just then, there was another noise behind the gate.


    "Open the door, open the door quickly."


    "Are you all blind? It''s the King Kong sage who stands in the way!"


    A slightly obscene voice took the lead, trying to control the city gate and open the wide road.


    "Liu Xinxin, are you crazy!"


    "That group of people just killed three saints, you do this is tantamount to mutiny base!"


    Many rebellious voices sounded around. Now opening the city gate is tantamount to leading wolves into the house. The man named Liu Xinxin is the senior officer who advocated opening the city gate.oh


    Did you fight inside?


    Gu fan showed a little interest, raised his hand a little and made a "stop" gesture. Then Immortal King Kong stopped, and stopped ravaging the poor gate.


    At this moment, the fighting inside the gate is also extremely fierce.


    The man named "Liu Xinxin", with a big shiny back and a bit of cunning and determination in his eyes, was the leader of the rebellion.


    Behind him stood hundreds of fully armed soldiers, armed with advanced weapons.


    "Open the gate and let the King Kong sage go back to the base."


    "I''m going to take over the work of guard deployment. Do you plan to resist?"


    Liu Xianxin''s eyes became more and more fierce. With an order, hundreds of guns were instantly raised and aimed at the garrison on the city wall. What Liu Xinxin did at this time was tantamount to muting the whole Chilong base.


    Mutiny.


    Liu Xinxin defected and became Gu fan''s man.


    Although separated from the gate, but with the strength of the ancient people, what happened in the wall is clear.


    Wumie King Kong looks puzzled. He has never seen Liu Xinxin once, and he is not a friend he has known in the base for a month or two. How can he suddenly rebel to his side


    Is it someone Gu fan arranged in advance?


    In this way, Mr. Gu fan is really meticulous in his work, which is admirable.


    "I didn''t arrange it."


    Gu fan seems to see through the doubts of the Immortal King Kong. He takes people through the tide of refugees and walks to the gate of the base with a smile.


    "Seek advantages and avoid disadvantages."


    Gu fan continued: "it''s human instinct. There has been no shortage of weeds since ancient times."


    I see.


    People suddenly realized.


    Liu Xianxin is not a chess piece arranged in advance. According to Gu fan''s ability, there is no need to arrange such low-level chess pieces.


    Since ancient times, there has never been a lack of traitors.


    Some of them are for interests, some for wealth, and some for rights.


    Liu Xinxin is such a traitor. He is also a smart man who sees through the form and makes a change immediately.


    The top ten saints are gone!!


    The new group of adults will certainly be able to take away the power of the base. As the first group of "defectors", they will surely have great benefits, and even become one of the real leaders in the base.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 569

    Horses have no night, grass is not fat, people have no external wealth is not rich.


    Liu Xinxin is a senior officer in the Chilong base, barely a member of the high-level, but it is very difficult to climb up again, unless there are some major changes and accidents.


    Changes and accidents are just around the corner.


    Can grasp the opportunity, seize the present opportunity, depends on now!!


    Mutiny!!


    At this moment, Liu Xinxin is also under great psychological pressure.


    Once this kind of rebellion is successful, the benefits will not be obvious, but if it fails, it will be worse than anyone else.


    Every drop of cold sweat seeps into the temples. Liu''s back and spine have been soaked. He is still making the final calculation and choice in his heart. It depends on whether he can be cruel.


    "All three saints are dead."


    "Those outsiders may take control of the Chilong base."


    "By then, the first person to rebel against them will have more rights than I have now."


    Reverse!!


    The cold sweat flowed one by one, and the beads rolled bigger and bigger, and finally disappeared in the collar.


    "Attack


    Liu Xinsheng finally made a choice and asked the soldiers behind him to pull the trigger.


    Da da da da!


    Dada dada!!


    All kinds of machine gun interweaved sound in the door, a rebellion led to the internal fight began.


    On the contrary, the garrison on the wall of the city was killed by their own people in the rear. A long string of fireworks were emitted from the black muzzle of the gun. The blood was constantly burning, and the screams were rising and falling with each other.


    Those sounds, they just lasted a few minutes.


    Creak, creak, creak.


    The gate of the city wall opened slowly, but because it had been deformed and twisted by the immortal diamond hammer, and there was a harsh metal friction sound when it contracted, the machinery that pulled the gate could not operate normally, only revealing enough space for half a person to enter.


    Through the crevice, you can see the blood of a place. The original city wall guards have been killed by the "rebels" led by Liu Xinxin.


    The other side of the gap.


    Liu Xinsheng was also covered with blood and gasped for air. It took great determination to give this order. When he looked back at Gu fan through the crack of the door, the killing spirit in his eyes had not faded.


    But he responded immediately, with a smile on his face: "I''m sorry, gentlemen, this door is stuck. I''ll let my subordinates solve it immediately."


    "Ha ha ha."


    The Immortal King Kong laughed, waved his hand and said, "it''s really troublesome. I''d better come."


    After that, the powerful big hand grabbed the half man wide crack in the door.


    The huge steel door, which is tens of meters high and hundreds of tons heavy, makes a "creak" sound. The mechanical device that pulls the door makes a cracking sound under the tremendous force. The gears are crushed by the powerful force.


    This power, or human??


    Bang!!


    The green tendons on the arm of Immortal King Kong burst up, the extremely twisted door was forced to open, hundreds of tons of steel made a dull sound, and everyone could not help stepping back.


    "It''s amazing!"


    "Lord Vajra, you are really powerful."


    Liu Xianxin immediately showed a flattering gesture, thumbed up, went to Immortal King Kong and flattered: "my name is Liu Xinxin, your power is peerless, I have admired you for a long time."


    "The general trend of the future seems to be in your hands."


    "If you need to clear up the obstacles, try to talk to me, Liu Xinxin, from today on I am your pawn. "


    Watch carefully.


    Liu Xin Xin, who is in his thirties, looks like a "traitor" in an anti Japanese movie, while Gu fan is more like a new invader.


    Wumie King Kong didn''t pay much attention to him. He turned back to Gufan and asked, "Lord death, what should we do?"


    What??


    King Kong sage''s boss!!


    Liu Xinxin just reflects that he has made a mistake in flattering, and the real big man is still behind the Immortal King Kong.


    How terrible would it be to be treated so respectfully by a saint??


    Look behind him.


    One of them has bright eyes, gathering essence and spirits, and looks very extraordinary.


    There are also two women, one looks ethereal and unpredictable, strange and inexplicable, and the other is as cold as frost, eyes as sharp as a knife. Although they all look beautiful and unusual, they are not just vase characters for people to play.


    As for the man standing in the middle, his appearance is plain, and he doesn''t have the unique momentum of a strong man. He doesn''t look tall and powerful. He is just like an ordinary man.


    This ordinary person should not be the Lord of death.


    See the end Liu Xinxin''s eyes are bright.


    There was a huge figure lying on the ground on all fours.The figure was much bigger than ordinary people, wearing a blood red robe and completely wrapping the body.


    The man is full of murderous atmosphere, which is as strong as blood. You can feel that he must be a murderous character!!


    This person should be the Lord of death!!


    Liu Xinxin thought he recognized the real leader of the crowd. He ran to the ghost king and flattered him: "Liu Xinxin has seen the Lord of death. I''m blind. I didn''t recognize you."


    "From now on, Liu Xinxin''s life is yours. You can use it any way you like..."


    Liu Xinsheng stood beside the ghost king and flattered him.


    It''s no wonder that he mistakenly identifies people. The name death is too murderous. The ghost king in the bloody robe is more in line with the standard of death in people''s hearts.


    As for Gu fan?


    In the eyes of the invincible, he may be an insurmountable peak, an insurmountable gully.


    The more powerful a person is, the more he can feel that Gu fan''s ability is like a bottomless abyss, trapped in it and unable to extricate himself. It''s like a 10000 ton aircraft carrier stepping into the deep sea of stars, but it''s so small in front of the river of stars.


    But You have to have a huge aircraft ship before you can step into the sea of stars, don''t you?


    People like Liu Xinxin can''t understand Gu fan''s strength at all. They just regard him as an ordinary person.


    In the realm of the unity of man and nature, ancient people are even more ordinary, just like a stone and a little flower, so they won''t be easily recognized.


    Poof.


    Silver Star smiles on one side.


    Always cold as frost, she can''t help laughing at Liu Xinxin''s funny performance.


    At this time, the ghost king raised his head slightly.


    It was a face of a ghoul without skin and flesh. It was totally alien. He bared his teeth and was extremely ugly. He immediately scared Liu Xinsheng to death and stepped back several steps in a row.


    "Ha ha."


    "You are brave enough to betray the red dragon base and take refuge in us."


    Longjing couldn''t see it any more. He stood up and continued with a smile: "but your eyes are a little bad. The real God of death is here..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 570

    Lord death?


    He turned out to be the most inconspicuous ordinary man!!


    Liu Xinxin is really flattering to the horse''s leg. At this time, he is embarrassed. He has recognized the wrong leader twice in a row. At this level, do you still want to go to Gu fan?


    "I..."


    Liu Xianxin slapped hard on his face, and five palm prints appeared on his face. He hurriedly apologized and said, "I''m really blind. The God of death doesn''t show up. Don''t worry about my little role."


    Gu fan gave him a glance.


    "Your name is Liu Xinxin. What did you do before?"


    On the surface, Liu Xinxin seems to be very spineless and flattering to Gu fan, but in fact, he is ruthless and ruthless. He has no weakness in killing his own people, and he can judge the situation. He is the first to rebel and take refuge. He has some ability and vision.


    "Yes, yes."


    "The villain''s name is Liu Xinxin. He used to be the Minister of the seventh department of the city defense guard."


    Oh?


    Minister?


    It sounds like a big deal.


    Gu fan looked at the back of the twisted and deformed steel gate.


    The city defense forces at the gate have been eliminated, and the corpses on the ground are still dead. The smoke of gunpowder is mixed with the smell of blood.


    Liu''s team, on the other hand, stood on a large area of corpses, with thick rubber military boots in a pool of blood filled with shell shells, waiting for the next order.


    "The firmness of obedience."


    "There''s also doubt, uneasiness, even fear."


    Gu fan did not pay attention to Liu Xinxin, but focused on the soldiers.


    Some of them have firm eyes and don''t hesitate to deal with orders, while others are suspicious. After all, this is a rebellion against the red dragon base. They are full of doubt and fear, and don''t know whether they are right or wrong to follow the commander.


    Fear, dare not say.


    Doubt, dare not mention.


    How can these soldiers have the right to choose??


    What the officer says is what he wants to do. He will execute whatever orders he gives. Even if he wants them to die immediately, he will have to execute them. So those emotions have to be deeply buried in his heart.


    Gu fan, who observes in detail, can perceive these subtle emotions.


    "This is the temptation of the desire for power."


    "It controls the life and death of others, and it''s hard to stop when you move or when you swing."


    The corner of Gu fan''s mouth rises slightly, and his words are full of sarcasm. His eyes shake slightly and stare at Liu Xinxin''s eyes.


    "You are not satisfied."


    "You want more power."


    Gu fan''s words are very straightforward, but his seemingly indifferent eyes are deep and direct, hitting Liu Xinxin''s desire.


    That''s right!!


    Liu Xinxin, who controls an army of thousands of people, is already in a high position.


    But once the door of desire is opened, it can''t be closed. Liu Xinxin is only in charge of the city defense army, but he wants to have more.


    "What do you want?"


    Gu fan''s words seem to have some kind of magic power. Liu Xinxin seems to be stunned after listening to them. His eyes seem to be a little dull. The flattering smile at the corner of his mouth slowly disappears and turns into another face.


    "More!"


    "I want more!"


    "I''m a fart as a minister of the seventh garrison?"


    Liu Xin''s smile gradually exaggerated and turned into a kind of wild smile. He continued: "more than a dozen troops should have been equal. Why are the first and third garrison treated so much better than us?"


    "And the General Commander of the garrison, who always says I''m a waste, always wants to replace me. Do you think I don''t know?"


    Complain.


    In fact, Minister Liu Xinxin, who seems to be in a position of great beauty, is in a precarious position. Where there are people, there are disputes. What''s more, there are millions of people in the red dragon base, and the center of power is constantly fighting openly and secretly.


    "And!"


    "And the elite army of hunters, even a captain, dare to be disrespectful to me."


    "The high-level leaders in the command room and the decision-makers will not look me in the eye, not even a dog."


    The more he said, the more distorted Liu''s expression became. His hands clenched and he almost roared out his last words: "I want to be the commander in chief of the garrison, I want to enter the decision-making level, I want to be the commander..."


    After roaring all this, Liu''s eyes suddenly become clear and bright.


    He suddenly shook his head and looked up at Gu fan. His ordinary eyes were still staring at you, but such a light gaze made him fall into a short madness unconsciously.


    Fear.


    This seemingly ordinary man, too terrible.


    Liu Xinxin was so scared that he stepped back: "what did I say? Did you control my consciousness?"


    Control??


    An ant like character is not worth Gu fan''s personal control. He doesn''t even deliberately use any ability.Liu Xinxin shouldn''t gaze into Gu fan''s eyes, which makes him fall into the bottomless abyss, unable to extricate himself from the mire, and leads to the deep desire in his heart. Finally, he says the stupid words just now.


    "I''m not interested in your trifles."


    "I''m not interested in dominating the red dragon base. That doesn''t mean much to me."


    Gu fan''s tone is still calm and indifferent. In the cold silence, he seems to have no desire and no desire. He doesn''t care about his so-called "status" and has no ambition to be the leader.


    Aloof!!


    Gu fan is detached from vulgarity!!


    He doesn''t need to be worshiped by others, and he doesn''t need to be respected by all people. That''s too conventional, too old-fashioned, and too naive.


    In short, "wealth", "status" and "power" have no meaning to ancient people. It''s just the trouble of ordinary people.


    "But I''ll be at Chilong base for a while. "


    Gu fan continued: "since you dare to be the first one to take refuge in me, you should show some skills. Some cockroaches and mice that are in the way will be cleaned up by the way."


    Liu Xin Xin''s heart almost cooled when he heard the first sentence, but he was relieved when he heard the last two sentences. He almost belonged to the mysterious adult??


    "Let''s go."


    "Let''s go to the Chilong base."


    Gu fan didn''t take Liu Xinxin seriously. He raised his foot and really stepped into the gate of Chilong base.


    A number of experts also follow in one after another, such as the king of ghosts and Immortal King Kong, who are full of boundless strength. For a moment, the large troops behind Liu Xinxin are shocked on the spot.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Liu Xianxin suddenly responded and yelled: "welcome all saints back to the red dragon base, salute!"


    Salute.


    Shua Shua!!


    Liu Xianxin''s troops are highly disciplined. Under the command, the soldiers in full arms are lined up, and the number of them is thousands.


    Prestige.


    That''s prestige.


    That''s arrogance.


    Take control of other people''s lives. When you call them, you will come. When you wave them, you will go. You will become the boss of thousands of people and obey their orders.


    It''s much more powerful than driving a luxury car, living in a villa and being a boss before the end of the world, and all these are brought about by power, which is so irresistible.

 Chapter 571

    You Have you ever tasted the feeling of admiration?


    On both sides of a spacious road into the city, soldiers with guns and weapons stood ready, and countless eyes fell on them, including awe and fear, and some envy and jealousy.


    Anyone ever fantasized about being the so-called "boss"?


    It''s like the once popular "old fool" series. Everyone likes the prestige of "Chen Haonan" in it. With a wave of his hand, hundreds of younger brothers follow him, majestic and uninhibited.


    Even in reality, those junior high school students and senior high school students who are still in school often have the so-called grade or class "shouldering" existence.


    Although it''s just childish, those so-called little gangsters keep up with a few younger brothers behind their buttocks. Few people in the whole school dare to offend them, and there are often young girls who are in love secretly like those bad boys


    This is still the case with children, not to mention the huge power now in front of them?


    Worship power.


    Worship powerful people.


    This is the universal nature of human beings. When you stand on the top of power and feel that all people are respectful to you, that feeling is like poison poisoning you, which is addictive and unable to extricate yourself.


    "Oh?"


    "I see."


    Gu fan eyebrows slightly pick, heaven and man in one, super feeling he has a feeling.


    Liu Xin Xin walked in the rear of the team. His heart beat heavily and speeded up a lot. A sense of satisfaction of the desire for rights came into being. It was so beautiful to control so many people''s lives and deaths.


    Kill whoever they want.


    Let them line up to welcome Gu fan, they should stand in two rows.


    These are all brought about by power. If he loses his identity, he is not as good as a fart. That''s why he holds the power in his hand and refuses to let go.


    "Lord death."


    Liu Xianxin followed behind the team, rubbing hands and flattering, said: "I have prepared a place for you to live, as well as your exclusive car."


    At the front of the two rows of soldiers, several top luxury cars were parked on the asphalt road. Although Gu fan didn''t know the types of luxury cars, he knew that they were expensive at a glance.


    Especially the one in the middle.


    Two gentlemen with white scarves and gloves in suits opened the opposite door of the car. The special material made the steel sound clear.


    The extremely luxurious interior is displayed in front of you. The silver light of "stars all over the sky" on the roof extends to the calf back seat. The precious solid wood armrest turns red slightly. It will bring a trace of warmth to you when you put it on it, making the details to the extreme.


    Never seen the logo.


    The two R''s are overlapped with each other, and there is a pure silver statue of the goddess of jubilation on the top. The front of the car is square and elegant.


    There must be a word.


    This car looks very expensive, very luxurious, very luxurious. It is obviously a car that can''t be touched before the end of ancient times.


    "What kind of car is that?"


    Gufan asked a rustic question.


    Liu Xianxin was stunned immediately, but did not dare to show any disrespect. He quickly explained: "this is the top aristocrat in the car, the phantom of Rolls Royce..."


    Rolls Royce!


    Four words are full of money.


    Gu fan suddenly realized that no wonder he had never seen this kind of top luxury car before. There are not many people in the country who have seen it, let alone the people who own it.


    "Please."


    Liu Xinsheng makes a gesture of please.


    Gufan nodded and sat on the exclusive seat behind Rolls Royce. A comfortable feeling of package came into being. The right softness and electric heating massage seat can instantly relieve the fatigue of the whole body.


    "Silver Star, come on."


    Gu fan showed a soft smile, silver star as a female partner sitting on his side, brought more than just "comfortable" this feeling.


    What''s more, it''s a kind of status symbol, a kind of spontaneous satisfaction.


    Envy.


    I''m afraid everyone who looks around at Gu fan will show some envy, because this is the top treatment that the boss can get!!


    Pop.


    The door is closed.


    The interior space of the car is almost completely isolated from the outside world, and every noise disappears.


    There was a little cold silver star in his character. He took a look at Gu fan, who was enjoying himself with his eyes closed. The corner of his mouth rose slightly and said with a smile, "you''re not the kind of person who can enjoy it."


    Gu fan raised his hand slightly, grasped the soft and boneless cold hand of silver star, put it on the warm solid wood, and finally slowly opened his eyes and said: "I feel the temptation of power more and more."


    This is another silver star, who knows what this man is feeling.


    "Why do you think Liu Xianxin betrayed the red dragon base and chose to join us?"Gu fan turned his head and asked Silver Star a question, and the answer to this question was very simple. Silver Star immediately said, "of course, he is trying to get more rights and climb higher."


    Gu fan nodded: "you''re right, but you don''t understand the root cause."


    Source?


    Silver Star showed a puzzled expression. It''s human nature to want to be promoted and get rich. What''s the source.


    "Look at the situation."


    "Thousands of soldiers are welcome, Rolls Royce is welcome, and I''m afraid there will be luxury villas later."


    Gu fan''s eyes were cold and seemed to see through everything. He continued: "Liu Xinxin doesn''t have much power. His rights are given by others. In order to make it more real, we need some packaging."


    "High status, luxurious life, luxury cars and villas, everything seems so noble and enviable."


    Gu fan looks out of the car. Liu Xianxin is bowing to him and saying some compliments, which makes Gu fan smile a little more sarcastic: "this is a false lie."


    Lies.


    A lie of power is like a huge morass.


    For example, people like Liu Xinxin can''t get out once they get involved. Countless people want to climb up and then squeeze Liu Xinxin out, just as he wants to climb higher and kick the people above.


    In Gu fan''s eyes, these people are like mole ants climbing upward. Along the way, there are many sweets to tempt them. The more they go up, the bigger the sweets.


    Luxury cars are candy.


    Villas are also candy.


    "They have no choice but to climb up without hesitation, but ironically In essence, power brings about power. "


    Gu Fan said that in essence, the essence of rights is power!!


    "We don''t know anyone and don''t have any power, but he bows and bows for it, and even sells the base to us, because we have substantial power."


    "Liu Xin Xin''s so-called right is just an empty shelf."


    "He wants to climb, but he can''t because he has no strength. If he continues to wait, he will be eliminated and banned."


    Gu fan''s eyes moved away from Liu Xinxin outside the window. Silver star fell into deep thinking, especially the saying that the essence of power is power.


    What Minister?


    What commander?


    What luxury car villa, powerful?


    Those are just empty shelves, empty names, ordinary people will go to envy and envy, Mou full strength to climb up, and for Gu fan who has such a super power invincible people, are just floating clouds.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 572

    Rolls Royce phantom.


    Gufan is sitting in a top luxury car. There is only luxury and enjoyment in the enclosed space. The noise generated by the engine will not be heard. When the windows close slowly, the whole world seems to be isolated.


    More than that.


    Both the front and back of Rolls Royce are escorted by S-class Mercedes Benz, and the Immortal King Kong and others are also arranged in those luxury cars, which show his extremely special status around Gu Fanchang.


    At the front, there are several military vehicles, which are magnificent. Ordinary people can only make detours when they see them. I''m afraid only the word "heroic" can describe them.


    This kind of picture used to be seen only when the "leading boss" appeared in those Hong Kong and Taiwan movies. It stirred every young man''s heart and imagined that one day he would be as majestic as those bosses.


    Gu fan now enjoys such treatment, but where he passes by, countless envious and scared eyes look sideways one after another, guessing what kind of dignitaries are sitting on the car.


    At this time, no matter who it is, vanity can be greatly satisfied.


    No matter before or after the end of the world, those vain girls and high-ranking goddesses are willing to pay for everything in order to sit in the two Rolls Royce phantoms and become Gufan''s companion?


    "Not bad."


    Gu fan, looking at the scenes passing by through the windows of the top luxury cars, gave a good comment.


    Look carefully.


    The construction of the base is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    It has been two years since the end of the world, the civilization of network modernization has faded, and people''s life has almost returned to the primitive state, but the Chilong base is different.


    Sense of technology!!


    This city, still maintaining a considerable sense of science and technology, is even more advanced than the modern city before the end of the world.


    The asphalt road on the ground is built according to the highest specification. It is wide and clean without any potholes. On both sides of the road, there are more than 20 stories of high-rise buildings, all of which are made of the most modern materials. A layer of high-energy solar panels is also paved in the direction of the building''s rising sun. When the rays of sunlight shine on the special materials, the heat will be converted into electricity, which will be transmitted and saved.


    Shopping malls.


    Shop.


    Even supermarkets.


    Those places that I didn''t dare to think of after the end of the world appeared in front of all the people.


    Many beautiful men and women walk in and out of shopping hand in hand, as if everything is stagnant before the end of time, there is no invasion of carrion monsters.


    It''s incredible. It''s incredible.


    On the outside, the Chilong base is like a modern metropolis. It is bright and beautiful, and its technology level is even higher than that before the end of the world. How did they do all this??


    I have to say Although Gu fan lived in the Chilong base for a period of time, when he came here again, he was still a little surprised to see the flowers.


    "Isn''t that incredible?"


    Silver Star sat on Gu fan''s side, looked out of the window along Gu fan''s eyes, and sighed: "people who have had enough of suffering in the last days will feel incredible when they come to the Chilong base for the first time."


    "The Chilong base is the leader of the major bases in the south, and resources are given priority to supply here. The fish and shrimp cultivated in Tianshui will be transported regularly, and the materials of other major bases will also be supplied regularly, while the infrastructure is directly in the charge of the iron general."


    Iron general?


    In the iron and Steel Machinery City, the brain in the VAT hidden in the deep underground holds all kinds of cutting-edge technology.


    With sufficient materials, it is no wonder that such a metropolis will be built. As an exchange general, he has become one of the top ten saints and controls part of the real power.


    "We should be close to the sanctuary."


    Silver Star looked out of the window white horse across the gap like scenery, a little bit worried.


    Sanctuary??


    It is the holy place of the highest power in the red dragon base, and also the base of the faithless sect.


    The doctrines of the non believers are very special. They believe nothing, but they believe everything. Although it sounds confusing, its connotation is not difficult to understand. As long as it is simple and effective, they will do it!


    Don''t blindly believe in science, but if science is useful, use it.


    Don''t blindly believe in gods, but believe in dogmas. Use them.


    It is the creed of the faithless sect to use whatever is available by all means.


    "Well?"


    Gu fan snorted.


    He felt the strangeness of his surroundings. It seemed that as he got closer to the sanctuary, the surroundings became more solemn and solemn.


    The realm of Gufan is the unity of man and nature, which can be naturally integrated with the surrounding space. However, there is a feeling of "unnatural" around the sanctuary, which makes Gufan feel out of place.


    In the last life, his power level did not reach this level. When he approached the sanctuary, he only felt that it was sacred and inviolable, and he was alert and awed.In this life, Gu fan''s second awakening has reached the level of God and gold, and the unity of heaven and man can feel every small link, so that he can feel the difference of the sanctuary.


    "Domain?"


    "Force field?"


    "No, it''s not. It''s not someone''s power. It''s more chaotic."


    Gu fan''s eyes drooped slightly, and he realized the difference in the majesty of the far-off sanctuary. The completely different field was not a person''s special ability, but a continuous supply of special power in all directions.


    It''s strange.


    What is the mode of operation of the sanctuary as the supreme rule of the non believers?


    Brake!!


    Gu fan was thinking, but the team suddenly stopped.


    On the wide road extending in all directions, another Army stood in front. The crawler was crushed on the road under the weight of dozens of tons. The dark gun barrel adjusted the firing position and aimed at the stopped motorcade.


    Tanks.


    More than a dozen tanks lined up in turn, completely blocking the road.


    More than that, dozens of armored vehicles came slowly from the rear of Gufan''s motorcade, cutting off the back of the whole team.


    The Yellow bullets of Vulcan heavy machine gun are full of metallic luster. Once the trigger is pulled, a dense bullet storm will be formed, tearing up the whole team in an instant. At that time, even the bulletproof Rolls Royce phantom will be beaten to pieces.


    On the other hand, the snipers on the surrounding buildings are already ready to start. Barrett sniper rifles aim at the head of every commander. Once the war starts, both the team leader and the commander in charge will be killed immediately.


    It''s really like catching a turtle in a jar.


    Of course, it is impossible for the red dragon base to welcome the arrival of Gu fan with both hands. Even if the three saints were eliminated, waves of fortifications were still organized.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa.


    Teams of heavily armed soldiers also lined up in front of the line of defense.


    More than that, there are many hunters with different abilities, lurking in the crowd secretly, including the surrounding buildings, also hiding many powerful experts.


    "That''s it?"


    "It''s stupid."


    Gu fan felt all the threats and couldn''t help shaking his head. To be honest, these threats were like mole ants in his eyes.

 Chapter 573

    "I''ll go down and negotiate."


    Silver Star Cold Yan''s face slightly moved, she can very clear Gu fan''s real power how terrible, on the surface seems to encircle people''s army irresistible.


    In fact Even if there are ten times more people, I''m afraid we can''t do anything with Gu fan.


    "No


    "We''re sitting here."


    "In fact, I would like to see what kind of reaction that Betrayer will make."


    Gu fan''s eyes are calm and calm. Instead of taking the heavy encirclement seriously, he looks out the window at Liu Xinxin''s location, showing a little curiosity.


    On the other side.


    Liu Xinxin is in trouble at this moment.


    The army he led was no more than a thousand people. Although the weapons in his hands were excellent, they were no better than other people''s planes, artillery, tanks and armor??


    Let alone the leader of the other party, he is the one he is most afraid of.


    Commander!!


    Commander Zhu Jisheng.


    He is the top commander of the city''s defensive guards, which is Liu Xinxin''s immediate superior. Every time Liu Xinxin meets him, he has to bow, flatter and smile, but now he meets again in this embarrassing way.


    "Liu Xinxin, do you want to die?"


    Zhu Jisheng is about 50 years old, but his eyes are firm and fierce. A violent drink can make Liu Xianxin shiver.


    "How bold."


    "Liu Xinxin, do you know who is behind you?"


    Zhu Jisheng glared angrily and continued to scold: "you are betraying the red dragon base. What''s the end? Have you ever thought about it?"


    The majesty of the commander and the momentum between his eyebrows immediately suppressed Liu Xianxin.


    I''m sweating.


    Liu fresh temples wet, bean sized sweat penetration of the body surface, the continuation of the back ridge beam rinse down, infected the clothes.


    What to do?


    What should we do?


    Liu Xinxin feels that his feet are a little soft. In the face of his immediate boss, he has never resisted. He has to obey the orders. Now he''s afraid of being drunk.


    But he knew that he could not retreat.


    Liu looked at the phantom of the Rolls Royce behind him, and said: "behind me are the saints, who violate the authority of the saints. Do you know the consequences?"


    A fox pretends to be a tiger.


    It''s a real fake.


    Liu Xinxin has no confidence in himself, so he can only move Gu fan out, but Zhu Jisheng doesn''t seem to take it at all.


    "Liu Xinxin, now I announce that you will be removed from the position of minister in charge of the seventh department of the city defense army!"


    "The brothers and soldiers over there now know that it''s time to return the lost way. Liu Xinxin has no duty. He immediately gives up his arms and let bygones be bygones!"


    Zhu Jisheng''s words are very lethal. As the commander of the city defense army, he directly removed Liu Xinxin from his post. The soldiers around him looked at each other and showed their hard choice.


    They are the city defense forces. Although they are under Liu Xinxin''s command, they must also obey the commander''s orders!!


    What''s more, now Liu Xinxin is nothing, not even a position. Is it worth working for him??


    "I''ll say it again!"


    "I''m Zhu Jisheng, commander of the city defense army."


    "I now declare that all those who follow Liu Xinxin will be treated as traitors and will be sentenced to death!"


    Zhu Jisheng''s words moved a lot of people. In a few seconds, the first soldier dropped his gun on the ground.


    They are just ordinary soldiers.


    They don''t know the saints, the top power


    In the eyes of these ordinary people, the leader of an officer is already a great person, not to mention Zhu Jisheng, a senior officer in the rank of commander. It''s better to surrender now than to follow Liu Xinxin, a traitor.


    Terror is contagious.


    The first man dropped the gun, followed by the second, the third, the hundredth.


    Whoa, whoa!!


    Hundreds of people lost their armor and left Liu Xinxin''s line-up, while the army surrounding the crowd also left some space to allow these soldiers to surrender and escape from the scene.


    Liu''s fresh cold sweat has soaked his whole back.


    He cried out feebly: "come back, all come back to me, asshole Behind us is the saint. Standing behind me is glory and wealth! "


    Funny.


    Where is life important?


    I don''t know if the big men in the car can give them a lifetime of glory and wealth. On the contrary, those dark gun barrels are the most real. When the tanks and gun barrels fire together, they have to be fried into meat.


    Powerless.


    It''s sad.


    This is Liu Xinxin who lacks strength.


    His position is given by others, a word can be taken back, and his soldiers can betray at any time. How sad it is at this moment.Gu fan looked at all this in the car and shook his head secretly: "this is the falsehood and fragility of power. Without those soldiers and positions, what can he be?"


    The scene has fallen into a one-sided state.


    Liu Xinxin couldn''t control himself at all. He could only show his praying eyes. He retreated to the window of Rolls Royce phantom and begged, "Lord death, please do it quickly!"


    What''s going on?


    Gu fan slowly rolled down the window, his eyes were cold.


    Liu Xianxin shivered and continued to plead: "Lord death, now the morale of the army is not stable. Please show your power quickly!"


    Ha ha.


    Gu fan sneered: "I don''t like being used. You are just using me to climb higher."


    A cold words, Liu fresh moment frozen.


    He never thought that the Buddha he invited didn''t mean to help him.


    Liu Xinxin, with a bitter face, knelt down in front of the door and saw only one head from the window: "Lord death, my ancestor, when is this? I beg you..."


    "What time is it?"


    "Death, it''s just you. I don''t care."


    Gu Fan said blandly, he was not worried at all, because it was Liu Xinxin who was afraid of those aircraft cannons, not those strong men who held the power.


    Liu Xinxin has the heart to die.


    Gu fan didn''t want to help himself, so all his soldiers ran out. At that time, he became the commander of the light pole. That''s the loss of his wife and the loss of his soldiers.


    "Lord death, I''d like to be your dog."


    "I''d like to go up the mountain of swords and down the sea of fire, and you need a dog like me."


    With tears streaming down his knees, Liu continued: "I dare not use you. I will eat whatever you give me, and I will do whatever you ask me to do..."


    There is no way out.


    Liu Xinxin had no way out since he betrayed him. Now if Gu fan didn''t want him, he would really have nothing left.


    Gu fan glanced at him and said, "to be my dog also needs qualifications."


    That''s right.


    Gu fan, is this boat really so easy to get on?


    Le Zhiqi, Lin Yuxin, Wu Ze, legendary 14 people, even those who have the power of the big guys, also experienced a lot of hardships, to follow the cold God of death.


    Now Liu Xinxin wants to gain huge wealth and interests with a small betrayal. How can it be so simple??


    Stupid.


    Liu Xinxin, totally stupid.


    But Gu fan didn''t kill him completely, and he really needed a dog to do things for him. He looked at the army in the distance and said lightly, "I''ll give you a chance."


    "Is that commander your immediate superior?"


    "Now, if you shoot him, I''ll let you be my dog."

 Chapter 574

    what!!


    Liu Xinxin almost doubted his ears.


    Gu fan asked him to shoot, kill his own boss, and kill Zhu Jisheng, the commander of the city defense department??


    "I I... "


    Liu Xin stammered and couldn''t speak.


    He wanted to make some excuses, which was too unreasonable in any case.


    There are only half of the defeated and fleeing troops, but the combat effectiveness of the other side is dozens of times higher than that of himself. The tanks and armored vehicles are majestic in the sun. Liu Xinxin can even feel that several sniper rifles are aiming at his forehead


    In this case, what a fable it is to shoot and kill army commander Zhu Jisheng??


    Liu Xin Xin raised his head and wanted to go on, but he only saw a pair of cold eyes.


    I''m not qualified to negotiate terms.


    Gu fan, the God of death, said anything. If you want to be a dog, you have to be a dog.


    The windows of Rolls Royce mirage slowly roll up, isolating Liu Xinxin from the outside, while the merciless God of death, Mr. Gu fan, is still indifferent and seems to be indifferent to what is going to happen.


    Shudder.


    Fear.


    I don''t know what to do.


    Liu Xinxin only feels like a rootless floating algae, abandoned stray dog.


    He has become a traitor. Now even the God of death, who is trying to please, loves to reply. His future is uncertain, and he is in a dark corner.


    "Liu Xinsheng!"


    At this time, the distant commander Zhu Jisheng pressed again: "you have been dismissed, but I will give you another chance. Now surrender, I can save your life."


    There is no way out.


    When people drown in despair, even a straw will be firmly in hand.


    Liu Xianxin had no way back, but now the commander has given him another way to live. It''s easy for those who are not determined to give up. It''s better to survive than to die.


    Surrender?


    Or, according to the Lord of death, shoot your former boss with a gun??


    Liu''s teeth are trembling, his legs are soft, but his brain is in an extremely contradictory debate.


    He wants to escape. When everyone is faced with such a difficult choice, he will choose to escape. To get rid of his position and live as an ordinary person will be regarded as a failure of rebellion. It seems that this is the only way to live


    "Live, live, live."


    "As long as you have a chance to be an ordinary person, you can live again."


    Liu Xinxin shed tears of shame from the corner of his eyes and walked forward step by step towards Zhu Jisheng. His eyes were dull and full of gray.


    "Stop, don''t go on."


    A sergeant yelled to prevent Liu Xinxin from being too close.


    Zhu Jisheng waved his hand indifferently: "it doesn''t matter. He''s a loser. What can he do?"


    "This guy, he doesn''t have much ability. If his wife hadn''t sold her body to curry favor with senior officials, could he have come this far?"


    Secret.


    This is about Liu Xianxin climbing to his present position.


    He was full of fighting spirit, but he didn''t have a chance until one day a senior official took a fancy to Liu Xinxin''s beautiful wife.


    He became a team leader, team leader, platoon leader


    His beautiful wife, who has also slept with many people, has given many high-ranking officials a pillow wind, which has promoted Liu Xinsheng step by step.


    His teeth were broken and he swallowed them in his stomach. He fanned his wife''s face angrily and scolded her for being a bitch that everyone can play with. However, he knelt down in front of his wife and cried bitterly. Everything was caused by his incompetence, because she was insulted in every way because he had no power.


    Until one day, his wife disappeared.


    It is said that there is a senior official who likes to play some "exciting" projects, and his wife has disappeared since then.


    Liu Xinxin kept searching, but in the end, his boss told him that he would be promoted to the "minister" position in a short time, as a price Forget your wife and stop looking for trouble.


    "No!"


    "To live as an ordinary person, I would rather die."


    Liu''s eyes are bulging, his eyes are covered with blood red filaments, his teeth are shaking, and his gums are permeated with a lot of blood.


    "I managed to get to this position."


    "I would rather die than be dust on the ground."


    "In order to climb higher, I am willing to be a dog. I am willing to kneel on the ground and lick others. I even give up my wife to others. I have endured it step by step until now..."


    Liu Xinxin seems to have made a choice. His desire has even conquered death. Only he knows how much to pay and how much to bear when climbing to the position of minister.


    Climb up!!


    Stand in a higher position.Have more rights.


    Even if it''s an impossible chance, an impossible chance, I have to climb up!!


    "I don''t want to be a mole ant."


    "I don''t want my wife dead. I can''t even find the body."


    "I''m not a loser, even if I''m a dog, I''m not a loser!"


    Liu Xinxin''s eyes changed and became vicious.


    As the saying goes, people are forced out. Since Liu Xinxin''s wife was tortured to death, he has become more and more ruthless, and now is the time for his transformation.


    Anger and desire overcome cowardice and death.


    When Liu Xinxin was about to approach commander Zhu Jisheng, he suddenly pulled out his gun and took aim at his head without hesitation.


    "You!"


    Zhu Jisheng was shocked, but you only said half of the word, it was replaced by a gunshot.


    Bang.


    Liu fresh pulled the trigger, with the gun spewed out a long flame, a bullet accurately hit Zhu Jisheng commander''s head.


    Blood splashed everywhere.


    Brain shot.


    When Zhu Jisheng died, his face was covered with incredible words. He never thought that the loser who was on the top of his wife really dared to pull the trigger to kill himself??


    "How dare you?"


    "Kill him, how dare you assassinate the commander!"


    In an instant, the scene was completely fried, other officers around yelled, and the snipers on the surrounding buildings were already ready to go.


    "Am I going to die?"


    Liu Xinxin deeply understands the consequences of killing Zhu Jisheng. I''m afraid that countless bullets will turn him into a beehive in the next second.


    It''s ridiculous.


    I''m such a joke.


    At this moment, the tight body of Liu Xinxin, but unprecedented relaxation.


    At the moment when Zhu Jisheng, the commander of the army, was killed, his mind instead recalled all kinds of pictures of his wife. Things had passed for a long time, and what she looked like seemed a little fuzzy, but he still remembered that she was very beautiful


    It seems that his wife''s face is full of guilt and impotence, and the most clear expression is his wife''s face.


    "I''m sorry."


    Liu Xinxin slowly closed his eyes, waiting for the coming of death.


    Bang.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    The sound of gunfire reverberates constantly, which is the rough sound of the anti equipment sniper gun. It is aimed at Liu Xinxin''s head.


    "No response from sniper position 03."


    "No response from sniper position 07."


    "No response from sniper position 01."


    When Liu Xinxin thought that he would die, the officer in charge of the sniper team kept hearing the bad news.


    What?


    How could that be?


    The members of the sniper team have no response. Who made the gunshot just now??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 575

    Who was the shooter?


    The surrounding buildings are not only hidden by snipers of the city defense forces, but also one of the legendary 14 people who had been ambushing around.


    Number 13: the gun of death.


    Wumie Jingang has lived in the red dragon base for a long time, and has already made some layout here.


    Since the moment when the Immortal King Kong stepped out of the gate, other members also started to move with him. As the strongest sniper in the verdict, the gun of death has already been prepared in advance according to the layout of the enemy


    "Shoot him!"


    The sniper had no effect. The soldier with all kinds of guns raised the muzzle of his gun and fired at Liu Xinsheng.


    Ding Ding Ding Ding.


    I don''t know when a mist has enveloped Liu Xinxin. I can only hear the sound of countless metal collisions. From time to time, I can see sparks flashing in the mist.


    Zero seven: fog.


    The ability of fog seems to have increased again. Holding a pair of daggers in hand, Liu Xinxin dances up and down in front of him. All the bullets that are shot into the fog are blocked one by one, which is more shocking than the pictures in science fiction movies.


    And fog seems to have more than just the ability to confuse the eye.


    The misty and boundless fog can also weaken the enemy''s attack to a certain extent. Thousands of bullets are fired into the fog, greatly weakening the penetration. Even if they attack the human body, they only have the power of "catapult" stones.


    "Well."


    Gu fan nodded faintly in the car. It seems that the strength of these subordinates has improved a lot.


    It seems that the gun and fog of death have reached the threshold of legendary secret silver. You can break through it with a little chance. At that time, the adjudication office will have more top experts.


    "Attack!"


    "Full scale attack!"


    "Armored vehicles move, heavy aircraft Gunners fire, tanks fire!"


    When the commander died, the first reaction of his subordinates was to fight back immediately. The soldiers who surrounded them immediately pulled the trigger, and the bullets poured out like torrents.


    Da da da.


    Dada dada dada.


    The military vehicle in front of Gu fan''s team was torn to pieces in an instant. Even though it was broken into a honeycomb, it was torn into countless pieces of iron. Finally, the fuel tank burst and a mushroom cloud rose.


    Boom boom!!


    Boom boom!!


    The gunfire roared deafening. The shell went through the burst fire of the military vehicle and smashed an S-class luxury Benz behind.


    However The shell didn''t bombard the surrounding area of Gufan, and the Rolls Royce was still intact, only because there was a strong man in the front of the smashed Benz.


    His whole body is as if wrapped by a layer of gold and copper, emitting a strong metallic luster and tenacity.


    Undeniable King Kong was in charge of the pass and blocked the shells of dozens of tanks with his body. A pair of big hands, like professional athletes catching rugby, stopped those shells and exploded in his hands.


    Burst again and again, set off bursts of hot mushroom clouds, but the Immortal King Kong stood still in the flames, a piece of iron can not hurt the car behind


    "Lord death, what''s next?"


    Long Jing went to the Rolls Royce car, bowed his head and asked respectfully, but Gu fan just raised a finger and said three words lightly.


    "Kill them all."


    Others do not say, just violate the dignity of death, it must pay a certain price.


    Since these city guards have the courage to stand in front of Gu fan, they must be ready to die??


    Kill them all!!


    This command is like a curse.


    At the end of the team, there was a military truck which was specially used to transport living materials. At this time, the hatch was opened.


    A huge humanoid creature, dressed in a blood red robe and lying on the ground, slowly crawled out. It was the incomparable corpse eating ghost king.


    The huge figure does not mean that it is slow. On the contrary, the speed of the ghoul King exceeds the limit that can be accepted by human eyes. It disappears in the same place almost in an instant, and appears near the armored vehicles surrounding the team in the rear in the next second.


    Armored car?


    All metal high strength armor?


    In front of the ghost king, he was as fragile as a piece of paper. He waved his claw away and pulled out a long bloodstain. The floating slurry lasted for hundreds of meters. In a flash, dozens of armored vehicles and 100 soldiers were torn into several sections.


    A beautiful figure also opened the door of another S-class Benz.


    But then the balloon burst and burst, like the highest level of asphalt on the ground.


    The eardrums of hundreds of soldiers around were immediately torn, their orifices were bleeding, their brains were bursting, and their death was extremely tragic.


    Shen Mengxi, too!!


    Massacre.It''s a one-sided massacre.


    The regular team, faced with the average "Saint" level team, is inferior to the slaughtered chicks.


    Whoosh, whoosh!!


    Boom boom!!


    The silver darts were spinning, the huge fireballs fell on the ground and burst, and the extremely fast ones were moving. The special forces hidden around finally came out.


    A high-intensity team of hunters.


    But unfortunately They are still too weak, such as the ghoul king, there is no difference between killing an ordinary person and a hunter.


    The hunter who kept moving and left a shadow had good strength, but he just rushed to the direction of the ghost king, only to find that the ghost king had disappeared, only a huge shadow covered his own figure.


    "How can it be so fast?"


    The hunter, who is good at speed, turns his head in disbelief, only to find that a terrible face without "human skin" is staring at him. It seems that he has been waiting for a long time, and his long, emerald green nails have pierced his spine.


    Corpse poison.


    The poison of the ghoul penetrates into the spine and bone marrow.


    With a loud and miserable wail, the speed capable person''s whole body mutated, his muscles broke his skin, and he landed on all fours. He became a member of the ghoul family and began to hunt other capable people.


    There is a big gap in strength.


    I thought it was catching turtles in a jar, but I didn''t expect it was a one-sided massacre.


    And all this happened only in dozens of seconds, thousands of teams were quickly slaughtered, and hundreds of lives fell every second.


    Blood, all over the ground.


    Smoke, full of nose and mouth.


    The fog in front of Liu Xianxin gradually disappeared, but a large number of broken limbs and arms, as well as the Potholes Formed by countless shells, appeared in front of him.


    "How could that be..."


    "They''re all dead. They''re all dead?"


    Liu Xianxin was stunned and couldn''t believe it. He looked at all this as if he had been petrified. He turned around mechanically and looked in the direction where Gu fan was.


    That Rolls Royce phantom, the most luxurious top class car, is still intact!!


    From the beginning to the end, Gu fan didn''t get off the bus. He just said, "kill all, kill all!"!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 576

    "This This This... "


    Liu Xinsheng was so shocked that his eyes were full of fear.


    This is a super powerful army. There are all kinds of tanks and armor. Many hunters hide among them. How could they be completely destroyed in just a few seconds??


    How is that possible?


    "Scared silly?"


    At this time, a man''s voice will wake up Liu fresh.


    The man''s elegant demeanor, eyes such as torch, it is 05 judge Long Jing.


    Liu Xianxin is still in a state of stupefaction. A word makes him step back, but he wakes up. Looking at Longjing''s normal face, a word of "devil" appears in his mind.


    These people are all demons. They kill people without blinking an eye!!


    "Have you ever seen the battle between the saints?"


    Longjing comes to Liu Xianxin and pats him on the shoulder, while Liu Xianxin shakes his head.


    "No wonder."


    "If you''ve seen saints fighting, you won''t think the small scenes are nothing."


    Longjing continued to take it for granted that the slaughter of an entire army in dozens of seconds was depicted as a small scene. God knows what the real "big scene" looks like.


    "OK, I''ll take the expression."


    The dragon''s eyes glanced back: "the Lord of death wants you to go there. Go quickly."


    Lord death!!


    That Rolls Royce phantom, the ultimate boss who doesn''t get the door out.


    Liu Xinxin has been scared to death. His bloody boots run quickly, leaving several blood marks on the ground full of scars and cracks, and coming out of the windows of the top luxury cars.


    When facing Gu fan again, Liu Xinxin''s fear is deeper.


    People who see the "Saint" level war with their own eyes in time can never understand what happened. After all, there is no light in the dark, and the field separates heaven and earth. The naked eye can not see through the truth at all.


    The death of the three saints did not have a strong impact on the people, because they were the people who could not be seen above.


    But the corpses, broken limbs and arms, flesh and blood, internal organs and bones, and the shock of a whole army being slaughtered, are deeply imprinted into the hearts of every mortal.


    "Death My lord... "


    At this time, facing Gu fan, Liu Xianxin did not dare to lift his head. The cold sweat in these few minutes almost drained all the water from his body.


    The window rolled down slowly.


    Gu fan was still calm and asked, "what''s the position you just killed?"


    Hearing this, Liu Xin Xin''s heart suddenly jumped and whispered, "that''s the commander of the city defense army, and also my former boss, who is responsible for the dispatch of all the city defense forces."


    "Good."


    Gu fan nodded: continue to say: "from now on, you are the commander of the city defense army."


    What??


    Liu Xinxin felt that there was a very excited emotion in his chest, and he was about to burst out like a volcano.


    Betraying the base and following Gu fan for less than an hour, he sat in his dream position and became a commander??


    Sure enough, it''s wealth in danger.


    My choice is right.


    However, things are not so simple. It is not so easy to be the commander of the city defense army.


    "Lord death, if you want to become a commander, you need the headquarters to hold a meeting to agree. I''m afraid that at that time..."


    Liu Xinxin expressed his worries. His soldiers had been reduced from 1000 to less than 500. I''m afraid he would not convince the public if he wanted to sit in that position.


    "I''ll let you sit, and you''ll sit."


    Gu fan doesn''t seem to want to say more or explain more. Liu Xianxin looks at his icy eyes and shivers immediately.


    He couldn''t help looking back at the torn bodies.


    Power.


    It''s absolute power.


    Those who refuse will be torn to pieces.


    Lord death has such strength, he does not need the consent of others, does not need any headquarters meeting, just as he said that the overbearing words, I let you sit, you sit!


    "I see."


    Liu Xinxin has the confidence in a moment, now he is not like he used to be, just an empty shelf.


    He has a backer, a stable and powerful backer to terror, even if he is just like what he said before, being a dog can also be glorious and rich and climb higher.


    Putong.


    Liu Xinsheng is outside the window of the car and kneels down again.


    "Lord death, from now on, I will be your dog!"


    "I will never let you down. If you say so, I will finish it..."


    Liu Xinxin''s words are firm, but Gu fan has no heart to listen to these flatteries. When he speaks out, the car window has been rolled up slowly.Those flatteries are meaningless to Gu fan. He can see clearly whether everyone is loyal or not. He can also see clearly Liu Xinxin''s desire.


    To be honest.


    Liu Xinxin is very unreliable. He was not qualified to be Gu fan''s dog.


    But just now, he broke through his fear and cowardice, and really fired a shot at his former boss, which made Gu fan feel a little surprised.


    A person who breaks through the bottleneck of the soul has a little effect. At least it is enough to deal with some mortal affairs.


    "Let''s go."


    Gu fan ordered, and the car began to move slowly again.


    The bloody battle came and went quickly, and the residents around hardly had time to react to what happened. When the motorcade left, only bloody scenes of extreme cruelty were left.


    In addition, there are a lot of legends about death.


    Kill the three saints.


    Break into the red dragon base and smash the steel gate that weighs a thousand tons.


    And randomly kill the elite soldiers in the red dragon base, the means are more cruel than the devil.


    It''s going to change.


    The God of death is coming, the sky of the red dragon base is going to be turned over thoroughly!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, it''s quite clean."


    After this battle, all the people who dare to stop Gu fan in the red dragon base have stopped.


    Just now, the city defends the guards. Naturally, it is impossible to resist Gu fan, the God of death. That''s almost a big man''s temptation. I want to see what kind of posture Gu fan, the strong man, will enter the base.


    The results are obvious.


    The holy one must not be humiliated!!


    In ancient times, people who were called "God of death" could not be insulted. A little trial would be a river of blood.


    So On this road, no other forces dare to stop Gu fan, but they also hide themselves and are ready to go.


    "In front is the sanctuary."


    Leaving the slaughterhouse just now, it is closer and closer to the center of the city. The sanctuary is in the center of the city.


    "Well, I feel it."


    Gu fan didn''t need the naked eye to see how solemn and magnificent the so-called holy place was, and no matter how many statues were made with supernatural craftsmanship and ghosts.


    He could feel that a strong force field had formed around the sanctuary Almost equal to the power of the field, it is isolated from the surrounding space, ordinary people can''t detect anything different.


    But in Gufan''s consciousness, this saint is as dazzling as a huge light bulb.


    "Domain."


    "It seems that the first seal is in this sanctuary."

 Chapter 577

    Sanctuary.


    It''s a magnificent building that looks like St. Robbie''s Cathedral.


    It combines various cultural elements. It is not made of stone, but of pure white metal. It exudes holy light and gives people a sense of fluency of future curve.


    On the wide square, there stands a statue.


    Those statues are strange in shape. They do not belong to any gods that people can see before the end of the world. On the contrary, they are more like various exotic monsters after the end of the world.


    "This style..."


    Gu fan couldn''t help looking at those lifelike sacred sculptures.


    Master!!


    The style of those sculptures is similar to the image of the masters.


    Gu fan once entered the world of consciousness controlled by the masters. Although he could not see the real bodies of the masters, he could also feel some subtle connections. Every terror master had very distinct characteristics.


    For example, the grotesque sculpture on the square, which is similar to a giant worm, may be a symbol of the extinct master, the abyss devourer.


    There is also a giant wood made of all metal, depicting all kinds of weird symbols, which probably symbolizes the perfect master, ShenTeng.


    Who??


    Who is making these monster sculptures.


    Gufan stopped the motorcade, opened the door of the top luxury car Rolls Royce, got out of the car and watched the sculptures.


    "Lord death has stopped?"


    "The massacre of an entire army failed to get him out of the car. Now in front of the gate of the sanctuary, do you want to fight directly and destroy the sanctuary?"


    Liu fresh in the last side of the team, to see Gu fan get off the car is even more scared.


    After all, the "holy place" is an inviolable place in the red dragon base, and it is also the most mysterious place of the non believer sect. Even the minister can only observe it from a distance, and can only worship at a specified time.


    Lord death, do you want to challenge the supreme authority??


    Attention.


    Observation.


    Gufan stood not far from the gate of the holy place and stood silent and despised all this.


    He didn''t seem to rush in to kill. Instead, he waved to Liu Xianxin and ordered him to come to his side.


    Liu Xinsheng was flattered and immediately replied, "Lord death, what can I do for you?"


    "Who made those statues?"


    Gu fan''s tone was calm, but he asked about some seemingly trivial things.


    Liu Xinsheng was stunned.


    Is it true that the great figures in front of us still have some profound views on "art" and like these sculptures?


    "Lord death, these statues are made by the master figures invited by the sanctuary."


    Liu Xinxin replied that Gu fan frowned slightly after hearing this. It seems that all the lifelike statues are made by ordinary people. Even a master sculptor has never seen the possibility of dominating.


    "Which master?"


    Gu fan asked again. Liu Xinxin thought about it and said hesitantly, "I''m not very clear about the details, but it seems that many people cast these statues separately, and each one''s works are made by different masters..."


    Different sculptors??


    Gu fan''s eyes are more profound, others can only see these statues lifelike, even can be described as uncanny, but he saw something deeper.


    1: Why can ordinary people who have never seen the master cast sculptures with the characteristics of abyss master??


    2: Different sculptors carve different images, which proves that the "art" in each of them is different.


    3: Each statue seems to symbolize the domination of different characteristics, which is not a coincidence, but a force is quietly changing them.


    That''s right.


    Ordinary people may not feel it.


    Even hunters, even "saints" are hard to understand.


    The sanctuary has formed its own realm, which is a kind of energy that can subtly change people''s thinking, just like toxins slowly infiltrating the mind, boiling frogs in warm water and accumulating over time.


    "The power of domination."


    "No, it''s much weaker than the master. It''s more like overflowing power, or mixed with other things."


    Gu fan thought that if it was really a certain master, it would not only be the sanctuary, but also the purgatory connecting the whole Chilong base.


    It''s going to be a slaughterhouse for blood and meat.


    Human control.


    Someone controls all this behind his back, just like the "envoys" who have been killed by him, gaining the power of dominating part.


    The Lord is still in this sanctuary.


    I''m afraid the emissary of the head of the ten saints is just a pretext to be pushed out.


    "To Kill So... "Gu fan was thinking, and a strong sense of killing exploded.


    Ghost king.


    It''s for the sake of fighting the ghost King''s energy.


    After all, the ghost king can be regarded as a super monster who has barely stepped into the threshold level of "god gold". Naturally, he can feel the threat of the sanctuary field, and this kind of natural reaction will occur.


    Oh?


    The ghost king felt the danger in front of the sanctuary.


    Gu fan held out a hand and stopped in front of the ghost king. His tone changed from plain to severe. He said in a dark voice, "stop killing me. It''s not the time for war."


    War?


    I don''t know what''s hidden in the sanctuary, and according to the overflowing energy, if there is a life and death war, I''m afraid the whole Chilong base will be destroyed.


    The battle between saints can be described as "destroying heaven and earth", not to mention the destructiveness of Gu fan''s real ability to fight.


    "Let''s go."


    "Another day, we''ll visit again."


    Gu fan takes his eyes back and sits back in the car.


    This behavior surprised a lot of people. The God of death always killed the God and the Buddha, and he didn''t hesitate to do it.


    However, the holy place is a little scared of the bloody God of death, which is enough to see that its inside information can not be underestimated. It seems that the secret of the red dragon base is very deep!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo ~ ~"


    "I''m afraid you''ll rush in and kill me."


    Silver Star back in the car, also feel a little scared, it seems that a decisive battle almost destroyed the red dragon base will break out.


    After she calmed down, she asked softly, "Gufan, what are you going to do next?"


    Gu fan was lying on the soft and luxurious back, tapping his fingers on the solid wood armrest, and said, "well The secret of the red dragon base needs to be peeled off a little bit, starting from the outermost layer. "


    "Rights."


    "The power of the red dragon base, the army, the rich businessmen, and some mercenary organizations."


    "Although these forces are only empty shells in front of absolute power, if they control these forces, the secret of the sanctuary will gradually come to the surface."


    "Their people will come naturally."


    Gu fan has absolute power, but don''t think he has no wisdom. It seems that he has already made all kinds of preparations.


    With these words, Gu fan showed an unidentified smile.


    "It seems that Liu Xinxin is going to fulfill his wish."

 Chapter 578

    In half an hour.


    The news of the massacre in the Chilong base quickly spread to every officer.


    On the long and narrow conference table of the headquarters, the real high-level people were all blue and could not come up with any solution.


    "What to do, what to do with these people now?"


    "The saints and adults all choose to be silent. What should we do? We can''t let those people do anything wrong?"


    Some of the high-level leaders are silent, thinking about many problems with their heads down, while others are arguing, blushing and even destroying their image as gentlemen!


    "The saints sacrificed three."


    "Our army is slaughtered like a local chicken and dog. What can we do?"


    The person in charge of the elite search team beat his palm heavily on the table, and his voice was almost roaring. However, although his roaring voice was loud, his palm on the table was shaking slightly.


    Fully armed and armored, the city defense forces persisted for less than a few minutes


    If the commander orders him to go to war, I''m afraid the whole army will be destroyed in ten minutes. It''s meaningless to die.


    "Only the adults of the sanctuary."


    In the conference room, a believer dressed strangely said.


    He is one of the administrators of the faithless sect. His white robe is painted with strange patterns. After saying this, the conference room was obviously quiet.


    Yes!


    The adults of the sanctuary, there must be a way.


    Those terrible characters who hold mysterious forces are bound to be able to solve these external forces.


    "Go and invite the adults of the sanctuary!"


    "I also suggest that the ten saints should go to the sanctuary, and the water saint should still be in the base..."


    The high-level people in the conference room seem to have reached a consensus. It seems that only the sanctuary can solve all problems at present.


    "No


    At this time, in the center of the conference room, an old man, who was about fifty years old and full of dignity, slowly stood up.


    He just got up and made the meeting room quiet again. His identity was the current commander of the red dragon base - Tailin.


    Tailin gave the messenger a look behind him, and the man quickly stood up and read a message.


    "Just received the message."


    "The invaders, as you call them, passed by the sanctuary and stopped at the gate for more than ten minutes."


    What??


    Intruders, have you been to the sanctuary?


    This news almost made the headquarters explode.


    The existence of the sanctuary is sacred and inviolable. If there is any disrespect for it, it will bring disaster.


    Even the top ten saints do not dare to be presumptuous in front of the sanctuary, while the invaders dare to stand in front of the sanctuary and show off their power


    "And in the end?"


    "The sanctuary?"


    In the silent and awkward meeting, someone asked the most critical question in a low voice, but the answer was to make the meeting room more quiet.


    "No


    "The sanctuary did not fight back, but chose silence."


    The sanctuary chose silence!!


    What does it mean that the conference room is silent, and the invaders dare to provoke in front of the sanctuary door, but in the end the sanctuary has no response??


    Don''t provoke.


    These people must not be provoked.


    At this point, the door of the conference room was suddenly opened.


    A figure appeared in the silent conference room. People could see the face of the comer, and their expression changed suddenly.


    Liu Xinsheng!!


    It was no one else who appeared in front of the crowd. It was the Minister of the seventh department of the city defense army, who was also the first one who defected to Gu fan.


    Anger!!


    Betrayal cannot be forgiven.


    "Traitor!"


    "You traitor!"


    A hot temper, picked up the gun on the spot to the man''s head, directly pulled the trigger.


    Bang.


    Really shot!!


    With the sound of a dull gunshot, Liu Xinxin also appeared to be a little panicked and took a big step back, with soft feet.


    After all, he is a mortal. It''s normal for him to subconsciously react in fear when facing the muzzle of the gun aiming at his head. His eyes are full of panic, and his hands are still in front of his head. He looks very embarrassed.


    But the bullet didn''t go through his head.


    Fog!!


    07 fog, almost no feelings of women in front of him.


    A dagger cut the bullet into two, and the speed of the shot was astonishing.


    Now, I''m confident.


    Liu Xinxin, who holds his head in both hands, puts down his heart. The panic on his face gradually fades away. Instead, he is full of excitement.Excited.


    Excited.


    His time is finally coming.


    Although it''s just a fox pretending to be powerful, Gu fan''s top figure is really protecting himself. He''s afraid of farting??


    "Ha ha ha."


    "You seem to have a lot of opinions on me?"


    Liu fresh expansion, feel oneself got potential, looked around 07 fog, eyes suddenly a ruthless.


    Liwei.


    He wants Liwei.


    "Who just shot me, killed me!"


    Liu Xianxin''s eyes are red. Facing these high-ranking figures, he says such a sentence. His heart beats violently, and the excitement can''t be expressed in words.


    However The 07 fog didn''t move.


    It''s like pouring a basin of ice water on Liu fresh. Although No. 07 fog was ordered to protect Liu fresh, it didn''t obey his orders.


    "She''s a subordinate of Gu fan. She''s sent to protect Liu Xinxin, but that doesn''t mean I can order her."


    Liu fresh is also a Leng, immediately understand what happened, did not order his side of the "hand" is too face.


    However, the cruel words poured out of the water, the mind quickly turned, and quickly added: "I am a person of the Lord of death, come here, on behalf of the Lord of death."


    "To offend me is to offend Lord death!"


    A fox pretends to be a tiger.


    He helps Gu fan to do things. His identity is Gu fan''s spokesman. Shooting Liu Xinsheng is shooting Gu fan.


    07 seems to be a little hesitant for a moment, but in a flash, it appears behind the shooter. The light of the knife flashes, it has wiped the neck, and the blood is sprayed out.


    Her idea is actually very simple.


    It doesn''t matter if Liu Xinxin loses face, but he can''t lose the face of Gu fan.


    Putong.


    The body fell on the conference table, the eyes of the people were more angry, but no one dared to rush.


    It''s not only the deterrent power of fog 07, but also the words Liu Xinxin just said. He represents the invaders.


    A small man will succeed.


    It''s really a small man''s ambition, and it''s outrageous.


    At this time, Liu Xianxin was so excited that he went straight to the direction of the long and narrow conference table, where there was a vacancy.


    The position of the commander of the city defense army is also the position where the dead boss once sat.


    Pop.


    He sat down on the chair without being polite.


    "I''ll take the position of commander in the city defense force."


    "Don''t you have any comments, gentlemen?"


    Liu Xianxin said, looking at the whole scene, and finally looking at the body that had just been wiped.


    "What''s more, can I have the seat of the dead man?"


    That''s the tone.


    That''s the attitude.


    The presence of all the big guys, temper is like a powder keg, all were lit by Liu Xianxin.


    However, they have to bear it.


    Bear with it and let Liu Xinxin be a villain, because the power behind him can''t be provoked!!


    Talin, the commanding officer who was once very dignified and energetic, showed a trace of fatigue and helplessness on his face at this time. At the same time, there was a deep anger hidden in his face.


    "Good."


    "Let you sit down."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 579

    On the other side.


    Everything is as expected.


    Liu Xianxin has prepared a villa for them, which is also the same luxury.


    Chilong base itself is a highly developed modern metropolis, which is almost made of steel. But in such a super modern city, there is a villa area that does not match it.


    Deep winding path.


    The flowers are luxuriant.


    Decorated with emerald green, a cobblestone path spreads out, and the artificial spring tinkles without the metal smell of steel torrent.


    "Big brother Gufan!"


    In front of the door of a three story building, Xu Manman and lucky star have been waiting here for a long time.


    Little cute came to Gu fan with a jump. Her soft little pink fist was holding the corner of her clothes. She was as delicate as a doll with a pure smile, just like a little angel.


    Even Gu fan, who was indifferent, could not help showing a trace of gentleness.


    Manman baby looked at the silver star beside Gufan again. Maybe the little guy was born with a different feeling, but the angel''s face showed a little evil smile: "hee hee, what a beautiful elder sister, Gufan''s elder brother married!"


    Cold Silver Star heard here, frost like white face also revealed a trace of ruddy, but the eyes revealed a trace of curiosity.


    Gu fan, such a god of death, would show warmth to a little girl?


    "Boss!"


    "Here I am, here I am!"


    Villa door, there are several other people, lucky star to see Gu fan is also yelling out.


    Gu fan glanced in the direction of the villa, but there were many experts nearby. There were more than a dozen hunters of "Jinggang" grade hiding alone, and many of them were lying in ambush outside the villa.


    Lucky star at this time is also like a dog, dressed like a gentleman, in addition to some obscene, but also really like a leader.


    "Well?"


    "It looks like a good mix."


    Gu fan chuckled. Lucky star naturally knew that he couldn''t hide anything from the boss. He explained: "Hey, boss, we haven''t been idle these days. The crazy hunting team is developing well."


    After this guy''s ability was turned on, his luck was beyond the mark. During this period of time, he was in the red dragon base with several people of Immortal King Kong, and the name of the crazy hunting team was also very famous!


    Gu fan nodded and continued to ask, "where are the old muskets?"


    "The old muskets, with their own team, went out to the base to carry out the task a few days ago."


    "And red beans, with their own team."


    Red bean?


    The little captain I met before, lucky star almost forgot her.


    In the next few minutes, lucky star kept buzzing like a fly, nagging about his great achievements these days, but Gu fan didn''t notice it.


    "All right."


    Gu fan interrupted the lucky star and ordered: "go and call all the people here, and Liu Xinxin. Now he should have got what he wants. It''s time to make efforts."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In half an hour.


    Dozens of military vehicles, as well as several armored vehicles, were parked outside the villa area, and hundreds of well armed elite soldiers got off one after another.


    They all wear state-of-the-art armour and look extremely thick, with extra-body bones to enhance strength and speed. They also wear dark, shiny, high-tech helmets, with thermal sensor scanning and noise shielding functions.


    The gun in their hands has been improved by high technology, which has increased its power and stability. It looks full of future texture. People have no doubt that pulling the trigger can shoot through tens of centimeters of steel.


    What a cutting-edge force!!


    They are the elite of the elite of the city defense force and the strong of the ace team. Now they are all under the control of Liu Xinxin.


    Pop.


    Guard in the middle of the door opened, complacent Liu fresh slowly get off.


    Salute!!


    The top soldiers stood upright one after another with a standard salute, and the adjutant beside them made a gesture of invitation.


    "Chief, please."


    It''s arrogant.


    It''s really bossy.


    Villain gets ambition, fox pretends to be tiger power, and other words are vividly reflected in him.


    At this time, Liu Xinxin was already the commander of the city defense army, and he also mastered a new cutting-edge force, which was the power of the man who was killed by him in the headquarters.


    Cool.


    That''s great.


    Liu Xinxin, like the stars holding the moon, walked towards the villa.


    However, before he took a few steps, a bullet hit his foot.


    Bang!!


    The power of this bullet is extremely huge. The whole ground within one meter in front of Liu Xianxin explodes, and the pebbles break into debris one after another.


    The small bullet blew out a one meter hole, and the hole finally stopped at Liu Xinxin''s feet, indicating that the shooter had mastered the power of his weapon."Who is it?"


    "Protect the commander!"


    The top soldiers immediately surrounded Liu Xianxin and aimed their weapons at the villa.


    "Commander, it''s not safe here."


    "According to the energy test, there are at least ten elite hunters here."


    The top soldiers are worthy of being the top soldiers. Scientific detection instruments can also detect the purity of energy, so as to judge how many capable people exist nearby.


    Among the testing instruments, in addition to the more than a dozen fine steel level experts, there are several unknown groups beyond the scope of testing, which makes the top soldiers more cautious.


    "Commander, do we mobilize some senior hunters to fight against it?"


    The adjutant next to Liu Xianxin suggested, and just then a man appeared at the gate of the villa and walked slowly with a gentleman''s smile.


    Longjing.


    That''s judge 05, Longjing.


    "Liu Xinsheng."


    "The boss said that you are only allowed to go in by yourself."


    "You''ve got a hard wing, and you''re showing off your strength?"


    Longjing ignores the black muzzle of the gun and says with a mocking tone. Liu Xinsheng is shocked after hearing this.


    It''s too inflated.


    I''m so inflated.


    After mastering some experts and top soldiers, I really take myself as a role.


    All this is given by Gu fan. A lot of top soldiers with guns enter the villa with them. They are just showing off their power!!


    In case of the disgust of the ancient god of death, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Drop the gun!"


    "You are all guarding outside. No one is allowed to cross the border."


    Liu Xinsheng yelled at him fiercely, and his original high spirit disappeared. He came to Longjing immediately: "my Lord, I absolutely didn''t mean that. I just wanted to let Lord death know that I have many rights..."


    "Don''t explain to me. Come in."


    Long Jing cold hum, with Liu fresh to the villa, without the guard of the top soldiers around him, he immediately felt that the sense of security all disappeared.


    Squeak.


    With a clear sound, the door opened.


    In the luxurious living room, Gu fan is sitting on the main seat with Manman baby in his arms.


    He is surrounded by silver star, sitting on the side not far away are immortal King Kong, Shen Mengxi, and the ghost King lying in the middle of the hall


    Everybody''s here. Sit here.


    However, Liu Xianxin could not find his own seat, and there was no reserved seat for him in the villa.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 580

    There is no place.


    Liu Xinxin couldn''t find a seat to sit in.


    In addition to him, the atmosphere in the living room of the villa is harmonious. Silver Star sits beside Gu fan and shakes Manman baby from time to time. Shen Mengxi and Immortal King Kong do not even look at him.


    What''s going on?


    Liu Xinxin feels uncomfortable all over.


    Standing here, he felt at a loss. It seemed that everyone was in a higher position than himself. It seemed that there was no part of him here.


    "I''m good at it."


    "Commander Liu, surround this place with so many people."


    After a long time, Gu fan finally spoke, and held Xu Manman in his arms to silver star, then stood up.


    "Sit down."


    "Come and sit with me."


    Gu fan raised his hand slightly, made a gesture of invitation, and let Liu Xinsheng sit on the main seat where he was just sitting.


    Putong.


    Liu Xianxin''s legs softened with fright. With a dull sound, he knelt down on the warm and cool marble, buried his head very low, and trembled and said, "don''t dare, don''t dare, Lord death, you misunderstood me..."


    "I just want you to see that I have fulfilled my great trust and completed the incorporation of the city defense forces."


    "I''m not disrespectful to you. If you cheat me, I''ll die!"


    Liu Xinxin was really scared.


    He thought that he had become a big man, but when he came to Gu fan, he felt that no matter how powerful he was, it was only a matter of one word to destroy him.


    Pop, pop.


    Gu fan''s shoes are making a clear sound on the ground.


    He came to Liu Xianxin and looked down at him, showing a trace of disappointment.


    "You think you''re a character?"


    "As a dog, I''m qualified, but if I want to be a man You are far from qualified. "


    Gu fan didn''t show his incomparable strong breath, but the aura he exuded was so overwhelming that Liu Xin didn''t dare to look up.


    "It''s not enough. It''s far from enough, but the city defense forces are far from enough."


    Gu fan slowly went back to his seat. The leather sofa made a creaking sound, stirred Liu''s fresh heart and continued: "do you know what to do next?"


    Gollum.


    Liu fresh swallowed a mouthful of spit, faltering way: "the God of death adult wants to do what, I dare not guess."


    The atmosphere in the room is dignified, and the temperature seems to have dropped a little.


    Gu fan''s face was a little scary, but his next words made Liu Xinxin tremble.


    "If someone in this base wants to be promoted and rich, he needs to go to Liu Xinxin."


    "If there is a group of forces in this base who want to rise, they need Liu Xinxin''s consent."


    "If you want someone with a little power to disappear from this base, you need to ask Liu Xinxin''s consent."


    Gu fan''s words are very calm, but if you want to do this, it''s not just to get some power, but to gradually control the whole base.


    Liu Xinxin opened his mouth wide and his expression was a little unnatural.


    Although he is ambitious, he has not yet reached this point. However, Gu fan''s words are not finished.


    "Listen to the soldiers, the hunters, in front of you."


    "In the dark, no matter the evil forces in the alleys, the black market or any rebel, they all need your support."


    "Those who disobey, no matter what force they used to be, should be wiped out."


    Gu Fan said this, Liu fresh face has become red, as if hyperemia and become red, hear the last time even don''t become purple sauce.


    On the surface, secretly, completely control the red dragon base.


    No matter how ambitious Liu Xin is, he has never thought of such an exaggeration.


    Let alone him, even the commander of the red dragon base is far less powerful??


    "Lord death, you may not know about the red dragon base."


    "All kinds of forces have been entrenched here for a long time, and behind those big figures, there may be the support of saints. If they offend rashly..."


    Liu freshly wiped the cold sweat on his temples. He felt that the temperature in the room seemed to have dropped another level. It seemed that a pair of murderous eyes were staring at him, but he did not dare to look up to confirm.


    "Don''t you dare?"


    Gu fan lightly spits out three words, but Liu Xinxin is a shiver after listening.


    Liu Xinxin did not dare, but he could not refuse.


    There are too many people who want to sit in this position.


    If you are replaced, then the consequences are self-evident, I''m afraid there is only one way out."Dare!"


    Liu Xinsheng gritted her teeth and agreed that there was no good way.


    Gu fan looked at Liu Xinxin a few eyes, it seems that he did not expect to rely on his own ability to do all this, fingertips micro command up.


    "07, fog."


    "Number 13, the gun of death."


    "You two, follow Liu Xinxin these days. You can kill whoever you need."


    "Lucky star, you take the peripheral personnel recruited by the crazy hunting team to provide some support. When you encounter the presence of Saint level, you can find the Immortal King Kong for help."


    When Gu fan gave the order, the people in the room stood up one after another and knelt down on one knee.


    Liu Xianxin raised his head in fright.


    So In a short time, these super experts are all in their own hands??


    He immediately felt relieved. With the support of these super experts, would it not be that the people who block the killing and the Buddha who block the killing can be swept away??


    Ambition.


    Inflation.


    Maybe, I can really become a hero of the red dragon base, or even a godfather.


    "You''re local."


    "Where there is a distribution of power, how to talk about it, how to root it out, it''s up to you."


    Gu fan walked up to Liu Xianxin and patted him on the shoulder: "to be benevolent and to be benevolent is the power you pray for. If you can do all this, there will be a seat in the room."


    "Your seat."


    Liu Xinsheng was shaking all over.


    He suddenly felt that even if he became the boss of the red dragon base, it was nothing great.


    But if you can sit beside Gu fan and be treated as a "person" and a subordinate, it will be even more amazing.


    By then, I will be more than a dog.


    "Good!"


    "I will help you clear those obstacles."


    Liu Xinxin kowtowed to Gu fan again.


    Gu fan is cold smile, casually waved: "OK, you go."


    Liu Xinxin stood up carefully, even a wisp of blood on his head did not dare to wipe clean, and when he came near the door, it seemed that Gu fan suddenly thought of something.


    "Boil."


    "By the way, there''s one thing you have to do."


    "You find an opportunity to gather together the master sculptors in charge of the sanctuary. Don''t be too violent."


    Sculpture master.


    Are you interested in art, or is it a conspiracy against the sanctuary??


    Liu Xinxin asked in an uncertain voice, "can you invite them to hold a sculpture exhibition or a banquet?"


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 581

    Big cleaning.


    The red dragon base has launched a great cleansing beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Ordinary power struggles are mostly in the dark, dark and gray alleys, secret rooms, or some deserted corner.


    Rough gunfire, extraordinary ability, followed by a drop of blood, the corpses, bullet marks, and the scene of power destruction


    Then, before ordinary people could react, there were professionals to clean it up, and the last trace could not be seen, as if the fight had never happened.


    These are all the things that can happen by default in the red dragon base. As long as it doesn''t violate the normal operation of the base, many small private actions will be attacked by the demons.


    But This time, the purge was different.


    The battle is constantly escalating, not only in the streets and alleys, but also in the assassination of one or two people.


    Boom boom!!


    Dada dada!!


    The guns roared, the bullets sputtered, and two legions were fighting on the street.


    The steel chariot was crushed on the asphalt road. Just as the gun barrel was turned, an anti tank mine with large amount of explosive was exploded, and the tank was blown into a pile of scrap iron in a mushroom cloud.


    Smoke of gunpowder came.


    Heavy machine guns began to fire, and the steel guardrail of an armored car became pitted. Bullets thick and thin with fingers burst into flames, and then a large number of stray bullets were produced, shooting towards the shops on one side of the street.


    It''s fragmented.


    The window burst, ordinary people scurrying happily shopping, some people were shot and fell to the ground in the scream, blood quickly infected the ground.


    "Help, help!"


    "It hurts, it hurts!"


    It seems that the red dragon base has become a big battlefield. Ordinary people are involved in the whirlpool of war and have no fight.


    I''m afraid this is the "fire of fish pond".


    "Yes!"


    "What about Liu Xinxin?"


    "I will never give up my position to him. Who is he? He dares to challenge me. It''s not fit to let him carry his shoes before!"


    The besieged party is losing ground, and the commander of the besieged party is even more abusive. He names Liu Xinxin''s eighteen generations.


    Liu Xinsheng?


    It''s just a minister of the guard army. A few days ago, in the eyes of the boss, it was just a shrimp.


    I''m worried that now this guy doesn''t know what bad luck he''s taken, and he''s transformed into an invincible existence in the base, climbing up the high branch of the God of death.


    "Let the Betrayer come out!"


    "He''s tough and tough with Laozi. He''s a tough guy!"


    The commander was so angry that one of his subordinates died one after another, but the fire of the other side was more and more fierce.


    Bang!!


    In response to him, it was not Liu Xinxin''s single choice, but a bullet against a sniper rifle.


    The 13th death gun pulled the trigger, and the super powerful bullet hit the head. The spiral force completely tore it up, and the upper part of the body burst into blood fog.


    Stupid.


    All the subordinates around are stupid.


    Commander, that''s how he was shot??


    The barrage of gunfire gradually stopped, and an advanced bulletproof armored car appeared in the middle of the road, which was also equipped with a loudspeaker device.


    "I''m Liu Xinxin."


    "Your boss is dead. Don''t resist."


    "by the way, I must say that I has the final say, even if the commander is here. If your boss doesn''t agree with me, he''ll take another seat. "


    Liu Xinsheng was full of sarcasm and said, "who will obey me?"


    The old man who resisted desperately died.


    So next, change a obedient to the upper, who is more obedient, who can be the boss!!


    Before long, there were a few more shots in the team, but someone killed each other in order to fight for the position, and the last adjutant who was shot in the shoulder stood up.


    "I''m willing to surrender."


    Liu fresh nodded, very satisfied: "good, his position, you do, clean up the wound, later to find me to report."


    The battle is over.


    But it''s just this one. There are too many unconvinced people in the red dragon base to kill.


    Thanks to Gu fan''s support behind Liu Xinxin, the 07 fog, the 13 death gun, and the members of the Immortal King Kong and the wild hunting team are hanging in the dark to protect him. Otherwise, he would have lost his life.


    Three days in a row


    The purge lasted for three days.


    Every day there will be a barrage of gunfire in the street, and every day those underground forces will be destroyed. But the result is obvious. More and more people will surrender to Liu Xinxin.


    It''s climate!!


    Unconsciously, Liu Xianxin has become a real boss in the red dragon base.¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Gu fan didn''t make a big move. He lived well in the villa. Everything was under control.


    "What happened to the saints behind those forces?"


    Gu fan sat on the soft luxury sofa, the whole person was not angry, asked in a flat tone, and there was a dragon eye behind him to report one by one.


    "Report to Lord death."


    "The ten saints have disappeared."


    "Beast king, God envoy, Dark Dragon King Their influence has been basically eliminated, and the subordinates of the other saints are silent. "


    Gu fan nodded, disdaining: "a group of waste."


    It seems that three saints died, leading to the counsels of the other top ten.


    The top ten sages are smart one by one. They won''t do it easily until they know the real strength of Gu fan.


    "What about the sanctuary?"


    Gu fan is more concerned about this, Longjing take out another information, answer up.


    "There is no movement in the sanctuary."


    "In the past three days, Liu Xinsheng wiped out many of the army controlled by the sanctuary, but they didn''t move at all, and they didn''t seem to have any intention of revenge."


    Oh?


    Gu fan had some accidents, but he was not surprised: "the holy place will endure. Let''s wait for Liu Xinxin to control the whole base and force them out."


    "One more thing."


    "In another day, a grand banquet will be held in the Chilong base. Most senior officials and middle-level generals will take part in it. It can be regarded as an integration movement of Liu Xin."


    "More importantly, he invited the sculpture masters as you asked, and their works will be displayed at the banquet."


    Longjing continue to report, this matter is to let Gu fan rise some interest.


    It''s kind of interesting.


    A grand banquet is nothing, but those sculptors Gu fan really want to see what kind of transformation has gone through in order to create a work with dominant elements?


    Gu fan understood the general situation, waved his hand and let Longjing leave.


    At this time, Manman baby jumped into Gufan''s arms, coquetry way: "Gufan big brother, hold at home for many days, Manman want to go out to play."


    Go out and play?


    Gu fan thought about it.


    These days, I''m always busy, but I don''t have a chance to go to the Chilong base.


    "Well, I''ll take Manman out today."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 582

    "Hee hee."


    "Manman used to be with mom and Dad..."


    Manman baby seems very happy. He has already regarded Gufan as his family.


    Silver Star also likes this child, playing the role of a mother, holding her in her arms, three people like a family of three, happy.


    Chilong base.


    I don''t have a chance to have a good stroll.


    The three left the villa and went to the street. They felt as if they were separated from each other.


    The Chilong base maintains a perfect system. The whole city is like before the end of the world. Beautiful men and women walk by from time to time on the sidewalk, and they are still holding large bags of spoils after Carnival shopping.


    Brand store.


    Snacks and groceries.


    Supermarkets and shopping malls.


    It''s incredible that all the things that have been destroyed in the last days can be seen here.


    It''s just In recent days, there have been frequent wars in the Chilong base, and the passenger flow has been greatly reduced. Most of the pedestrians on the road leave in a hurry, but it shows another kind of desolation.


    The red dragon business.


    Before long, the three came to one of the most prosperous areas of Chilong base.


    The whole building is full of property under the name of "chi long Da Shang", and the supply of materials is astonishing.


    not only can buy all kinds of materials here, but also buy exclusive luxury goods before the end of the world, especially the lipstick perfume, which is most popular among women.


    "Stop."


    "Please check your identity."


    There are naturally many patrol guards at the gate of Chilong business. Every guest who enters needs to check his identity.


    Gu fan took a look at the people who had just been examined.


    All the people in the red dragon base will engrave a row of independent bar codes under their wrists, while the patrols will take a scanning instrument to show the owner''s information after scanning.


    "Wang Yan."


    "27 years old, male, Changmin."


    "The patient''s body temperature is normal and he is in a healthy state. The family genetic disease is cardiovascular disease."


    "Contribution points: 1355."


    Some routine information will be listed quickly, and the data of each person will be recorded. According to their work and contribution, the contribution points will be issued by the Chilong base.


    These points are equivalent to money before the end of the world!!


    It''s very advanced.


    There''s a sense of cyberpunk''s future technology.


    "It''s your turn."


    Gu fan three people also arrived near the gate, the security personnel in charge of the guard took out the detection instrument: "please accept the inspection."


    Of course.


    Gu Fanji couldn''t have that bar code.


    It''s impossible to engrave such a thing on the great God of death.


    "Here you are."


    Unlike others, Gu fan took out a thin black crystal card from his coat pocket.


    This black crystal card line does not have too many patterns carved, only engraved a dark gold faucet, but it looks dignified and luxurious.


    When the security personnel saw the card, their expression changed and they took it carefully.


    "Name: confidential."


    "Failed to read the data (insufficient authority)"


    the security personnel''s test instrument was obviously not up to standard, so they could not access the data of this card.


    But This is enough to see how noble the identity of the card holder is. Several security personnel are shocked. Similar scenes are not common.


    "Salute!"


    The guards saluted each other and looked at Gu fan with different eyes. Moreover, they were afraid that they had just done something wrong and offended each other.


    "Don''t be nervous. Give me the card."


    Gu fan''s tone was not salty, and he didn''t feel domineering at all. Then the guard responded and bowed down in a hurry, holding the black card in both hands.


    "Let''s go."


    Gu fan took the card back in his pocket, and the three entered the commercial building together. It took a long time for the guards in front of the door to breathe out.


    "Hoo ~ ~"


    "who''s the big shot?"


    "Fortunately, we just performed very well, otherwise we would have Click


    He took the lead in the movement of wiping his neck. Several subordinates around him echoed and whispered a few words.


    "But then again, this big man looks very approachable and doesn''t have the feeling of being superior."


    A sensitive guard soldier pondered, and several others nodded.


    It''s hard for ordinary people to detect the hidden breath of the past. It looks exactly the same as ordinary people. On the contrary, it gives rise to the illusion of "approachability".


    Death.


    Cold butcher, approachable?Ha ha, I really don''t know how the judges of the "adjudication office" would feel if they heard this.


    On the other side.


    Inside the shopping mall of Chilong building, it is a completely different scene.


    It''s very lively here. There are all kinds of goods. Many happy men and women hold hands and occasionally look at each other tenderly. It has a sour smell of love.


    Starbucks??


    KFC??


    Although their old owners may have already closed down, it is still very nostalgic to see these familiar signs.


    "Freshly ground coffee."


    "Not in two or three years."


    Gu fan thinks it''s interesting. Everything feels like a dream. The atmosphere of the shopping mall is so ingenious that people almost forget that there is a dangerous doomsday outside.


    "Chang min, please line up here."


    Starbucks has a good business. There are dozens of people waiting in line, almost all of them outside the store.


    Strangely enough, on the other side of the long line of people, there were only two or three people waiting, and there were two striking words "shangmin" hanging in that area


    Shangmin, that is, shangmin.


    The status of the red dragon base has always been unequal. Ordinary people have to wait in line like a long dragon, but the upper class can enjoy privileges, and no one dares to overstep them.


    "Hunters have privileges."


    "People with special blood have high status."


    Silver Star is from the Chilong base. Naturally, he is very familiar with the situation here and explained it a little bit.


    Look at those gentlemen again.


    A sense of superiority.


    Unparalleled superiority.


    There is more or less a special sense of superiority in the eyes of the superior.


    They either have high-energy blood, or they have become hunters, masters And the so-called ordinary people are just mortals in their eyes.


    Ding Ling.


    The wind chime on the door rings, and Gu fan enters.


    They are very low-key, did not reveal their identity, but also did not stand in the queue behind Changmin''s dragon like team.


    "The upper class."


    Gu fan three people very natural stand in line here, cause many people''s sidelights.


    Couples see more, a family of three is very rare.


    The man holding the child, seemingly ordinary, or a gentleman?


    Gu fan is obviously out of tune with other superior people around him. The realm of the unity of heaven and man makes him integrate with the surrounding environment, which is a little too ordinary.


    Some people are chewing their tongue, guessing the identity of Gu fan.


    And at this time, Silver Star suddenly turned back, a sharp sweep, let those behind the speaker all shut up.


    What a wonderful woman!!

 Chapter 583

    Awesome!


    Silver Star is the leader of the dark dragon''s hunting team. Its strength is the top among the elite hunters.


    Iceberg beauty''s cool face exudes a trace of murderous, fierce eyes swept by, no one dare to chew the root of the tongue, all bow their heads to pretend that they have never said anything, have never heard of anything.


    But in this world, there are many thorns who are not afraid of death.


    Chilong base has been in a "safe" state for a long time. Few people in the city will kill people in densely populated areas, and the long-term safe state will enlarge the function of "right".


    Not far behind the silver star, a man in an officer''s dress still looks at them with a smile.


    The uniform


    The badge


    "A big shot in Mio."


    Some people recognize that the Mio is an intelligence department, and each of them is an elite role, responsible for all kinds of investigations in public and in secret, all of them are hunters without exception!!


    All the people in Mio are very important.


    More than that, there were several officers behind the man, also hunters, who had almost surrounded Gufan in a semicircle.


    "Hello, my name is Feng Hua, from Mi3."


    "Please come with us. There are many things we need to know."


    The leading figure said with a smile, it turns out that Feng Hua was just joking. They have received an order to take the three members of the "Gufan" family back to investigate.


    Gu fan showed a trace of disappointment.


    Silver Star is the corner of his mouth with a sneer: "you come for Liu fresh?"


    Feng Hua was stunned, but nodded with a noncommittal smile.


    Yes, he''s here for Liu Xinsheng.


    These days, Liu Xin''s action is too big, sweeping the base of large forces, many of the dark big men are uneasy.


    What''s more, Liu Xinxin''s strength is very strong, and no one dares to confront him head-on.


    So some people secretly designed that since they could not confront Liu Xinxin head-on, they would knock around and get some information from the suspicious people around him, and then proceed to the next step of planning.


    "Don''t worry."


    Feng Hua casually took two steps forward: "it won''t hurt you. After all, so far, we don''t want to fight with Commander Liu. We just want to know something, ask some questions and let you go."


    Funny.


    It''s ridiculous.


    Feng Hua thinks that Liu Xinxin is the boss of Gu fan


    He wants to find out something about Liu Xinxin from the mouth of the so-called "younger brother''s subordinates" in front of him. If he can set up something about the big guy behind Liu Xinxin, it would be better.


    "Hoo ~ ~"


    "there are many chances in the world. I don''t know if you are lucky or unlucky?"


    Gu fan shrugged his shoulders helplessly. He also sighed about the prank of "fate". Who would like to come here to investigate Liu Xinxin''s little characters and find out about the main "God of death"??


    Fortunately, because he directly met the ultimate goal, met the big man behind Liu Xinxin.


    Bad luck, because he met Gufan.


    Feng Hua was a little confused.


    His attitude changed a little. He took back his smiling eyes and gave an ultimatum coldly: "are you going back with me, or are you going to be forced to go back?"


    Silver Star is to turn head first, soft of looked at Gu fan, say: "I come."


    Gu fan nodded.


    These so-called bigwigs in other people''s eyes are nothing in front of him. Silver Star, the former assassin team leader, has more than enough ability to deal with them.


    Instead of paying attention to the crowd, he took Xu Manman''s hand and went to the bar of Starbucks: "give me a cup of hot coffee, and give my baby a drink for children."


    Angry.


    Feng Hua''s forehead had a green tendon burst out.


    This is not to take him seriously, in front of him chose to ignore, with children continue to buy coffee??


    "That''s right."


    "Just now, you spoke ill of my man."


    Silver Star left Gufan side, eyes become more and more cold, the guests around subconsciously left her side, because the gradually pouring out of the killing intention is more and more strong.


    "You want to do it?"


    Feng Hua suddenly drinks, but secretly uses his powers. His muscles are tight, and a pair of daggers slip out of his cufflinks.


    He is a person with speed ability, and he is very confident in his own acuity, but before he can parry the weapon in his hand, the figure of the woman in front of him has already come to him.


    So fast!!


    This woman, still fast speed!!


    Fine steel, the best fine steel, kicks on the iron plate.


    When!!Feng Hua has some real skills. The two daggers that slip out of his sleeve block his Achilles'' heel at the critical moment of life and death.


    The tiger''s mouth cracked.


    At the moment of close combat, Feng Hua''s tiger mouth had been cracked.


    That woman is not only super fast, but also so powerful, which may be mixed with the power of powers.


    It''s hard to resist.


    Feng Hua in this less than a second in a very short battle, produced a feeling of regret.


    He looked down upon Silver Star too much. He never thought that her strength would be so terrible. She was just like a martyr trained by "saints".


    Poop, poop, poop.


    Silver Star and Feng Hua cross and pass, but the sound of the blade piercing the blood bag is produced.


    "How?"


    Feng Hua stares big eyes, silver star''s fatal attack has been blocked!!


    He lowered his head and found himself in the abdomen, thighs and stomach Several silver blades have been hit in some positions, which are the special power to control metal powers.


    It turns out that this is her power??


    Strength, speed, and all other physical qualities are just the basic strength of silver star. Her real powerful ability is metal control.


    Ha ha.


    I thought I was already very strong.


    But I didn''t expect that the gap would be so big. I lost face to face and was killed


    Feng Hua was so comfortable in the red dragon base in the past two years that he didn''t have any chance to get in touch with the real strong. He really thought his hunter level was very high.


    Sit back and watch the sky.


    A person who has been in a cozy home for two years can never understand how hard it is for people to survive outside in the last days and what price they have to pay for survival.


    "Who are you?"


    Feng Hua''s consciousness is gradually blurred, but he still wants to know what strong man he died under.


    He thinks I''m strong?


    Silver Star shakes her head. Maybe she thinks so before she meets Gu fan, but until she comes into contact with Gu fan, silver star knows how naive she is.


    "I''m not strong either, but your Mio is too weak."


    "But it''s nothing to tell you. I used to be the leader of an assassination team under the Dark Dragon King."


    Dark Dragon King.


    Feng Hua''s eyes suddenly shrunk. Compared with the spies of the military intelligence department, the killers cultivated by the Dark Dragon King are really terrible.


    "It''s you."


    "When I die, I can die."


    Feng Hua''s consciousness was completely blurred. He fell to the ground with a puff. Silver Star watched his body cool down and shook his head.


    In the end, you still don''t know anything.

 Chapter 584

    Feng Hua is dead.


    Several subordinates of Mi3 also showed their weapons one after another, but they had no idea.


    The boss is dead, and he is killed face to face.


    They attack Silver Star rashly. Isn''t it stupid to commit suicide??


    "Is my hot coffee ready?"


    Starbucks is silent, but Gufan''s inquiry makes everyone stare here.


    What time is it? He still has time to rush his coffee. Can''t you see that he''s dead over there, and he''s still the boss of Mio.


    Or, the man''s heart is made of iron, and he is indifferent to all this.


    "You Your hot cocoa. "


    "And This cup Children''s happy milk tea. "


    The shop assistant carefully took out Gufan''s drink, then handed it to Manman baby, and rubbed her little head.


    Xu Manman happily put the cannula into the milk tea cup.


    She didn''t seem to be afraid of the bloody scene in front of her. It didn''t look like the reaction that a "human cub" should have.


    "By the way, pay with this."


    Gu fan took out a black card from his pocket and handed it to the waiter very gentlemanly.


    That black card The decision-making level in the Chilong base should belong to commander Liu Xinxin, but why is it in the hands of this man? What is his real identity??


    Iron plate.


    The real iron plate.


    The remaining small shrimps of Mi3 all felt that they had a big head. They wanted to arrest some of Liu Xinxin''s subordinates for interrogation, but they didn''t know what big people they had offended?


    However It''s just at this moment that it''s suddenly changing.


    When things were not settled in Starbucks, people suddenly felt their feet shaking, and then there was a violent explosion from a distance.


    Boom boom!!


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!!


    The glass windows in Starbucks burst layer upon layer, and the screams also fluctuated with each other. But more people subconsciously squatted down and hid in the corner, covering their ears with their hands to do a good job of protection.


    In the past few days, Liu Xinxin has launched large-scale battles again and again in the process of cleaning up. It seems that many people are used to shelling and bombing.


    Is Liu Xianxin here?


    This is really not peaceful. Chilong business is the largest business center in the base. If Liu Xinxin destroys it, God knows how much economic loss it will cause


    "Well?"


    "Not Liu Xinsheng."


    Gu fan''s perception is super strong. He has covered the whole building for a long time and noticed something wrong for the first time.


    He originally thought that Liu Xinxin wanted to show his loyalty to Gu fan.


    However, it is obvious that Liu''s news is not so well-informed, and it is someone else who caused the explosion.


    A group of gangsters with gas masks rushed in.


    They are well-equipped. They are no weaker than the "top soldiers" in any way. Their armor hides external mechanical bones. Even ordinary people can compete with ordinary hunters.


    With this set of equipment, the guns in hand ignore a series of parameters such as "recoil force" and focus on the power, which is terrifying.


    Bandits?


    How can there be bandits at this time?


    Gu fan turns to understand that the Chilong base is in the stage of "great chaos", and naturally someone will come out to fish in troubled waters.


    Liu Xinxin recruited many troops and killed many forces.


    There is a huge gap in the internal security of the Chilong base. Everyone is still busy fighting for power. Who has time to maintain public security and manage the lives of ordinary people?


    When, when, when.


    Several smoke tear gas bombs were thrown into the shopping mall, and the smoke rose slowly.


    Ordinary people in the smoke will feel hot pepper water constantly spray into the eyes, the pungent taste is to make people cough constantly, scurry up.


    "Rebel, kill!"


    The voice of the leader diffused from the mask. Although it was processed to some extent, it could still be judged to be a woman.


    She didn''t kill ordinary people. The only purpose she came to this shopping mall was to plunder!!


    Yes, looting.


    Firewood, rice, oil and salt, medical equipment, all kinds of materials, move whatever you see.


    Bandits.


    It''s really a bandit!!


    These bandits discovered something wrong with the Starbucks store for the first time.


    The men in military uniform were the most conspicuous. The leader, with a few of his men, rushed directly into Starbucks, holding a gun against the heads of several hapless men from Mi3.


    "Hold your head, squat down, and give me the weapon."


    In order to prevent the enemy''s resistance, the leader ordered his subordinates to confiscate all their weapons. The power of the dark large caliber heavy machine gun is terrible. Even the hunter will be swept into a hornet''s nest.The leader raised his head and glanced at the rest of the room.


    Gu fan and silver star are the only ones left with problems. They are too calm and have no fear at all.


    When the leader glanced at Gu fan, Gu fan was also observing her.


    "She?"


    "It''s her."


    "What a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet her in this way."


    Gu fan raised his mouth slightly, showed a smile and recognized the leader with a gas mask in front of him.


    Last life, this is also an old acquaintance!!


    Warlord!!


    At the end of the world, the leader became a powerful warlord and a special nickname, the queen of arms.


    At that time, she provided a large number of weapons for the base, and the quality was very good. In the battle against corpse tide, she had indelible outstanding achievements.


    I never thought that I could meet the queen of arms here, and she was just a gang of bandits when she didn''t rise.


    "It''s really her style, starting from bandits."


    Gufan has made friends with many key characters in his last life, and now they are making their debut in various strange ways. It''s the biggest accident these days to see the queen of arms.


    "What''s that?"


    The leader''s eyes are also very sharp, and he noticed that Gu fan had not recovered the black card on the bar.


    Decision makers!!


    This seemingly ordinary man is actually a decision-maker?


    The leader''s mind is turning fast. Recently, there have been frequent wars, and he dares to appear in the decision-making level of shopping here. Is it true that He is Liu Xinxin''s man??


    "You, come here."


    The leader waved his hand to let Gu fan come to him.


    Silver Star frowned, ready to immediately kill the gang, but at this time Gu fan has come to the body, shook her hand, said: "don''t be nervous, I have another plan."


    Hearing Gu fan say so, Silver Star breathed a sigh of relief, took back the silver needle hidden in the gap between his fingers, but still watched everyone alertly.


    "Here I am."


    "They are my family. Don''t hurt them."


    Gu fan looks back at the silver star and Xu Manman, standing in front of his wife and daughter like a husband and father of an ordinary family.


    The leader was a little stunned. Didn''t he expect to be a good man?


    Her mind has changed again. Recently, Liu Xianxin cleaned up the base. Her strength is like a sudden rise. If she has their important personnel in her hands, or if she can get in touch with Liu Xinxin and have peace talks with him


    "Don''t embarrass your family."


    "Now, you come with us!"


    The leader said viciously, looking at Gu fan, it was like a piece of fat.

 Chapter 585

    "You, come with us!"


    The leader, with a fierce face, grabbed Gu fan by the shoulder and went out.


    "Seize the time, get enough supplies, and we will withdraw immediately."


    A group of fierce bandits came and went quickly. A large number of materials were carried out. Dozens of people withdrew immediately when the guard and the army didn''t have time to respond, and soon disappeared.


    Dust and smoke billowed.


    Silver Star holding Manman baby''s hand, she had to accept a fact.


    That is Great, cruel, violent, bloodthirsty, terrifying, invincible, Lord Gu fan, the God of death, was robbed by a gang of bandits.


    At this time, she was in a very complicated mood. She didn''t even know how to explain to the other members of crazy hunting later. It was a big joke to tell them that Gu fan had been taken away.


    Bye.


    Xu Manman baby is not afraid at all. Looking at Gu fan''s back, she shakes her fat hand naively.


    "Hoo ~ ~"


    Silver Star breathes out a long breath, and even Manman baby doesn''t feel nervous at all. To be honest, she doesn''t worry about what Gu fan will encounter next, but sympathizes with those gangsters.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side.


    "If you don''t listen, I''ll kill you. Do you hear me?"


    The leader fiercely threatened that Gu fan, with handcuffs in his hands, was obedient like a lamb. It seemed that he had been appointed without any preparation for resistance.


    The leader grabbed his shoulder and rushed out of the building with many bandits. At this time, the outside world was still fighting, but the guard team was obviously short of firepower.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    Click, click, click.


    Several armored vehicles with thick steel plates quickly stopped, and several fully armed soldiers jumped from the vehicles, but their body armor and guns were far less advanced than those of the bandits.


    Ordinary heavy machine guns hit the villains, and from time to time they splashed large fireworks. The exoskeletons and high-strength armor equipment could stiffly the military''s fire attack.


    The high-tech anti-virus helmets they carry are also made of a layer of super strong carbonized glass. Even if the bullets of the sniper gun are fired directly at the mask, they can only crack the bullet proof glass.


    Good equipment.


    This is the high-tech cutting-edge armor used by the "top soldiers".


    Gu fan was observing the practicability of the latest equipment on one side. He had to say that "Jian Bing armor" could improve the combat effectiveness of soldiers by several grades. Even if an ordinary person received two months of training, the intensity was enough to be comparable with that of hunters.


    When, when, when.


    The reinforced armored vehicle swayed up and down, and the guns in the hands of the bandits were even more powerful. The impact of the bullets almost overturned the chariot.


    The steel armor of more than ten centimeters was hit unevenly, and each bullet would produce a deep dent. After repeated shooting, the armor was shot through quickly.


    Boom boom!!!


    With a violent explosion, an armored car exploded into a rising mushroom cloud. The bandits'' attack was too fierce to resist.


    "Dodge, dodge!"


    The troops came gnashing their teeth, but they could only scurry in the baptism of gunfire.


    "Grass."


    "Where did they come from? Are they Liu Xinxin''s men?"


    In the chaos, the commander''s helmet was hit by a stray bullet, and the whole helmet was hit on the spot, breaking a two finger wide hole.


    Although the gun did not kill him on the spot, nor did it blow his head, the helmet still made a sharp "click" sound around his neck, and the bone dislocation almost killed him.


    "Neck Neck Yes... "


    A large number of soldiers lie on the ground to escape, completely defeated, and the ferocious band won the absolute victory.


    "Go away, noble people."


    The bandit leader yelled fiercely, and suddenly there were two more round things in his hand.


    That''s a new type of grenade.


    When the electric button is activated, the two grenades make a "diddidi" sound and roll down to the direction of the armored vehicle.


    Lightning and thunder!!


    The original image of the explosion did not appear, but there are a blue arc entangled irregularly, expanding from the new type of grenade.


    Zizizizizizi.


    When the lightning arc reaches a certain critical value, a sound explosion will be produced. The blue light will disappear as soon as it turns. The surrounding steel will be penetrated by lightning. There will also be a sign of burning and depression on the ground, and even a large amount of steaming glass will be produced.


    Plasma thunderstorm.


    This is a plasma thunderstorm developed by the latest technology.


    Within a radius of more than ten meters, everything is penetrated by thunderstorms, electronic equipment is paralyzed instantly, and the enemy who is hit by an electric arc will also be killed. Unless wearing isolation clothes, this kind of plasma almost ignores defense.So powerful.


    The remaining armored vehicles were directly scrapped by the plasma thunderstorm, which beat back this wave of defense forces. I''m afraid there won''t be a second wave of support in a short time.


    Buzz, buzz!!


    A wave is not flat, a wave again, the ground suddenly violent vibration.


    Asphalt road seems to be broken by something, constantly rising, stones constantly cracking, noise is also increasing.


    Drill!!


    A huge drill truck came out of the ground.


    This iron and steel giant, installed in the front of the drill head, is seven or eight meters wide and more than ten meters long. With a little rust and smelly mud, it continuously rotates at high speed to force out a hole in the ground.


    The scene was magical.


    Gu fan was still thinking about where the bandits were going to escape, but he didn''t expect to go underground.


    "Get in the car!"


    The leader threatened with Gu fan, and his companions began to carry the materials to the huge storage box behind the drill, and soon filled it up, leaving only a little space for the bandits to crowd together.


    Before leaving, the bandits planted bombs outside the hole drilled out.


    Hum, hum, hum!!!


    When the drill truck returns to a safe distance, the time bombs explode and smash the tunnel.


    It was a wonderful adventure.


    The drill car was moving slowly, and the surrounding space was in the dark in the dreary soil.


    The bandits took Gu fan to drive deeper underground, and soon got through to another world


    It is a world hidden under the base of Chilong and covered by the brilliance of modern cities.


    It''s a backward, dirty, stinky world, no longer able to see those fashionable beautiful men and women, but a ragged poor people.


    Lower class.


    In terms of professional words, they are all inferior people who will be abandoned by the times.


    That''s right.


    It''s a lower class world.


    The underground world built by Chilong base is the gathering place of inferior people with low blood energy concentration and body gene defect.


    Bang!!


    The mud torn by the drill truck and the smelly mud broken by the crawler make the tunnel formed by a solid steel plate. A little-known underground world gradually emerges in front of Gufan.


    "Welcome to the underworld."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 586

    Underworlds.


    It''s not as bright and prosperous as the red dragon base.


    The air is filled with a damp smell, the steel support supporting the foundation has been full of rust, the sewage infiltrates into the soil, and many unnamed mutant insects lie in the corner of the mud.


    The dust drifted away.


    Take a big breath, many dust particles will be inhaled into the lungs.


    In the dim environment, the lights appear and disappear, and the power supply is weakened to the most basic level.


    Here It''s a dungeon, but people have been used to it for a long time. All the lower class are locked up in the underground world, and they are miserable.


    "Welcome to the underworld."


    The leader made a sarcastic remark. When the drill truck arrived at the end of the tunnel, a sealed steel gate slowly opened, and many skinny inferior refugees had been waiting here for a long time.


    "Hooray, hooray!"


    "The queen is back, the queen is back!"


    The return of the leader was like the return of Caesar. The refugees danced with admiration and expectation in their eyes.


    Hero!!


    The leader is a hero in the underground world.


    Gu fan took a look at the refugees. Most of the "inferior blood" in the underground world were in rags. Because of their frequent work, their clothes were stained with mud and oil.


    Some of the men simply took off their coats, revealing their withered bodies. Their arms were almost devoid of fat and muscle, and their ribs were deeply sunken, just like a dead body with skin and bones.


    Hunger.


    It can be seen that hunger is prevalent in every inferior person of "inferior blood".


    "Ha ha."


    "How does the underground world compare with where you live?"


    The leader sat next to Gu fan and once again sneered. In her eyes, Gu fan must be a big man, a suit without a trace of dust, and a white shirt, all of which are incompatible with the underground world.


    "Not bad."


    Gu fan nodded.


    The leader was surprised. In her eyes, those high-ranking officials would become cowards if they had no escort. They would kneel down to beg for mercy and cry bitterly, far less calm than the men in front of them.


    "Work."


    "Move the supplies down and share them."


    The leader turned over the drill truck, then glanced at Gu fan and said, "you also work together."


    What?


    Order Gu fan to work with the workers?


    Lord death, how can you do such a thing? According to his temper, I''m afraid there will not be half a living person in the whole underground world when he gets angry.


    But Curiously, Gu fan didn''t resist or show his strength. Instead, like an ordinary worker, he obeyed the leader''s orders and began to carry the materials on the drill truck.


    The environment here is very bad.


    Gu fan''s suit was soon scratched. His clean white shirt was also stained with a large amount of plaster and oil stains. Perhaps because of the contrast between white and surrounding colors, it was even dirtier than a rag.


    And he can feel that other people around him look at him very unfriendly.


    Hatred.


    Everyone looks at himself with a trace of hatred.


    Gu fan understood it after a little thought.


    This is the natural hatred of the lower class of "bad blood" to the people of the earth.


    They are also human beings, locked up in the dark underground world, eating cheap and nutritious junk food and doing unbearable hard work.


    However, the "ordinary people" and "superior people" of the earth can enjoy their success and enjoy all the noble resources.


    No matter who you are, you will not be angry in your heart.


    "The superior of dog day!"


    All of a sudden, a worker was a little impatient.


    He looked at Gu fan with a trace of hatred in his eyes. Although the power of his rickety body was very limited, he still kicked the box that Gu fan was holding.


    He was angry.


    He was angry.


    He is also very timid, want to vent his anger, but only dare to kick the box in Gu fan''s hand, dare not kick himself.


    Bang!!


    The box fell to the ground and the goods in it fell to the ground.


    A lot of golden loaves came out, whole wheat bread baked to crisp.


    A sweet smell that doesn''t belong to the "underground world" is exposed, and the workers can''t help but swallow their saliva.


    It''s so tempting.


    I don''t know how long I haven''t eaten the so-called bread.


    Involuntarily, many workers quickly picked up the golden bread. Although it was covered with mud and dust, they didn''t mean to dislike it at all. It was just a little ashThe scene became a bit awkward.


    Some workers can''t help but nibble at it, gobble it down, even choke because it''s dry, and keep stuffing it in.


    "Stop it!"


    All of a sudden, the leader''s violent drink stopped many people.


    "These things were snatched by the brothers at the risk of their lives."


    "If you don''t want to be shameful, can you be a little promising and still want to fight and get out of the underground world?"


    Every villain in the underground world has a common wish, that is to leave here and enjoy the same treatment as others.


    But now it''s just in the beginning, a little bread will cause them to plunder. It''s too unpromising.


    Under the harsh reprimand and humiliation, many workers lowered their heads and quietly stuffed the bread that had been gnawed several mouthfuls into the box.


    The leader glared at the man who had just kicked Gu fan and said, "you are angry. Don''t spread it. You have the guts to go to the guard and get out of here."


    The man bowed his head, knew what he had done wrong, gritted his teeth and turned away.


    Soon the scene restored order, Gu fan in the side of the silent observation, you can see that the female leader in the underground world speak quite effective, very dignified.


    "You don''t have to move. Come with me."


    The leader glanced at Gufan again, and he was no longer difficult. He took a group of soldiers under him and went to his concentration area.


    When, when, when.


    The sound of metal knocking kept coming.


    Gu fan followed the leader all the way and found that the internal structure of the underground world was very complex. Many inferior people were beating with various tools. The sweat on the skin was mixed with dust and turned into a gray black color.


    Due to the reason of not taking a bath all the year round, there is a special stench here, which seems to be the smell of sewers.


    "First time in the underworld?"


    "Ha ha, this is a super machine, and it''s made by us inferior people, isn''t it magnificent?"


    The leader''s voice seems to be self mocking, but also a little proud, but her words are right, the super machine is extremely magnificent, the huge gears are interconnected and rotating, and a lot of hot steam is ejected from time to time.


    It seems that there is a kind of Steampunk style of magic world, and I don''t know how it works inside.


    "Just kick your that person, his wife is detected by haemorrhage fluid density is extremely high, became superior class."


    The leader took another look at Gu fan, and his voice calmed down. He told the story of the man''s experience. It turned out that his wife was determined to be superior, and the two separated.


    This should have been a good thing, after all, my wife can live a good life.


    But later he learned that his wife had set up another family in the earthly world, married an officer, and had a child.


    Jealousy is beyond recognition.


    He is in agony in the underground world, expecting his wife to have a better life. His anger brought by betraying himself gradually distorts his heart.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "I don''t care."


    Gu fan light said, don''t care about that foot.


    On the contrary, the accident of people''s heart in the underground world made him feel more sad.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 587

    "You have a good relationship with Liu Xinxin?"


    The female leader and Gu fan continue to move forward. The underground world is complicated.


    Many steel supports are covered with barbed wire to form a simple bridge. When passing by, steam is often sprayed to the soles and trouser legs.


    "Not bad."


    Gu fan was noncommittal and nodded.


    This is an obvious thing. The internal war situation of Chilong base is becoming more and more fierce. Liu Xinxin sweeps and cleans up with absolute advantage, and dares to swagger in the shopping mall and use the "black card" of the decision-making level for consumption and shopping.


    The man in front of him is definitely Liu Xinxin''s confidant.


    "Here we are."


    At the pass of the super giant machine, a huge "D-17" logo is engraved on its head.


    This is the d17 area of the underground world, which is also under the control of the female leader. Many armed soldiers stay here and salute when they see the return of the female leader.


    The rebels.


    They are the first rebel forces of underground forces. With the help of the turbulence of Chilong base in recent days, they killed the guards near d17 area and separated them.


    "Zizi Zizi."


    "Zizi Zizi."


    The architecture in d17 is quite different from the outside.


    There is a huge can as high as tens of meters, which looks like a rocket. The high-strength steel plate is used as the most external support, and there is a huge container made of bulletproof glass inside.


    The container is filled with dark green turbid liquid, and in that liquid there are more blue arcs flashing constantly. Each flash of lightning is as thick and thin as human body, interwoven with each other, making a huge roar.


    From time to time, there are a large number of bubbles in the huge can, and the dark green turbid liquid occasionally emits light fluorescence, which makes people feel magical with the arc.


    "That''s The seed of the abyss? "


    Gu fan recognized at a glance that there were many kinds of abyss that had been put into it.


    The dark green turbid liquid is composed of a large amount of dirt inside the abyss, mixed with many other ingredients.


    "The furnace of the abyss."


    "Most of the energy of the Chilong base is provided by the abyss furnace."


    "The abyss furnace in d17 region provides one tenth of the energy supply of the Chilong base."


    The female leader pointed to the huge can, the base part buried under the machine, and a huge energy conversion device, which can convert the energy in the abyss furnace into electric energy, and then connect it with a cable that is thick enough to be a bucket.


    Such an abyss furnace is comparable to a nuclear power plant.


    "In the Chilong base, those shopping malls, residential houses, high-end villas All the electric energy can be provided by this abyss furnace alone. "


    "The biggest consumption is the consumption and manufacture of shaped charge cannons, electromagnetic trap equipment and war machines in the Chilong base."


    The female leader went on to say that the consumption of food and drink in a city is really not much, but there are a lot of decaying corpses invading outside the Chilong base every day, and the energy consumption of the cannons and electromagnetic light towers on the city wall is astronomical.


    "Therefore, if the abyss furnace is destroyed, the red dragon base will be unable to bear it."


    With that, the female leader looked at the things bound on the huge can, which were a lot of explosive materials, including conventional explosives and today''s "plasma grenades" and other weapons.


    Gufan immediately understood her meaning.


    Blackmail.


    The female leader wants to take this as a threat, and the cost of losing an abyss furnace is very heavy.


    "Not bad."


    "The guards are busy with the civil war and the situation is unstable." Gu fan continued: "you take the opportunity to rebel and form a rebel force, and the biggest card in your hand is this abyss melting pot."


    Gu fan glanced back at the soldiers: "they are well-equipped, but their strength is not so good. The general army can deal with them. If they are really strong hunters, they will be completely destroyed in a few hours."


    It''s true.


    Those soldiers who seem to be fully armed are actually made up of skinny old, weak and sick. With their relentless ferocity, they can really resist the ordinary army temporarily.


    But if it''s an elite of hunters, it''s different


    "So if they dare to come, I''ll blow up the abyss furnace."


    The female leader said maliciously, it''s like a terrorist, holding this kind of thing in her hand, there''s really no way to take her.


    "It''s a good card."


    "But as you said, there are ten abyss furnaces, and even if one is blown up, it can barely operate."


    "And even if you really have the ability to blow up ten furnaces, then the defense of the red dragon base will be completely paralyzed, and all people will be submerged by the corpse tide. No matter the upper class or the lower class, they will die without any difference."


    Although Gu fan''s words were calm and indifferent, every sentence hit the weakness of the female leader.Obviously.


    She didn''t want to die together.


    She wants peace talks, wants to get something, and only then can she hold herself hostage and talk so much nonsense.


    "Come to my office."


    The woman leader looked back. She knew it was time to talk.


    The so-called office, originally belonging to the garrison here, is now occupied by her.


    Enter the office.


    It''s not as messy as the outside world. There''s an air freshener running, with a private bathroom and a water purifier. It seems that the life of the person in charge of the garrison is pretty good.


    The woman leader took off her helmet.


    Her face looks dirty, but it doesn''t hinder the natural beauty and pride. If you wipe it with water, the white, soft and greasy under the ashes is even more amazing.


    "Liu Xinxin defected."


    "It''s also our chance."


    "I think we can work together and you can get in touch." The female leader came to the point with sharp words, and continued: "we hope that we can get out of the ground, eat the food of normal people, and have the treatment of normal people."


    It''s really purposeful.


    "Hehe, why cooperate with you?" Gu fan looked at her up and down and shook his head: "what benefits can you bring? As far as I know, Liu Xinxin''s power can sweep the base, but it can''t use you at all."


    The female leader didn''t expect that Gu fan really dared to say so.


    She approached two steps, eyes facing Gu fan: "you don''t forget, your life is still in my hands, help me you can still live, don''t help me you will definitely die."


    Gu fan was stunned.


    He almost forgot his "hostage" setting. It''s really interesting.


    "Say it again."


    "I just need you to get close to Liu Xinxin."


    "If he will, I''ll go and lobby him myself. The result has nothing to do with you. Do you understand?"


    The female leader stared at Gu fan for a few seconds, stepped back and continued: "there will be a sculpture exhibition banquet tomorrow, you will go with me."


    I see.


    The female leader wanted to get involved in the sculpture exhibition?


    Gu fan was quite helpless. He put forward to hold the sculpture exhibition first

 Chapter 588

    Zizizi.


    Gulu, Gulu, Gulu.


    The sound of energy generated by the abyss furnace reverberates through the whole area, but if you listen more, you will get used to the reverberating noise.


    Before long, there was a knock from the outside world. Some people were knocking on the rusty iron railings with metal rods. Many bony workers were looking forward to it.


    This is the most anticipated time of the day, the time for dinner!!


    "Come on, I''ll take you to dinner."


    The female leader glanced at her head and asked Gu fan to follow her out of the room.


    She didn''t give special treatment because of her position. Instead, like other workers and soldiers, she received the same treatment.


    "Chief!"


    "Good boss!"


    Along the way, the female leader received those respectful eyes.


    Gu fan could clearly feel that the workers and soldiers around her were not hypocritical, but regarded her as a light to illuminate the road of despair.


    Canteen.


    It''s not much different from the canteen in people''s impression, but the environment is much worse.


    Mosquitoes are flying, and many people''s plates are stained with various stains. A dark mass of unknown substances is filled out, and the smelly liquid is covered on the plate.


    That''s people''s food.


    What??


    What is this thing??


    The female leader did not engage in specialization, but also led the dinner plate with the people around her. After taking the food, she found a place to sit down.


    "Why?"


    "You don''t eat it."


    The female leader sat opposite to Gu fan, picked up a spoon, took a mouthful, put it into her mouth and chewed it. She also made a "crunchy" sound. The terrible taste didn''t make her frown.


    I''m used to everything.


    "Yes, you are a noble superior."


    The female leader sneered, with a touch of banter on her face, and continued: "this senior official, do you know what materials are used for our food?"


    Gu fan looked up at her and his plate.


    There''s something I miss.


    I haven''t eaten this kind of rubbish for a long time.


    In the last life, when he was just a scum, he, like other lower class people, could only eat this kind of shit like food. How could he not know?


    Creak.


    Gu fan dug up a big spoon and put it into his mouth. When he chewed it, he made a similar sound, but it seemed that he ate something hard and spit it on the table.


    So It''s an insect leg with thorns??


    "Mutant cockroaches."


    "The variant of cockroach can reproduce faster and survive by eating garbage."


    Gu fan while saying, while digging a bite to eat, as if this is a human delicacy, do not care about the gulp.


    It''s disgusting.


    Is this the food of the underground blood people? They live on insects??


    "Cockroaches have the ability to break down harmful substances."


    "Mutant cockroaches are more capable of decomposing urban waste and breeding on a large scale It''s just that if you eat too much of this stuff, it''s easy to suffer from malnutrition, and toxic substances will remain in your body. "


    It turned out that Gu fan was very clear about this thing, which surprised the female leader.


    But the most surprising thing was the way he ate the food in the plate.


    If you change to other superior, I''m afraid you''ll hold your nose and look disgusted. Knowing that the material is made of mutant cockroaches, I''m afraid you''ll scream and lift the plate away.


    Gu fan ate with relish.


    Identity.


    A rare sense of identity appeared in Gu fan.


    Around many skinny workers, the hostility in their eyes is not so serious, it seems that eating these "garbage" is just like them, they are all a family and poor people.


    While eating, a group of people came not far away.


    "Chief, here it is!"


    "All the brothers who participated in today''s war have been rewarded and supplied, and so have you."


    It was the soldiers who took part in the war today, holding some golden crunchy toast in their hands. The sweet smell of wheat made other refugees salivate.


    Look carefully.


    These soldiers are not as strong and muscular as they think.


    On the contrary, they are all as skinny as ordinary refugees. There are black and blue patches on their bodies. Some people have broken several bones, and their arms are carrying splints.


    Take off the battle suit, they are not as good as ordinary people!!


    "Don''t be surprised."


    "We are all the same when we take off our war clothes."


    The female leader noticed Gu fan''s eyes and the bruises on her comrades in arms. She said: "the physique is not as good as normal people. It seems that she has absolute advantage, but she is also bruised.""High strength protective clothing, even with external bone protection, can hardly bear the pressure generated by bullet shooting. Bruises and swelling are light, and bone fracture is normal."


    This is the true level of underground resistance.


    Although they have extremely sophisticated weaponry, their physique is too poor to sustain high-intensity combat.


    The female leader took her companion''s toast, but put it in front of Gu fan and said, "eat it."


    Please?


    Is that flattering me?


    Gu fan''s eyes flashed a little cold: "you don''t have to be pathetic with me. Let me see how dirty your food is, how difficult your living conditions are, and how painful your fighting is."


    "I have no compassion and will not cooperate with you because of pity."


    Although the female leader was an old acquaintance as an arms queen in her previous life, in Gu fan''s world view, any person or thing that has no value of its own is just waste.


    It''s impossible to win sympathy.


    If the female leader wants to make Gu fan feel pity, it is even more impossible to go to Liu Xianxin''s side and say a few good words.


    "If you want to cooperate, let me see the benefits."


    Gu fan is just like a villain that everyone hates. He only talks for interests, not for feelings. Sometimes people hate him.


    The female leader stares at Gu fan''s eyes and looks at it seriously for a few seconds. Her expression becomes serious: "sympathy, of course I don''t need it. I just want you to see our determination."


    "Even in such a desperate situation, we still have the heart of death."


    "Come on, let me show you the benefits you can get!"


    The female leader has already decided to leave and go deeper into the d17 area.


    Do you want to come up with something substantial?


    Queen of arms


    I really didn''t know what her ability was and how to organize a powerful army.


    Perhaps next, he will be able to witness the true secret of the queen of arms.


    Gu fan followed the female leader and soon came to the most important place in the d17 area.


    The armory.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 589

    The armory.


    Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for refugees to acquire such sophisticated equipment.


    However, the next scene was unexpected. When the female leader opened the door of the ammunition depot, all kinds of "sharp knife armor" and high-tech heavy guns appeared in front of her.


    RPG rocket launcher.


    Anti tank high explosive mine.


    Flash grenades, spiked grenades, high explosive grenades, and cylindrical high concentration plasma torpedoes.


    Rows of powerful weapons are arranged in order. They have proved their value during the day. They are just a group of old, weak, sick and disabled refugees. They can defeat well-trained troops even if they wear sharp armor.


    The power of the plasma storm is even more extraordinary. It can easily destroy an armored tank.


    Gu fan walked forward and felt something wrong.


    Some of the "vanguard armor" was covered with sweat and blood, which was obviously used in daytime combat, and did not produce any sense of disobedience.


    But the new armor made Gu fan feel a little strange How to say, they are too neat, every detail is natural, and there is no flaw in the workmanship.


    The armor is too perfect, isn''t it?


    More than that.


    Gufan picked up a plasma thunderbolt.


    This kind of grenade is different from the traditional grenade. It has a complex and precise special device and a large number of chemicals inside. When pressing the hub, the chemicals will fuse with each other, and under the action of the special device, the terrible current and heat will explode.


    Obviously.


    Such a grenade costs a lot and requires extremely advanced equipment. I''m afraid the female leader doesn''t have this kind of technology at all


    So, where do they come from??


    DB-33586¡£


    At the bottom of the plasma grenade, there is a series of numbers. To make this kind of grenade, each one must have its own code.


    But something more puzzling happened.


    Gu fan picked up another grenade with the number "db-33586" on it.


    Same!!


    Two grenades have exactly the same code, just like pirated products. But since they can produce such powerful and terrifying weapons, why pirated one code??


    DB-33586¡£


    DB-33586¡£


    DB-33586¡£


    Gu fan took a few more plasmas. All the codes are the same.


    At this moment, a bold guess appeared in my mind.


    The queen of arms of the last generation appeared in people''s eyes as a powerful warlord. Her army is well-equipped, sophisticated, and has sufficient weapons and ammunition. Few forces can be as rich as them.


    The secret of the queen of arms is


    Bang.


    The woman leader went to the end of the armory room and opened a huge box with her hands.


    There was a stench on my face. The box was full of stolen goods, garbage, rusty iron, white plastic covered with debris, and many waste chemicals. The smell was unbearable.


    She put a hand into the scrap, and then something incredible happened.


    Steel, rust, stains, plastic, chemical residue All in her hand constantly melt, into a liquid flow between the fingers, and constantly evaporate into gas, and then continue to decompose.


    This ability is to decompose??


    The weapon Queen''s talent is very strange. All the rubbish is decomposed into particles that are hard to see. Then she opens her other hand.


    Buzz, buzz!!


    A regular vibration sounded, followed by an indescribable flash of light on her hand.


    The light group has built a new material, the structure of a cylindrical object is gradually outlined by the light, and the particles are rearranged to form a new material. With the continuous integration and recasting of new particles, a new plasma thunderstorm appears soon.


    Build.


    Rebuild matter.


    The queen of arms not only has the ability to decompose materials, but also can rebuild and cast new equipment.


    I see!!


    This is the ability to turn waste into treasure.


    This is simply the legend of "alchemy" in general wonderful, can make waste into gold.


    Of course Now gold is also a heap of rubbish, but the most cutting-edge technology is the most needed thing in this dark blood age.


    "Here you are."


    The queen of arms throws her plasma thunderstorm to Gufan.


    Every detail of this thunderstorm is the same as that of other thunderstorms, and so is the coding of "db-33586".


    She is not free to recast and construct material, but to analyze an object and copy it perfectly.


    "See.""I believe that Liu Xinxin''s army must need a large number of sophisticated weapons."


    "It''s not easy to find this kind of thing now, and the workmanship is fine and complex, so it''s difficult to find the required materials."


    The queen of arms has shown her talents and has become more confident in her words. It''s hard to find the chemical raw materials needed to produce this kind of equipment, but she''s not the same.


    She can turn waste into treasure.


    She can decompose all kinds of garbage, extract the particles she needs, and then recast them to make a perfect copy of a top equipment.


    There is no need for the top precision scientific machine tool.


    No need for the most professional talents to elaborate.


    The queen of arms only needs to consume powers and waste She saved hundreds of times of the cost. No wonder she became a warlord in her last life. She used to have such powerful powers.


    "Decomposition, construction, casting."


    "It''s a unique ability to analyze the material structure and copy it?"


    Gu fan understood that all the equipment in the armory was copied by the queen herself. It''s very difficult to get 100 sets of "sharp knife armor", but it''s not so difficult to get one.


    As long as there is one set, give it to the queen of arms for material analysis, and then you can copy and recast one hundred sets, one thousand sets!!


    Queen of arms, worthy of the title.


    "You quite understand."


    The queen of arms picked an eyebrow, a bit surprised, did not expect that Liu fresh side of this "little brother" also very understand about the functions of various powers.


    "Come on."


    "Tomorrow, you have a special mission."


    The queen of arms waved, and the light in her hand continued to spread, rebuilding and recasting a special vest.


    On that vest, there are cylindrical objects bound, which look like detonators connected to each other People can''t help but think of those "self exploding" terrorists.


    I''m afraid the things in the vest are similar to detonators, and they are more powerful and have more terrible explosive ability.


    "One for you, one for me."


    "I have the remote control."


    The queen of arms not only made a copy for Gu fan, but also made a copy for herself, which is equivalent to a double insurance. At the same time, she showed a look of death: "tomorrow, Liu Xianxin will hold a banquet, you should know how to do it?"


    Ha ha.


    Gufan is threatened.


    This is really interesting.


    He looked at the vest in the arms Queen''s hand, as well as her "don''t wear you die" eyes, no doubt that if he refused, he would be killed.


    Of course.


    The queen of arms, it''s impossible to hurt Gu fan. Even if this self exploding vest is put on the body and exploded, it will be harmless.

 Chapter 590

    Put on your vest.


    Gu fan can clearly feel that his "dangerous goods" will explode at any time.


    "Such a little thing will decide our fate tomorrow."


    The queen of arms raised a remote control in her hand. As long as she pressed it, two vests would explode at the same time, and the explosive contained in them was enough to flatten a building.


    "You should understand?"


    The queen of arms saw that Gu fan didn''t have much reaction, and reminded again: "if I have any accident, you will die with me."


    Gu fan nodded and patted his vest. His mouth turned up slightly and a smile flashed.


    "It''s interesting."


    "That is to say, we are going to live and die together next?"


    Live and die together.


    This word sounds a little frivolous


    The queen of arms stepped forward in her boots, staring straight into Gu fan''s eyes.


    Gray hair Weiwei floating, her beautiful cheeks on the two lips crystal clear, close to Gufan, almost can feel the moist breath of the plan.


    "You don''t seem to be afraid at all."


    "Actually, I''m a little curious. Who are you?"


    The queen of arms continues to look at Gu fan. She also has the peculiar smell of "inferior world", which is the smell of sewer, rust and oil stains. However, Gu fan can distinguish a unique "feminine smell" from the odor molecules


    It''s like a lotus in the swamp.


    Although the miasma is full of poisonous fog, the fragrance of lotus is so obvious.


    This won a little favor from Gu fan.


    But just relying on a little womanliness is not enough for Gu fan to treat him specially. In fact, what really makes him care about is another thing.


    "Tell me about you first."


    "You taste special."


    Gufan''s words are more frivolous, especially when a man evaluates a woman''s "smell".


    This made the queen of arms frown a little. She had seen many dandies, but she didn''t believe that Gu fan, who was wearing explosives, was also a boy.


    "I''ll smell it again."


    Gu fan leaned forward slightly, and his nose almost touched the white and greasy neck of the queen of arms. Such exaggerated action made the queen of arms step back subconsciously, away from the man who molested her.


    "The smell of steel."


    Gu fan''s evaluation is different from that of the so-called dandy.


    Steel?


    How can there be the smell of steel in the fragrance of women.


    It''s not just the taste, but the iron will of Gu fan. Gu fan, who created the "hell way" by his own efforts, is very sensitive to the emotional consciousness of other people around him, and can even control at will.


    But the woman is different.


    The consciousness of the queen of arms is as strong as steel.


    She is a beacon in the underground world, a beacon in the ocean of despair.


    Underground world.


    The abode of the bloodless, the lowly, the refugees.


    They live in a world of darkness and dungeons. They have no choice but to despair about tomorrow. They are also kept in captivity like pigs, sheep and animals, eating insects made by mutant cockroaches.


    Revolt?


    Why?


    One by one, old and weak, sick and disabled, with no strength to bind a chicken, skinny and skinny, it''s hard to hold a gun, let alone fight against the upper class of the earth.


    They are equipped with all kinds of weapons. It''s the same as playing, not to mention countless hunters, even saints!!


    No objection.


    Any resistance is meaningless.


    However In such a desperate dark world, there is a man who dares to resist, and is still a woman.


    She''s the queen of arms.


    She''s going to do something that nobody dares.


    She''s going to do something that everyone thinks is impossible.


    But even so, the queen of arms still has unswerving iron will, and even in the worst situation, she wants to lead the inferior people out of the desperate situation!!


    The so-called steel, refers to her "will" taste!!


    "Tough determination."


    "The will of steel."


    "It smells good. Most people lack it."


    Gu fan takes back his frivolous action, can get the praise of the Lord of death, enough to honor her life, but she doesn''t know what the guy in front of her is.


    "Are you Liu Xinxin''s military adviser?"


    The queen of arms suddenly realized that although the man in front of her was a little eccentric and frivolous, her eyes were venomous, and she could smell the strange smell. Obviously, she had some ability.


    Most likely, it is Liu Xinxin''s position as a "military adviser" who gives advice to the new overlord of the red dragon base.Military division?


    Gu fan a Leng, dry smile two: "no, if I say, I am his master, you believe."


    This sentence made the queen of arms a little confused.


    Subconsciously, she scanned Gu fan again, looking up and down, carefully.


    The man in front of me was ordinary.


    He has no murderous spirit, and his breath is completely different from those "hunters" who have been in the battlefield for a long time, and he does not have the terror of the top ten saints.


    Once upon a time, the queen of arms had the honor to meet the top ten saints. Just the pressure from a distance made people gasp. Almost all of them had to kneel down on the spot. That kind of feeling was terrible.


    Let''s see Gu fan again.


    He is an ordinary person. If his blood line is a little worse, he will become inferior like other refugees around him


    Therefore, unless Gu fan is a strategist, or Liu Xin''s relatives and friends, it is impossible to carry out shopping with his precious "black card".


    "Tut tut."


    "Forget it. I''ll know when I see Liu Xianxin tomorrow."


    The queen of arms sneered: "let''s have a rest early. We have to go to the banquet tomorrow. If we show up, we will really live and die together."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night.


    Gufan lies in the best dormitory in the area.


    There is a spider web near the crack in the corner. A colorful spider is lying there, big as a fist.


    Many small spiders make a "rustle" sound. Gu fan frowns slightly and raises his left index finger. The blood red ring makes an imperceptible sound. Then all spiders and insects dare not cry. They stay in the same place and shiver.


    The cold bed is covered with a blanket like a rag, and the blanket on the body is permeated with a large number of human residual "grease" secretions, with some yellowing in the gray black, which is obviously that it has not been cleaned for some years.


    Is this the best dormitory?


    You can imagine what other dormitories will look like if they are more messy, I''m afraid they are similar to garbage dumps.


    It''s not easy for people in the underground world.


    "Six people are looking at me outside the door."


    "The queen of arms sleeps next door, too. She''s very worried about me."


    Gu fan shook his head secretly. It was a meaningless act. He had left long before he left.


    But Tomorrow must be very interesting.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 591

    the second day.


    At dawn, all the aristocrats, high-class people and heroes in the red dragon base began to prepare.


    This day has a very special significance, because a lavish banquet exhibition will be held, which is about appreciating the masterpieces created by the ten greatest sculptors.


    Of course This banquet is the second, the most important is the meaning behind it.


    Liu Xinsheng!!


    In recent days, Liu Xianxin has become the new overlord of the red dragon base.


    He has completed a series of sweeping, which can be said to be God blocking and killing God and Buddha blocking and killing Buddha. Any force is vulnerable in front of him.


    Even those big guys who have the support of "saints" behind them are killed by Liu Xinsheng, which makes people scared and scared. It seems that this "heaven" is going to change.


    After so many days of killing and felling, I finally stopped a little today.


    Many of the great figures in the center of power whirlpool discussed in private in various secret places before the banquet started.


    The elegant and indifferent "Zhuyun residence" is one of the secret places.


    Although there is no heavy guard, the "Jinggang" hunters, who represent the most cutting-edge power of human beings, lie in ambush around them. They are all ruthless characters cultivated by the military. They kill people as if they were machines and faithfully fulfill any orders.


    Big people come quietly. If there are some sneaky people behind, they will be killed by the experts secretly The remaining forces of the red dragon base are not for fun.


    "Will this be a grand banquet?"


    The crowd of the secret meeting was restless. In a few hours, they would go to the sculpture banquet and exhibition, but now no one has found out what Liu Xinxin''s purpose is.


    "If we''re past, will we be killed by Liu Xianxin and catch turtles in a jar?"


    "These days, all the former friends have been executed one by one. There is a lot of war inside the base. It is said that many bandits have appeared recently."


    "Bandits?"


    "Ha ha, you''re talking about the inferior people from the underground world. They''re just taking advantage of the chaos and robbing. They don''t have time to deal with them for a while. After that time..."


    The people at the party talked about yesterday''s robbery.


    After all, even the ground was dug out by a giant drill machine, which naturally caused panic among ordinary people.


    However, for the real big guys, these are just small problems. After all, the Chilong base is in chaos now. Otherwise, mobilizing some forces can wipe out all the inferior people in the whole underground world.


    Different classes.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, those robbers are like floods, but in the eyes of these giants, it''s just a matter of sesame size. The key is about the "Liu Xinxin" overlord.


    "I don''t think it''s a grand banquet."


    "Liu Xinxin, it''s time to make peace."


    Peace?


    In the secret meeting, some people put forward other ideas, and many of them supported this idea.


    "He can''t kill all the people. How will the red dragon base operate then?"


    "Liu Xinxin''s forceful obliteration of a large number of voices of opposition is equivalent to a heavy blow, but we all know the truth of beating a mallet to a date."


    "You mean, he''s already established. The next step is to talk about cooperation."


    "Of course, by the way, we should also eliminate those who are firmly opposed."


    In a small party, more than a dozen bigwigs may decide the lives of hundreds of thousands of people. Finally, there was a long sigh from the elderly.


    "Ah."


    "It''s too easy for you to see."


    "The reason why we were able to bully was that there were ten saints behind us. Now all the saints are dead, and the rest of us don''t say anything This only shows that the one behind Liu Xinxin is more powerful. "


    The voice of the party discussion gradually decreased. Everyone looked at the elder. When he slowly appeared from the shadow, people suddenly found that his identity was commander Tailin!!


    Or the commander can see far.


    Liu Xinxin is so overbearing, not because of his own hegemony, but because of the one behind him.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, Liu Xinxin suddenly won the power, but in fact, it was the secret struggle of the "saints" behind them.


    All of you here fell into thinking. What they thought was too simple.


    The battle of the red dragon, the ordinary army, the ordinary generals, even their decision-makers All of them have failed. The key is to see how the big people choose.


    "I have convinced some saints to attend this feast."


    Tai Lin never stops talking.


    Everyone who is doing it is shocked. Some jump directly from the seat, and some accidentally break the cup in their hands.


    What??Saints, are you ready to go?


    The water of this banquet is too deep. Originally, it was thought to be a Hongmen banquet. Later, it was thought to be a celebration of peace. But now, it seems to be a bloody death banquet!!


    If not, the saints had a big fight at the banquet. I don''t know how many people would suffer from the fire in the fish pond.


    "The fate and future of Chilong base may depend on this banquet."


    Tailin said earnestly, other big men around him were petrified one after another, and everyone''s original "fixed number" was disturbed.


    Maybe Liu Xin will dominate after the banquet, or He''s going to die at this party. Who can tell??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    The banquet was in full swing.


    The venue must be the most luxurious, luxurious and majestic place in the base.


    A mountain of goods and materials have been transported, and hundreds of top chefs have been put into full operation, and the number of assistant chefs and helpers has reached thousands.


    Of course, it is needless to say that the buffet seats are arranged like a train. Looking at the dishes with all kinds of colors and flavors, people are eager to see and salivate.


    Of course, there is a more artistic theme in the exhibition.


    That is Sculpture.


    Ten masters in charge of various sculptures in the sanctuary gathered together, and they all exhibited their works. Once released, they attracted people to watch and marvel.


    However, in the eyes of outsiders, this is just the topic of Liu Xin''s "supporting the scene", because art has always been a hot topic of discussion among the upper class, and it''s reasonable to use this as an excuse to call up the upper class.


    The decision-makers of the red dragon base can''t guess that there are so many intrigues behind this gathering. In fact, they are just a sentence of Gu fan and a small request.


    It''s just a sentence.


    I just want to see the sculptors who create the "master" elements.


    In the end, it turned out to be the biggest event in the history of Chilong base, which was unexpected.

 Chapter 592

    Grand ceremony.


    Thousands of soldiers lined up outside the gate.


    They are fully armed and equipped to guard their teeth. They stand upright and solemn, giving people the feeling of "never joke here".


    The streets are closed Several streets near the venue are closed to ordinary people. Only those dignitaries, tycoons, and the top strong are qualified to enter.


    There is a lot of traffic.


    The top luxury cars that can only be seen before the end of the world have entered.


    "Who are those people?"


    "Am I wrong? It seems to be the car of the chief of general staff of the military region..."


    "That group of people just now are from the sky fire team, they all came, and those It''s all top hunters. "


    Outsiders were watching, and many people were watching outside the streets of the venue. They could only look at each other from a distance outside the blockaded area, watching noble and famous cars drive into the venue, giving out bursts of exclamations.


    It''s very difficult for these big guys to meet each other at ordinary times, but today they appear in groups, which makes people more and more curious. What kind of feast is it that can let so many upper class people join in??


    At the same time.


    Gu fan and the queen of arms also came to the venue nearby.


    Compared with the top luxury car and the refitted combat armored car, the two people came on foot in order to cover their eyes and ears, which seemed a bit shabby.


    The image of the queen of arms has not changed much. She is dressed in a slightly loose military uniform, with long white gray hair falling like a waterfall. After a little dressing, her face also looks haughty and sexy.


    She wanted to wear a noble evening dress like many ladies who came to the party, but the vest with high explosive under the uniform was not allowed to do so.


    Gu fan is wearing a suit, the whole person is ordinary, looks nothing special, put into the crowd, I''m afraid it will disappear in the blink of an eye.


    "Hello."


    "Don''t forget your mission today."


    The queen of arms whispered a warning in Gufan''s ear, but she had a detonator in her hand.


    "Yes, yes."


    Gu fan''s absent-minded response made the queen of arms angry.


    "Well, you are not afraid at all."


    In her eyes, no one can keep calm in the face of death.


    Even if he is not able to, but the man in front of him is beyond expectation, even if he is wearing high-energy bombs all over, he can''t blink and his heart doesn''t jump at any time.


    Gu fan looked back at her.


    Her self-control is very good, the body does not produce a shiver, but the restraint action still makes the whole person appear a little stiff.


    "You''re a little scared."


    Gu fan joked that, as he said, although the queen of arms tried her best to cover up, she was still worried and afraid. Once she pressed the detonator, her life would disappear.


    Who is not afraid of death?


    "I''m curious."


    "Originally, as long as I tied the bomb myself, there would be enough threat. Why do you want to live and die with me?"


    Gu fan picks his eyebrows, which makes the queen of arms angry. How come the more critical the moment is, the less the man in front of him takes life seriously


    However, she still answered Gu fan''s question.


    "It''s not enough for you to be a threat."


    "I have to be a threat to have a chance of life."


    The Queen''s words are particularly firm. She will not easily believe others after many difficulties. In extreme cases, she will become a huge threat. The enemy''s concerns are her hope for survival.


    This woman Sure enough, it''s not unreasonable for us to become a hero in the end.


    "it''s our turn."


    The queen of arms and Gu fan walked side by side, came to the location of the bodyguard detection, strictly examining the identity of each entrant.


    Those high-ranking officials and dignitaries all drive along in cars, but many people who are not so high-ranking but want to "rub the heat", for example, some businessmen want to go to the venue to recognize some senior executives and build up some characters.


    "Let me in. I''m from Datong chamber of Commerce."


    "Datong chamber of Commerce knows that we mobilized a lot of materials."


    Not far ahead, there were several people who wanted to fish in troubled waters, but the bodyguard didn''t give up and said, "after our verification, Datong chamber of commerce is not qualified to attend the banquet for the time being. Let''s go back."


    Not qualified!!


    After hearing this, the man turned red and cried out how rich he was, but the guards on the left and right didn''t show any respect. It''s no joke that he raised his guns and pointed dozens of dark muzzles at his forehead


    In the end, those people could only leave in ashes, and many of them also wanted to fish in troubled waters, but they also ran away with each other.


    But there are also successes.


    Some well-known beauties in evening gowns, who claim to be the daughters or sisters of "minister XX", can even fool them.This kind of banquet is bound to be embellished by beautiful women, so many restrictions have been relaxed, but in any case, their background must be clean, otherwise they will not be allowed to pass without identification.


    "Hoo ~ ~"


    "I knew I was wearing evening dress, too."


    When the queen of arms saw that the beauties passed so easily, she could not help sighing and whispered to Gu fan: "this is your territory. How can I pass? Don''t be too ostentatious."


    Gu fan was stunned.


    It turns out that the female leader didn''t think of any way to get in. She was going to take me as a shield??


    But the problem is Gu fan has no identity at all!!


    He doesn''t hold any position beside Liu Xinxin. He can''t tell others such stupid words as "Hello, I''m the master of Liu Xinxin. Let me pass." no one wants to believe them.


    "It''s your turn."


    "Do you have an invitation? What are your identities?"


    Just then, some bodyguards stopped Gu fan and the queen of arms.


    Compared with the rich businessmen who were driven out before, Gu fan and his wife looked more like "hunzi".


    The queen of arms was dressed in military uniform, but she had no rank. She could not see her position.


    Gu fan is more ordinary, there is no bright place, two people were taken outside, temporarily fell into embarrassment.


    "What are you doing!"


    The queen of arms saw that Gu fan didn''t talk. If they went on, they would be driven out, and then Gu fan''s words almost made her angry.


    "I didn''t get the black card before."


    Gu fan''s words made the queen of arms freeze on the spot. Then she remembered the process of "holding" Gu fan yesterday. Because the scene was too chaotic and tense, the card remained on the table.


    This, in front of the man is no identification??


    "What are you staring at?"


    "Tell me your identity quickly. If you don''t have an invitation, please come back."


    The bodyguard urged, the Queen''s face embarrassed to the extreme, and here is Gu fan looking back with a faint smile: "I''m Liu Xinxin''s friend."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 593

    Liu Xinxin''s friend?


    I don''t believe such nonsense.


    What kind of person Liu Xinxin is, the overlord of Fengyun meeting.


    The number of people who come to make friends is as many as possible. In a word, his friends are not allowed to enter.


    "You have to take out the voucher..."


    The bodyguard scrupulously continued to question, but when he looked at the eyes of the ancients, the words could not go on.


    What kind of eyes are those.


    There is no waves in the eyes of the ancient well, but it is the boundless profundity, just like the vast universe, as if there is a black hole attracting people to be involved in it.


    Can''t resist.


    Ordinary people can''t resist such eyes.


    Brain consciousness will soon be involved, god gold level "nightmare" ability let a person in a short look has been lost.


    "Yes, yes..."


    "Come in, dear guest."


    The guard captain let Gu fan go directly, and the queen of arms beside him was stunned.


    What''s the situation? Why didn''t any voucher items come out? The bodyguard let it go so easily. What happened?


    "What have you done?"


    The queen of arms hesitated, but Gu fan turned back and said with a faint smile: "nothing. Maybe he recognized my identity. Let''s go."


    Gu fan leads the way in front of him, and takes the female leader into the meeting place as if there were no one else.


    Many ladies and gentlemen around the "hot spots" could not help shouting at the back, asking why the two men could go in and not let them pass. "What''s going on?"


    "Why can he go in? Give me an explanation."


    "It doesn''t seem to matter who that person is. Why don''t you let him in instead of me?"


    The queen of arms was also hesitant.


    Just now she saw very clearly that Gu fan didn''t show any identification and so on. The other party''s performance was obvious. She didn''t recognize his identity, but suddenly changed her mind for some reasons.


    Is the man in front of her not as simple as she thought??


    When the queen of arms thought of this, she could not help feeling the controller in her pocket. It seemed that this was the only thing that could calm her uneasiness and speculation.


    Enter the venue.


    The party hasn''t started yet.


    But many well-dressed, well-dressed gentlemen have been holding goblets full of high-end red wine and chatting with each other.


    They formed small groups one by one, and there were frequent contacts among high-level people. At this time, they got together in twos and threes and talked about all the major events in the base.


    "Yo, Minister Gao."


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days. Have you been promoted again?"


    Near Gufan, a fat guy got off the limousine, and suddenly many people came to meet him.


    This person, known as "Minister Gao", had a good relationship with Liu Xinxin before. After the big clean-up, Liu Xinxin will naturally give priority to promoting the role he believes. Even if the relationship is not so strong, it is much better than a stranger.


    After all, a lot of vacant posts have not been taken.


    "Who is that, and what is his position?"


    The queen of arms asked in a low voice, trying to find out the bottom, but Gu fan shrugged: "how do I know?"


    This answer, but let the queen of arms eyes.


    What?


    You don''t know?


    In the eyes of the queen of arms, Gu fan should be Liu Xinxin''s confidants, those who flatter Liu Xinxin It should be familiar to Gu fan??


    Which one is better.


    Which is the best.


    Which one is more powerful.


    These, should not be Liu fresh side "cronies" should understand it?


    Soon, the so-called "high minister" was welcomed into a small circle, surrounded by flattering smiles.


    "Hey hey, Minister Gao is really in a good mood for happy events."


    "Minister Gao will be promoted. Don''t forget to take us."


    "Of course, as long as I have worked for Liu Jun, I will report it to him." Minister Gao also praised Haikou and continued: "after today, maybe it will be commander Liu after the banquet!"


    What?


    Has the overall situation been decided after today''s banquet!!


    Many people ponder Minister Gao''s words and have a ghost in their heart. Most of them want to profit from them.


    In contrast to Gu fan.


    He couldn''t get in touch with the queen of arms at all.


    What is the future situation of the base.


    How the base forces will be distributed in the future, and how they should stand in line All kinds of hot topics really have nothing to do with Gu fan.


    The queen of arms originally wanted to use Gu fan to negotiate with Liu Xinxin, but now it seems that he didn''t know what to ask."What on earth do you do?"


    "You don''t seem to know any of those big people."


    The queen of arms really doubts about life. Who did she kidnap??


    "Big shot?"


    Gu fan sneered: "those are big people."


    Blow the cow''s hide.


    In the eyes of the queen of arms, these powerful people are naturally big people who can''t afford to offend.


    After all, she is just a bad blood person in the underground world. Although she broke out her own ability by chance, the "high-level" bigwigs in the outside world are already very cutting-edge figures in her eyes.


    This is not a big deal??


    "OK, Liu Xinsheng will come later. I''ll take you to see him."


    Gu fan is a bit of an anti guest. He doesn''t look like he has a lot of high explosives on his back. Instead, he goes to the buffet area to take a chicken leg and chew it twice. He nods and praises the chefs in the Chilong base.


    The queen of arms was very angry, but she was not afraid that his life was in her own hands.


    It wasn''t long.


    There was another stir at the party.


    Near the hall of the original venue, several sculptures covered with red silk were lifted.


    Many lifelike stone statues appeared in front of the public.


    The style of these stone paintings is very strange. They are all creatures that didn''t appear before the end of time.


    For example, there is a stone statue carved with a woman She is graceful, charming and lazy. She portrays some "coquettish" breath of Linlin to the extreme, but the beauty''s stomach is cut vertically.


    From the chest to the abdomen, there is a huge opening, which is like a huge opening on both sides. Looking inside, you can see that there are countless small teeth spiraling, just like the sharp mouth of the sea eel.


    "Charming woman, tearing mouth."


    Gu fan left his drumstick and walked towards the crowd.


    This sculpture gives him a sense of deja vu, especially the evil mouth of his stomach.


    How to describe it.


    It''s weird, evil, terrifying and full of violent and bloody beauty.


    As if her appearance, let people very much look forward to when a creature is put into that mouth, what it should look like, want to know how to chew, how to swallow.


    "This feeling."


    "It can''t be wrong. It''s a piece of the abyss devourer."


    Gu fan''s eyes flashed slightly, and the symbol of "giant mouth" on the person who had been devoured by the abyss was thus expressed in the sculpture.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 594

    The perfect woman.


    The name of this sculpture is very simple.


    But just because of this, the simple "perfect woman" is even more strange.


    This is not a woman, where is she perfect??


    "The perfect woman is a flawless work."


    The sculpture attracted bursts of exclamation, and many dignitaries and dignitaries came around and looked at the strange statue carefully.


    "I don''t know why, looking at her, I have an inexplicable sense of worship."


    "Yes, the bloody mouth is perfectly integrated with women. The beauty of violence, which is dangerous, horrible and evil, is irresistible."


    Many famous officials in the upper class began to comment and look at the sculpture more and more confused.


    They worship these sculptures??


    That''s right. Gu fan felt the admiration of these people, and even some people who didn''t feel about these sculptures at first, after being explained by others, this feeling gradually appeared.


    Why?


    Why is that?


    Gu fan was lost in thought. Is it true that these sculptures have some magic power


    "Cut."


    "A bunch of doggies."


    "You upper class people like this strange thing."


    The queen of arms murmured disdainfully beside Gu fan: "it''s really painful to be idle. Only you noble people who don''t worry about food and clothing will like this mess. If they are underground, they are not as good as a bag of bread."


    These complaints are very real.


    Most of the so-called "artworks" are hyped.


    It felt like before the end of the world, many famous antique paintings were once sold for hundreds of millions of yuan, and art was priceless.


    In the eyes of the poor, there is no real benefit from a piece of bread.


    What!!


    After listening to these complaints, Gu fan suddenly realized.


    Follow the dog!!


    The key word is follow the fashion!!


    "I see."


    "These sculptures have no magic in themselves."


    Gu fan also began to talk to himself, he carefully observed the statue, suddenly understood some truth, but not completely sure.


    "Go


    Gufan turned around, grabbed the queen of arms and walked straight to the inside of the exhibition, where there were other statues.


    "What are you doing?"


    The queen of arms was stunned. She didn''t expect that Gu fan was so bold. She suddenly turned away from the guests and even dared to grab her own hand. Did these statues make him stunned??


    They went to the next sculpture, more people were watching, and there was a "big man" present.


    "Dangerous nine auspicious!"


    "That''s Wei Jiuxiang himself, the master of sculpture."


    "He''s going to unveil and look forward to his new work."


    A figure known as a master is surrounded in the center. It is Wei Jiuxiang, the sculptural genius in people''s eyes.


    Wei Jiuxiang is surprisingly young. He looks like he is only in his twenties. In order to match the banquet, he shaved and had a handsome haircut today, which makes him less decadent of many artists.


    But his mental condition is still very bad, his eyes are very tired, and a pair of dark circles are thick.


    Master sculptor!!


    "Hell way."


    Gu fan spontaneously began to use his ability, and his mind was completely integrated with the surrounding environment.


    Ordinary people can''t detect the ultra strong "hell way" consciousness fluctuation, directly wrapped the whole body of Wei Jiuxiang, in an instant inside and outside to analyze it clearly.


    Ordinary people.


    No powers.


    There is no pollution.


    Consciousness fluctuates normally, is not dominated by pollution, but is depressed.


    Gu fan has a heavy heart.


    He thought that the ten sculptors in the legend had been controlled and polluted by the consciousness of the abyss, but now it seems that they are not.


    "Today, Wei Jiuxiang brought you the title of his work, which is called harvest. Please clap!"


    The host lifted the lid of the ceremony and another weird sculpture was displayed.


    That sculpture is even more incredible.


    It has shaped a vast land, and there is a huge protrusion on the land. According to the reduced size, the diameter is at least several hundred meters.


    The huge protrusion is a living thing, which should be some kind of "insect" and so on. It is trying to dig the soil and drill hard underground, but its bloated abdomen is very clumsy.


    The bloated abdomen took up three-quarters of the body''s volume. It was like a giant stadium. The surface was uneven, like the stomach was full of things, half of it had been submerged in the soil


    What kind of harvest is this??


    It''s a grotesque, ridiculous sculpture."It''s weird."


    "The name of this sculpture is Fengshou, but what did Fengshou achieve?"


    "Life, I think it''s a bumper harvest of life. You see, the giant creature drilling into the soil is like burying a seed into the ground. It doesn''t know what fruit to produce."


    People around are talking about it, but the more weird it is, the more topics it can arouse and the more priceless it is.


    Gu fan is determined his own ideas.


    The atmosphere is gradually forming.


    It''s like the queen of arms scolding them as "copydogs". A trend of worshiping this weird and evil has gradually formed!!


    The more bizarre.


    The more evil it is.


    The more inexplicable.


    Finally, the more it can arouse people''s worship, just like the organ worship upsurge caused by the "Skinner" Hongyi at the beginning, people worship and torture others and enjoy the pleasure.


    "Imperceptibly, unconsciously The worship of these sculptures has taken shape. "


    "Once formed, human beings endow these inexplicable sculptures with a certain meaning, and even make them live gradually."


    Gu fan understood many things.


    There are gods worshipped in the temple, and more people pay homage to them, which will give people a feeling of "spirituality".


    The image itself has no spirit.


    More and more visitors give it this kind of meaning, that kind of worship and belief, and let it have some kind of spirituality!!


    It''s the same with sculpture.


    These grotesque sculptures have no magic power in themselves. More people worship them, and they have the same "spirituality."


    The more followers in the upper class, the more spiritual it is.


    "People give it meaning?"


    "It, in turn, makes more people worship it."


    Gu fan was shocked when he suddenly realized that there was no magic and energy in the stone sculpture itself, but if he penetrated it completely, he would find that people''s idea of "worship" was gradually filling it.


    I''m alive.


    These sculptures, slowly come alive!!


    "Play the devil."


    Looking at Gu fan''s infatuated appearance, the queen of arms sneered, "have you finished reading it? Don''t forget that we have more important things to do."


    Her voice was a little impatient, and many high-class people around her heard it.


    One of the young people, who seemed to be the leader of the surrounding small groups, came over in no hurry.


    "This lady."


    "Please take back what you just said. Wei Jiuxiang''s works are not allowed to be insulted!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 595

    It''s a bit of a problem.


    The man looked quite young, only in his twenties, with a gentleman''s smile on his face, but it gave a kind of insidious feeling.


    His position is very high, at least around the small circle are centered on this man, words also unconsciously flatter him.


    "Take back what you just said, ma''am."


    "Master Wei Jiuxiang''s works are not allowed to be insulted."


    The man repeated what he had just said, and his tone became worse. At the same time, his eyes swept around the queen of arms and Gu fan.


    The noise around gradually disappeared and people focused on it.


    "Tut Tut, there''s a good play."


    "Director Ding Jin, however, loves master Wei Jiuxiang''s works very much. Those two young people are in a bad mood."


    Someone whispered schadenfreude. The man named "Ding Jin" was the young gentleman.


    His real identity is the director of the 11th Military Intelligence Division. Although he is only a director, he has a lot of scenery now.


    In recent days, the Mio has done a lot of work. A lot of intelligence against Liu Xinxin''s forces is provided by the Mio, and director Ding Jin has done a lot of meritorious service and found many hidden guys.


    What to do?


    The queen of arms frowned, looked at Gu fan who was silent beside her, gritted her teeth and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t know anything about art."


    I''m not reconciled.


    Of course, she was not willing to say that.


    But don''t forget what the queen of arms is doing today.


    She wants to represent a group of underground sufferers and come to talk about cooperation with Liu Xinxin. If these troubles delay the important events now, it will not be worth the loss.


    So She has to be patient. At least she has to be patient before she meets Liu Xinxin!!


    Hoo ~ ~


    secretly breathe out one breath, the queen of arms turns to hold Gu fan, and wants to leave here first.


    But at this time, Ding Jin was in trouble again and said in a cold voice, "don''t hurry to leave. I insulted master Wei Jiuxiang. I can''t leave without knowing anything."


    "And you''re suspicious!"


    Suspicious??


    The queen of arms felt a little nervous, and Ding Jin was obviously not so easy to be dismissed.


    In any case, Ding Jin is also in charge of intelligence. The more he looks at them, the more he feels that Gu fan and Gu fan are very problematic.


    "Where did your uniform come from?"


    "No rank, no position, and I don''t think you''re a soldier at all."


    Ding Jin''s voice is firm, but his eyes are a little fierce. As he said, the queen of arms has no position at all.


    "Ha ha, this one is even more funny."


    Ding Jin pointed at Gu fan again, and continued coldly, "this poor suit doesn''t fit at all. Is there something hidden under your suit?"


    You got it.


    Gu fan''s dress is very bloated. After all, there is a layer of bomb vest in it, which naturally seems a little strange.


    Ding Jin is worthy of being the head of the intelligence department, and many details have been seen. At last, he comes to two conclusions: "you not only insulted master Wei Jiuxiang, but also two suspects."


    "It''s not so easy to go. I''ll find out the identity first."


    Ding Jin''s words stunned the onlookers. The situation seemed to be much more serious. After all, the people present were all dignitaries. Unexpectedly, they had to verify their identity. It was an insult to chiguoguo.


    The queen of arms looked a little embarrassed.


    What''s her identity? What''s her identity as a leader of the underground sufferers, a rebel or bandit?


    "It''s your turn."


    "Show your identity, or..."


    The queen of arms has no choice but to force Gu fan to show her identity.


    Liu Xinxin is the red man around him.


    The holder of that noble black card.


    Once Gu fan shows his identity, Ding Jin will inevitably give up. Although some of them are not in line with the plan, there is no other way now.


    "Ah."


    Gu fan sighed, and then he took two steps forward and did an extremely shocking thing in full view of the public.


    He took off his coat and suit.


    That''s right.


    Gu fan lightly took off his coat and threw it on the soft bright red carpet.


    The vest full of high explosive detonators was exposed in people''s sight. The onlookers were stunned in disbelief, and then finally realized what had happened.


    "Bomb!"


    "He has a bomb on him!"


    The expressions of those gentlemen and beauties around them all became panic. These two guys are not only suspicious, but also terrorists??


    I was stunned.Almost everyone was stunned.


    In particular, the queen of arms, she did not expect that Gu fan would make this one, directly lifted the card of red fruit.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to die?"


    The queen of arms thought that Gu fan had betrayed him and wanted to use this method to threaten herself. She took off her military coat and revealed her vest full of high-energy bomb detonators.


    She was holding the remote control in her hand and staring at Gu fan: "don''t think you can escape in this way."


    Gu fan still looks like a light cloud.


    He did not ask anyone for help, let alone for mercy, as the queen of arms imagined. Instead, he stretched out his hand and said, "build a grenade for me."


    What??


    The queen of arms suspected something was wrong with her ears.


    At this time, build a grenade. What is it going to do?


    "Come on."


    "Either you''re going to blow up the controller and blow everyone up, or you''re going to give me a grenade."


    Gu fan''s words are still very casual. The queen of arms feels that he doesn''t seem to be joking. As soon as he is hard hearted, she starts to activate her powers.


    Rebuild!!


    The energy and waste particles she absorbed before begin to condense in her hands. The energy reconstructs the skeleton of the object, and then fills it in a little bit.


    A plasma grenade appeared in her hand. Gu fan took it and pressed the button without hesitation, then threw it at the sculpture of master Wei Jiuxiang.


    Drop by drop.


    The device of plasma grenade makes a clear sound.


    "Run, run!"


    "Lunatics, they have grenades in their hands. They''re going to explode. Climb down!"


    The crowd was in a mess, and they all ran desperately in the opposite direction of the grenade. In just a few seconds, the sound on the grenade was like a doomsday talisman.


    Zizi Zizi.


    Boom boom!!


    The power of the plasma grenade is extremely terrible, and the electric lightning arcs make a "crackling" sound.


    The blue lightning turns into white, the carpet turns into coke in a flash, the floor is broken by electric shock and burned into large pieces of molten material, and the sculpture is burned and melted by extremely high temperature and plasma in people''s panic eyes


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 596

    Melt!!


    The statue melted into a liquid of hot magma.


    Many of the dignitaries present were afraid and angry. They never thought that the gangster in front of them would be so bold. It was a precious work of master Wei Jiuxiang.


    "Guard!"


    "Come on, come on, get them!"


    Ding Jin cried in panic, but in fact, such a big thing happened that he didn''t need to call. The guards had already rushed here.


    Where is this?


    This is the banquet held by Liu Xinxin, the new overlord of the base. The aristocrats and the upper class don''t know how many people have come here. Naturally, the security system is perfect.


    Shua, Shua, Shua.


    Hundreds of "sharp sword" soldiers surrounded Gu fan and the queen of arms, and dozens of elite hunters were hiding in the dark, brewing powers, ready to attack at any time.


    The scene was instantly stabilized.


    The inside three circles and the outside three circles were all trapped, not to mention Gu fan and the queen of arms. Even other people around them were surrounded, and none of them was allowed to go out.


    Among them, even Ding Jin of Mio is no exception.


    He approached the soldiers who surrounded him and was severely reprimanded for not moving any more, or he would be shot on the spot.


    "Is there any mistake?"


    "I''m Ding Jin, head of mi11."


    "Those two are the suspects. Let us out first!"


    Ding Jin''s face was very ugly. At the same time, he realized how much high-level officials attached importance to the banquet. All the people just involved were blocked in the circle.


    It''s a big deal.


    On such an important day, it''s hard for all the people concerned to come out with such a big basket. They even have the feeling that they would rather kill the wrong people than let them go!!


    For a moment, except for Gu fan, other people in the middle cried loudly, saying that they were wronged and had nothing to do with terrorists, but no one paid any attention to them.


    The soldiers.


    The hunters.


    They all seem to be cold-blooded and have no feelings.


    "Father!"


    But at this time, Ding Jin suddenly seemed to find a Savior and cried out for help: "please help me out!"


    Among the soldiers in charge of the guard, there was a figure at the top.


    His temples are gray, his face is thin and long, and his small eyes are like mung beans, but they twinkle fiercely.


    This is Ding Jin''s father, Ding Lian.


    At the same time, Ding Lian is also the general director of Mio. He is the real decision-making level of Chilong base, a big man!!


    Ding Lian looked down at her son, and didn''t show much warmth. She said coldly, "no, everyone who comes into contact with terrorists should be strictly interrogated, even if you are my son."


    "Everyone just present is suspected. No one is allowed to leave."


    Ding Lian''s words stunned people.


    How in a flash, they all became suspects of criminals??


    The seriousness of the matter is far beyond people''s imagination.


    Ding Lian is a real decision-maker, and now he won''t even save his son, let alone other people on the field It can be seen that the Chilong base attaches great importance to this terrorist attack.


    On the other side.


    The queen of arms is more muddled than Ding Jin. She never thought of the development of the situation.


    Gu fan completely destroyed all her plans. Now let alone negotiating with Liu Xinxin, I''m afraid it''s impossible to leave this place alive.


    "Damn it."


    "All of you, don''t move."


    "The bomb in my hand is enough to tear you all to pieces!"


    There is really no other way for the queen of arms. Her only bargaining chip is the bomb bound to them.


    But


    This threat can frighten those who are greedy for life and afraid of death, but it can''t frighten Ding Lian.


    As an intelligence chief, he naturally has excellent psychological quality. At the same time, with a sly smile, his eyes narrowed into a line and said slowly, "I bet you won''t break up with me."


    "You come here with a target, not just a terrorist attack, or it would have detonated."


    "You can talk to me first about what you want to do and what kind of benefits you want to get."


    Ding Lian really understands people''s heart. He is good at persuading the queen of arms to relax her vigilance. At the same time, he pays a little attention to Gu fan to see what his weakness is.


    Strange.


    This man is very calm and indifferent.


    He didn''t care about what happened around him. Instead, he kept staring at the melting stones and thinking about what happened.


    I can''t see through.


    It''s a little hard to see. We should start with that woman."I want to meet Liu Xianxin and talk about it in detail."


    The queen of arms spoke out her conditions, but Ding Lian shook her head after listening, and her eyes were full of banter: "is commander Liu anyone who wants to see you? It''s too naive and naive."


    At the same time During the game time, Ding Lian has got some information.


    In addition, the head of the military intelligence department presented the effective information he had just found in the past few minutes.


    "Oh?"


    "Judging by the weapons used, you are the same people as the rebels of the underground forces yesterday."


    "You''re a bad blood man from the underground. You want to negotiate on behalf of those disabled soldiers?"


    Ding Lian took the information in his hand. He didn''t expect to find out the real identity of the queen of arms in a few minutes. He continued with disdain: "ha ha, it''s so simple. We just don''t have time to take care of you little bugs for the time being."


    "You know, if you continue to threaten us with bombs, it won''t be long before your so-called underground friends They''re all going to die! "


    Ding Lian keeps putting pressure on the queen of arms.


    Her army is worthless.


    Her combat effectiveness is not worth mentioning.


    Her threat is nothing at all.


    In other words, she has no qualifications at all.


    After hearing this, the queen of arms felt even colder.


    At this moment, she understood a lot of things, many things she thought were too simple, ideal is very rich, but reality is very skinny, it is too difficult to break out of the siege around many "giants".


    If a little bit of red dragon base takes out its real ability to "play" with her, it can crush the so-called rebels like ants every minute.


    What to do!!


    Blow yourself up, die here, find a group of people to be buried with.


    Or give up resistance with shame??


    The queen of arms clenched her teeth, trembled and hesitated. However, in this untimely voice, she suddenly remembered.


    "I see!"


    In this tense war, Gu fan suddenly realized that he had discovered something extraordinary.


    With Gu fan''s strength and mood, there is something that can surprise him so much??


    But This sentence made the atmosphere of the scene awkward.


    Everyone looks at Gu fan like a psycho.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 597

    "Craftsmen have no powers."


    "Sculpture has no magic or energy."


    "But Everyone''s thoughts, thoughts and adoration form a kind of connection. "


    Gu fan had an epiphany.


    It''s a mysterious feeling.


    It''s not like ordinary energy, but a special connection, as if you have a certain connection with who you miss.


    How to say.


    That kind of feeling, is like the heart between lovers cherish each other.


    That kind of feeling is like blood connection between relatives.


    Everyone who worships these stone statues has a connection with these sculptures, because this is what they think in their hearts Even if there is no energy between sculpture and craftsman, even if the stone has been melted by plasma, the connection still exists.


    "Mysterious and mysterious."


    "What kind of result can this kind of connection cause?"


    Gu fan''s words seem to be insane, but his brain has entered a whirlpool of thinking, guessing countless possibilities.


    Everything exists for a reason.


    What one thinks and thinks makes a connection.


    What will be formed when countless people''s thoughts are intertwined with each other?


    Ordinary people can''t understand his idea at this time. The whole audience looks at Gu fan like a madman, and the most incomprehensible one is the queen of arms.


    She was embarrassed.


    She even has the feeling of doubting life.


    He wanted to use him to negotiate with Liu Xinxin, but now it''s useless.


    "Ha ha."


    "A madman, a rebel who wants to die."


    The disdain in Ding Lian''s eyes was deeper. At the same time, her eyes aimed at a dark corner, where the expert in charge of the hunter nodded in secret, indicating that she was ready to take action.


    "Come on, talk about your terms."


    "I''m the chief of Mio. I''ll convey your appeal to commander Liu Xinxin."


    Ding Lian had a number in his mind and began to distract the Queen''s attention in language. In fact, he was suggesting that his subordinates would attack at any time.


    The queen of arms is in a very difficult position at this time.


    Although she knows that the other party is unlikely to fulfill her promise, she still has no way to do so. She can only hold the detonator tightly and say, "we hope that the underground bad blood people can live like ordinary people and come to the ground to enjoy the sunshine."


    "We are still working as before and paying for the red dragon base, but we need to be treated as human beings."


    "We should also be qualified to eat bread, to..."


    The queen of arms said those requirements, they are more like an ideal, unrealistic delusion.


    All of a sudden.


    Her words stopped because she saw Ding Lian''s eyes.


    Not only Ding Lian, but also his promising son Ding Jin, and the high-class people around him Their eyes are the same disdain, as if laughing at a stupid fool.


    Funny.


    They think it''s funny.


    Do bad blood people deserve to survive in the sun?


    Bad blood people also deserve to eat bread and drink milk??


    Their eyes are full of sarcasm and ridicule.


    At this moment, the queen of arms finally understood that all her demands were so stupid and unrealistic that no one would harm their own interests for the sake of those "bad blood people".


    These people, enjoy being above.


    These people, enjoy what they have.


    Now, it''s a dream to let the bad blood people return to the ground and enjoy equal rights.


    For such a moment, Ding Lian gave an order.


    Zizi Zizi!!


    In the dark corner, a lightning arc flashed, and it turned out that a psionic master of the "lightning" magnetic force was hiding nearby.


    That psionic has reached the strength of "refined steel". His control ability is not only powerful, but also extremely accurate. The lightning arc accurately stabs the arms Queen''s palm, and the target is the remote control.


    Yila!!


    The remote control is composed of precise parts. The electronic equipment is destroyed by the energy contained in the lightning in an instant, achieving the effect of "failure".


    The arms Queen''s palm was also dark, and a large area of flesh and blood was shocked into coke, but the pain of the body was nothing. The only thing that "saved life" in her hand was destroyed, which was fatal.


    "No!"


    The queen of arms screamed.


    Without this remote control, detonating high-energy bombs on your body has become a problem.


    At this moment, she realized that Ding Lian had just talked to her. It was an obvious trap indeed!!


    "Stop her!"


    Without this layer of threat, the hunters around will have no worries. Several shadows are constantly passing by, which makes it difficult for ordinary people to see clearly. The next second, those with the ability of "speed" will come to the queen of arms.Their physical skills are very strong, some people clamped their arms, some people strangled their necks, and even more tempting to untie and take off the high-energy bombs bound on their bodies. Finally, the queen of arms lost her resistance completely.


    The fighting ability is quite weak


    Although the queen of arms has a very special powerful ability, her combat effectiveness is still too weak. She is subdued after three or five times.


    "Naive."


    "You are so naive."


    At this time, Gu fan, as the "companion" of the queen of arms, commented with disappointment: "in the last world, the strong is the king. Although your ability is very special, your own strength is too weak."


    "It''s stupid and naive for a person to challenge the upper level of the red dragon base with a suit of explosives."


    "As the leader of the resistance, you are still too young, not fierce enough, not decisive enough, not strong enough."


    Gu fan shook his head. Now the queen of arms is quite different from his impression. It seems that she has not fully awakened in this period of time, so she has become a hero.


    The awakening here is not only in strength, but also in mind. It becomes more fierce and decisive. It is no longer easy to trust anyone, and it only strikes hard when it is absolutely sure of victory.


    The queen of arms looked at Gu fan with despair in her eyes. Did this man collude with others from the beginning??


    Look on the other side.


    Ding Lian, as the most senior official on the scene, was obviously confused.


    After taking the queen of arms, he should have come forward to ridicule how naive the queen of arms was and how stupid their behavior was. But he never thought that Gu fan would take the lead!!


    What the hell is he doing? How can he rob his own words? What is he? Why can he stand up and teach others like a boss at this time??


    "Take him down, too."


    Ding Lian gave the order, several speed hunters rushed over, but at this time, the accident happened.


    Poof.


    The hunter closest to Gufan had his head burst, blood splashed and his brain burst.


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    The sound of his head exploding one after another, as long as he dares to get close to Gu fan''s hunter, he will be hit on the head.


    "Sniper!"


    "There''s a high-level sniper in, cover up!"


    Several top hunters suddenly woke up, and the one that exploded the heads of those just now was a sniper gun bullet longer than a finger.


    Help!!


    The man, with his hidden companion, was hiding in the dark, ready to pull the trigger.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 598

    what?


    Is there a sniper in the dark?


    That sniper''s strength, unexpectedly may easily second kill the speed type hunter, and has achieved "the fine steel level" the master!!


    Ding Lian can''t keep calm any longer. Originally, he was 100% sure that he could easily deal with the "arms Queen" and the "crazy man", but now it seems that there are still some killing methods in the dark.


    Moreover, this killing move can hurt you!!


    "Protect me!"


    Ding Lian immediately ordered that two big, muscular hunters immediately stand in front of him. They are obviously hunters with super defense. Only this way can bring a little peace of mind.


    "I underestimate you."


    Ding Lian hid behind the hunter and said fiercely, taking the sniper in the dark as a rebel.


    The queen of arms was even more confused.


    She didn''t know anything about it, and the only explanation was Van Gogh!!


    The queen of arms looked at the man who was a little crazy and mysterious, but he was still indifferent, as if what happened in front of her was right.


    Of course.


    Of course, it should be.


    The banquet was very important, and all the members of the hunting team, even the judges who followed, of course, closely watched everything at the meeting.


    If Gu fan didn''t hide anything, he would be noticed by the public. But since the eldest brother didn''t indicate his identity, they concealed it intentionally or unintentionally. Until someone just wanted to attack the eldest brother, it''s too bad??


    No matter who it is.


    On either side.


    If you dare to attack the great lord death, you have to ask the judges if they want to.


    Ha.


    In a small room several hundred meters away, the gun of death with the counter equipment Gauss kinetic energy rifle was cold in the face. Pulling the bolt, it ejected a yellow cartridge case thicker than a finger.


    He observed everyone''s action through the sight. Anyone who dares to offend Gu fan will be shot in the head by him!!


    The members of other teams around are also like this. The boss makes so much noise, so naturally he focuses on it.


    "Ha ha."


    "There are also members of the same party. They are well prepared."


    Ding Lian hid behind several hunters, his eyes flashed poisonous light, and continued to say: "but Your accomplices will soon be found out, and you will end up in a terrible situation. "


    "I will let you rebel forces know who has the final say in the Dragon base today!"


    Huh?


    who has the final say on the red dragon base?


    Of course, they are the decision-makers.


    However This harsh talk has just been spoken, and a voice with a slightly dignified and breathless voice coming from far away: "who has the final say, and can''t turn you!"!


    Ding Lian listens to that some hasty voice, instinctively scolds: "seek to die!"


    But when Ding Lian turned his head, he almost sat on the ground, because the man who was talking was not the other, but the new overlord of the red dragon base, Liu Xinxin!!


    Here comes Liu Xinsheng!!


    He was in a hurry, his face was worried, his forehead and temples were soaked in cold sweat, as if something terrible had happened.


    What''s going on?


    Liu Xinsheng, an old man, how can he come?


    Ding Lian couldn''t figure it out. According to the original plan, when all the guests were seated and waiting for a period of time, Liu Xianxin, as the main character of the banquet, would dress up in many eyes and applause.


    At that time, he wore a suit and shoes, combed his hair meticulously, polished his shoes colder than diamonds, held a tall glass gracefully in his hand, politely came to the banquet hall to read a few congratulatory messages, and then was praised by countless people.


    This is the protagonist''s obsession.


    But now, Liu Xinsheng is in a mess. The most important tie for a gentleman is crooked. The tailor-made suit doesn''t even button properly. He rushes to the scene in a hurry


    What happened to make the hero so indifferent to his image?


    who has the final say on the "Red Dragon base"?


    Liu Xinxin was so angry that he didn''t have the slightest demeanor. All the guests around him were stunned.


    Who is this?


    Who dares to yell at Ding Lian like this??


    Bang!!


    Liu fresh rushed into the crowd, without saying a word, directly a big mouth to Ding Lian''s face.


    , "has the final say?"!


    "What are you, huh?"


    The crowd around is boiling, and several soldiers are about to rush up to subdue Liu Xinxin. Who have they ever seen the top-level "overlord"??


    Shua Shua!


    Several soldiers who rushed up didn''t get close to Liu Xinxin, but a gust of wind swept by. When they reacted, there was a thin blood mark on their neck.He died.


    They all died for no reason.


    Died in the Liu fresh side, a cold woman hand.


    "Stop it!"


    Ding Lian is so scared that he is worthy of being the master around Liu Xinxin. He kills him before he sees his figure.


    Human life is just like ants in his eyes.


    "I''m sorry, commander Liu Xianxin."


    Ding Lian got a mouthful. She didn''t dare to say anything else. She just bowed her head to admit her mistake.


    This sentence, instantly let the people around the frying pan.


    Liu Xinsheng!!


    Here is Liu Xianxin, the host of the banquet tonight.


    Oh, my God!!


    How can he be here.


    Why did he suddenly appear in this period of time??


    People froze completely, I''m afraid they don''t think the little rebel is anything Maybe Liu Xinxin doesn''t even blink his eyelids, which is not the case at all, but now the fact is not what he imagined.


    Liu Xinsheng, who kills people without blinking an eye.


    Liu Xinxin, the new overlord of Chilong base.


    People don''t even dare to whisper. After all, several bodies on the ground are living examples.


    It may be a big trouble to put it on others, but it''s a matter of sesame size to put it on Liu Xinxin and kill a few soldiers who dare to do it on their own.


    Bang!!


    Liu Xinxin hit Ding Lian in the face with another hard blow, and directly knocked him to the ground.


    Ding Lian didn''t dare to doubt.


    He knows that those who dare to have doubts about Liu Xinxin are all dealt with and killed. At this time, he can only swallow his anger and even stretch his face to let Liu Xinxin beat him.


    "Here''s your face."


    "who has the final say in this base?"


    Liu Xianxin grabs Ding Lian''s tie and slaps it again, but his eyes are floating, and he takes a look at Gu fan from time to time.


    People don''t know what happened.


    Only Liu Xinxin knows that all this is for the sake of Gu fan. No one can offend this evil star, the real big guy behind the scenes!!


    Liu Xinxin beat Ding Lian black and blue, and then turned to another person.


    At this time, he did not have the initial irritability, even a little bit of "little Jasper" feeling, like a shy girl.


    "Cough, look Is that ok? "


    You??


    Liu Xinxin just said "you"??


    Facing Gu fan, he was puzzled. At this time, he didn''t know whether the adult was "secretly visiting" or not. He didn''t want to make a bigger move. I''m afraid he would have knelt down on both knees in peacetime??


    Gu fan was still indifferent and pointed to the queen of arms not far away.


    "She''s looking for you. You can talk to her."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 599

    Gufan pointed to the queen of arms.


    At this time, Liu Xianxin has been frightened and shaken. He doesn''t care what the identity of the queen of arms is. Anyway, those who follow Gu fan are absolutely big people, big people who can''t be provoked!!


    The first rule of the overlord of the red dragon base: never offend Gu fan!!


    The second rule of the overlord of the red dragon base: don''t offend the people around Gu fan!!


    The third rule of the overlord of the red dragon base: after completing the first two, you can do whatever you want to the people in the red dragon base


    Liu Xinxin knows exactly where he is now.


    He did not dare to ask, asked will say the wrong words, and said the wrong words will provoke Gu fan, can only shrink to arms queen side, good attitude said: "cough, so now we talk about it."


    Talk about?


    What are you talking about?


    A leader of the anti rebel army, if you have anything to talk about, just kill him.


    Such a small role, the queen of arms like a small fly, is a mole ant that can be crushed to death in the eyes of decision-makers. Do you need to talk to her??


    No need.


    The queen of arms is not qualified to talk to Liu Xinxin, the base overlord. At least with her strength and power, it is far from enough.


    But Liu Xinxin did not dare to be slighted.


    In his eyes, it doesn''t matter who the queen of arms is, but what really matters is that Gu fan stands beside her. This one alone is enough to break the limit of any identity!!


    The queen of arms was even more confused.


    If all that Gu fan has just done is an earthquake magnitude blow to the soul of the queen of arms, then now it''s just a hit with wisdom.


    Did Liu Xinxin really find himself to negotiate?


    And there is no condescending airs, full of embarrassment, and even some lowly asked themselves what they want to talk about??


    It''s a bit of a dream.


    "It''s OK. Take your time. We can talk about anything."


    Liu Xinxin saw that the queen of arms didn''t speak for a long time. Looking at the chaotic fighting scenes around her and the fact that she had just been captured, she took the initiative to appease her.


    This time, not only the queen of arms was stunned, but all the onlookers were stunned.


    What are you talking about?


    A rebel investor comes to you for negotiation. As the overlord of the red dragon base, he does not show his dignity, but has a feeling of active peace?


    The queen of arms organized her own shocking thoughts.


    At least she knew what she was doing today. She cleared her throat and made her voice as serious as possible with a certain warning.


    "My men have taken control of the furnace in d17."


    "If I can''t go back today, the abyss furnace will be blown up."


    The queen of arms first played her first card. The abyss furnace is her biggest qualification for negotiation. After all, the operation of the whole Chilong base depends on the ten abyss furnaces.


    If one building is destroyed, the impact and pollution caused by the explosion are unpredictable, and some defense forces outside the base wall, such as the Vulcan gun and the latest laser beam destroyer gun, will be paralyzed.


    It is not known how much pressure will be generated and how many chain reactions there will be.


    "Yes, yes."


    Liu Xin nodded.


    He didn''t seem to have any interest in this abyss furnace.


    It''s nothing to blow up one of the ten furnaces. At most, it can be rebuilt.


    What if the defense of the outer wall is weakened? Send soldiers to make it up, fill it with cheap human lives, or send some hunters.


    This is not the time for corpse tide to attack the city. What''s so troublesome?


    In the arms Queen''s heart, her trump card is not taken seriously. At least from Liu Xinxin''s performance, he doesn''t care about the abyss furnace at all.


    "I don''t want to threaten you with an abyss furnace."


    "I''m here to negotiate today I have the ability to save the equipment cost of your cutting-edge soldiers by at least 90 percent. "


    The queen of arms didn''t want to reveal her other card easily. She sold it first, but the content was amazing.


    The cost of cutting-edge fighters.


    The cost should be reduced by at least 90%.


    This is a suffocating condition for any army.


    You can hear the breaths of many onlookers around you. In their eyes, if they can form a "sharp knife" army, they can walk across the base.


    Many people showed greedy eyes.


    If the threat of the queen of arms is dismissive, then the benefits she brings can make people feel a little hot.


    "Yes, yes."


    Liu Xinxin is still indifferent. It seems that no amount of "sharp sword" troops can move his heart.crap.


    He saw the power of all the people in Gu fan, saw people''s lives taken away by the 07 "fog" silently, saw the death gun exploding people''s heads thousands of meters away, and saw the invulnerability of the Immortal King Kong.


    What kind of saber force?


    What hunter''s team?


    It''s all rubbish, it''s all dregs, it''s all ants.


    He doesn''t care about that I''m afraid Gu fan and the demons around him are the only ones that can make Liu Xin care.


    "My condition is Release the bad blood man. "


    "The lower class should also have the right to return to the ground and enjoy the food of normal people."


    "Of course, we will still work, but we should be able to get a reasonable salary, which is in line with the results of our labor, in order to exchange food and other daily necessities."


    It seems that the normal conditions are so unrestrained in the end.


    Such conditions should be taken for granted before the end of the world, but in this twisted and crazy end of the world, under the rules of the red dragon base, the bad blood people seem to have only the right to work like slaves until they die.


    It''s wishful thinking to ask for what to eat and what to use.


    "Good."


    After listening to these words, Liu Xianxin said a good word without any hesitation or thinking.


    "In fact, the terms can be further discussed, but we what?? You agreed to it! "


    The queen of arms thought of innumerable bargaining words, even if only a few people could have this right, but she never thought that Liu Xianxin actually agreed directly!!


    He agreed without thinking about it?


    As soon as the words came out, there was an uproar immediately, and all the dignitaries present could not sit still.


    It''s against their interests.


    If those bad blood people are allowed to have the living qualification of normal people, it will subvert the rules and regime of the whole Chilong base and occupy their superior living space.


    "I can''t stand it."


    "We don''t want to be with dirty, bloody people."


    "Commander Liu Xinxin, do you want to reconsider?"


    Many people immediately stood up against it, and the strongest one was Ding Lian who had been knocked down to the ground before.


    "Commander Liu!"


    "Absolutely not, what she said will overturn the whole base, and if she can really make profits, we have more ways."


    Ding Lian was a little flustered, and quickly added: "I''m from the military intelligence department. I know how to interrogate a prisoner. She can''t bear to say what she says and what she does."


    "And we have many other ways, such as brainwashing, such as mind control, to make her a slave to us and work for us forever."


    These words outlined the darkest place in his heart.


    The queen of arms turns blue after hearing this. Ding Lian is right. It''s too easy to subdue her. The torture masters in the dark dungeon and the people with the dark ability to brainwash and control their thoughts can easily control themselves.


    She still thinks things too simple.


    However The next scene stunned everyone.


    Bang!!


    A gunshot, Ding Lian''s head more than a blood hole.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 600

    Ding Lian died, and there was a blood hole on his head.


    Blood mixed with white, cracked brains splashed all over the place, and everyone present was scared again.


    Slowly, green smoke came out from the fracture of Liu Xianxin''s pistol. His face was rather gloomy, his eyes were shining fiercely, and he didn''t hesitate when he just pulled the trigger.


    "Don''t interrupt me when I''m talking."


    Liu Xinxin impatiently said, tiger does not get angry, you really take me as a sick cat??


    People around this just reflected that Ding Lian''s behavior just exceeded his power, and even dared to veto the decision Liu Xinsheng had made. It was chiguoguo''s challenge to his authority.


    "Ha ha."


    Liu Xinxin sneers.


    As the new overlord of the red dragon base, he has killed countless people in recent days. Any voice of resistance will be torn to pieces. He doesn''t mind killing a little more Ding Lian.


    No one dares to blame him, and no one will offend him because of this.


    This base, the only thing that makes Liu Xinxin feel scared is one thing, that is Van Gogh!!


    He will be for the sake of Gu fan, regardless of his image.


    He would negotiate with others for the sake of Gu fan, for fear of offending each other.


    He will for the sake of Gu fan, in the situation that everyone does not understand, agree to those seemingly unreasonable requests.


    But!!


    It doesn''t mean other people can shit on his neck!!


    Liu Xinxin''s eyes flashed through the dark. The great cold-blooded and cruel Gu fan can bully me at will, but you minions can''t.


    "There''s one thing you''ve got wrong."


    Liu Xin''s eyes swept all around, and there was no doubt that the overlord Xiaoxiong''s aura was showing. People could not help but step back a few steps in a row when dealing with those eyes, which was totally inconsistent with the image of "cowardice" just now.


    "The decision I made is not one you can object to."


    "This is Ding Lian''s son. What''s his name Ding Jin


    Liu fresh wiped his hot muzzle and looked at the young man who was quite similar to Ding Lian.


    He is no longer arrogant and domineering at first. Although the position of director of military intelligence department allows him to be a bully in a small circle, now even his father has been shot. What can he say??


    When a father is killed, ordinary people will be in agony and clamor for revenge.


    But Ding Jin is different. He knows the law of the jungle. He knows that Liu Xinxin can''t offend him. He lies on the ground shivering and doesn''t even dare to get close to his father''s body.


    However, Ding Jin suffered humiliation at this time, gnashing his teeth was still a clear look by Liu Xinsheng.


    "When you cut grass, you have to get rid of the roots."


    "I can see that you hate me. If one day you gain power, I''m afraid I''ll be the first one to kill."


    When Liu Xianxin said this, Ding Jin immediately responded and kowtowed on the ground: "no, no, I won''t think about revenge in my life. My father dares to disobey you and deserves it!"


    It''s tough enough.


    The little one says the old one deserves it?


    Liu fresh still did not change his mind, casually waved: "drag out, kill."


    A few words have already decided Ding Jin''s life and death.


    The rich young master, who was just standing high, was deprived of his life. Two sharp swordsmen dragged him away from the red carpet. The screams and the cries of begging for mercy fluctuated with each other. A stench came out of Ding Jin''s two strands. He was scared to incontinence.


    It''s terrible!!


    Such a fresh Liu is terrible.


    He has no mercy and is absolutely cruel when dealing with those senior officials in the base.


    Look back.


    The queen of arms was also a little scared at this time. It is said that Liu Xinsheng killed people without blinking an eye. In reality, it may be more serious.


    "Are you satisfied with my handling?"


    Liu fresh palm on the abdomen, slightly bow, made a gentleman''s salute, as if just to apologize for his impolite behavior.


    But this action is so strange now!!


    He just killed the whole family, and now he''s going to act like a gentleman in front of the queen of arms.


    People can''t help but wonder what is the status of the queen of arms, which is worthy of Liu Xinxin''s treatment??


    As for the queen of arms, she looked at Gu fan with complicated eyes.


    She has understood that all this is because of him. It''s only in the face of this humble young man that Xiaoxiong, the overlord of the base, is so polite to her.


    However Just at this time, the sudden change is prominent.


    Before the queen of arms could ask, there was a lot of commotion in the distance of the banquet.


    "You You can''t go in... "


    Bang.


    With the sound of a gun, the sound of obstruction disappeared, and the dreariness of the corpse fell to the ground.The fruit tray and champagne in the hands of the waiter were knocked over, and there were panic screams everywhere in the crowd, but there were also many voices of surprise and disbelief.


    "Who dares to stop the commander?"


    The roar came from the crowd. The reason why the guards didn''t dare to stop them was that the most powerful person in the base came!!


    Commander Tailin.


    In any case, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. Even if Liu Xinxin is in power, commander Tailin is still the authority in the Chilong base.


    He was dressed in a formal Chinese tunic suit, his hair was combed meticulously, his every move seemed calm, and his whole body exuded a power of self-confidence.


    Being in a high position for many years, even if it''s just a small move, it''s more orthodox than the "upstart" like Liu Xinxin.


    "Commander teh is here!"


    Many people used to work loyally under Tailin, but at this time they betrayed him. Facing the muddy and sharp eyes of the old commander, many people unconsciously bowed their heads.


    "Dinner is coming."


    Gu fan, who had been unknown for a long time, raised his eyebrows, put down a stone in his hand, turned and lifted a round lid on the nearby buffet, revealing a dish called roast whole sheep.


    Liu Xinsheng stood by, thinking fast.


    Is all this arranged by Lord Gu fan??


    Of course, this bureau can not be prepared for itself, nor for the queen of arms, but for commander Tailin??


    Liu Xianxin saw the second, third and fourth floor He thought that Gu fan was actually on the fifth floor, including everything, but in fact, the enigmatic adult really just wanted to see the sculptor at first.


    "Commander Liu Xinxin, you are all right."


    Commander Tailin walked slowly to the inner court of the banquet, and behind him were some mysterious people in cloaks.


    Liu Xinxin turns faster.


    "Damn it, this old thing has been hiding. I''m waiting to do it now."


    "The final decision in the struggle for the rights of the red dragon base is not made by our commanders or officers, but by the strong behind us..."


    "The mysterious man behind the old thing is the backer?"


    Liu Xinxin thought very clearly, pulled his throat, put his eyes behind Tailin, and slowly said, "I don''t know, who are these people?"


    Miso!!


    A light flashed through the cloak, with the attack as the answer.


    Fast, fast, fast. It''s too fast for the naked eye to notice. Life seems to be fleeting under this light.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 601

    Ding!!


    At the critical moment, a shadow of a man stood in front of Liu Xinxin.


    07 fog.


    As soon as the light of the knife flashed and the weapons were handed over, Wu felt that her wrist sank, and her mouth became numb and her weapons almost flew out.


    Tengteng.


    The fog retreated several steps in a row, then slowly stopped.


    What a strong force!!


    At this time, Wu has already stepped into the secret silver level, which can make her step back several steps in a row, making her identity clear.


    Saints.


    No wonder commander Tailin dared to challenge openly. It turned out that several of the ten saints were standing behind him.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    "The girl is good at it, but it''s far from it."


    A bright smile came from behind Tailin. One of them lifted his cloak and showed a head full of red and red scales.


    It''s amazing!!


    That man''s appearance is not human, more like a heterogeneous.


    He has a pair of long horns on his head, winding and twisted like a stag, and his eyes are also terrifying animal eyes. When he shrinks, his eyes will become a vertical seam, which makes his back look cool.


    And the red scales all over his body are even more shocking. Every piece of red fire is flowing. Under the suppression of special forces, it will not affect the surrounding environment. It can be seen that his control of energy is very accurate.


    Red Dragon King!!


    This is red dragon king??


    There is a legend in the red dragon base There is a dragon who has been guarding the red dragon base and killed many strange monsters, but he will only show up at a critical moment. The number of people who have seen the real red dragon king in the base is limited.


    Even the name of the red dragon base seems to have been changed by an event.


    The big man behind Tai Lin is the Red Dragon King??


    Unbelievable!!


    When the Red Dragon King spoke, another man also raised his cloak.


    That is a woman, looks thin and light, her body has also undergone a lot of alienation, temples to chin are covered with "bird" like feathers.


    Her arms hidden under her cloak also have many of these feathers, sharp as knives


    Oh?


    This woman is quite like Gu fan, a subordinate named Lin Yuxin.


    It was her who had just attacked the fog. She was also Qingyu, one of the ten saints.


    The last one lifted his cloak.


    It was a haggard old man, or a monk like figure.


    His body is as dry as firewood, his skin has lost moisture and nutrition, and is as wrinkled as an old tree skin. He looks like a pile of rotten wood with little combat power.


    But don''t underestimate him.


    This old man has extraordinary power.


    He has no name. He pursues the practice of austerity and has a large number of believers. All the ascetics respect him as a master.


    Ascetic.


    This is an ascetic monk in asceticism


    The identity of the three saints was revealed, and the whole banquet fell into chaos and noise again.


    Here comes the saint!!


    The three saints together, this is to give Liu fresh a xiamawei??


    Or kill him!!


    No.


    Liu Xinxin is going to be hit hard.


    Although his previous action was very big, it was just a small fight in the eyes of the saints. What is the power under the real power?


    Most of the guests at the party regretted it.


    If they knew that there would be three saints, they would not come to the banquet even if they died, and they would not stand in line early to flatter Liu Xinsheng.


    The real crocodile is out.


    Commander Tailin endures to the end, and his hand will kill him. Who knows if Liu Xinsheng will live tomorrow?


    "Ha ha ha."


    "All the people who attended the party today are recorded. I have to pay a good visit another day."


    Commander Tailin said with a smile, but everyone could hear that in the seemingly kind tone, there was a hidden sword in the smile.


    What do you want to write it down for?


    Of course, it''s after autumn!!


    Who helped Liu Xinxin, who helped him, and who killed people for him, all have to be written down one by one. When Liu Xinxin''s power is really destroyed, it''s time to settle accounts one by one.


    "Commander Tailin, you misunderstood..."


    "I had to come to the party."


    Many people have already determined that Liu Xinxin is dead today. The three saints headed by the Red Dragon King are all here. Even if he does not die, his power will be destroyed.


    Officials began to plan for the future, and some even made up absurd reasons: "yes, yes, I''m just passing by to have a meal."


    Dinner?


    Come here for a meal?Tailin''s tone is flat, and his eyes fall on Liu Xinsheng.


    Tit for tat.


    The tip of the needle is opposite to the awn.


    Liu Xinxin was not afraid. He met commander Tailin''s eyes, and the old and new overlord fought in secret.


    "Good, good."


    "Liu Xinxin, I didn''t expect that you are no longer a loser."


    Tai Lin repeatedly said three good words, such as Liu Xinxin, who didn''t look at things with a straight eye, but now he has grown to such a point that he is not only powerful, but also tough.


    It seems that He has also gone through many things and passed many tests.


    "Old trash."


    Liu Xinxin is not polite at all: "it''s hard to bear now, and three saints have been moved out, but don''t you know that we have killed three of them before?"


    Dark Dragon King, beast king, God envoy.


    The three saints are dead. What''s the point of moving out three more now?


    "Bold!"


    The Red Dragon King gave a loud drink.


    When Liu Xinxin spoke like this, did he not say that he was seeking his own death and that a mortal dares not to respect a saint.


    Pressure!!


    A strong pressure spread out, the power of the Red Dragon King saint is also mixed with the pride of a special creature, just like the word "dragon" is full of natural dignity.


    Kneel down!!


    Large areas of ordinary people, involuntarily kneeling, crawling on the spot.


    Liu fresh teeth, a drop of cold sweat soaked on the back of the shirt, knees are in a little bit of bending, even now he is proud, also can''t face the Red Dragon King and don''t kneel.


    Pop.


    A hand suddenly clapped on Liu Xianxin''s shoulder.


    That is a seemingly ordinary man, all the breath is contained in his body, but when his palm is patted on his shoulder, all the trembling power disappears.


    "I''m the face of the spokesperson, can''t easily kneel to others."


    Gu Fan said faintly, no matter what Liu Xinxin said, he was also working for himself. If he knelt down, where would death''s face go??


    "Oh?"


    The Red Dragon King was surprised.


    He thought it would be the role of Immortal King Kong, but he didn''t think it was Gu fan, who he didn''t pay much attention to.


    This man is not simple!!


    The fact that he was able to disperse the power of Long Wei on Liu Xianxin''s body showed that he was extraordinary, which was aggravated by his indifference.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS:


    sorry, it''s broken these days.


    The author has been thinking about a problem, feeling that he is stuck at a writing level and unable to move forward.


    Every book I write about the end of life will make progress. Compared with the previous books, this book "I was born in hell" can be said to have had a qualitative change, more exciting, more beautiful, and more prominent human nature.


    But it''s not enough.


    The end of life I wrote seems to be stuck in a cycle of pretending to be forced to slap my face. Although the readers think it''s good-looking, it''s far from enough.


    How to break through?


    How to transmit more ideas.


    How to write a more exciting story.


    I have been thinking recently, but now I have the answer, so I dare to write again.


    I''ve come to understand that there''s no shortage of those cool costumes. After all, it''s a cool article. It''s the end of the world for everyone to see that cool is coming, and the author will open a serious mode.

 Chapter 602

    "How do you want to play?"


    Gu fan took back his hand and asked indifferently. It seemed that the arrival of the Red Dragon King was expected, and the word "play" showed his indifferent attitude.


    "Play?"


    The Red Dragon King''s eyes were a little more bad.


    It''s about the whole Chilong base. In the future, who will be the master here and who will become the king here will probably be decided today.


    A play word, seems a little too light, right?


    Red Dragon King gives commander Tailin a look.


    Tai Lin''s tone was more solemn, and he said: "the base has formed two forces. If the war starts in an all-round way, the whole Chilong base will be destroyed, so..."


    Before he had finished speaking, suddenly a sharp voice came across the distance.


    With a dull sound, a half meter diameter hole burst out of the ground in front of Tailin. The spiral force tore the soil, making the hole full of rotating scratches.


    Anti equipment Gauss electromagnetic sniper rifle!!


    It was just a sniper expert. With his strength, he could definitely smash Tailin''s head with one shot, but it was just a warning shot and a hole.


    Gu fan gave a sneer.


    Naturally, he authorized this shot, and the reason is quite simple.


    "It''s insincere."


    "How can we still let the puppets talk?"


    Gu fan has some impatience in his tone. Although the power of the red dragon base is in the hands of commander Tailin or Liu Xinxin, it actually depends on who is behind them.


    Behind Tailin is the Red Dragon King.


    Behind Liu Xinxin, there is Gu fan.


    Even though they usually control the operation of the red dragon base, they are just puppets of power, and the people who really decide who has power But it''s a strong man with absolute power behind it!!


    Now the big guys who secretly support have come to the surface, and the puppets are not qualified to speak??


    Puppets


    When commander Tailin heard these two words, he could not help but shake his fists. He was rarely insulted in a high position.


    Not convinced, so what?


    What the man said was the truth. Absolute power came to the surface. They were powerless to say anything else.


    "You have a big voice."


    The Red Dragon King''s eyes were even worse. He took a step forward, crossed the position of commander Tailin, and continued: "now that we''ve made it clear, let''s simply say that we''ll have a fight behind our backs."


    "Whoever wins is the real king in the red dragon base!"


    That''s a lot easier to say.


    Gu fan nodded slightly satisfied: "how do you want to fight?"


    The red dragon king didn''t write ink either. He held out three fingers and said, "let''s play three games to decide the outcome. No matter what happens to life or death?"


    Three saints.


    Three battles.


    Life and death, the winner is king, very clear.


    Two people''s dialogue listen to those around the "dignitaries" are a Leng Leng.


    Just a few people, a few battles, can absolutely determine the future of the red dragon base, this is too playful??


    In fact, it is often so simple.


    People, blood, relationship, power, wealth, etiquette Perhaps these can make a person quickly climb up to the peak of power, but there is one thing in the end that can break all the long-term accumulation.


    That''s power, the power to break everything.


    When you can easily destroy a city, then why should the people in the city fight against you?


    Do they know the great lord of the city?


    Because they are the sons of some high officials in the city?


    With the wealth they''ve accumulated in the basement?


    It''s ridiculous.


    Therefore, when the powerful level breaks through to a certain extent, it will break the boundaries and transcend the cognition of ordinary people.


    Just like now.


    The future of the red dragon base can be determined by the fighting of several people.


    "Well, I agree."


    "Fog, you are the first to fight."


    Gu fan agreed to the proposal, and a mist floated up. The cold faced woman came out of the fog and took part in the first fight.


    Fog?


    She hasn''t reached the level of legendary silver!!


    And from the performance just now, Qingyu''s attack made her go back several steps and almost didn''t catch it.


    It''s too bad.


    Although fog is very strong among hunters, it is far from the true legend.


    I only know how to obey.


    She did not raise any questions, out of the crowd, stood in the center of the open space, obedient to orders, waiting for the arrival of the enemy.


    "She?"The Red Dragon King took a look at the 07 fog and was surprised.


    There is an induction between saints. Although we don''t know what method Gu fan used to block this kind of induction, once he broke through the "Saint" level of legendary silver, he could at least feel that the other party was of the same kind.


    Yes, it''s the same kind.


    If you break through to the Holy Level of legendary Mithril, you will no longer be an ordinary hunter.


    "Ha ha, are you sure you want to send her on the stage?"


    The Red Dragon King sensed that the fog had not yet completed the qualitative change, which was very fragile Or did you just send her up to test? It''s like death.


    "Fighting between life and death is the best way to stimulate potential."


    "Especially when you challenge the enemy who is stronger than yourself, you can make yourself break through."


    Gu fan''s mouth flashed a hint of sarcasm: "unfortunately, my subordinates are too strong, no one is suitable to practice with her, but the one around you is not bad."


    What!!


    Practice??


    The Red Dragon King''s face immediately became more ugly.


    The arrogant man sent out a weak man who had not reached the level of "Saint", and even wanted to make her break through with this battle.


    Grindstone?


    This is an insult to chiguoguo. It''s arrogant to use the saint as a grindstone.


    "Okay, okay!"


    The red dragon king even said three good words, and his tone was a little more murderous. He turned to his companion and said, "Qingyu, you just fought with her, so go on fighting."


    Let''s go.


    The woman in the cloak stepped out of her own camp.


    It''s cold.


    The feeling of this woman is also very cold.


    Fog, clear feather.


    They are also women. They are silent and beautiful. But in reality, no one would like to have such a lover.


    They''re so cold.


    Not only the indifference of temperament, the most important thing is the chilling cold.


    Not as cold as winter.


    It''s not like the coolness of ice.


    It''s a kind of sharp object after polishing, which gives off chill, cools people''s back, wrinkles people''s skin and dares not to approach easily.


    The knife is cold.


    They are such women, natural weapons!!


    Before the battle started, the temperature at the party seemed to have dropped by several points.


    There are many onlookers in this battle. Most of those dignitaries choose to stay and watch the battle that determines the future of the base.


    They also want to know what the real top power is.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 603

    The battle has not yet begun, but the blade like chill has begun to collide.


    The onlookers didn''t seem to realize what was going to happen, but they subconsciously felt that danger was coming, and many sensitive people had begun to retreat


    The voice of discussion was gradually subdued by the coldness.


    Those gentlemen and girls only feel goose bumps and wrinkles. It''s like someone is holding a sharp object and poking the itchy meat under your back and neck. They can feel the sharpness.


    Ordinary people feel it so strongly, not to mention the hunters who stay nearby.


    The two women stood at each other, and as time went on, the breath spread.


    The hunters around feel the skin dull pain, and the thin tear makes people can''t help looking down at the back of their hands and arms and finding that there is no wound at all.


    "Who are they?"


    After many sudden changes, the queen of arms can feel deeply. She can''t help but go to Gu fan. Her heart is like waves.


    In fact, she still has doubts in her heart. The strength of women on the field must be terrible, and Gu fan seems to be higher than them How many secrets does this mysterious man have? Who is he? What did he kidnap??


    "Ha ha."


    "Look carefully."


    Gu fan''s eyes glanced at the queen of arms behind him, and continued: "you are too weak now. Maybe their fighting will inspire you."


    At this moment, the ordinary easy-going mysterious man has become more advanced.


    He has great expectations for the queen of arms, but at this stage, the queen of arms is still too fragile and needs to experience countless setbacks to grow up and become the real fierce female hero in memory!!


    On the other side.


    The breath of two women has reached its climax.


    The confrontation between the tip of the needle and Mai Mang''s momentum has reached the zero point. The 07 fog has begun to waver, but Qingyu seems to be at ease. She has not forced out her desired strength.


    There was a tear in the carpet under the fog.


    Although it was not visible on the surface, the sole of the foot trampled on the ground was exerting itself. When this gap appeared, the figure of the fog suddenly moved.


    Come on!!


    Her speed is really fast, ordinary human eye has been unable to observe, one second also watched her step on the red carpet, the next second disappeared from the original place.


    "So fast!"


    Almost all the hunters who are guarding nearby tighten their pupils at the same time, and the shadow will pass like a white horse passing through the gap. When you react, it will be half a beat slower.


    Half a beat is enough for her to cut her neck ten times!!


    Ding.


    Qingyu still stopped without any action, but the moment the fog disappeared, her palm had been raised from the side, a feather like dagger half holding, easily blocked the enemy''s attack.


    She got in the way.


    Other hunters can''t even see the action of the fog, but Qingyu has been on guard for a long time. He can raise his hand slightly and completely lock the attack of the fog.


    Ding Ding Ding!!


    The light of the sword keeps flashing. Qingyu only uses one hand all the time, but he takes all the attack of the fog at the moment.


    Every collision brings up a series of Mars.


    Every time the blade duel, there will be a clang of gold and iron.


    Qingyu didn''t move half a step all the time. He just swung one hand to defend, but he could block all directions 360 ¡ã without dead angle. Although the attack of fog was as sharp as a storm, he couldn''t even push out the other hand of the enemy.


    "It''s a mess."


    "The attack of fog seems disordered and irregular. It swings dozens of times per second, but in fact it has been controlled by the enemy."


    Gu fan''s face was full of random judgment, and he didn''t seem to care about the result of the battle. Even if his subordinates fell into the disadvantage, he was not worried at all.


    After listening to Gu fan''s comments, she was surprised and said, "can you see clearly?"


    "You know the strength gap between the two sides, and you deliberately send a subordinate who is weaker than the enemy?"


    Gu fan''s mouth flashed an unidentified smile: "it''s just weaker than her now."


    Miso!!


    At this point, the fighting suddenly stopped.


    It seems that Qingyu doesn''t want to play any more. The fight just now is just a trial. After defending hundreds of rainstorm attacks, she suddenly moves forward with a feather knife.


    A sound of breaking the air came.


    At the same time of dissolving fog attack, feather knife castration does not reduce, cutting to the throat of fog very accurately.


    Contact!!


    Fog''s speed is slow, can''t stop a fatal knife, at the critical moment, she broke out her own ability.


    Bang!!


    A burst of fog, fog body turned into dust particles, feather knife across the neck as if across the smoke, the other side of the body slowly dissipated."Oh?"


    "With such ability, no wonder you dare to challenge me."


    Qingyu was a bit surprised. He thought it was the end of the battle. It seems that he has to fight several more rounds now.


    A moment later.


    A figure slowly reappeared in the mist.


    Fog!!


    07 fog half kneels, her hand covers own neck, nearly so instantaneous was really cut throat.


    She even had the illusion that her throat had been cut off and that the distance to death was so close.


    "Now, it''s my turn."


    Qingyu''s step is light, and the sharpness in his eyes is exposed.


    It''s gone.


    She disappeared in a flash.


    Qingyu''s speed is more exaggerated than that of fog. It''s just that ordinary human eyes can''t detect it, but now even the hunters around can''t catch Qingyu''s every move with naked eyes.


    She''s so fast.


    And those really powerful people like the Red Dragon King have already fixed their eyes on the fog.


    There''s no time to react.


    There''s no time to resist.


    The body of the fog suddenly burst again and turned into a burst of dust. At this moment, Qingyu also appeared with the feather knife.


    One cut!!


    The fog of human form is split in two.


    No It''s four sections, from top to bottom, from left to right. It''s not only split vertically into two sections, but also cut horizontally.


    Four sections of mist floated with the wind.


    Qingyu half closed his eyes, and suddenly his figure flashed, stabbing in another direction of the mist.


    Ding!!


    The real body of the fog is cut out.


    Her tiger''s mouth had split, and the blade in her hand was shaking constantly. She retreated several steps before she could stop.


    "I thought you were immunophysical, that''s a problem."


    Qingyu''s voice was cold, and he continued: "but now it seems that you have to solidify your body every other period of time, so it''s easy to deal with."


    Seen through!!


    The ability of fog is very powerful. It can turn the body into particles temporarily, and turn it into dust in the wind.


    This ability is simply invincible, any blade and bullet can''t split a fog, and even if they split, they will agglomerate again.


    But in fact This invincibility is only temporary.


    Every once in a while, the fog has to re condense her body in the particle mist, although she has always been very secretive, controlling the conversion interval between the body and the fog, making people think that she can always maintain this state.


    But in fact, if the body does not agglomerate after atomization for a period of time, it may really become a fog and go with the wind.


    If there are entities, they can be killed.


    Qingyu''s cold mouth seems to rise slightly, showing a smile of victory.


    She''s going to do it again.


    And this time, she held out another hand, also holding a strange feather knife.


    The real fight is just starting now.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 604

    Two feather knives.


    Qingyu rushes into the mist again, and the clang of short soldiers'' fighting starts again.


    Nothing can be seen in the fog, and it is impossible to judge the shape of the two people and the result of the battle. With the continuous extension of the battle time, the smoke has almost covered the entire banquet hall.


    Ding.


    There was a clearer sound.


    The sharp knife flashed by, and half of the dagger broke between the gold and iron. It flew out and was nailed to a stone pillar.


    07 fog dagger, broken??


    To what extent has she been forced Even the weapons in his hand were cut off. Obviously, he was at a dead end.


    "Struggle."


    Qingyu''s cold voice echoed.


    The law of fog reshaping body shape in the dust has been roughly understood. A large number of particles float and gather in the wind, and a human shape slowly appears, but it has not been fully solidified, and the plume has been wielded.


    Poof!


    Fog''s arm was scratched with blood.


    Before she can fight back, Qingyu''s strange blade has been cut again, but she can only continue to atomize.


    The smoke drifted away.


    The blood on the ground is real. Qingyu hums coldly, steps on the blood and says: "it''s meaningless to delay time."


    There!!


    Qingyu flashed by, and the blood spilled all over the ground again.


    In the mist, 07 seems to have no room for backhand, only constantly forced to be beaten, constantly struggling.


    "Go on, will she die?"


    The queen of arms can''t see it any more. Like most people, she can''t really see the details of the battle, but the bloodstains tell the result of the battle.


    Keep going. 07 is dead in the fog.


    "Yes."


    "Of course she will die."


    Gu fan should have said that he was so cruel to his subordinates.


    A cold-blooded man.


    It''s really hard to understand why his people follow him wholeheartedly.


    The queen of arms looks at Gu fan, only to find that his expression is indifferent, and his eyes are shining with excitement and madness. She seems to think that this is an interesting thing.


    "Are you so excited about your subordinate''s death?"


    The queen of arms is a little annoyed. In the eyes of these so-called leaders, the lives of her subordinates are not worth mentioning, and they even take it as fun??


    "Excited."


    "I saw the 07 fog laughing."


    Gu fan can see more clearly. The fog of wound appears constantly on his body. He is laughing!!


    Ordinary people can''t understand Gufan.


    Besides, his subordinates are also beyond the thinking of ordinary people.


    What''s interesting about the cut?


    On the verge of death, dancing on the blade, interesting?


    Of course it''s fun!!


    The closer to death, the closer to danger, the more you can stimulate your potential.


    07 fog has gone through so much with Gu fan.


    She has been fighting for more than a year in the corridor of bitter fantasy, and the feeling of being on the verge of death is engraved in her bones. This time, it is more urgent and more intense.


    An almost invincible enemy.


    A dead end that seems bound to lose.


    The wounds are increasing, the blood is losing, the brain even falls into hypoxia, and it will be in a coma at any time. Once in a coma, it will be a permanent death.


    Every cell is active.


    The fear in my heart is constantly spreading, but the fear of death is stimulating my potential, which makes the 07 fog produce a feeling of extreme excitement.


    For a long time I''ve never seen fog before.


    She is so cold, it seems that there is no human emotion, but at this moment it completely broke out, she recalled all the terror, facing the terror of death, so it is necessary to keep moving forward and running, it is necessary to keep getting stronger!!


    "Well?"


    Qingyu feels something''s wrong. His opponent seems to be faster??


    It''s not an illusion.


    It''s not a coincidence that the fog has just dodged with another knife.


    It''s getting faster and faster.


    Too much blood loss is bound to decrease her physical strength. How can her speed be faster??


    The atomization time is also longer.


    The woman went with the wind and had to condense her body after a period of time, but the time of each atomization was increasing, and the time of keeping human body was shortening.


    "Not afraid to turn into fog forever and go with the wind?"


    Qingyu doesn''t understand. She can see the ability of "atomization". Once forced to operate, it will have great side effects. The most terrible consequence is that it will turn into fog forever and then dissipate slowly.


    It seems that You have to show a more oppressive attack.Qingyu''s attack frequency becomes more terrible. Suddenly, she seizes an unprecedented opportunity and cuts in a direction.


    It''s broken.


    Fog''s whole arm was cut off by her.


    Qingyu has shown a smile of victory, but soon the smile will solidify, because the arm did not rotate and fell to the ground, and then ejected a large amount of plasma, but turned into a puff of smoke and disappeared.


    A burst of smoke, cut into arms??


    Shua, Shua, Shua!!


    Qingyu attacks again with a dagger. The chest of the fog is cut open, but the wound turns into smoke and dissipates.


    The lower part of the fog is still there, and the head is still there. It''s completely made up of flesh and blood, but they don''t have a heart How does kidney support work without liver??


    Atomization.


    Is it really completely atomized??


    Qingyu chopped off, and the 07 fog was cut into two sections, and then slowly disappeared.


    This time, she didn''t unite again.


    Ten seconds, twenty seconds, one minute.


    Qingyu waited for a long time, but the fog didn''t turn into human form.


    She seems to have reached the limit and disappeared forever, but the breath still exists.


    Flesh and blood are transforming??


    Qingyu suddenly realizes something and suddenly looks to the ground.


    Just now the blood from the fog disappeared, and even the blood left by the wound cut by the blade also turned into smoke and dissipated.


    Soon.


    The figure of a woman appeared.


    Although he had a human shape at this time, his body had begun to transform in a certain direction. When he raised his palm, his fingers were twisting with the wind.


    Her body is no longer flesh and blood??


    What kind of evolution is this?


    It''s totally unreasonable.


    In the end, there are thousands of directions of evolution.


    Some strengthen the physical body, some gain powers, some have the ability to decompose and reshape like the queen of arms, but there is also the mystery of fog. The whole body is completely atomized and no longer has the characteristics of human body.


    There is no hierarchy.


    She can''t be distinguished by any level. It''s not legendary silver or divine gold. It''s an unreal region, an evolutionary type that has never existed before.


    Qingyu''s sword can no longer cause damage to fog.


    A knife can''t cut off a gust of wind. Even breaking a fog into ten thousand pieces doesn''t mean much. They will gather together again and again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 605

    accumulate steadily.


    Gu fan has many examples of this.


    Wu has accumulated a lot of experience in the past for a long time. Among the legendary 14 people, her strength is among the best. According to the truth, she should have broken through the shackles of Mitsui.


    But The ability of fog is too special.


    From a scientific point of view, it is impossible for human body to transform into other substances, but she did.


    Shua, Shua, Shua.


    Fog''s body is repeatedly cut and then re healed.


    The broken arm turned into dust, half of the head was cut off, but did not die, cut off the wound bloody shocking, you can see the pulse of the brain and white brain.


    But The cut part is turned into smoke and dust and dissipated.


    Qingyu continues to attack. The whole body of the fog is strangled, but there is still not a drop of blood flowing down. The cut body parts burst into puffs of smoke and dust again.


    The smoke and mist around is getting thicker and thicker.


    07 fog is like a ghost, she wanders in the dust, floating and sinking.


    Suddenly she reappeared.


    In the misty line of sight, the woman''s figure was even more difficult to see. There was no sound of footsteps. When I looked carefully, I found that there was only a burst of smoke and dust in the lower part of No. 07''s body, which disappeared in front of me with a long tail.


    Ghosts.


    It''s like a ghost.


    The fog didn''t even have the lower body this time. It only solidified part of the chest and arms. The most terrible thing is There''s no head above the chest!!


    Headless??


    No body??


    The fog moved forward rapidly, but without head and body, he launched an attack. With a wave of his arm, the dust condensed into a gray dagger and rowed towards Qingyu''s neck.


    It''s horrible.


    That''s what happens in horror movies.


    Qingyu is very fast, subconsciously to stop the attack of the dagger. The sharp feather knife in his hand cuts the gray and foggy dagger directly.


    "No!"


    "The touch?"


    Qingyu''s eyes jump. For a moment, there is no feeling of metal collision. Yu Dao cuts the gray dagger into two parts without any obstruction, but it is because of this that it seems strange.


    It''s a dagger made of dust!!


    The sharpest feather knife cuts it, just like cutting off a wind, which is still moving forward after passing the feather knife and solidifying into a solid again.


    Back!!


    Qingyu flashed back quickly, and the gray dagger appeared in the middle of her neck.


    A bloodstain was cut out. Qingyu''s snow-white neck was cut into a shallow wound. It didn''t hurt the blood vessels and throat. Only a drop of blood slid down the wound to the clavicle


    It hurt me.


    Qingyu''s pupil shrinks suddenly. Unexpectedly, the woman who is underestimated by himself hurts himself!!


    "Damn it."


    Qingyu''s hand clutching with the feather knife is creaking. Just now, he has driven his opponent to death, but now the situation is reversed.


    Can''t hurt!!


    No matter how fast Qingyu''s knife is, it can''t hurt the ghost like woman in the mist.


    What kind of monster has this evolved into??


    Shua.


    Shua, Shua, Shua.


    Qingyu continued to fight in the fog.


    Her combat effectiveness is really strong, constantly tearing the ghosts around, and 07 fog is difficult to really hurt Qingyu.


    Ten.


    A hundred bucks.


    It''s hard to cut the lifeblood of zhongqingyu even with a thousand knives.


    But The outcome of the battle seems doomed.


    No matter what, No.07 fog has been in an invincible position, and the wounds on Qingyu''s body will continue to increase. Even if there will be life-threatening for a while and a half, it will definitely fail if it continues for a long time.


    On the other side.


    Gu fan showed a satisfied smile.


    Sure enough, 07 fog of the door kick out, as the God of death eyes has always been right.


    "This battle is over."


    Gu Fan said so, the others around him were still in the dark, confused, trying to look towards the middle of the foggy battlefield, but they still couldn''t find any clue. Aren''t they in full swing??


    How is it coming to an end??


    Gu fan was not interested in watching the battle. He looked back at the opposing Red Dragon King in the distance: "I won this battle, right?"


    The red dragon king never thought that a battle that seemed to be absolutely victorious would be attacked by the other side.


    I''m not reconciled.


    I''m really not reconciled.


    The Red Dragon King gave a cold hum, and a low voice came out from his throat: "hum, the battle is not over yet. Don''t judge it rashly. Although the physical level of your men is almost invincible, there is no way to kill her."Red Dragon King said, slowly raised his hand.


    On the dragon scale, there was a hot flame, and the flame turned from the initial red to the hot white, and the temperature was also rising, but it was only kept in a small range, and would not let the flame burn the surrounding plants and trees.


    He is saying that even if it changes into a big fog, it can be killed. Just burn all the dust particles in the fog to ashes.


    At that time, will the 07 fog be reborn??


    Gu fan shrugged his shoulders indifferently: "well, since you are so happy to see your men being executed with one knife, I don''t have any opinions, just a little waste of time."


    "Next, let''s start the second battle directly?"


    He was put to death.


    It is said that this kind of punishment requires three thousand cuts on the human body before the target dies slowly in endless pain.


    I''m afraid Qingyu is in this state.


    She can''t hit the enemy, but the enemy can slowly leave a wound on her body, which will be very shallow at first, but the wound will become very deep with continuous coverage, and a thousand shallow scars will go deep into the bone marrow.


    Isn''t that the death penalty??


    However, it will take three days to be executed, and it will take a long time to cut Qingyu to death. The cruel God of death doesn''t have the leisure to stare at this "punishment" battle, but wants to directly open the second one.


    "I''ll do it."


    A low, hoarse voice came from behind the back of the Red Dragon King.


    The robe was lifted.


    A bony old man came slowly.


    He is an ascetic among the ten saints and an elder pursued by the ascetics.


    The ascetic monk didn''t show a strong breath. Instead, like Gu fan, he had a feeling of introverted power.


    When ordinary people see him, they can''t believe that the ascetic is a saint.


    For a long time, his skin was as thin as a withered old man''s skin.


    This person let Gu fan see two more eyes.


    There is wisdom hidden in his turbid eyes. It seems that he has seen through the world. At last, he returns to his original nature and feels like a fool.


    "Never destroy King Kong."


    "Go and fight that old man."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 606

    The King Kong is immortal.


    Gu Fan said, a figure slowly pushed away the dignitaries in front of him and stood beside him.


    After the rebirth of Nirvana, though he was a little smaller, he made people feel tall and burly, just like a little giant. He walked sonorously and forcefully, as simple as a mountain.


    Yilala!!


    With a tearing sound, the upper body clothes of Immortal King Kong were torn by his big hand.


    The whole body of refined steel like muscles exposed in people''s sight, as if there were metallic luster flowing on the surface, let people exclaim in bursts, Immortal King Kong is a moving mountain fortress.


    "Ah?"


    The onlookers looked at the little giant, and naturally felt a sense of injustice, and even felt that it was a bit too bullying.


    Gu fan sent a man as strong as a mountain.


    On the side of the Red Dragon King, it''s just a shriveled old man. It''s like a chopstick will be broken immediately.


    Too much!!


    It''s like using a tank to crush a rotten firewood.


    Mean


    People even think that Gu fan is a little mean. He has a sense of seeing Tian Ji racing. First, he sends a man who is not very useful to fight with the enemy, and then he arranges a strong general to bully an old man??


    Finally, even the simple and honest Immortal King Kong was a little embarrassed. He scratched his head unnaturally. He always felt that the ascetic monk was broken when he touched it.


    "Young man."


    The ascetic monk opened his eyes slightly closed, and his face looked kind and kind. He said with a light smile, "you don''t have to worry about breaking up my old bone."


    Before the battle, the skinny ascetic comforted Vajra and seemed confident in the battle.


    Dong!!


    The fists of the Immortal King Kong collided with each other, making a metal sonorous sound: "in this case, I''ll be on it!"


    This battle is very important.


    After all, people can''t be judged by their appearance. Although they look fragile, they are also "saints" and should not be underestimated.


    When the iron fist rubs the air, it will even bring forth bursts of roar. That is the sound explosion generated by the speed of the fist force, which is extremely threatening.


    This fist, not to destroy the King Kong did not keep hands, full fight is also respect for the enemy, just like heavy artillery to the ascetic.


    Bang!!


    There was an incredible scene.


    Facing this fist, the ascetic monk didn''t dodge. He stepped on the earth and stomped. His thin arm drove his fragile fist to bang hard against immortal Vajra. The result was unexpected. The fist force collided with each other and made a series of dull sounds. The sound waves scattered round and round, and even blocked immortal Vajra by force.


    What??


    How can the physical strength of the ascetic be so strong!!


    However The impact of this fist did not end. The ground under the foot of the ascetic broke again, breaking like a spider''s web, and expanding more than ten meters in all directions.


    When he touched the fist on the hand of immortal Vajra, he made another effort. An inch of strength rushed out of the ground under his feet. The flood burst into his spine like a breakwater. His arm suddenly shook and burst out from a little bit on his fist.


    Cunquan!!


    The point of the outbreak of Cunjin directly makes the Immortal King Kong fly backwards.


    Although the physical strength is equal, the fighting skill of Immortal King Kong is far less than that of the ascetic monk. He is directly shocked to fly more than ten meters away.


    The fist of Immortal King Kong is numb.


    Every inch of an ascetic''s fist contains a penetrating force. It passes through the muscle of the arm and the hard skin, and directly acts on the steel and iron. The shock force makes the bones numb and almost lose consciousness temporarily.


    "Young man."


    "Your body is not good."


    The ascetic monk bent his body like a hunchback old man. He walked forward little by little. Immortal King Kong, who is most proud of his body, suffered losses in the physical confrontation. It''s really amazing.


    On the other side.


    The onlookers only felt that there was heaven outside and there were people outside.


    They all understood that people should not judge their appearance. They thought that the Immortal King Kong would blow the bad old man to pieces with one blow, but the result was unexpected.


    The queen of arms stood beside Gu fan and glanced at the man beside him: "your plan failed. That old man is very powerful."


    "Of course I know."


    Gu fan''s tone was calm, and he continued: "the ascetic monk seems to be rickety and short, and decayed like dry wood, but in fact, his body has been tempered a lot, and the muscles and bones under the wrinkled skin have been honed to the extreme."


    "It''s a kind of extreme cultivation that ordinary people can''t understand."


    "That''s the way it was. I''m afraid it took 10000, 100000, and one million punches to give full play to its strength."Gufan''s words shocked the queen of arms.


    He knows


    This mysterious and cruel man knows everything!!


    Gu fan had seen through the strength of the ascetic monk for a long time. He didn''t underestimate the old man. He even expected that the Immortal King Kong would be beaten up.


    "Then why did you send that big man to deal with the ascetic?"


    The queen of arms was even more puzzled. Since she had known for a long time that Vajra would lose, why did she let him be beaten, and it was still such an important battle?


    Gu fan gave a scornful smile.


    He didn''t seem to pay attention to the three so-called power struggles at all. He said casually: "although the body of Immortal King Kong is strong, his fighting skills are too poor to give full play to the power contained in his body."


    "The best way to learn is to be beaten."


    "If you get a punch, you can understand where and how the attack comes from."


    Gufan''s words completely stunned the queen of arms again.


    To be beaten is to learn??


    This is to sharpen their own hands!!


    He is taking such an important competition and honing his own strength. This is what happened in the No.07 fog just now, and he has completed the transformation, which is also the routine of Immortal King Kong.


    The ascetic is very strong.


    His fist strength can break out 100% of the strength, sometimes fierce as a beast, sometimes gentle as water, sometimes like a river breaking a dike, sometimes like a gurgling stream.


    Bang.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    Wumie Vajra''s whole body is constantly punched, and his dry palms are constantly bursting with strength. He kneads wumie Vajra as a large toy, and sometimes smashes it on the ground with a clever force, causing a large amount of dust to fall, and the participants in the whole banquet will feel the ground shaking.


    Miserable.


    It''s too bad.


    Immortal King Kong wants to fight back, but his fist is either shaken back, or it''s like hitting cotton with no effort, which makes him want to vomit blood.


    For a moment, the Immortal King Kong entered the rhythm of being killed by one side.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 607

    The best way to learn combat is to fight.


    The best way to learn is to be beaten.


    Hoo ~ ~


    inhale ~ ~


    The Immortal King Kong was beaten for more than ten minutes, and the ground around him was inlaid with human shaped dents.


    He and the ascetic fight, it is like a kindergarten children to challenge martial arts masters, each other has a thousand ways to resolve its strength.


    But Although Immortal King Kong is naive, it is not really stupid.


    On the contrary, Han is just a character, but he is very smart, especially for fighting.


    Readjust your breathing.


    The Immortal King Kong recalled the battle repeatedly. The past experiences were all based on the absolute strength of his own body, and then he smashed it with an iron fist.


    But not now!!


    If you think about it, why did the God of death ask me to fight this battle??


    "The strength of the fist is through the fist, and the shaking makes my bones numb."


    "With the help of my strength, I fell to the ground."


    Immortal Vajra''s breath became long, and his eyes were slightly half closed. His brain repeatedly recalled the experience of being "abused by blood" just now: "I can feel the strength running around in my body, and I can feel the strength of my fist being released..."


    Bang!!


    Immortal Vajra and ascetic monk collide with each other again.


    This time, the Immortal King Kong was still beaten out, but he didn''t fall to the ground, and the shock from his fist was not so strong.


    Look carefully.


    Just at the scene of the fight, there were large cracks at the foot of Immortal King Kong.


    He is relying on the strength of the earth, by stepping on the earth, trying to make the whole body strength gather a little, and finally burst out on the fist, rather than just relying on the muscles of the arm.


    "Well?"


    "Boy, do you want to learn?" The ascetic monk browed, but shook his head: "it''s a pity that you can''t learn. It takes years of practice, and you don''t have that chance."


    Yeah.


    Kung Fu is broad and profound.


    It takes years of accumulation and practice to develop combat skills, the way of exerting force, and the skill of defusing force. I don''t know how to play tens of thousands of fists every day to master them.


    That''s how the ascetic got his name.


    He doesn''t need money, he doesn''t need strength, he doesn''t need women, but he waves his fist like a monk who has no desire or desire.


    It is impossible to fight against the ascetic monks by holding Buddha''s feet temporarily.


    "Hey!"


    Not to destroy King Kong, not to retort, Han Han smiles: "but I will be beaten!"


    He continued to rush up, harder than steel, and he was beaten by the ascetic.


    Every time I''m beaten, I''m enlightened.


    Every time you get beaten, you get something.


    I see Can fists work like this?


    I see Can the enemy''s strength be released in this way?


    The Immortal King Kong is just like being opened a door, unprecedented fields are displayed in front of us, as if opening the skylight of the new world.


    The appalling battle continued.


    The banquet hall was constantly shaking, and the Immortal King Kong was knocked down again and again. The little giant''s body was smashed into the soil under the floor, but he got up again and again, and became more brave.


    People have changed from initial shock to surprise and numbness.


    The fight lasted for half an hour, and the Immortal King Kong was still being beaten, but he was laughing wildly, rejoicing and yearning. He was just a masochist.


    It has to be said that both battles make people laugh and cry.


    The war is in a stalemate state. The battle between No.07 fog and Qingyu is still going on. The Immortal King Kong is also being beaten by the ascetic monks, and there is no winning or losing for a moment.


    With this momentum, I''m afraid we won''t be able to finish tomorrow.


    Gu fan looked at it with great interest for a long time, and finally withdrew his eyes.


    Almost.


    Fog 07, the transformation has been completed.


    No. 01 does not destroy King Kong, but also has an epiphany, knowing the direction of future efforts, just need to constantly hone themselves.


    "There''s no point in continuing to waste time."


    Gu fan''s voice had a little impatience, finally put his eyes on the Red Dragon King.


    The Red Dragon King tore open his robe.


    He showed his body, which was almost alien. The red dragon scales had spread all over his body. He looked like a lizard. The fire light of the glass was getting stronger and stronger. His eyes full of fighting desire looked at Gu fan.


    "That''s what I mean, too!"


    "Let''s start our fight, too!"


    The real showdown will be conducted by two real leaders behind the scenes."We?"


    Gu fan is contemptuous smile: "you make a mistake, you have no qualification to fight with me."


    What!!


    Red Dragon King eyes pupil a shrink, he did not expect that Gu fan would refuse his engagement, but also use such words to humiliate.


    Not qualified?


    Tangtang Red Dragon King, who is almost the number one character in the base, is said to be unqualified by Gu fan.


    Gu fan was still full of disdain and continued: "and you are not the real leader. The strongest person in the red dragon base should be hiding in the sanctuary, and in my opinion, you are not as powerful as the previous God."


    The Red Dragon King''s heart trembled.


    The sanctuary has unknown power, although the Red Dragon King has not been satisfied, but the people there always make the heart uneasy.


    Divine emissary


    The guy who fooled the mystery also came from the sanctuary and never showed real strength. There was always a bad feeling in front of him.


    It''s just a fake God stick, but I didn''t expect that Gu fan''s strength of the God envoy was slightly better than his own??


    In his heart, the Red Dragon King was even more dissatisfied. He looked at Gu fan with murderous eyes: "if you don''t fight with me, do you want to hide behind your subordinates and send a little guy to fight with me?"


    "Ha ha."


    Gu fan sneered and read out a name: "ghost king."


    Shua.


    A figure fell from the roof.


    The huge figure was dressed in a blood robe, but the body parts exposed in the air had no human physiological characteristics, which made the onlookers scream.


    Corpse eater.


    Half foot has stepped into the existence of divine gold level.


    Its heart is made up of the original variation of the ghost king of corpse eating and the hellish blood of Gufan. It has the terror power, physical strength and speed, and all kinds of qualities that can''t be compared with human beings. It can''t crush the King Kong people.


    It??


    It''s really oppressive.


    The whole banquet hall was filled with blood, which made people feel like they were drowned in a blood tank.


    All of a sudden, the Red Dragon King stopped looking down upon his opponent. He respected him enough, and even raised a suspicion that "can I defeat it?".


    "Very strong."


    The Red Dragon King lowered his voice and said solemnly, "do you want him to fight me?"


    Gu fan stretched out a finger and shook it gently.


    "No


    "You are wrong."


    "I said I wanted to end the fight early."


    Gu fan''s mouth rose slightly and his words became more rampant. He said contemptuously, "I lost the two battles just now. Next, you three Fight it all together! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 608

    Is this a joke!!


    Both games are lost Ghost King alone, against all opponents?


    Gu fan''s words made the Red Dragon King freeze in place. First he was stunned, and then the anger in his eyes almost gushed out like a volcanic eruption.


    Insult.


    It''s an insult to chiguoguo.


    Pop.


    Gu fan snapped his fingers: "fog, King Kong, come back."


    The wind is blowing.


    Diffuse hazy dust in the constant dissipation.


    The particles in the fog passed through everyone''s fingers, and they finally converged in the direction behind Gu fan, until a human female figure slowly appeared.


    07, fog.


    She still has the appearance of human beings, but her figure looks more ethereal and unpredictable, and even more weak and vulnerable, as if the wind will disperse.


    The structure is different.


    07 fog and ordinary people''s physiological structure is not the same, completed only belongs to her unique transformation.


    Bang!!


    With a heavy sound, the Immortal King Kong was thrown out again, leaving a deep pit on the ground.


    At this moment, the body cast by refined steel magic iron is steaming hot. The two meter tall giant is as red as a brand iron. Sweat flows on his muscles as if it were dripping on an iron plate, making a "zizizi" sound and changing into a stream of white smoke.


    He didn''t know how many blows he got The boxing strength of the ascetic almost tempered his whole body. If he continued to fight, I''m afraid that it would be like "steelmaking" that would really be beaten into molten iron magma.


    The Immortal King Kong had some difficulty climbing out of the pit, and did not rush up to continue the fight.


    He listened to Gu fan''s arrangement and went back to his back. He sat on the ground and made the floor under his buttocks hot. Then he closed his eyes and began to savor the battle carefully and realized the residual strength in his body.


    Not bad.


    This is a steady increase in the combat effectiveness of the two subordinates.


    On the other side.


    There are many cuts and scratches on Qingyu.


    Most of the wounds are very shallow. With Qingyu''s strength, they can avoid most of the attacks of the 07 fog. However, in some places, the wounds are very deep, and you can even see the bloody bones. It''s hard to bear to look directly at them.


    As the saying goes, if you often walk by the river, you can''t get wet shoes.


    Qingyu''s speed is still above the 07 fog, but after thousands of sneak attacks, even the saints will make mistakes one by one, and these wounds are the witness of every mistake.


    As for the ascetic, the state is much better.


    He was still the old man as thin as firewood, with his dog around his back. He didn''t consume much physical strength after a long fight, and he wanted to continue playing with the tough young man.


    But Gu fan''s insults made the ascetic monk angry.


    One against three, are you kidding??


    And not Gu fan himself, but sent another subordinate.


    It''s arrogant.


    Gu fan''s casual appearance, his contemptuous and superior eyes make people feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "Young people, self-confidence is a good thing."


    "But overconfidence is arrogance and will suffer."


    The ascetic patted the dust on his body, and there was a feeling of "not listening to the old man and suffering in front of him".


    "Ghost king, let''s go."


    Without too much explanation, Gu fan gave a simple order.


    Then, the corpse eating ghost king in the blood robe disappeared in the same place, and the ordinary people around saw the so-called instant movement again.


    Actually From the perspective of ordinary people, there is no difference in speed to a certain extent.


    Ordinary people''s naked eyes are limited. The fog body method disappears instantly in their eyes, and the faster Qingyu also disappears instantly, which is also unrecognizable.


    But the ghost king is different.


    It has almost no sign. When the speed reaches the extreme, it should have a piercing sound, but it is still like a pool of stagnant water.


    "No way."


    This is the only word in Qingyu''s mind.


    As a saint, her naked eye can''t keep up with the speed of the ghost king. Her brain just has a little reaction, and the other person has disappeared in front of her eyes.


    Danger!!


    When you see the enemy disappear in front of you, the danger must have come


    Ding.


    As expected, the figure of flying feather in his short sword came out of his body, and the sound of chopping blood came out.


    At the same time, Qingyu also flew backwards more than ten meters away, and a wound between the clavicle and abdomen was cut, and the whole person was rifled.


    The skin was cut open.


    The muscle was cut open.The bone was cut open.


    Almost, the viscera will also be torn by the claws of the ghost king. As long as you just slow down by one point, both the heart and other organs will be cut to pieces.


    As a saint, Qingyu''s physical quality naturally surpasses that of ordinary human beings countless times. Even if he is cut open, he doesn''t die immediately. Instead, his brain is analyzing the claw of the ghost king just now.


    "Ah..."


    Suddenly, Qingyu feels the pain of the wound.


    Toxic!!


    The king''s claws were poisonous, and the cut was quickly corroded. A long lost sense of fear enveloped her.


    It''s just like a virus of the last time!!


    Ordinary viruses are no longer useful for hunters, but even saints can be contaminated by the viruses that the ghost king himself infected.


    That''s right.


    Gu fan''s previous roles, such as "thousand needles", have been turned into his own ghostly subordinates by the ghost king, preparing to build an army of ghouls.


    This kind of poison in the ghost King''s body can be eroded not only by hunters, but also by weaker saints


    "No How could this be... "


    Terror has fully explained that Yu''s heart is occupied. She is just like an ordinary person in the last days. The virus infection makes her feel helpless.


    On this day, she finally recalled the fear of the end of the world!!


    Solve one person.


    The actual use time is less than 3 seconds.


    The figure of the ghost king is another flash, but the ascetic can barely see the track of its action, and its strength is obviously better.


    "Drink!"


    Under the crisis, the monks had to use their skills.


    A violent drink, thin as firewood fists, the surrounding air and sound were stripped layer upon layer, rushed to the ghost King''s body.


    The ghost king didn''t use the claw to attack, but also made a punch.


    Bang!!


    The two fists intersect, but the power from the ghost king is as heavy as a mountain.


    It''s not the same.


    It''s totally different.


    The power of the ghost king is much greater than that of the Immortal King Kong.


    The ascetic monk wanted to use the force to fight, or other ways to bounce this blow away, but the power of the ghost king was too heavy. He couldn''t breathe. The ground under his feet cracked and burst, and it was deep below ten meters, but he still couldn''t resist the ghost King''s fist.


    It''s the so-called "one effort, ten meetings.".


    In front of absolute power Skill is useless!!

 Chapter 609

    I can''t hold it!!


    With the help of strength Four or two thousand catties Or it is to let the strength of the fist through the body into the earth.


    These methods are not working, if not out of King Kong is a stream can slowly guide, the ghost King''s fist is like the endless waves of the river, surging mighty.


    I can''t stand it.


    The ascetic monk can''t unload so much power at one time. When he reaches a zero point, the ghost King blows again.


    Boom boom!!


    This time, the ascetic monk was photographed and flew out. His dry arm made a "click" sound. He was too heavy to bear the burden and was broken by the ghost king. The bones of his elbow broke through the skin and flesh, and the blood also spilled in the air.


    It''s not over.


    As the ascetic flew out, the ghost king also moved, and arrived at the wall that the ascetic was about to hit in advance.


    "Not good!"


    The ascetic monk''s eyes glared. He couldn''t adjust his figure in mid air. He could only watch a big hand behind him covering his cheek.


    Pop.


    One of the king''s claws covered the ascetic''s head.


    Before his death, the ascetic launched a counterattack, kicking his feet like a whirlwind, and bombarding the ghost King''s arm with a penetrating and skillful force.


    But The arm full of ferocious muscles didn''t shake, but the grip of the ghost King''s palm became more and more fierce, and soon the sound of skull cracking came.


    The ascetic''s cheek was extremely twisted by squeezing, and the blood flowed out along the cracks of his fingers. The counterattack before his death was more and more fierce, but it lost its original power and became more and more disorganized.


    Poof.


    The ghost king stretched out his other hand and stabbed his sharp nails at the head of the ascetic monk, which was about to be crushed.


    The sound of blood and flesh tearing came, the ghost King''s own hand and the ascetic''s head were interspersed together, and the poisonous blood also directly invaded the ascetic''s brain.


    Let go of your hand.


    The ascetic fell feebly to the ground and became a corpse.


    But soon he staggered to his feet again, with a twisted face on his broken head, which made him look even more frightened, just like those rotten corpses outside the city.


    Another one.


    One more general in the ghoul army.


    10 seconds.


    The ghost King solved the two saints in less than 10 seconds.


    This is really unexpected to all. After all, the power just shown by the two strong men is shocking enough, almost reaching the limit of imagination.


    Those officials and nobles, as well as the top figures of all walks of life, have more or less come into contact with hunters, and the most powerful of them are the "elite steel" soldiers of human limit.


    Most people think that''s the limit of human beings.


    However The ascetic monk and Qingyu are eye openers. It turns out that the sage has already gone beyond the scope of human beings and broken the shackles of limits. It makes people sigh that there is heaven and there are people outside the world. It turns out that human beings can be so powerful.


    With this in mind, what just happened is unacceptable.


    Second kill!!


    The invincible existence, which broke through the limit of human beings and reached the realm of "Saint", was easily killed.


    I was surprised.


    It''s incredible.


    Let alone ordinary people, even the Red Dragon King can''t react. The speed of the ghost king is too fast. Ordinary saints are vulnerable.


    "There is such a strong existence in the world..."


    The queen of arms was also murmuring to herself. She thought the river was surging enough, but she was really shocked when she saw the vastness of the sea.


    "That''s not much."


    Gu fan naturally said that the queen of arms widened her eyes, which is nothing??


    This mysterious man thought that he was arrogant and stupid, too arrogant, but now this arrogance does not come from a hole, but really comes from his confidence in his own strength.


    The ghost king has been so strong, so Gu fan, as the master, what kind of state is his strength terrible?


    Next, we have to deal with the Red Dragon King.


    The Dragon King, who was covered with scales, didn''t look like a human. The temperature around him was still climbing. A layer of glass fire covered all the scales. Soon the soil under his feet began to melt.


    The soil mixed with the stone slab collapsed downward, and a few wisps of molten iron came from under the foot slab and flowed around in all directions.


    The air is distorted.


    The high temperature burns the surrounding air, and the human figures are in a trance under the naked eye state, forming a hot field.


    In a flash, the ghost King disappeared again.


    It appeared behind the red dragon king without any sign, and at the moment when the claw was wielded, a huge fire covered the banquet.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    Boom, boom, boom.The fiery flame burst out, just like a small nuclear bomb. The burning light turned into a shock wave, and the banquet venue was destroyed in less than a second.


    If the naked eye looks directly at the fire light, the intense white light can blind the eyes in an instant.


    All the people present at the banquet, as long as their strength does not reach the level of "Saint", just the shock wave generated by the afterglow of the explosion, will be enough to smash them and turn them into dust particles.


    Nuclear bomb.


    This is a small nuclear bomb.


    But Gu fan seems to have been prepared for a long time. At the moment when everyone is about to die, the convection of cold air rushes back to the wave of explosion.


    Extreme cold and instant heat collide to produce a large amount of water vapor. White fog rises along the fire light, and the whole sky is shrouded. Then large dark clouds are formed, and drops of cold rain fall.


    Rain.


    It''s raining.


    In the small nuclear bomb class terrorist explosion, all the people on the scene actually saved their lives.


    The cold air formed the shield wall, enveloped the hot flame, and finally evolved into a huge ice hockey.


    Inside the ice hockey, there is a white flame, which means ice and fire are in the sky.


    Click Click Click


    Before long, the giant ice hockey was full of cracks, the scope of cracks continued to expand, dense as a spider web.


    Many survivors of the disaster, shouting out of the escape.


    There''s been an explosion. Now the puck''s going to crack. One more time. Everyone''s going to die.


    Boom boom!!


    The ice hockey split, but the imagined terrorist explosion did not happen, but produced more white fog, water vapor straight into the sky, it seems that the ice has covered the original flame.


    Nevertheless, the effect of anger is terrifying.


    The ground collapsed at least 5 meters, and the burning soil was melted into glass, like a huge funnel, which continued to the center of the battle.


    There, the ghost king was covered with burns.


    The flame burned its ferocious muscles, and many parts of it had been burnt into coke. It''s hard to imagine what it endured at the core of the explosion.


    But what''s more amazing is that it didn''t die!!


    On the other side.


    But the Red Dragon King has fallen to the ground


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 610

    The Red Dragon King lost.


    The process of the battle is unknown. At this time, the Red Dragon King''s scales were broken one after another. It looked like the scale of "killing fish" in the vegetable market was full of scars.


    In addition to the small wounds, there were several cuts to the body. The abdomen and chest were almost completely cut open, and the blood fell to the ground, becoming part of the molten rock, even more hot.


    It''s over.


    The farce ended in this way.


    The ghost King defeated three with one, and finally killed all three of them, including Qingyu, ascetic monk and Red Dragon King, in less than 10 minutes.


    "No It''s impossible It doesn''t make sense... "


    At the center of the explosion, the Red Dragon King was still muttering to himself. Up to now, he still thinks that he is the strongest in the base and should not be defeated by those foreign invaders.


    He looked at the direction where Gu fan was, and his eyes were more unwilling. The blood began to erupt out of his eyes, which made him feel like he was dying.


    "I know."


    Gu fan stepped on the hot melting ground, close to the Red Dragon King.


    If ordinary people step on the solution, they will burn and melt immediately, but Gu fan is walking on the ground, which is enough to see that this mysterious "ordinary person" is not ordinary at all, and is the one who hides the most.


    "Are you afraid?"


    Gu fan came to the side of the Red Dragon King, bent down and looked directly into his eyes: "I can see that until now you still think you are the strongest one in the base, controlling the whole base."


    "But in fact, you are no longer. At least the envoys I met before are better than you."


    Gufan seems to be giving the final respect, explaining what is happening now: "the God envoy, who defeated the ghost king, is the guy who is about to kill you."


    Hearing this, the Red Dragon King''s pupil suddenly shrank.


    What!!


    Did the envoy defeat the ghost king before?


    That level of terror, even if you give yourself another chance, can''t change the ending, but has been considered as the messenger of the God stick, can defeat the ghost King


    "I said that a long time ago."


    Gu fan patted the Red Dragon King on the shoulder: "this base is no longer yours, but is secretly controlled by the sanctuary. I will end all this."


    The Red Dragon King relaxed slowly.


    I don''t know why, Gu fan''s words made him feel suddenly enlightened.


    The base is changing imperceptibly. On the surface, commander Tailin and other politicians or generals control everything. On the back, there are actually ten saints supporting it, but it always feels like there is a big hand covering everything.


    Sanctuary!!


    It appeared in the form of religion, but it didn''t do too much as the evil cult, but everything changed unconsciously, which was a subtle process.


    The sanctuary gives people peace of mind.


    The sanctuary gives people faith.


    The sanctuary became a sacred place.


    Gradually, the core of the red dragon base has become a sanctuary.


    The feeling of powerlessness in the heart of the Red Dragon King became stronger and stronger, and the feeling of losing control of the base gradually came not only from the challenge of the foreign invader Gu fan, but also from the influence of the holy place.


    "This base Has No more Rely on me... "


    The Red Dragon King laughed at himself, but the blood from his mouth choked his throat. He coughed a few times and said slowly: "finally Your Strength... "


    This is his last wish.


    Before he died, the Red Dragon King wanted to know Gu fan''s true ability.


    After all, the ghost king who ate corpses under him was so strong, and what kind of realm did Gu fan reach as his master??


    "Here you are."


    Gu fan put a blue scale into the hands of the Dragon King.


    The power of extreme cold shaped a snake scale.


    At the beginning of the end of the world, with the help of the extremely cold ice python, he gained his first blood power, and now this power has grown to the level of divine gold.


    Click, click, click.


    Starting from the deep cold, even the flame of the Red Dragon King could not cover up the cold. The palm full of hot plasma, mixed with molten liquid, was finally frozen by the cold of the snake scale.


    Power.


    This is part of the power of Gufan.


    Poof!!


    The Red Dragon King finally ejected a mouthful of hot blood, which fell on the frozen palm, making a "zizizi" sound, but failed to melt the ice.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    "I Weak Funny... "


    Red Dragon King laughed, at this moment he just understand, what is a frog in the well.


    What ten saints.


    What is the safest base for mankind.


    The most powerful saint of the red dragon base, the Red Dragon King, was unable to dissolve a small ice block with the flame.The Red Dragon King''s life is passing quickly, that pair of pupil also gradually expands, he who has got the answer is afraid that his heart is already dead.


    Gu fan waved.


    The ghost king, who was covered with burns, climbed up and cut his wrist with his nails. A few drops of poisonous blood fell on the wound of the Red Dragon King. It wasn''t long before the transformation was completed, which made him a special ghost.


    "Take them and leave."


    The existence of corpse ghosts can not be disclosed. Before people react, the king of corpse eating ghosts obeys the order and roars up to the sky. Three corpse ghost leaders who have completed the transformation jump away with him.


    The party is over.


    This farce is really over.


    Gu fan sighed.


    This time, he really became an intruder. In fact, the three Red Dragon Kings didn''t have to die, but what they needed most at this time node was to set an example to others.


    "The sage of Tianshui."


    "General iron."


    "Have you been hiding in the dark for a long time and come out to talk?"


    Gu fan took his eyes out of the ice wall, where the vast crowd was inconspicuous.


    A man in a suit appeared.


    He''s very ordinary. He doesn''t seem to have any characteristics. The only adjective is ordinary. If you put it in the crowd, you can''t find it immediately.


    General iron.


    At the same time, he is also one of the top ten saints, and the Lord of the iron and Steel Machinery City. He controls the man made by machinery on land through the "brain in a VAT" hidden underground.


    On the other side.


    The saints of Tianshui line also appeared.


    The migration plan of Tianshui sage has been implemented.


    This proposal follows Gu fan''s suggestion. According to him, the Tianshui line seems steep, and there are rivers and lakes as natural barriers, but the endless tide of corpses will fill the whole river, and the Tianshui line base will be trampled on.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m general iron."


    Iron general a word, let the red dragon base those scared stupid dignitaries in an uproar.


    Piles of mechanical soldiers also came forward, wearing more complex exoskeleton armor, like the small Gundam in the movie, which confirmed the authenticity of his words.


    "On behalf of the iron and Steel Machinery City, I fully support Liu Xinxin, the spokesman of the God of death."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 611

    Iron general!!


    That''s the representative of steel machinery City.


    There was an uproar at the scene, and even the iron general openly supported Liu Xinxin, which is of great significance.


    The civilians may not know, but those who often contact the top of the base must know that most of the modern weapons are supplied by the iron and Steel Machinery City. With their support, it is equivalent to controlling the weapons depot.


    "I am the sage of Tianshui."


    "On behalf of Tianshui first-line base, I also support Liu Xinxin, the spokesman of the God of death."


    One wave is not flat, another wave is rising.


    The sage of Tianshui also represents a force, especially the recent influx of fierce hunters, who have occupied a lot of territory secretly in just a few days. With the support of this adult, Liu Xin will be more stable.


    Look at Tailin again.


    The dignified commander, who had been full of energy, seemed to be ten years old, and the brilliance in his eyes became turbid.


    There is no hope.


    The Red Dragon King, Qingyu, ascetic monk behind him It''s all taken out.


    Listening to the declaration of the bloody general and the Tianshui saint, it seems that he has been sentenced to death, and those high-level officials who conspired with him were more and more panic stricken.


    "Next, it''s up to you."


    Gu fan patted Liu Xin on the shoulder and turned to leave. He was no longer interested in these trifles. Then he was about to prepare for the sanctuary. That was the key.


    But Although Gu fan does not care, but for the high-level base, the next ending is the most critical.


    "Catch them all."


    Liu fresh wiped the sweat on his forehead, just the experience is really soul stirring, but the final result is excellent.


    He was overjoyed that he didn''t follow the wrong person, but also that he was vicious.


    The sharp knife soldiers started to move, surrounded commander Tailin and a group of old soldiers, pointed the muzzle of the gun at their heads, forced the old men to kneel down and accept the arrest.


    "The next thing is a lot of trouble."


    "These people are not all. I need to pry a list out of them."


    Liu Xinxin shows a sinister smile. What is waiting for them is torture, forcing out the names of their companions, and then wiping them out from the red dragon base.


    "No!"


    At this time, Tailin, who had not knelt down all the time, yelled at him with the last trace of dignity. Beyond everyone''s expectation, he continued: "I will give you the most detailed list."


    What??


    "Commander, you Why? "


    "Commander Tailin, are you going to betray all our companions?"


    Behind commander Tailin, those "big guys" who follow him with the same ideals all show incredible eyes.


    The commander is the most determined person and the most unlikely one to betray.


    Even if there is a little residual power, it can be hidden and developed slowly, and even overthrow Liu Xinxin in the future.


    But now why did commander Tailin choose to betray??


    "The king is defeated by the enemy."


    Commander Tailin said these four words, his spirit and spirit were half scattered again, and some decadent but firm said: "the red dragon base can''t afford to toss. Since it has lost, it will hurt faster."


    "I will give you all the lists, and at least there will be a complete red dragon base in the end."


    "Man will live."


    These words silenced many people.


    The big guys behind Tailin, with their mouths open, wanted to scold something, but at last they closed slowly and looked down at their knees.


    As he said, if you succeed and defeat the enemy, what can be changed for the rest of the disabled even if they hide and develop? In the end, they just lose both sides.


    Commander Tallinn, he''s really working for the base.


    No more unnecessary killing.


    No more meaningless disputes.


    If the red dragon base can remain monolithic, at least there is still hope for human beings. It is only their "remnants" that will die.


    "Good!"


    "Commander Tailin, he really knows the truth."


    Liu fresh a good word, the result of a more ruthless order: "leave commander Tailin, other people are not necessary to live, on the spot shot."


    Shoot on the spot!!


    This is also a warning to others.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang!!


    With the sound of gunfire, the blood splashed on commander Tailin''s face. His wrinkled face was full of tears. His loyal men died one after another. No one could imagine the sorrow in his heart.


    "Commander, I respect your choice."


    One of them said that commander Tailin was trembling. At this moment, he wanted to hear complaints and curses, which would make his heart feel better. But the understanding of his subordinates made commander feel more guilty."Liu Xinsheng."


    "You won this time."


    "But you have to remember that I didn''t lose to you, but to the big man behind me. People like you will be popular for a while, but never for a lifetime!"


    Commander Tailin straightened up and made the final complaint.


    In the past, these words were indescribable in weight, but now they seem to be light, like the complaints of a weak old man on his deathbed, and can not hurt anyone.


    Liu Xinxin laughed: "commander Tailin, you probably forget that we are in the crazy and twisted end of the world, not the glorious civilization."


    "Even in those days, there was no good for good and no evil for evil."


    "I''ll catch everything now, but maybe one day I''ll die."


    He doesn''t believe in the cause and effect of good and evil.


    Is Liu Xinxin hateful?


    Of course hateful, but God will not because he hateful, down a ray of thunder to kill him.


    In the end of the world, values have been distorted. The king has defeated the enemy, the law of the jungle, and the villain is in charge. I don''t know how many innocent people have died miserably.


    Liu Xinxin is not afraid of a tragic death.


    He is afraid that he can''t stand out, climb to the top, and be superior.


    Who is wrong?


    Who is right?


    These may not be important, because the end of the world is so unreasonable.


    Finally.


    Commander Tailin was taken.


    Liu Xinxin achieved his wish and became the real overlord on the surface of the red dragon base.


    Those dignitaries, who once looked down upon Liu Xinxin and were high above others, all came to hold his stinky feet, flatter and flatter him, for fear that they would not get a suitable position.


    The music began.


    The farce, which had been over, was noisy again.


    It doesn''t matter if the banquet hall is smashed, so we get together in the yard. The masters of the back kitchen are busy again, and plates of delicious food are served on the table again.


    Liu Xianxin gives advice to Jiangshan.


    There were so many vacant positions, people began to share the huge cake in the banquet.


    "Let''s see him get up high, and let''s see him feast the guests."


    In the glory of power, there are also many people with bright eyes shaking their heads secretly, and finally chanting: "look at the collapse of his building..."


    From afternoon to midnight, the party didn''t end for a long time.


    Liu has been drunk, but finally was dragged away, sent to Gu fan''s room.


    WOW!!


    A basin of cold water poured on Liu Xianxin''s face.


    "Wake up."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 612

    The strength of the wine dissipated.


    The cold water sprinkled on Liu Xianxin''s face made him open his eyes in a daze.


    "Grass, who dares!"


    Liu Xianxin cursed subconsciously. After all, he is the most powerful man in the red dragon base. Dare to pour water on him? Is that not to seek death??


    But when he saw the person in front of him, he was so scared that he knelt down on the ground and did not dare to speak.


    "Awake?"


    Gu fan''s tone was flat, and there was no emotion in his eyes.


    At this moment, there are still a group of people standing behind him 07 fog, Immortal King Kong, Shen Mengxi, Crazy Rabbit lying in sleeping bag, Silver Star amusing Xu Manman, and some of the most prominent ghouls.


    The ghost king was lying on the ground, his blood red robe covering his body was motionless, just like a sculpture.


    But the ghost behind it is not so peaceful. Qingyu and the ascetic monks have changed a lot. The bone spurs pass through the skin and turn into sharp blades, and the wrinkled skin turns into horny dura. At the same time, the physical strength becomes more powerful. At the same time, the eyes full of blood red filaments are full of desire. Obviously, the mode of thinking has become the form of "Ghoul".


    A giant lizard with a diameter of nearly 4 meters is crawling, and its whole body is like a Western dragon. The red dragon scale is full of fire, which is the Red Dragon King himself.


    It has no human form, completely become a monster.


    It''s not just them.


    Ghosts and the like have been greatly enhanced in the rear, as well as the role of "survival" of the elite.


    "The forces on the surface of the red dragon base have almost been integrated?" Gu fan''s words interrupted Liu Xinxin''s peeping. He nodded as he crawled on the ground: "yes After the eradication of commander Tailin''s old remnant party, the base will be monolithic. "


    "No


    Gu fan shook his head: "a piece of iron means that some people will think about division. Only by constantly emerging new challenges, fighting against each other and having a common enemy, can we promote the real stability of the Chilong base."


    Gu Fan said some great things.


    Since ancient times, the world must be divided after a long period of time, and it must be combined after a long period of time. That is the law summed up by our ancestors thousands of years ago.


    People have seven passions and six desires. There are always greedy people in stable forces who want to climb up. For example, Liu Xinxin is such a person, and he has succeeded.


    "What do you mean?" Liu Xianxin''s eyes flickered with doubts. At this time, a woman came out from Gu fan''s side. She was the queen of arms who was preparing for the terrorist attack.


    "Bad blood man."


    "Lower class."


    "These labels are discrimination. The underground people hate the top class people, and the hatred can''t be resolved."


    "Queen of arms, from today on, she will also be one of my spokesmen. You will fight on behalf of different interest groups, and at the same time make your internal unity more and more, understand?"


    Gu fan''s words stunned Liu Xianxin.


    What??


    The queen of arms is also the spokesperson.


    And she also represents another force to fight against Liu Xinxin??


    "Cough, Lord Gufan." Liu fresh suddenly rose a sense of crisis, flattering smile: "I have promised the lower class can return to the ground life, there is no need to regenerate the dispute."


    "Well?"


    Gu fan snorted coldly, and Liu Xianxin immediately fell to the ground with fright. His hands, feet, and head crawled on the ground together. He did not dare to look up at the God of death.


    A few seconds later, Gufan''s voice sounded again.


    "You''re right. They will return to the earth as you say."


    "But people are greedy. When they see the sunshine on the ground and a little hope, they will be eager to catch them."


    Gu fan''s eyes kept flashing, as if doing some deduction, and continued: "they have been treated unfairly, oppressed inhuman, discriminated against and abused. Do you really think you can be good to me and everyone, and embrace together?"


    "No


    "Even if there is no queen of arms, sooner or later they will launch other leaders to resist."


    As the saying goes.


    Where there is oppression, there is resistance.


    The queen of arms is the one who is pushed out in the big wave. Even if the wave subsides and the queen of arms is eliminated, as long as the oppression continues, there will still be a new wave.


    In this case, it is better to keep the tide firmly in hand.


    "I''ll put the queen back."


    Gu fan intentionally or unintentionally looked at the queen of arms: "the dispute between you will continue, and ultimately who will win, it depends on their own ability."


    This sentence makes Liu Xinsheng tremble.


    What is the purpose of this? Does it mean that the queen of arms wants to overthrow herself and replace herself Countless thoughts entangled in his mind, but Liu Xinxin did not dare to say it, nor did he dare to have any objection.no


    It''s impossible.


    No matter how strong the queen of arms is, where can she lead those old, weak, sick and disabled people??


    Absolute advantage, or in their own side.


    Whether it''s manpower, material resources, financial resources, or the number of soldiers and the strength of hunters, Liu Xinxin has absolute advantages. Crushing the queen of ammunition is like crushing an ant.


    A reasonable enemy can make the base more united.


    Yes!!


    The queen of arms is the reasonable enemy, a catalyst after a major reshuffle, so that I can better control the situation.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she was sure to win. Finally, she kowtowed her head again: "yes, Lord death."


    "Well, we''re going to leave for a while."


    After Gu fan explained these things, he no longer had any interest in the base. Next, he would go to the sanctuary to meet the real enemy for a while.


    The sound of footsteps came fragmentary.


    After confirming that the Lord of death has completely left, Liu Xianxin dares to stand up slowly. At the same time, his eyes twinkle with poison light. I''m afraid he''s already imagining how to kill those inferior people.


    On the other side.


    The queen of arms was sent to the outside world.


    Gu fan patted her on the shoulder: "today, when you succeed in hijacking and negotiation, what to do in the future depends on yourself. Let me remind you Liu Xinxin is ruthless and will not be soft on you. "


    The Queen''s face was complicated.


    She thought this mysterious man was just a dog, but she never thought that he was the ultimate BOSS!!


    Think about With a big boss for such a long time, the actions of the arms queen must be a joke in each other''s heart.


    It''s hard to say.


    The queen of arms had a lot of questions, but she couldn''t say anything.


    "I''m going, anyway Thank you


    Crisp, arms queen did not return to leave, a few jump disappeared in the field of vision.


    At this point, the red dragon base is really over.


    Silver Star holding Manman baby, went to Gufan side, nestled up to his thick shoulder, some doubt asked: "do you want to support the arms queen to become the new red dragon overlord?"


    "But why don''t you just kill Liu Xianxin and pass her the position?"


    I''m afraid that''s what most people doubt.


    It''s too much trouble.


    If Gu fan really wants to give the position to the queen of arms, he can kill Liu Xinsheng directly Or does he really just want to form a balance??


    Gu fan shook his head.


    He has the memory of the last life and knows what kind of people he needs in the last.


    In the end, no matter how difficult the queen of arms faced, she would cut through the thorns and fight bravely to the end.


    "I don''t need a puppet."


    "I need a hero who can really control the base and have courage and strength."


    Gu fan''s eyes gradually became deeper and deeper, and finally said, "it''s very difficult for her to overthrow Liu Xin, but if she does, it will grow up to what I expect."


    "Any growth, all is to experience the blood and the fire whet."

 Chapter 613

    No matter what.


    Gu fan and his party, together with the crazy hunting team, all disappeared in the red dragon base, as if they had evaporated from the world.


    At present, there are no saints behind the red dragon base. Liu Xinxin soon integrated all the resources, carried out the unprecedented reshuffle to the end, and wiped out all the rebellious forces.


    But As a result, more and more bad blood people are on the streets.


    Those oppressed people, with resentment, anger and discontent in their hearts, are unwilling to return to underground work and join some secret organization to plan something.


    A new round of war has begun.


    It''s like a proletarian war against capitalism. The anger quickly burned to the whole Chilong base, and the rebels appeared one after another, with the most cutting-edge technology support.


    Queen of arms She is the biggest Arsenal, the future hero!!


    It''s just that all this is a later story, and now, another terrorist battle that ordinary people don''t know has just begun.


    Root out the sanctuary!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Sanctuary.


    The air of sacred majesty pervaded the square.


    Countless grotesque statues are twisted, carefully cast by the ten most outstanding sculptors and endowed with various meanings.


    The most prominent one in the center is a pregnant girl. Just like all great mothers, looking at her children, she will be full of tenderness and doting, but the belly in her hands is too big


    When an ordinary woman is pregnant, her abdomen is only slightly raised. Even if she is pregnant in October, it is at most like the beer belly of a middle-aged man. But the pregnant girl in the sculpture in the middle has a swollen abdomen than herself.


    It''s just like a huge sarcoma, and the "child" in the sarcoma is not honest, doing a simple mischievous kick, but almost tearing the mother''s belly, with several high raised fingerprints, we can see that there is more than one arm!!


    She''s pregnant with a monster.


    There is no panic, no fear, only warm smile like sunshine.


    The great maternal love is shining, mixed with the cystic sarcomatous abdomen, giving people an indescribable sense of strangeness, which is creepy and chilly.


    "Go in."


    Not far from the square, a seemingly ordinary man appeared, and behind him was only a subordinate, just the advanced 07 fog.


    There are not many soldiers.


    Gu fan felt that the holy place was full of strange breath, and those inexplicable forces could not be broken by the body, so it was useless for too many people to come, and even became a burden.


    Do it yourself!!


    This time, Gu fan is serious. She takes the 07 fog because of her special shape. If she encounters a tough battle that she can''t solve, the merciless Lord death may have to go on the stage in person. Just this is enough to see the horror of the sanctuary!!


    Hoo ~ ~


    it''s windy.


    07 fog into a burst of dust disappeared, hazy mist scattered in the square, around the statues, and then rushed into the gate of the sanctuary.


    The gates of the sanctuary are open.


    But the moment you step into the gate, it will make you feel "awkward".


    It''s awkward.


    It seems that the inside of the sanctuary is different from the outside, but it is not clear where it is.


    Hoo ~ ~


    the fog reappears around Gu fan.


    "Lord death."


    "There is no mechanism, no obstruction, no guidance, but it makes me feel very It''s weird. "


    Fog can not describe that kind of uncomfortable feeling, and Gu fan stood outside to observe all this, and saw something.


    "It''s isolated."


    Gu fan light said, fog some doubts, but the cold character of her did not come up, quietly waiting for Gu fan next order.


    Isolated from the world.


    This is not to say that the sanctuary is a paradise, but that its aura is out of tune with its surroundings.


    Ordinary people can''t detect it, but Gu fan has reached the realm of harmony between man and nature, and can be integrated with the surrounding environment. Every slightest change can''t escape his consciousness.


    But The sanctuary is isolated from the outside environment, so although the air and temperature are the same as those outside the door, stepping into that door becomes different.


    "Aura."


    "Or the field."


    Gu fan''s eyes suddenly changed, and the whole person''s momentum burst out. The bloodthirsty killing intention was surging like mountains and seas. The air was filled with a very strong smell of blood, which almost became liquid.


    Just momentum, almost let 07 fog station unsteadiness.


    She just felt that she would be blown away by Gu fan''s aura at any time, and even if she became a "mist" state, it was useless. That kind of killing intention would tear every dust particle, like a blood thread wrapping the whole fog.Can''t escape!!


    No.07 fog can''t resist the bloody air field. What''s more terrible is that she can''t escape, because the space around Gufan is locked up, and the murderous air is shrouded in all corners, forming a natural barrier.


    "Is the feeling of strangeness stronger?"


    Gu fan asked faintly about the 07 fog which was about to disperse into dust. After finishing this sentence, all the breath in his body was collected for a moment, as if everything that had just been breathtaking was an illusion.


    Of course!!


    It''s more than that??


    It''s just unbearable. It''s terrible.


    Seemingly indifferent ordinary men, but hidden in the body is a thick sea of blood, death is worthy of the title.


    "Yes." The fog reconstituted and responded respectfully: "the aura of Lord death has been formed."


    Gu fan nodded and looked to the sanctuary.


    "There, too, are fields."


    "But we are different. Just now, my breath is the killing intention honed by innumerable painful experiences, forming my own field, but the sanctuary seems to be formed naturally."


    Simple small test, Gu fan has seen a lot.


    Naturally formed??


    In short Gu fan''s power is the field of gas field that "super power" erupts.


    But the sanctuary is a special environment accumulated all the year round. It is like a temple. If people often worship it, they will feel solemn and dignified when they step into the gate and look at the statues.


    People''s ideas will affect the environment.


    Many people''s minds together, imperceptibly will change human thinking and consciousness.


    The holy place is like this, and it is much more terrible than a temple or a shrine, because the inexplicable power generated by the aggregation of thoughts and thoughts has formed something similar to the "realm", and people will feel strange when they step into it.


    Therefore, the sanctuary is isolated from the world!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 614

    Within the gates of the sanctuary is a world.


    Beyond the gates of the sanctuary is another world.


    Gu fan''s eyes moved, and he stepped on the gate of the sanctuary. The moment he stepped into the temple, the tide filled his surroundings.


    They don''t belong to powers, they don''t belong to some kind of energy, and they can''t even be sure whether they exist, but just like everyone''s quirks and little habits, they are hidden in the most imperceptible corners, and they are pervasive.


    TA TA TA.


    Gu fan''s shoes trample on the dark and simple stone slab, and the sound is rippling in the corridor.


    There is nothing in the corridor behind the gate of the sanctuary. There are only half of the guards. There are only strange totems on the stone pillars and walls. In the open environment, everyone will pay attention to the strange decorations.


    Imperceptibly


    Just like those psychological experts and hypnotists, they will guide people''s consciousness step by step through language and image, and finally achieve psychological hint or other purposes.


    Gu fan can see that the decorations around, the carvings on the stone pillars, and those weird murals are all accompanied by this kind of "psychological hint" similar hypnosis, which makes people''s thinking gradually become loose.


    After several hundred meters of continuous advance, the sanctuary was empty, as if it was just a tourist attraction, without any defensive forces, and people could visit it at will.


    As soon as we got to the fork in the road.


    There are two identical forks in the hallway of the sanctuary. There is no sign. You can choose which one to enter freely.


    This is maze??


    It''s amazing.


    There is a labyrinth at the end of the corridor behind the gate of the sanctuary.


    Outside a fork road, another fork road is connected to form a huge labyrinth. Each entrance and exit is the same, no matter it is mural or sculpture, it is almost the same.


    Gufan and 07 fog step into a passage.


    In the process of moving forward, the tide of the field becomes more and more intense, and the decorative patterns of the surrounding murals are more and more exaggerated.


    Weird.


    Yin evil.


    There are often some bloody pictures with philosophy.


    These pictures will cause people to think inexplicably, subconsciously want to understand what they are and what they mean, but once they start thinking, they will enter a trap.


    The trap of thinking.


    You will get deeper and deeper, and become more and more infatuated with the dark murals.


    "Lord death, I''ll find a way out."


    07 fog display ability, a stream of smoke swept through the channel, the maze in all directions must be covered by fog, through this way to find the way out of the maze is the best way.


    But No. 07 fog didn''t find a real exit.


    A moment later, she returned to Gu fan, half kneeling on the ground: "Lord death, it seems that there is no exit in the road, it is blocked."


    Sealed?


    All labyrinth roads are dead ends.


    "No


    Gu fan shook his head: "it''s not blocked, but your thinking is affected and you deliberately avoid the right way."


    He stroked his hand over the murals, his eyes flashed a few sharp, and continued: "it is gradually inducing people to go deep, but if the mind is not completely polluted, it will not find the right channel."


    "Only thinking in accordance with their set logical order, can we find the one we need in the countless channels of the labyrinth."


    Logical order!!


    If thinking is not completely polluted, the logical order of normal people can only find countless dead paths, none of which is correct.


    Because this huge maze is full of psychological hints and inexplicable power, and when you are really confused and polluted by the spirit, that channel will gradually emerge.


    Now, there are two ways to find the exit.


    First, break it by force!!


    It''s simple and violent to use brute force to smash the maze walls. It''s just stupid.


    Second, imitate that way of thinking.


    Understand the murals and sculptures, interpret them, worship them, enchant yourself, and then find the right way.


    Of course, these two roads There is no choice.


    Wisps of killing spread from the fingers, breaking the tides of consciousness around, feeling the strength of spiritual fluctuations, and soon there was an answer.


    "The power of mind grows in that direction."


    "It is similar to the mental power of the divine envoy, or it can be called belief."


    When Gu fan took back his hand, he sensed that the power in a certain direction had become stronger, and his consciousness of thinking was very strong, even to the extent that he could remain in the air.


    Continue to go in that direction, and soon they entered a deeper maze.


    A human has emerged.It is a human lying on the wall, reading the dark history on the mural.


    He was fascinated by this, his face was full of worship, and he had the pleasure of "suddenly realizing", as if he had realized something.


    07 fog took a look at Gu fan, and went forward under his authorization, shaking the man''s shoulder.


    No response.


    The withered arm sagged and swayed, and the expression on his face did not change. No one was patting his shoulder.


    07 fog stretched out two fingers to open the man''s eyelids, causing more light to shine into the pupil, but he was not aware of this.


    "The eyes are intact, but the pupils do not respond to light."


    Gu fan stopped the fog and made a conclusion: "his perception has been lost, he can''t perceive everything outside, and he has almost become a vegetable."


    Vegetative.


    The man who laughs foolishly is completely lost in the weird mural content.


    This is not only a labyrinth full of dead ends, it is also a labyrinth of human thinking. If you are calm, you will be dominated by the force in the dark.


    Move on.


    Soon, there are several "vegetative" appeared in front.


    They are either holding the stone pillar, or lying on the wall, or squatting in the corner thinking But they all have a common and obvious feature, that is, the eyes are muddy, and they are as dull as lost souls.


    "Consciousness is no longer here."


    "We should be here soon."


    Gu fan glanced at these people again, and anyone could tell by those expressions. Even if "lost soul" became a vegetable, his over distorted and exaggerated face was full of Happy two words!!


    Distorted happiness.


    Here we go!!


    The exit of the labyrinth is ordinary, connecting a hall with a diameter of more than 1000 meters.


    Then Gu fan and his wife saw an extremely shocking picture, with tens of thousands of people sitting on the ground, drooping their eyes and facing a huge statue.


    That statue, however, is not engraved with anything else. It is the most mythical totem of China.


    Dragon!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 615

    Loong!!


    The stone statue depicts the soaring and dancing dragon.


    It is not the image of flying lizard in Western mythology, but the five clawed Golden Dragon coiled on the stone pillar.


    Like camel, horn like deer, eyes like rabbit, ears like cow, neck like snake, abdomen like mirage, scales like carp, claws like eagle, palms like Tiger It is the image of Chinese Orthodox dragon totem.


    From afar.


    The Dragon sculptures are superb. Their eyes are bright and majestic. Eighty one dragon scales make up the number of nine extreme suns. They look down on the world and look down on all living beings. The tens of thousands of "bad blood people" around them seem to be all living beings.


    "Lord death, all those people are dead."


    Fog filled the open hall, dust particles through the cracks of countless palms, around a circle back to Gufan''s side.


    All of them were not alive. Large body spots appeared on the surface of the body. The smell of corpses came out from under the skin bags. Some grease penetrated into the ragged clothes and flowed on the ground.


    But one thing is strange.


    These corpses sitting on the ground have a very low degree of decay, and judging from the extent to which some of the corpse oil on the ground has dried up The body was kept for at least a month.


    "The magic pupil of hell!"


    Gu fan leaped slightly, and the ice formed by extreme cold formed a high platform, surrounded by the cold air. The sharper eyes and pupils condensed into bundles, making the surrounding space more transparent.


    Line!!


    The lines of "if there is nothing" implicate tens of thousands of people''s foreheads.


    Those silk threads are not made of matter or even solidified by energy, but a collection of "thoughts".


    Tens of thousands of people''s thoughts and ideas converge in one place, just like the sea is a hundred rivers. Countless small thoughts turn into rivers, surging in the direction of the dragon.


    The dragon is shining.


    All thoughts are related to it. "Thought" makes it full of spirituality. Sculpture seems to be alive and gives it a special meaning.


    Spider web


    In the eyes of the hell magic pupil, tens of thousands of people''s thoughts form silk threads, condense into a large spider web, and finally gather into the Dragon carving, and then are poured into the ground, surging continuously.


    "They didn''t really die."


    Gu fan jumped down, and the extremely cold stairs disappeared behind him. He came to a sitting corpse and touched it with his palm.


    Click, click, click.


    The corpse froze into ice at the speed visible to the naked eye, then slightly shocked, and the decaying body turned into ice crystal fragments, but some of them remained.


    The brain.


    It''s a brain that''s almost dry.


    The original fresh and tender brain has almost turned into withered dried walnuts. The complex blood vessels are no longer pink and tender. The white brain kernel is also discolored. Most of the brain cells have lost their function.


    Occasionally there will be a little plasma flow, the brain also with a little peristalsis, and then completely stopped, into a state of suspended animation.


    Obviously, their bodies are dead, but their brains are still barely alive.


    This makes Gu fan think of the "brain in the VAT" iron general.


    The generals who hide in the deep underground take their brains out and put them into the nutrition cabin to survive through remote control of machinery, which is beyond the scope of ordinary people''s understanding.


    And these "corpses" are similar.


    It''s just that they don''t have so much cost and can''t stay in the nutrition cabin of the most cutting-edge technology. Instead, they are trapped in their own bodies, slowly rotting and finally losing their freedom.


    In other words.


    The brain in the VAT is still alive, and it''s very moist. It''s like a man playing games at home before the end of the world, controlling the mechanical characters in reality.


    But these corpses, brain lost activity, unable to complete the normal thinking, their thoughts are fixed in a very narrow range, can only think of some fixed ideas.


    "Worship."


    Yes, those thoughts are worship.


    The incomplete withered brains in the corpses are full of worship for the dragon.


    They worship and adore the dragon''s Totem as if it were a God, and no other "thinking" can be achieved.


    Thoughts, beliefs, thoughts.


    They keep pouring into the Dragon carving, just like tens of thousands of "belief" manufacturing machines.


    "That''s how the divine emissary came into being?"


    Gu fan narrowed his eyes, and the person who called himself "divine envoy" before would use the power of belief in a similar field.


    With the help of some power of the base, he can even hurt Gu fan''s skin and scrape a shallow bloodstain on his face.


    It seems that the power of belief comes from the sanctuary.


    More than that


    There is more than one dragon sculpture.


    It''s just a kind of "energy receiving station", which becomes the carrier of belief and thought, and is finally input into the deep underground.Gu fan closed his eyes.


    With the spread of ideas, the strong consciousness of death spread in all directions, forming a huge circle.


    "Sure enough."


    "This hall of tens of thousands of people is not the only receiving station of faith."


    "There are at least five more exits to the maze, each of which hides tens of thousands of people''s belief machines."


    Gu fan knew the principle of maze, so it was easier to crack it.


    Faith machine.


    Those sculptures depicting the dragon totem are like the core of each machine, and countless unconscious "dead bodies" are part of the belief machine. Each one will only think about how to "worship" the Dragon Sculpture in front of him.


    There are tens of thousands of people in every belief machine. I''m afraid there are hundreds of thousands or even millions of people in all!!


    They are all bad blood people from all over the world. The refugees who have been hard to find, as well as the refugees who have been displaced after the destruction of the surrounding bases, are all concentrated here There are only a few people around the queen of arms.


    A little bit of thoughts, condensed into water drops.


    Countless drops of water gather on the dragon sculpture, then turn into rivers and pour into the ground. The real big conspiracy is under the stone pillar!!


    Boom boom!!


    Gu fan, with his eyes in his eyes, took a step forward and hit the lifelike dragon sculpture with his fist. The fierce force with the style of boxing blasted the sculpture to pieces.


    The falling of rock fragments.


    They are just the most common stones. Just like the top ten sculptors, they are shaped by ordinary people. They have no magic in themselves, but they can give meaning under the blessing of tens of thousands of people''s thoughts.


    The stone wall burst.


    Under the dragon sculpture, there is a passageway entrance with a diameter of 10 meters.


    The channel is no longer "weird" and "ancient", but full of the future sense of science and technology, densely covered with electromagnetic pipes, calculating certain data.


    This passage reminds Gu fan of the base hidden under the iron and Steel Machinery City, and the technology of "brain in a VAT" seems to have been used.


    "Go down."


    Without fear, Gu fan jumped down the entrance, surrounded by puffs of smoke, and the light of the surrounding electrons continued to shine, forming an optical network of strong electricity.


    Defense.


    It''s only now that we really have our defenses.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 616

    Zizi Zizi.


    The lightning arc flickered with dazzling light, forming a grid covering the channel, layer by layer, pulling and attracting each other into an electric knife.


    The body will break when it touches the arc of light, and the strong electric current will burn the body into coke, peel off layer by layer along countless grids, and finally turn into dust and ashes.


    Bang!!


    07 fog broke into dust and flowed through the gap between the electro-optic particles.


    Gu fan is more simple and violent. A layer of blood red robe wrapped him into a long and thin cocoon. Of course, the defense of blood prison spider silk is needless to say, even the diamond cutting water knife can''t cut it.


    Ha ha.


    This layer of defense is only useful for ordinary hunters. If they reach the "Saint" level, they will most likely display their power like Eight Immortals crossing the sea and spend it safely.


    All in all.


    The defense of the sanctuary is lax.


    Buzz, buzz, buzz.


    The last defense of the passage soon appeared in front of us. It was like a meat and blood blender. The sharp edges with hardness close to titanium alloy interlaced with each other, just like the sharp teeth of a giant beast chewing.


    Any creature that touches it will be stirred into meat mud, and each blade even contains the remains of shredded meat, which is frightening and terrifying.


    "But that''s all."


    Gu fan from the blood prison spider silk into a cocoon, a blow to the flesh mixer.


    Boom boom!!


    Just the strength of the fist smashed the whole huge machine, and the runner twisted and dented irregularly. At last, it made a sound again, broke away from the channel and hit the steel casting ground.


    Dong!!


    With a heavy sound, Gu fan''s figure fell steadily, trampling the broken machine into rotten iron, just like the God of heaven.


    Fog is more convenient. Without a substantial body, she reshapes her body. She stands behind Gu fan with her toes gently, but only condenses half of her fuzzy body. Once the wind blows, it turns into dust and disappears, spreading around the surrounding environment.


    Look around.


    The surrounding scenery is completely different from the "strange" labyrinth of the sanctuary.


    The future of electronic technology is full of vision here. It seems to be another underground base of the iron and Steel Machinery City. The silver channel is elliptical in shape, without any edges and corners, and no trace of welding.


    The two sides of the elliptical channel are not metal, but a kind of special reinforced glass. The inside is full of green viscous liquid. Countless electromagnetic pipes are connected deeply and stab some organs


    That''s the brain??


    The thick liquid of miserable green is full of brain kernel.


    They are like plankton in the deep sea. The brain is floating in the thick liquid, and the pipes release some hormones from time to time, stimulating the deep consciousness of the brain.


    "Brain in a vat."


    Gufan thought of the name again.


    The refugees just now The brain is trapped in the dead corpse, just like a kind of inferior "brain in the corpse", which can only worship and believe crazily and blindly.


    But the brains that float in the thick stuff are different.


    They are more active, fresher, naturally more conscious, and after being strengthened by hormones, more terrible changes have taken place.


    Zizi Zizi.


    At this time, a lightning arc flashed.


    One of the brain lost a little vitality, stabbed into the brain''s electronic channel to input an appropriate amount of electric current, reactivated the brain, cooperated with the hormone to strengthen again, for the last sprint.


    Gulu Gulu.


    The brain seems to be breathing. There are a lot of bubbles in the liquid. The cerebral blood vessels are expanding. The unknown liquid is flowing wildly, just like an overloaded heart, which may explode at any time.


    What are you doing here??


    The extremely inhumane Horror Picture is full of vision.


    The green viscous liquid world in the glass outside the corridor is like an ocean playground, except that it is no longer dolphins and sharks, or precious fish that can''t be named, but human brains stimulated by various stimuli.


    Gu fan was watching when suddenly a man''s voice rang out in the passage.


    "Dear Lord death, how do you do?"


    "I''m honored to see you again I didn''t expect your strength to become stronger. It''s amazing. "


    The monitors are all over every corner, and the man''s voice is probably from a monitoring room, right?


    But the sound is familiar.


    Gu fan''s impression is very clear, after all, not many people can escape twice in his hands.


    "Hony, is that you?" Gu fan''s eyes flashed a trace of killing, and said with a smile, "you didn''t run this time."


    Hongyi!!


    That pervert killer.


    He is an absolute genius. In order to satisfy the desire to kill, he became a doctor who enjoyed the sufferings of patients. After the end of life, he became a Skinner, and frantically fused "human" and "alien".Xu Manman''s mother died under Hongyi''s abnormal test.


    Although Dr. Wei Xianjian later improved and completed the chimera project, it is enough to see the extent of Hongyi''s madness and that he has mastered the key technology of DNA chain transplantation.


    After two big cleanings, Hony, a genius, smelled the smell and fled early.


    Unexpectedly, he came to the red dragon base this time, went back to his old business, and even took control of the sanctuary??


    "I have no place to run." Hony continued with pride: "and I don''t have to run. What I have to do is done."


    Finished?


    Did Hony complete some kind of ceremony, or use technology to carry out some kind of transformation?


    "Cruel and cold Lord death, we are one kind of people."


    "In order to gain strength by all means, you look at the brains around you. They are all my spiritual food. It took me a lot of effort to develop a complete set of belief manufacturing system."


    Hony is honest and doesn''t hide anything.


    He directly admitted that all the brains floating in the liquid around him were tools he used, and he also completed a system of belief making.


    Gu fan narrowed his eyes slightly. He could feel that the mind power produced by every brain was very strong, far more powerful than the "brain in the corpse" worshipping the dragon totem.


    "Lord death, I''m really excited to see you. Finally, someone who has the power to match me can let me exert my power."


    "Before you come to me, I want to solemnly introduce the belief system After all, the world can''t understand it, but to your degree, you must understand what I''ve done. "


    There is excitement and loneliness in Hongyi''s words.


    Genius and madman are lonely.


    No one understands what they think, no one knows how many crazy ideas are hidden in their brains.


    After Hongyi has completed a certain transformation, it is even more difficult for ordinary people to understand his heart, but Gu fan, who is respected as the "God of death", is different. With supreme power and cold-blooded cruelty, he must be able to understand each other to some extent??


    "Who cares, you lunatic?"


    Gu fan scorned it and continued to move forward. At this time, the environment changed dramatically.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 617

    "We can understand each other."


    With excitement in his broad voice, he even felt that Gu fan was "the same kind" and confidant.


    "Mole ants, all mole ants!"


    "All living beings, millions of human beings, are just like ants crawling on the ground, doing nothing and dying meaninglessly."


    Hony''s voice continues to emanate from the surveillance equipment.


    Inside the glass around the corridor, brain after brain was injected with more intense hormones. At the same time, the electric shock stimulation was also intensified, causing every floating "brain" to shake violently, just like the tone of Hongyi''s speech.


    "Lord death, am I right?"


    "What do you think of these ants from your point of view?"


    The more Hongyi said, the more excited he was, and his voice became more ethereal, just like the God above: "many children are playing by the sand pit. When they see some ant holes, they will take off their pants and pee."


    "It''s just a pee, but it''s a disaster for the nest."


    "Sometimes, the children will pick up cigarette butts on the street, smoke and burn the ants, or borrow lighters from adults to burn the ants in rows to ashes."


    This is a very common thing.


    In the real world, bear kids love to do that.


    They don''t have three outlooks, they don''t have a sense of protection, they just think it''s fun.


    A bath of urine is the flood that breaks the dyke.


    A lighter is a burning flame.


    "It''s fun."


    "Those kids just think it''s fun, don''t they?"


    "We human beings are born with such cruelty. The weak are not worth mentioning in our eyes. Whether they drown, burn or trample, mole ants are perfectly normal, right?"


    Hongyi is just like a speaker. Naive and ignorant children can best reflect the essence of human beings. How cruel is the joy of killing ants??


    A change of the subject.


    Hony turns the conversation to himself.


    "The stronger we are, the crueler we are."


    "Lord death, you are the same as me. Your essence is full of cruelty and violence. Your eyes on the world are more and more different."


    "Those mortals, you can crush them to death by moving your fingers, right?"


    "What''s the difference between them and mole ants?"


    "How did you feel when you killed those mole ants?"


    "Will you feel guilty, will you think for them, will you pity him, how many people in his family will be sad for him, have you been numb when you killed?"


    Hongyi talks endlessly.


    One thing is very terrible, that is, there are many places where what he said is true.


    Gu fan is now He has already become cold and numb. For an invincible strong man of his level, it''s so easy to kill a person. He doesn''t even need to move his fingers, and his mind will fall as soon as he moves.


    Ants.


    Yes, those ordinary people are mole ants, even ordinary hunters are mole ants.


    "You''re right."


    Gu fan nodded slightly in the face of Hongyi''s words: "if I killed those people, I would not feel anything in my heart. As you just said, a child would not feel sad if he peed a bubble, or picked up a cigarette butt and poked at the ant."


    "I''m not the Virgin Mary, and I don''t want to save people."


    "But don''t confuse us. I''m not such a tasteless pervert as you. I''m praying for blood and killing like a dying beast."


    Gu fan''s words were also very sharp. He showed a cruel smile and continued to speak.


    "What do you think you are?"


    "God?"


    "The God above, overlooking all living beings, overlooking mole ants, and then crush them to death?"


    "No, you''re not. You''re just a perverted murderer. You''re just a bloodthirsty maniac, a bad ruffian in the bone, and a natural personality defect."


    Gu fan is not stingy with some insulting words, and the irony in his mouth is even stronger.


    "Don''t you feel anything?"


    "You are born with a defect, you don''t feel pain, you don''t feel fear, you don''t feel other people''s happiness, you don''t feel what''s good."


    "The lack of extra perception makes you less emotional and more focused on something, such as Learning. "


    "So you are a genius. You never forget. You learn many times faster than others. You have an intelligence that ordinary people can''t match."


    Gu fan clearly remembers Hongyi''s materials. According to the analysis of Dr. Wei Xianjian, he knows more about what kind of paranoid he is.


    "You can''t feel pain, just let someone else."


    "You can''t feel fear, just let others fear."


    "After all Despair, fear, pain, all kinds of negative emotions, full of excitement"So, you like to abuse others, to observe their pain and despair, to torture them cruelly, to imitate the lost perception, to suck like an addict."


    "Skinning, castration, lingchi You''ve exhausted all kinds of means, but in the end you''re tired of it. It''s just the physical stimulation of others that can hardly satisfy you, right? "


    Gu fan seemed to know what Hongyi wanted. After a long speech, he spat: "what a freak."


    After that, the whole corridor was silent for a moment.


    Around only the sound of the brain being shocked, every word is like a needle into Hongyi''s heart.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    "Lord death, you are my kind."


    "Excited, so excited, it really excited me to the limit."


    "I didn''t expect that the secret that I had hidden for so long was so naked and torn with blood. That sense of shame made me excited as never before."


    "I live I feel like I''m alive I feel the embarrassment of humiliation and I want to commit suicide. "


    It''s abnormal.


    His voice trembled, almost unable to maintain the rationality beyond ordinary people.


    As a child, he has no sense of fear, pain, happiness, and other abilities that ordinary people are born with. However, Gu fan''s words have brought a great sense of shame, as if he had untied the scar of his heart.


    Ordinary people will certainly be ashamed, but Hongyi is different. The sense of shame explodes in his consciousness, which is much stronger than those "virtual" pain and fear, and makes him more excited.


    Live.


    Pain can make people feel alive.


    Happiness can make people feel alive.


    The shame brought by insults can also be felt. Hongyi feels his own existence. It''s like being trapped in an empty room for decades and suddenly having a toy in his hand. The joy is beyond ordinary people''s imagination.

 Chapter 618

    A second, a thousand years.


    Human brain consciousness in special circumstances, the flow of time will be different from reality.


    But there are limits to the difference Maybe you have a dream that you have spent a few days, or even months, but the "time gap" calculated by years hardly appears.


    But the brain in the nutrition tank, stimulated by hormones and electric shocks, instantly expanded its potential to the limit, or even exceeded that limit It achieves the effect of spending 1000 years in a dreamland in one second.


    The screen is changing.


    The alternation of sun and moon is dazzling, and the rotation of spring, summer, autumn and winter is less than 0.01 second.


    The man sitting in front of the statue also had a qualitative change.


    He didn''t know that he was in a virtual world and everything was so real. He was a seeker in the fairyland and gradually calmed his heart in the fairyland.


    The statue still exudes the air of majesty.


    At first, the man sat in front of the statue in a state of impatience. From time to time, he stood up in meditation, looking back at the mountains, rivers, birds and animals around him, and looking up at the endless starry sky at night.


    A year has passed.


    He had some understanding, and his heart was silent. He was accompanied by foxes in the mountains and fields, and quietly realized the connections between nature and creatures.


    Ten years have passed.


    He has a long beard, and his whole body exudes the breath of a great master. He is actually integrated with the surrounding environment, which has a sense of harmony between man and nature.


    A hundred years have passed.


    He no longer feels strange about everything in the world, but sits silently beside the statue, his eyes falling down, just like a stone statue.


    Five hundred years have passed.


    He let the sun, the moon and the stars shine on him. His stone like body was covered with moss, but he didn''t notice it. He was completely integrated with nature.


    A thousand years have passed.


    He realized that at that moment, it was as if he had emerged and soared, and his whole body was transformed into a wave of immortality. His body was removed and integrated with the mysterious statue.


    Millennium faith.


    A thousand years of practice.


    The sentiment of a thousand years.


    His realm is extraordinarily refined, and the power of "idea" and "belief" provided by him is boundless. If all these are true, I''m afraid he can really become a great power.


    But It''s all fake!!


    The Millennium Road is just a mirage catalysed by science and technology. In reality, it only takes one second.


    In this second, the brain completely collapsed and exploded, and the power of "faith" generated after the explosion was stronger than the power of chanting produced by thousands of believers praying together, even with a trace of divinity.


    "See?"


    "Lord death, he worshipped the statue for a thousand years and practiced for a thousand years."


    "He provides a lot of faith, far more than those ordinary people."


    The voice of Hony gradually becomes grand and vast. Although everything in the virtual world is a fraud, what he thinks and thinks is true. The state of mind he understands is also true. The energy generated by the emergence and rise is absorbed by him.


    A brain is a thousand years of incense and practice.


    What about ten brains?


    One hundred, one thousand, ten thousand?


    In this way, Hony absorbed the endless power of faith, and only his crazy and paranoid genius could think of this method.


    There''s a lot of cracking in the nutrition tank full of the brain.


    With more and more brain exploding, Hony seems to be carrying out the last "harvest" operation.


    It''s horrible.


    Such efficiency is really terrible.


    I''m afraid there are tens of thousands of brains trapped in the virtual world in the nutrition tank, each of which has spent thousands of years, and the total amount of belief power provided is hard to estimate.


    "You''re procrastinating."


    Gu fan''s eyes were cold. He was like a paranoid psychopath like Hongyi. There was a purpose behind everything.


    Hony is not just showing off, although it also has the element of identifying with Gu fan, but the ultimate goal is to delay as much as possible to complete the harvest of the last wave of faith.


    Bang!!


    Gu fan finished, Hongyi no longer explained, but manipulated the monsters in the nutrition tank to hit the glass.


    A loud noise came, just like the centipede, the thousand legged Python slapped the glass mirror with its tail.


    The high-strength glass shakes, causing some vibration in the corridor. The fine cracks crack like spider web, and the glass slag makes a harsh friction sound.


    Click, click, click.


    When the crack expanded to a certain extent, the reinforced glass on both sides of the corridor made a similar sound, and other different kinds of monsters also swam over and beat the mirror like crazy.


    Boom boom!!


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!!


    The high-strength bulletproof glass reaches a zero point, the sound of breaking roars, and the emerald green pus, accompanied by those brains scorched by the electric arc, gushes out like a tide, which is about to completely fill the corridor.Gu fan snorted coldly. It''s a bit stupid to delay in this way.


    Hell way - extremely cold!!


    The extreme cold force in the blood of hell was burst out, and an absolutely cold air of ice came out. The emerald green liquid gushing from both sides of the corridor was frozen instantly, just like the landscape sculpture of the waves.


    The power of extreme cold is spreading.


    The corridor turned into an ice cave, most of the monsters were directly frozen to death, and some of the powerful alien species were still struggling, such as the thousand legged centipede like Python just now, even though the tentacles had been broken, and the huge head with a diameter of several meters was still closed up and down, breaking the ice wall and trying to rush into the corridor.


    "Fog, they''re yours."


    Gu fan light command, a little pause, continue to say: "kill these monsters, you leave, back to the ground, the farther away from the sanctuary, the better."


    No.07 fog didn''t have any hesitation to Gu fan''s order. The mist burst into a machete, cut off the snake''s head and fell to the ground, making a dull sound.


    Gu fan paid no attention to these soldiers and spread his mind around him.


    This corridor There is no end. It''s just a closed ring. Hony is not here. It''s just a trap to delay time.


    The real channel is in the nutrition tank full of thick green liquid, and the end of the cable light is the real hiding place of Hony!!


    "Low level deception."


    Gu fan turned his head and hit the ice wall. The liquid that had been frozen was blasted out of another tunnel. The ice debris was full of all kinds of strange substances. When the sole of his foot crushed those substances, it would make a "creak" sound.


    Underground.


    A foot full of filth.


    The seemingly ordinary foot actually contains strength. Cracks also appear in the fine steel under the floor. As Gu fan''s thigh turns suddenly again, the whole burst trace is broken, and the 10 meter thick sandwich collapses.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 619

    Boom boom!!!


    The whole ground collapsed.


    Countless electromagnetic light tubes are intertwined with each other, and finally transported into the deeper underground with the infinite power of belief.


    The underground is deeper, but there is more incredible strangeness hidden. The electromagnetic pipe is not connected with any giant machine, nor the majestic giant statue, nor some terrible magical creature.


    Black hole!!


    In front of Gu fan, there is a black hole that carries out the whole underground world.


    Absolute darkness.


    It''s a kind of lightless understanding. All the light is drawn in, but the strange thing is that the surrounding matter doesn''t collapse and crush everything into a point of infinite mass like the "black hole" in the universe.


    It exists quietly.


    It is like a silent eye under the dark abyss.


    Gu fan controls his body shape, builds a huge red spider web in mid air, and doesn''t jump into the black hole rashly.


    "What is this ability?"


    Gu fan''s strong consciousness extended outward, but the violent wave of killing gas disappeared when it came into contact with the black hole.


    Can consciousness not pierce this special space?


    In the deep darkness, there may be forces similar to "domain" that separate the outside world.


    But it is strange that tens of thousands of "electromagnetic light tubes" in all directions are connected to the black hole and pass through the barrier of that field.


    Ideas.


    Faith.


    It''s almost solid, or something more bizarre in the black hole??


    Gu fan was thinking that the electronic light tubes in all directions were peeling off one after another. At the same time, the voice of "Hongyi" also made a sound with the help of the monitor connected with the light tube: "cold and cruel lord death, how about my masterpiece?"


    "Come on!"


    "Come into my world, I''ll wait for you here."


    The dark, silent black hole no longer reacts.


    It''s like an ancient beast opening its mouth in a blood basin, waiting for its prey to enter


    Hell way ¡¤ extremely cold blood - cold prison ice sting.


    Gu fan stood on the huge web of blood prison spider silk and tentatively attacked. The extreme Yin cold power condensed into an ice cone and stood still in mid air, gradually forming tens of thousands of sharp weapons.


    Keep your fingers light.


    The blue and silver light is falling, and the sound of breaking the air is heard all the time. The ice sting of cold prison pierces the darkness several times faster than the speed of sound, and pours into the nameless huge black hole.


    It''s gone.


    All the ice spines disappear when they touch the black hole.


    They can easily kill a "legendary silver" level strong man, but they don''t make any waves on the black hole.


    "Try again."


    Gu fan opened his hand, and the head of his killing idea condensed into a silk thread, which turned into a blood prison spider silk and wound into the black hole abyss.


    Buzz, buzz.


    The spider''s silk in the blood prison whispers and cuts the air to the black hole However, when the silk thread touched the surface of the black hole, it lost its connection with Gufan and disappeared in the black hole.


    Yeah??


    It''s not just matter that disappears into the black hole, it''s the thread of killing that cuts off the connection.


    It''s amazing.


    This black hole has the ability to absorb "matter" and "idea" at the same time. It has completely formed its inherent domain and has almost become another world??


    Inherent areas.


    When the strength reaches a certain level, it will certainly form its own field.


    Gu fan''s field is the destruction formed by the idea of killing, and this terrible power has been condensed to the limit and transformed into something like "hell way".


    It exists between reality and illusion They are still struggling in the ancient hell.


    Hell can be seen as a field, and it''s quite mature.


    But the black hole seems to be more stable in front of us. The field has almost become solid, like a hole in space, and leads to another world.


    The world??


    Is it really possible to build a world with the power of mind??


    All right!!


    No matter how fanciful you are, you can''t draw a conclusion. In this case Then go in and have a look!!


    Gu fan''s eyes changed completely, and the blood of hell burned with it.


    A pair of eyes became hell magic pupil, just like a blood red beast eyes became sharp, at the same time, the endless killing idea also wrapped the whole body, forming an independent field, which is the most real defense force against the black hole.


    With a slight flick of the network formed by the spider silk in the blood prison, the whole person of Gufan disappeared and turned into a shadow and rushed into the black hole.


    Change!!


    The surrounding space is constantly crushing.The color of the nine light colored glaze burst, just like the glass slag in a kaleidoscope, full of dizzy colors.


    Perception is constantly compressed.


    What you see is illusory, what you hear becomes silent, and your perception gradually dissipates. The "sense of disorder" of space becomes more and more intense.


    Look at your arm.


    Sometimes the fingers are infinitely elongated like noodles, and sometimes they are severely squeezed into dough. The whole body is the same, like a mass of white flour that is wantonly twisted and squeezed.


    But There is no discomfort in the process of crushing and ravaging. What changes is not myself, but the messy and distorted space.


    When a piece of space is stretched, the fingers in the space will naturally become longer. When a piece of space is compressed into a cake, the individual will naturally become a dough biscuit, but in fact there is no qualitative change.


    "Space is warping."


    "Ordinary people''s consciousness, even if they just see the fragmentary light, can lead to the verge of collapse, causing irreversible mental damage."


    Gu fan''s consciousness is detached, so he will not be confused by the chaos of the present situation. However, if he were an ordinary person, he would have gone crazy.


    This moment Gu fan suddenly thought of a novel he saw a long time ago.


    It''s a book called "three bodies", in which there is a weapon called two-way foil, which can compress things in three-dimensional space into two-dimensional images, causing dimension reduction attacks.


    In the process of distorting space, if the black hole squashes something infinitely, will it have a similar effect??


    No


    Even if flattened to the limit, there is still thickness. Since there is thickness, it is not two-dimensional. With the power of this black hole, it can not achieve the terrible effect of "two-way foil" in the three body world.


    Is thinking, the surrounding scenery recombines, gradually becomes brighter.


    Light reappears.


    Come out of the cocoon.


    The strange channel of infinite distortion has an end. A brand new world appears in front of Gu fan. The air and sunshine come face to face. At the same time, the soles of feet touch the earth.


    Air, earth, sky, sunshine.


    All these make Gu fan feel as if he is separated from the rest of the world. It''s like the sailor would be very uncomfortable standing on the stable ground after staying on the ship for a long time.


    "The new world?"


    "Is there really a new world?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 620

    New world!!


    the soil under Gufan''s feet is soft and smelling rotten, and half of the sole has fallen into it.


    The gray sky is shrouded in a layer of ominous, only occasionally a few wisps of sunlight shining through the haze on the ground, even more dilapidated.


    Everything is so real that there is no difference between it and the real world. In other words, it is a real world, independent of the real world.


    Whoosh!!


    An arrow rubbed Gu fan''s cheek.


    Next came the second, third, Fourth


    The arrow rain rustled through the air. At first, there were only a few, but slowly it turned into a storm.


    Boom!!!


    At the height of 30 meters above Gu fan''s head, a huge burning rock roared, drawing a cruel parabola and smashing it at the direction of the arrow rain.


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    The blood and flesh burst, the smoke of gunpowder billowed, and hundreds of lives were smashed into meat sauce in the sound of crazy shouting and killing.


    Then came the sound of killing and cutting like a tsunami. Looking back, I was surprised to find tens of thousands of demons charging thousands of kilometers away.


    The monsters come in different shapes. They are ten meters high, holding giant maces and giant one eyed giants. They are also ferocious giant wolves with silver fur and more than five meters long. Among them, the green orcs, who are more than two meters tall and strong in muscles, are ferocious and grinning. Their protruding tusks are more than ten centimeters long when exposed to the air.


    Cyclops, wolves, orcs??


    The medieval Warhammer, which is the standard configuration of different worlds, is not afraid of death to launch a crazy charge. It''s also willing to let the boulder smash its body into meat mud. The pain caused by the sharp arrow hitting the eye socket makes them howl, but the next second they break the arrow and roar to continue the charge.


    Look on the other side.


    It is a huge castle full of medieval European style. The wall is more than 30 meters long, and the bricks and tiles have become black after years of erosion.


    The special structure of the city wall is equipped with giant crossbows and arrows made by dwarves. The sharp point of the arrow made of fine steel is very smooth, and the curve continues to have a 10 cm barb. Finally, it is installed on the crossbow and arrow wooden pole more than one meter long. Two strong men pull the strong bowstring, and the power of the arrow can directly penetrate a giant wolf.


    It''s not just the crossbow.


    There are also many castle guard nodes have been installed with catapults. Stones twice the size of watermelons have been splashed with a layer of rolling oil. After they are ignited, the ropes are cut off and thrown out. If they are smashed on those creatures, they will be crushed directly, and the cracked stones and flames will also set fire to their companions.


    Through the uneven gap on the wall, you can see the flashing figures. Some of them are very beautiful. Their sharp ears are the distinguishing feature between them and human beings. They are the noble race living in the forest - elves.


    Elves??


    In the medieval Warhammer world, the elves, who are the best at fighting with bows and arrows, have a long life and abundant magic power, and are helping humans defend the city


    Western fantasy world.


    Gu fan did not expect that he would come to a strange world full of Western Fantasy after drilling into the giant black hole.


    And he is in a big war, the two sides of different camps are launching a fight about life and death, hot plasma spilled over the whole land.


    Whoosh!!


    Gufan''s ears heard the sound of the bow and arrow.


    The arrow plume flows all over the sky, and several of them shoot at Gu fan''s body, obviously taking him as one of the "enemies".


    Gu fan dodged the arrows easily. At the same time, he grasped them forward. The huge arrow on the wall was intercepted by him from the front, which was thicker than his arm. The sound of breaking through the air suddenly stopped. The inertia penetration force made the wooden pole break from the middle. Finally, the huge and sharp refined steel arrow stopped less than 1 cm in front of Gu fan. It seemed very exciting thrilling.


    Well


    "My speed and strength have not changed, my physical strength is still there."


    "The strange medieval Warhammer world didn''t wipe out the power of [Shenjin] level through special rules, either because of the lack of power or because of the idea of killing."


    Gu fan thought in his heart and judged the reason why his physical strength was still there.


    More than that, it can be seen that what enters the world is not just the simple "consciousness", not the trick of "bitter fantasy corridor" to pull consciousness into the illusion, everything is real!!


    The implications are enormous.


    What a terrible concept that illusion becomes reality??


    Thinking for a moment, the battle has entered a white hot stage.


    Many Orc monsters have approached the city wall at the cost of death and serious injury, and they are only tens of meters away from Gufan.


    A one eyed giant roars wildly. The one eyed giant, who occupies two-thirds of the position on his head, is shining, and the energy is converging towards the most central pupil.


    Boom boom!!


    The energy converges to the midpoint and turns into a laser beam, which blows to the towering city wall more than 30 meters high.The filthy light smashed one of them in the roar, and the falling rocks rolled down in the roar. The huge crossbow at the top was also smashed down with the collapse of the city wall, and many people with bows and arrows were smashed into meat mud in the scream.


    A large number of monsters dressed in animal fur roared with excitement, and a kind of humanoid with blue-green skin jumped out.


    Their limbs are extremely powerful. There is a row of rough javelin behind them. They take out one of them and hold it in the palm of their hand. The soles of their feet suddenly step on the ground. Their whole body tilts at an angle, which is very similar to the movements of Olympic javelin athletes.


    Shua Shua!!


    Hundreds of javelins were projected out, drawing a perfect parabola, and shot hard at the archers on the city wall. The fierce force penetrated the human body directly, leaving the internal organs and intestines in the blood and flesh, and then fell down from the top of the city wall like dumplings.


    What a strong arm!!


    It''s easier to shoot down from the city wall because of gravity, and the range will be longer. However, the power required to shoot javelin from the bottom to the top is several times stronger, which is enough to see the strength of those humanoid monsters.


    "Troll?"


    Gu fan has a term in his mind. Those blue-green humanoid monsters are the trolls that often appear in the medieval Warhammer. They are good at fighting in the jungle and use rough javelin as weapons.


    The fighting continues to escalate.


    When Gu fan saw the top of the human wall, there appeared a row of old men in gray robes and holding long sticks. A burst of singing made the gems on the top of the long sticks bright gradually.


    The misty and ominous sky is outlined with a huge array of Dharma.


    Blizzard and ice cone fell from the huge array, and many hail of basin size smashed the heads of orcs, which was the power of "magic" mastered by human knowledge.


    "Magic?"


    "Blizzard?"


    Gu fan stood in the center of the two lineups and couldn''t help smacking his tongue.


    The memory before the end of the world is particularly clear. Is everything in front of you the picture that often appears in the game??


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 621

    snowstorm.


    Under the violent magic, large areas of orcs were smashed by hail.


    They hold up the rough shield cut by the giant wood, and the huge hail smashes it into sawdust. The pressure they bear also makes the thick soles of their feet sink into the soil, and their wrists snap off, and the muscles on their arms crack.


    Although the price is big, but there are a large number of orcs to block the magic attack.


    "Human, kill!"


    Finally, an orc approached Gu fan, who was a green monster riding on a giant wolf, holding a two meter long giant stick with wolf teeth. He roared wildly in his bare tusks, trying to smash the human in front of him into a meat cake.


    Bang!!


    The mace fell down and made a deafening knocking sound, but the seemingly small human did not turn into a meat cake.


    He just stretched out his fist to wave forward, and the mace broke from the break. The top half of the mace whirled to a place hundreds of meters behind him, killing an unknown unlucky ghost. The gravity generated by the bottom half of the mace pulled the orc more than two meters high off the giant wolf. The giant mouth of the hand cracked in an instant, and then the giant force tore half of his arm and hit the ground, spewing blood The size of the slurry.


    What a powerful force!!


    With one blow, he smashed the heavy mace and broke the orc''s strong arm


    What a perverse force it takes to have this level??


    "The strength surpasses the black iron, has reached the mountain copper level."


    "The orc''s strength is much stronger than that of ordinary people. I don''t know how many times. If every one is at this level, the siege will be fought by almost ten thousand hunters."


    Gu fan is judging the strength level of each other in his heart.


    Don''t look down on the hunter of the mountain copper level.


    Mortal - evolutor - hunter.


    Then, the hunter can distinguish a series of grades: Heitie, Shantong, Jinggang, Mitsui and Shenjin.


    The span of each level is very huge. Tens of thousands of strong men of copper level are placed in an end of life human city, which is almost an irresistible steel army.


    If these ten thousand Orc monsters can be released from this world, it will certainly cause an uproar in the last world.


    What''s more And the more advanced Cyclops, the higher elves among the human beings, and the human Archmage who releases the magicians on the city wall??


    All in all.


    The world power system is very hierarchical.


    "It''s shocking."


    "How can Hony come up with such a real world, where the power of ideas and beliefs reaches a critical point, and can quality really become reality?"


    In Gu fan''s mind, he thought more about "belief idea", which was transformed from the fantasy world into reality, and the transformation was difficult to understand.


    The hammer flew an orc, and more monsters surrounded it.


    A humanoid monster with a height of four meters, holding a huge guillotine, strides forward. Every step will lead to a slight tremor on the ground.


    Its figure is extremely exaggerated, the cyst''s belly is bulging high, the whole body is bulging, and the ridged muscles and fat are mixed together, which indicates that he has no equal strength and enough energy consumption.


    The mouth of a bloody basin full of tusks is full of fishy smell, and half of the human thigh''s flesh and blood remains are still hanging between the teeth. It is a frightening cannibal.


    Fine steel grade.


    This is a refined steel Orc monster.


    "Well."


    "Refined steel level monster appeared, looks very rare."


    "Even if it''s transformed from fantasy to the real world, it can''t create too strong creatures out of thin air. Legendary Mithril level is a critical point. If you want to break through it, you have to consume geometric multiples of energy."


    Although Gu fan didn''t know the method of transforming fantasy into reality, he could guess some of the rules.


    If the illusory strong can be produced and transformed into reality at will, isn''t it to the extent that "the secret silver is everywhere, and the god gold is inferior to the dog"?


    Balance.


    Even if it is an unknown false world, it should maintain a certain balance, just like the law of conservation of energy.


    The ogre''s mouth is full of stench and his fierce eyes are shining with cruelty. He pushes away the other orcs around him, and the chopper in his hand cuts Gu fan from top to bottom.


    Shocking momentum!!


    The power of the guillotine is irresistible. The sharp blade is full of notches, which are all accumulated by countless human bones. Gu fan will be the next one.


    "When you come, you will be satisfied."


    Gu fan had no fear on his face and waved to the ogre.


    The chopper is broken.


    The ogres are broken, too.


    Dimly, a sharp light flashed by. The ogre''s strong and fat body was split in two from the middle. The spine was cut off and the bone marrow flowed out, accompanied by a large number of internal organs.


    The fierce ogre is split in two like this!!Hum.


    Buzz, buzz.


    Gu fan''s palm is constantly waving, and the faint light is flashing again. The blood colored spider silk is drawn out from the fingers, and the perfect radian is blooming in the clear sound, and the blood flower is bursting one after another.


    Wolf, ORC, troll, ogre They were killed without any difference. A string of silk threads cut them off, forming a vacuum within a hundred meters, and all the monsters near here were killed.


    There are corpses everywhere.


    A river of blood.


    Limbs and arms and colorful viscera can be seen everywhere, which form a cruel killing field with Gufan as the center.


    Even the orcs, who are not afraid of death, feel a kind of terror when they see this strange and bloody picture. For a moment, there are no more green orcs.


    A moment later.


    The orc army seems to have been slowed down by the inexplicable human in front of us.


    Not only the monsters on the orc side feel terrible, but also the humans and elves hiding in the castle are shocked. How can the guy who looks like "human" in the middle of the battlefield be so fierce??


    Sobbing, sobbing, sobbing!!!


    At this moment, the sound of the horn of the giant tooth was dull.


    The wild attack of the animal tide is divided into two sides, a completely different breath from the distance.


    It''s also an ORC. Its height is only about two meters on average, but the momentum and pressure all over it make people shudder.


    It''s not as violent as other orcs. It''s more intelligent in its eyes. Behind it are two giant swords with one person''s height and extraordinary iron. It''s made by craftsmen.


    Chief!!


    Gu fan can recognize at a glance that the very different Orc is the leader of the whole army.


    All of a sudden Gu fan recalled the scenes when he used to play games as an otaku before the end of the world. What do you call this kind of role??


    Yes!!


    Hero unit!!


    It''s like a "hero" fighting unit in a war game.


    "I''m Liu Qing, the hero of the golden boar tribe."


    The orc roared with a heavy voice, and the name was very awkward, because in Gu fan''s impression, shouldn''t the hero of the medieval Warhammer in the west be called "Kato"?


    And he also speaks Chinese, which makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    It''s just like in the western "song of ice and fire" TV series, Lords and adults are communicating in Chinese. There is an insurmountable gap between cultures, which makes people feel uncomfortable.


    "Human, give your name."


    The two big swords on the back of the orc hero are pulled out, and the tip of the sword points to Gu fan''s head. It seems to be a kind of honor ceremony before the strong fight.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 622

    oh


    This Orc has a clear mind.


    It''s totally different from the nearly irrational monsters around it.


    More than that, the orc hero "Liu Qing" not only exudes dignified momentum, but also has a different feeling from the surrounding monsters, which seems difficult to integrate with each other.


    It''s like own??


    "How many years have you been trapped in this world?"


    Gu fan suddenly uttered a sentence that made people feel confused, but it made the hero Orc frown and feel a little confused.


    The orc hero hesitated, "what are you talking about?"


    Trapped in this world?


    This made the orc hero confused.


    In his perception, he was born from a certain tribe, and his body was extremely strong, which was regarded as the pride of the tribe.


    He grew up slowly, kept learning and fighting, and gradually surpassed all the people in his family. He became a hero in the eyes of all people. He fought South and North all his life and won numerous honors.


    But inexplicably, he had a sense of disobedience, a sense of out of place.


    120 years.


    He has been a hero for more than 120 years.


    Beyond the "legend" class, life expectancy will be greatly increased, in addition to death in war, it is almost impossible to die naturally.


    This life has experienced countless ups and downs, the older generation has long been old and died, hundreds of thousands of children and grandchildren also died countless, but inexplicably there is a strange feeling, always feel that they have forgotten something important.


    A strange word from human made the orc hero think, what does it mean to be trapped in this world??


    "It is."


    "You are not the product of the world''s illusory transformation into reality."


    Gu fan immediately realized that there were hundreds of thousands or even hundreds of "outsiders" in the world constructed by ideas and fantasies.


    Those "outsiders" are brains soaked in nutrient solution. Countless consciousness constructs this illusory world, but at last they integrate themselves into the illusory world and become a part of it.


    They are builders.


    They are outsiders.


    They forget the past, provide the remains of Millennium belief and consciousness, and finally become strong in this world.


    Legendary silver!!


    The leader of the orc in front of us, a hero, is the legendary Mithril level strongman who has broken through the limit, and it is also one of the countless brains soaking in the nutrition tank.


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying."


    The voice of the orc hero Liu Qing became much duller. Gu fan shook his head and said with a smile, "this is a false world. The setting is almost the same as that in the fantasy game before the end of the world."


    "You must have forgotten those memories?"


    The years have changed.


    The speed of time in this world is different.


    At least Liu Qing, the hero, has really spent 120 years.


    So many years, enough to let him forget a lot of things, such as the fuzzy memory before the end of the world, such as the blocked Millennium faith??


    He has been reborn.


    From the moment he became an orc baby, his memory was almost erased and reset, just like drinking Mengpo soup.


    But Gu fan''s words still made him feel very uncomfortable and uncomfortable, as if he could uncover some truth in his heart.


    "Humans are the best at seducing."


    "I''m not going to talk to you any more. Since you don''t want to tell me your name, this battle has no honor. It''s just a massacre."


    Liu Qing didn''t want to be entangled any more. He rushed straight up with two broad-edged swords. The whole figure was as fast as a hurricane, and his steps staggered back and forth. Obviously, he had a very strong level of combat skills, which was completely different from those orcs who could only chop around.


    Shua, Shua, Shua.


    The light of the knife is shining and the edge is dazzling.


    For 120 years, I have been fighting for most of my life, and my fighting skills are amazing.


    Although it''s a virtual world, it''s no different from Gu fan''s special way of training soldiers in the "bitter fantasy corridor" before, and the effect is even better. His years of combat experience has enabled him to chop every knife with an almost perfect angle, which is powerful and efficient with the help of inertia.


    Gu fan''s figure dodges and doesn''t fight back. The stormy light of the sword can make any elite soldier cut into meat mud. On the surface, it also makes Gu fan feel embarrassed, but in fact, it''s not even easy


    Miso!!


    The knife flashed.


    Gu fan squatted down, and the awn of the knife scraped a centimeter above his hair. The sharpness of the knife cut off the ancient trees behind him.


    All of a sudden, the embarrassed and dodging figure rushed forward, and the eyes of the orc hero Liu Qing suddenly narrowed, unable to see the enemy''s action for a moment.


    When he reacts, Gufan''s palm has covered his forehead.So fast!!


    How is it possible? When did such a strong man emerge in the human race??


    Liu Qing''s heart was full of shock. The next second, his brain stopped thinking because of a bloody and cruel killing. It was like countless needles pierced his brain, and it was like the vast sea smashing his body.


    The idea of killing!!


    That''s Gufan''s killing idea, a power similar to "extreme pain infusion.".


    The frenzied killing thoughts almost destroy consciousness, but also stimulate something deeper in consciousness.


    120 years.


    Before that, more before, more before


    What do I see??


    I used to be a monk, an oriental immortal, who had been practicing on a fairy peak for thousands of years!!


    It''s the world of Oriental cultivation, with fairy clouds and white cranes spreading their wings. The aura in the air is so strong that it''s about to condense into liquid. I not only practice in the East, but also believe in the dragon totem.


    500 years ago.


    800 years ago.


    1000 years ago.


    Before that, more before, what am I!!


    The last days.


    Monster.


    A cruel world.


    The law of the jungle, the strong king, is full of bloodthirsty monsters in the tragic world.


    Ah!!


    I''m just a small character. I''m as small as a mole ant. I can be caught and eaten at any time.


    I''m not a practitioner, I''m not a Orc hero, I''m just a humble human, a human who will be eaten at any time.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "Which is me?"


    "Which is the real world?"


    Liu Qing''s consciousness can''t accept such a huge amount of information, and his brain can''t bear the pressure of collapse, especially when the terror and despair in the last world burst through the levees, crushing all his confidence and glory.


    Can''t tell the real world!!


    He can''t tell which world is real and which is false.


    Thousands of years of consciousness intertwined, and finally his spirit to the limit, simply unable to bear.


    Bang!!


    The orc leader was blown apart.


    His consciousness can not bear the pressure and collapse, the whole person strange into a pool of blood.


    And then More strange things happened.


    Not only the hero, but also the tens of thousands of ORC tribal troops around him began to collapse and die. Large areas of them fell down, and their body temperature gradually became cold.


    He died.


    All the orcs who attacked the city died.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 623

    Boom boom!!


    The Cyclops, which is ten meters tall, collapsed suddenly. The heavy body smashed a green Orc into meat sauce, and a large amount of dust floated along with it, but the whole process was surprisingly quiet.


    There was no roar.


    There was no scream.


    Not only the Cyclops, but also the beast cavalry riding the ferocious giant wolf, the terrible lizard crawling on the ground, and even the remaining elite generals in the orc army all fell to the ground like lost souls.


    Death arrived on time.


    The consciousness and even the soul in the flesh and blood all passed away with the Lord just named "Liu Qing".


    Gu fan''s eye pupil shrinks, and the ability of hell''s magic pupil unfolds. He is surprised to find that there are "lines of belief" in those fierce orcs.


    Once Liu Qing, a hero Orc who has reached the level of "legendary secret silver", dies, it will involve the whole army.


    "Oh?"


    "The death of a hero can implicate so many people?"


    Gu fan had a lot of conjectures in his heart. The illusory world was originally composed of countless ideas, and it was also a strange transformation of belief gathering and condensing into entity.


    So Thousands of ORC troops must also be composed of countless illusory ideas, and the final point where the power of belief converges may be in Liu Qing.


    Every brain in the "fast forward" speed of tens of thousands of times, thousands of years to produce ideas and ideas, huge to incredible.


    Liu Qing is probably a node similar to a "signal base station", and also the most primitive consciousness of one of the brains. The tens of thousands of ORC soldiers may be just some by-products.


    "What is that?"


    "Schizophrenia?"


    The word schizophrenia makes ordinary people feel very far away, but if a person lives for hundreds of years and his consciousness changes, he will probably split and form multiple personalities.


    This process of personality split will continue for thousands of years The tens of thousands of ORC troops may be related to this, so the collapse of the hero will lead to the destruction of the whole team.


    Hoo ~ ~


    the strange and cold evil wind is blowing.


    The fallen flesh and blood did not become rotten, but turned into dust particles, dispersed by the wind, turned into smoke and disappeared slowly.


    This is different from the real world!!


    In the real world, the corpse will have a process of decay, that is, bacteria and microorganisms are decomposing, and eventually all materials will return to nature and turn into soil and plant nutrients.


    But the world is very different.


    There is no such "perfect" physical circulation mechanism in this world. After the corpse dies, it will only become dust particles, and the blood will be evaporated and finally return to the sky.


    "I see."


    Gu fan understood some of the principles.


    Although the world has been transformed from thought into matter, the actual essence is far from the real "real matter". After death, the body and soul become the original thought again.


    It''s incredible.


    Although it''s not a "real material" change, to achieve this degree, Hongyi is almost equal to the Creator!!


    Thinking about the rules of the world, the besieged city in the distance suddenly opened the door, and a team of majestic knights rushed to Gufan with the sound of heavy horseshoes.


    Most of the knights were burly, wearing heavy armor with a bright silver color. The airtight steel helmet could only see a pair of eyes, and the fully armed look was like an iron tortoise.


    Compared with the expensive cost of this armor, the horses under the Knights are more precious. Each one is a carefully selected rare breed, which not only has strong explosive power, but also can carry the weight of knights and armor.


    In the center of the knights, there is an old man who has just stood on the wall, singing a long spell. That move "blizzard" killed many Orc soldiers.


    "Xu ~ ~"


    the cavalry approached Gufan and stopped running.


    The old magician stepped on the stirrup with some difficulty, insisted on not accepting other people''s help, dismounted by himself, holding the ancient staff in his hand, walked forward two steps, then raised his right hand on his chest and heart, expressed his full thanks, bent his waist and bowed slightly, and said: "introduction, I''m Dylan, the chief magician of the 67th army of dawn empire. ¡±


    "this is the Knight Chief of our 67th legion, Simon."


    The old magician pointed to the knight captain in bright silver armor. He was a bit more burly than ordinary people. From a distance, he could even compare with those strong orcs with muscles all over his body.


    The Knight Commander also put his right fist on his heart and bowed slightly, but the steel armor made his movements look clumsy, and the range could only be slightly curved.


    After a few seconds of silence, the Knight Commander saw that Gu fan didn''t answer, and his tone became more serious. He solemnly thanks again: "thank you very much for your brave behavior, which saved the precarious town and tens of thousands of human beings.""Please tell me the name of your hero!"


    The attitude is respectful, and a lot of information can be heard from the words.


    Dawn empire.


    67 legion, chief magician.


    Gu fan doesn''t know how big the illusory world is, but it''s amazing to be able to reach the level of an "empire". What''s more, there must be other forces outside the Empire, and there may even be multiple empires


    Look around.


    The old magician Dylan and the knight captain of kemun are not the heroes of "legendary silver", but they have reached the peak of refined steel, and from his name, they are not like a protagonist.


    How to say?


    This is a westernized name, while the newly killed Orc hero has a Chinese name.


    "The name of the hero?"


    Gu fan carefully speculated that perhaps every dominant consciousness retains its former name, and the name that seems to be incompatible with the world is the so-called name of hero.


    "My name is Gufan."


    Gu fan replied that the old man''s eyes were shining and his face was exactly like this.


    "Hero Gufan, we will always remember your name."


    "You have saved us. Please come back to town with us and celebrate this glorious victory."


    Kaimeng and Dylan sent out an invitation, but Gufan found something unusual. When they sent out their thanks, there was a vague force involved in themselves.


    That''s Worship??


    That''s right.


    Gu fan killed the orc hero and relieved the crisis of destroying the city. The worship of the strong is inevitable.


    Especially when they know the name of the hero, the relationship seems to become more real.

 Chapter 624

    Empire town.


    The misty sky occasionally has several rays to pierce the miasma.


    The weathered city walls were covered with dried up mottled blood, and the dim light was shining on them, which was even more dilapidated.


    Under the 30 meter high tower, there is a thick and fine steel gate with a diameter of 10 meters. The deep and shallow scars left by swords, guns, axes and tomahawks, as well as the concave marks left by siege equipment, all seem to reflect its past and experience.


    Captain kemon returns with the knights, and the heavy steel gate is opened again. They are welcomed by cheers and flowers. Those elf archers with quivers on their backs and human archers with exquisite crossbows on the city floor all cast respectful eyes.


    "Hero Gu fan!"


    Dylan stood at the front of the line, raised his magic wand, and called out Gufan''s name in an old and dignified voice, which spread to the whole town with the increasing power of magic.


    "Hero Gufan, hero Gufan, hero Gufan!"


    The cheers roared.


    The soldiers are holding high their weapons to celebrate this magical victory, and their eyes to Gu fan become more hot.


    Gufan walked forward in the flowers.


    The beautiful village girl holds a basket full of precious fruits and food, and looks at the hero with shyness and admiration.


    The window on the second floor of the tavern was opened, and the fat maid also cast spring like eyes. The deep white ravine suddenly appeared under the loose cloth, and a kiss was even more attractive.


    "Hero, Lord Gufan, it seems that all the girls in the town like you."


    Captain kemon showed a gentleman''s smile, the hero should have this kind of treatment.


    But All this is too false and dramatic in the eyes of Gu fan.


    It''s like a well written script. When the hero who has defeated the enemy returns to the town, he will accept the admiration of all the people and the love of the girl in spring. It''s just like the template of a stand-alone game.


    Look back.


    Gu fan took a look at the damaged tower. Many soldiers on the defense node were pierced by spears and harpoons. Until now, the weapons have not been pulled out. With the low wailing sound getting weaker and weaker, the blood and bodies turned into dust particles and disappeared.


    No one cares about their life or death.


    In the dark corner of the town, the shivering woman coughed heavily and vomited out the dirty blood of the whole palm. When the breath was weak to the limit, she fell down heavily and became dust and particles after death.


    This situation is very common.


    In addition to the beautiful maid, the girl in the tavern, the beautiful girl in spring, and some important roles, many people''s bodies have become very weak, like suffering from some serious illness.


    "What happened to them?"


    Gu fan rode on a white horse and pointed to a thin man who was seriously ill.


    "Huiyingxiong, they are all infected with a disease called black plague."


    Dylan took a strange look at Gufan. The black plague is a common disease in this world. According to the truth, the hero should know it, but he explained it respectfully: "since the LORD was seriously injured, the light of faith can no longer protect those weak willed people."


    Black plague.


    The light of faith.


    Gu fan accepted two new terms.


    They are related to each other and related to the Lord.


    First, the LORD was wounded.


    Secondly, the LORD was injured, so that the thing called "light of faith" could not protect the residents of the town from the black plague.


    "Hero, we hold a grand banquet for you."


    Team leader kaimeng leads the way and wants to take Gufan to a banquet place. It will be full of delicacies and delicacies, just like the setting in the game or animation. Besides, there are many green or sexy beauties for you to pick.


    In other words As long as you are a hero, you can live a paradise like life here.


    Dong!!


    Dong Dong!!


    All of a sudden, there are many changes.


    Gu fan did not reply, the village suddenly thought of a dull bell.


    With the spread of the bell, a dark force swept across the town, and the wooden beams supported by the surrounding houses began to decay, followed by large areas of collapse. When the villagers in the houses heard the bell, they also began to emit a black atmosphere.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    The villagers opened their mouths wide, their bodies decayed rapidly in the howling pain, and their souls seemed to break out of their shells. In a few seconds, their flesh and blood turned into black dust and disappeared with the wind.


    Just now the pretty maid turned into dust and rolled towards the misty sky.


    Not only the villagers, but also the soldiers behind captain kemon and master Dylan. They are as strong as iron. Their bodies are black and lifeless. Their skin is peeling off a little bit, but the speed of corruption is not so fast.Tears.


    The rest of the soldiers who had not died, as well as the Knights of kaimeng and master Dylan, shed tears of sadness from the corners of their eyes.


    "The sound of the knell."


    "That''s the Lord''s death knell. He can no longer protect us."


    Lord is the most firm belief. With the dull death knell, it proves that a hero is about to fall.


    Gu fan opened the magic pupil of hell, and was surprised to find that one of the "lines" on the villagers suddenly broke, and then his weak consciousness was exposed to the air. As soon as the black and cold wind blew, they turned into haze and swung to the sky.


    This is the light of faith??


    Gu fan suddenly remembered that he had killed the orc hero named Liu Qing before, and a large number of troops were destroyed like this.


    But the Lord of the town did not seem to be really dead, and the weak light of faith still shrouded the soldiers.


    "I''ll meet your Lord."


    Gu fan wanted to find out these strange things. His powerful ideas scattered around the town. In a lighthouse like building, he found the dying powerful consciousness.


    Gufan almost disappeared in an instant, and appeared in the lighthouse the next second.


    This lighthouse is the most central building in the town, with a silver white pendulum on the top, but now it has become black with the death of the Lord''s life.


    It is just like a signal base station, sending out a soft light to cover the town and protect all the residents. Now protection has become a life threatening sign, and the sound of the death knell has accelerated the death of the residents.


    Inside the lighthouse, Gu fan saw the so-called Lord.


    He was even more burly and tall, sitting on a majestic seat inlaid with gold patterns, with a shining golden helmet covering every corner of his body, holding a huge hammer weighing dozens of tons.


    The Lord sitting here is like Mount Tai suppressing the town from being invaded by foreign demons.


    But now The LORD was dying because the black sword wound on his chest was full of filthy darkness, which made it impossible for the wound to heal.


    After a long time, his life finally came to an end. He had no power to guard the town any more. The corruption of sword wounds had spread to every corner of his body under his armor.


    Gu fan took a look at the inscription on the huge hammer. It was the name of the Lord''s hero.


    Wang Yan.


    Sure enough Lord is also a hero unit!!


    He must be a human brain that has experienced thousands of years in a nutrition cabin. Powerful ideas form a heroic power in this illusory world.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 625

    Wang Yan.


    He raised his head struggling with the only remaining strength. The heavy and majestic golden helmet became a burden, and his dry throat made a hoarse sound with bursts of rotten black air.


    "I About to Corruption. "


    As his voice came, the armor inlaid with golden and majestic runes gradually became dark black.


    A kind of evil and decadent power is corrupting Wang Yan. It is the huge wound in his chest and abdomen, which is like the maggot of tarsal bone, constantly drilling into the internal organs and bone marrow.


    Lord Wang Yan has been sitting here for a long time.


    For many years, he has been fighting against the spread of the corrupt power of the wound, but now the darkness has eroded his whole body and is about to be completely transformed by that power.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Outside the lighthouse, more and more screams and wails were heard.


    One by one, the "line of belief" that connects Wang Yan has become black, which makes the soldiers who guard the city fall to the ground with the pain of this change, and their bodies are constantly twitching with black air.


    Most of them, like the villagers before them, turned into dust particles and floated to the foggy sky, but there were still many indomitable soldiers who carried the pain. Instead of completely collapsing, they changed with Wang Yan''s corruption.


    The flesh and blood of the soldiers began to fester.


    Their bodies grow thick black horny objects, and their skulls are constantly bulging and expanding, producing demonic horns like goat horns.


    The turbid flame is burning at the top of the horn, and the elite soldiers who are carried down become new demon soldiers. Their eyes and pupils lose their sense, and they rush to the living creatures around, tearing and killing and destroying.


    Boom, boom, boom!!!


    One wall of the lighthouse was smashed. Master Dylan was chanting incantations. The explosion of the fire burned the demon warriors around him to ashes. On the other side, Knight kemon waved a big sword with holy light and fought in the devil''s blood.


    "Lord!"


    When they looked at Lord Wang Yan, their eyes were full of despair.


    They are also the followers of the Lord, and defilement is also affecting them. The magic of Dylan is becoming unclean, and the glory of the holy sword in kemon''s hand is becoming much dimmer.


    These two people have strong willpower and have not been degraded by this kind of pollution for the time being, but it is only a matter of time. Soon, when Lord Wang Yan completely corrupts and pollutes, they will also become members of the brand-new demon army.


    "I don''t want to Become The devil incarnates... "


    "Hero Please send me Kill... "


    Wang Yan stood up from the Lord''s gold seat, and Gu fan was able to see his whole body.


    This mighty human, who exudes the air of majesty, is more than three meters tall. The huge gold hammer weighing dozens of tons in his hands does not appear bloated, but more sets off his mountain like momentum.


    Originally representing the holy glory and glory of the armor, the depiction of gold has broken, evolved into layers of monstrous strange graphics, in which the grain is even extended from the skin of the body.


    Click!!


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!!


    Lord Wang Yan tore up his armor. His powerful hand peeled off the holy armor with flesh and blood. For a moment, the blood was dripping, and the rotten pus gushed out.


    Gufan wanted to kill himself.


    Wang Yan knows that he has lost the battle between spiritual consciousness and darkness. If he continues, he will turn into a ferocious and tyrannical Demon Lord.


    "I don''t want to kill you."


    Gu fan watched the change, did not kill him as Wang Yan asked, but continued to observe with great interest.


    It''s a strange world.


    The world is full of absurdity.


    It seems to be created by Hongyi, but it is not so simple, because Gu fan knows that it is impossible to create such a world between "fantasy" and "reality" by his own efforts.


    So what is its essence?


    In this world, it seems to be playing a childish game of "light" and "dark".


    Obviously, the original pure and holy human represents light, while the demon Wang Yan is about to turn into represents darkness, just like the most vulgar fantasy novels


    Gu fan didn''t rush to kill Wang Yan, because he wanted to know what the darkness represented.


    "Lord Gu fan!"


    The knight looked at the Holy Lord in the past with tears in his eyes. Because of the line of belief and the pain of corruption, he could really feel that the heart of death and the pain of fighting against the dark were so tormented.


    Killing the Lord is just like killing his father. It''s as painful as a knife. But he still knelt down to Gu fan and prayed: "it''s too late if you don''t do it again. Please kill our Lord and don''t let him fall into the dark abyss."


    Gu fan is still indifferent and even looks cruel.He just watched and observed in silence until Wang Yan''s consciousness persisted to the last moment.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    Wang Yan''s hoarse throat gave out an inhuman roar.


    The human mouth is constantly tearing, the foul smell is gushing out, a sound of bone and muscle rubbing against each other is ringing in the body, and the power of darkness is completely exploding.


    Reason is going crazy.


    The fierce skin of King Kong healed in a few seconds, and the fierce skin of the goat was burning with fire.


    The magic lines are all around the body.


    With the success of this transformation, the strong willed magic soldiers in the town become stronger and more aggressive.


    Captain kemond.


    Mage Dylan.


    And then there was the elf captain who was in charge of the guard on the wall, all kneeling on the ground at the same time, covering his painful head and mumbling to himself.


    "Hongyi Dashen..."


    "The invasion of darkness Everything returns to pollution We are all dark Servant. "


    Boom boom!!


    With the completion of the transformation, most of the sacred lighthouses collapsed, and the objects that once symbolized the sacred broke one after another. The death knell at the top spread the sound to every corner of the town.


    The original urban buildings collapsed in large areas, and a strange building composed of skeletons emerged from the ground. Many civilians who did not complete the transformation were pulled into the ground by some strange tentacles in the skeletons.


    Soon, the collapsed lighthouse was covered with bones, and the original gold seat became the throne of the skeleton Lord.


    The change of a lord can not only turn those soldiers into magic soldiers, but also pollute the whole town. This is the effect of "hero" passing on faith.


    Gu fan listened to those whispers and soon understood something.


    Hongyi.


    The man who created this strange world is the so-called darkness


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 626

    Weird world.


    Hongyi God, representing the dark side, is really a vulgar story.


    "Hong Yi... "


    The demon lord roared, the rough voice in his throat converged into two characters, the more intense darkness churned and surging, and the whole town changed dramatically with the deeper depravity.


    "I see."


    "The Lord is connected with the whole ruling town. If one person changes, the whole region will be involved."


    Gu fan looked at all this indifferently. In the illusory world, the role of "spiritual power" has been magnified many times. What he thinks and thinks will become reality, which is quite idealistic.


    The town became a city of demons.


    The bustling streets in the past have now become evil roads covered with dead bones and blood. The sky is covered with black magic clouds. The powerful soldiers have completely completed the transformation and become demonized soldiers.


    In the dark, the eyes of the demonized soldiers emit the green light like wolves, and the throats emit the roar of beasts that are not like human beings. They drag the rusty silver steel swords to the direction of the lighthouse.


    The cities and towns of the human Empire suddenly became a demon Kingdom, and all these changes originated from the so-called "lords".


    Finally, the light went out.


    It''s not just a light in the town, but a light of faith in the soul.


    Gu fan raised his head and watched the clouds fall. In the dark, the whole land was covered. The light of hope that once guarded the town was completely destroyed.


    "Strange things."


    "If the world is dominated by Hongyi creation, what is the bright side?"


    Gu fan has some doubts. According to common sense, Hongyi should be the God who dominates everything in the world. After all, all the alternative versions of "brain in a VAT" that provide the power of belief are controlled by him.


    Countless forces of faith converge into the sea and create this strange and illusory world. Hony himself is the creator of the world, but it is not the case.


    Hony seems to represent darkness.


    So who represents the light and who is fighting against Hony??


    "Tiny mole ant..."


    After the demon lord completed his transformation, he lowered his head and looked at Gufan standing in front of him.


    At this time, the two stand together to form a strong contrast. After the transformation of the demon lord, his height has reached the level of four meters. The dark horny things all over his body seem to be made of pure metal steel. If his muscles are slightly taut, they will expand, just like an invincible killing machine.


    In comparison, the fragile human body in ancient times was like a decadent burning stick. Its waist was not as big as the small arm of the Demon Lord. It seemed that it would break into debris if it was touched under the giant.


    "I give you two choices."


    The demon lord''s eyes were full of evil light and looked directly at the seemingly fragile human beings in front of him. Although his face was full of banter and disdain, the excessive expansion of power still gave Gu fan a chance to surrender.


    "Fall into the embrace of the dark abyss, or die..."


    As he spoke, he picked up the golden sledgehammer at hand.


    The iron hammer, which weighs dozens of tons, has now turned into the dark color of "dark gold", and the steel hammer rod inlaid with magical patterns makes a "creak creak" sound of power when held in the palm of the hand.


    Looking down, an obvious dent on the ground is more enough to see the weight of the hammer. However, it feels like a light weight when it is held by the Demon Lord. It''s hard to imagine the destructive force when it waves the hammer. I''m afraid that even the heavy gate of the hundreds of tons of wall can be broken by a hammer.


    "Come on."


    Gu fan''s eyes were calm. He raised his hand and hooked his finger to signal the Demon Lord to attack at will.


    This kind of chiguoguo''s provocation directly angered the demon lord, who had just gained the invincible power, and he also "mercifully" gave the human beings an opportunity to participate in corruption, but in return, he insulted his own power.


    Unforgivable.


    Wang Yan, who degenerates into a demon, can''t control his rage. The two giant demon hands hold the hammer without hesitation.


    The power is surging.


    The violent dark power is expanding. You can see that the arm of Black King Kong, which is one meter thick, is more ridged and burst. The green tendons protrude out of the horny surface of the skin one by one. The two feet on the ground cause more vibration.


    The dark gold hammer, which weighs dozens of tons, was swung horizontally. The waist of the hammer, which is thicker than a bucket and has 16 pieces of fine steel abdominal muscles, was twisting. It swung an incredible angle and hit Gu fan hard.


    There''s a lot of sonic boom going on.


    The air in front of the magic hammer was crushed one after another, and with the momentum of destroying everything, it enveloped the whole human body.


    Dong!!!


    The dull sound of deafening spread all over the town. The dark golden magic hammer hit the human body and made a sound like a bell.


    At this moment, the whole human figure flew out, just like a shell disappeared in a flash, the buildings outside the lighthouse collapsed one after another, and the walls were destroyed by the inertia of the human body.Home run.


    Gu fan''s body, like a baseball home run, was smashed hundreds of kilometers away, until it hit the city wall composed of skeletons outside the town and smashed half of the skeletons wall that stretched for hundreds of meters.


    "Lord, your power is formidable."


    Behind Lord Wang Yan, the knight captain kaimeng comes slowly, full of shock and admiration, and even some jealousy. At the same time, his heart has been transformed into corruption, and he no longer has chivalry, but only worships violence and power.


    "There is no human body left. Blood and flesh must be torn on the whole earth."


    Master Dylan is full of black air and flatters and flatters. After the dark corruption, he is no longer the compassionate old man with the world in mind, but a treacherous and weird evil wizard.


    The Demon Lord did not speak.


    The dark gold magic hammer in its hand is shaking violently, the anti shock force makes the hammer rod constantly shaking, and the human waist thick and thin arm is also twitching. Everything is telling the tenacity of the human body.


    Look around.


    All the places that Gu had just been hammered through were smashed into human shaped holes, and finally the collapsed skeleton wall became a ruin.


    As master Dylan said, any human who is hit by such an attack will probably have no bones left??


    But The fact is more than anyone can imagine.


    In the ruins full of broken bones, a figure slowly stood up.


    The demon lord Wang Yan''s pupils suddenly constricted. The man was not smashed into meat sauce, and even his bones were not smashed. He stood there intact.


    "You have good strength."


    So said the man.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 627

    You have good strength.


    This comment is almost insulting.


    Especially when the demon lord smashed Gu fan away with a hammer, he stood up perfectly and said this sentence. How rampant and reckless he was, and how he despised this power.


    It''s just "good" level.


    But This kind of evaluation from Gu fan''s mouth is already worthy of the pride of demon lord Wang Yan.


    The man in the skeleton ruins moved a little.


    After all, every inch of skin and muscle fiber in his body are strengthened and adjusted by the master level [perfect] talent.


    Gu fan was just hammered away because he didn''t make any defense, didn''t use any physical strength, and completely bore the gravity.


    He just wanted to know what level of the demon lord''s ability would be in front of him. No matter what the outcome was, Gu fan was surprised.


    "the rules of power in this world seem to be different."


    When Gu fan looked around, the power rules of the strange and illusory world were also different. After the blessing of spiritual power and idea, and other rules, the power of the Demon Lord was far more than that of the ordinary "secret silver" level legend.


    Bang!!


    The demon lord Wang Yan trampled on the earth. It is an insult to his ability that human beings are still alive.


    Although the terrible body is huge and strong, but the speed is also extremely exaggerated. The pace is just like the Olympic hurdle champion. Every step is more than ten meters. When the sole of the foot steps on the ground again, it will cause the shock of the earth.


    It''s like a terrible beast, rushing all the way in a straight line. The skeleton buildings on the road are torn like pieces of paper, and nothing can stop him.


    Boom boom!!


    One hundred meters away from Gufan, the demon lord jumped up, holding the lever of the dark gold magic hammer in his hands, and slashed from top to bottom.


    The earth is shaking.


    The sky is falling apart.


    The huge hammer was bigger than Gufan''s body, and it would smash his whole body into meat sauce.


    This time, the demon lord uses the impact force and inertia to break out the body''s strength 100%. When he hammers down, he can''t help but completely destroy the human. The impact can even destroy the demon city.


    This time, Gu fan did not remain indifferent.


    He put out a boxing frame and turned the palm of his hand into a cloud of rain. It seemed that he was powerless, but he took the hammer from the front.


    Yes!!


    The thunderbolt of the dark gold hammer blasted the middle ancient fan from the top to the bottom, but it was strange that all the power such as the tide of breaking the dike disappeared.


    This is not the most incredible place. Gu fan holds up the heavy hammer with a cloud hand, but the ground under his feet is not damaged, not even a dent.


    What does that mean?


    Gu fan didn''t release his strength into the earth, but took on 100% of his own responsibility and integrated all the hammers that destroyed heaven and earth into his body.


    The sea embraces all rivers.


    If this hammer is the torrent of breaking the dam, Gu fan''s seemingly weak body is the sea that can hold the river, and he absorbs it boundlessly.


    What''s the concept?


    For example, it is very powerful for a person to carry down a nuclear explosion.


    But if a person can swallow a nuclear bomb and then explode in the body without injury, the ability required is not as simple as several times.


    The Demon Lord is stupid.


    He thought that even if he didn''t smash Gufan into meat sauce, he would at least smash him to the bottom of the ground. His strong power would break the ground, but how could he expect Gufan to resist all the forces??


    This is the perfect combination of force and technology.


    Power: the overwhelming power can accommodate the damage of the Demon Lord.


    Technique: dissatisfaction does not overflow, but has the strength not to use one more point, also many uses one millionth, uses the simplest but the most practical method to resist dissolves, quite has kind of four two dial thousand jin charm.


    this is the master power [perfection], which comprehends the master''s abilities of martial arts elite for thousands of years.


    "Here you are."


    Gu fan''s soft cloud hand suddenly worked hard. Just now, it was still a vast ocean, but the next second''s burst of strength turned into more turbulent waves.


    The power of the demon lord''s destructive blow turns around Gufan''s body and comes back again. Moreover, it becomes more explosive under the skillful force of this fist, and focuses on one point of crazy destruction.


    Click.


    The pole of the dark gold magic hammer was broken. In the center of the fist burst, the magic hammer, which was bigger than human body, was deeply sunken. A huge dent centered on Gufan''s fist was made, and the whole weapon was crushed into another shape.


    Dong Dong!!


    The strength of the fist had been launched, the weapon had been broken, and the power had hit the Demon Lord through the magic hammer. Until it flew backward, the sound of metal slapping came slowly.Boom.


    Boom, boom.


    The demon lord and the dark golden magic hammer were smashed together. His huge body kept hitting the ground, leaving a series of scratches. However, it was thrown up and hit on the ground like a floating stone.


    Blood spilled all over the floor.


    The demon''s muddy, filthy and hot plasma is just like the molten slurry with sulfur smell underground. With many pieces of internal organs splashing on the ground, the roar will destroy the ruins of the city.


    In response to the sound of bone fracture, there was also the sound of internal organs as if the leather bag were broken. The destructive force of hitting fist force had destroyed all the internal organs through the body.


    This is Gu fan''s ability.


    It not only reached the divine gold level, but also surpassed the hunter and awakened the divine talent in the body, and it was a second awakening.


    Perfect body.


    From dominating the plundering [characteristic] ability, it can not be compared with a dark and corrupt transformation.


    In the ravine, the wounded Demon Lord could not stand up for a while.


    It roared, choked by the hot plasma in its throat, and then spewed out a mouthful of pus with blood foam.


    It''s hard to stand up.


    Demon Lord half kneels on the ground, his face is full of incredible, incredible, Gu fan has this level of ability.


    "God..."


    Demon Lord Wang Yan spits out two words. He no longer regards Gu fan as an ordinary hero. Only when he reaches the level of "God" can he have this level of power.


    Gu fan sneered. He was not so superstitious, and he never regarded himself as a God.


    He is a human being with too much power. Even though he has the title of "God of death", he is not arrogant enough to really think that he is a God.


    A cold look.


    Gufan looked at the large number of magic soldiers who rushed to the vicinity of the Demon Lord to guard their master, as well as the corrupt kemun and Dylan.


    The owners are hurt, and they seem to be affected.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 628

    Demon Lord.


    As the owner of this area, it has absolute control.


    At the same time, its every action will affect others, especially those who worship and believe in it.


    Once As the Lord of the human Empire, he is brilliant, glorious and upright.


    Those Knights also have the same quality, civilians are also entertainment industry, enjoying a touch of warmth and happiness.


    Until later, the imperial lords were seriously injured, and their chest was infected by the filthy wounds. The prosperity of the towns gradually faded away, and everywhere was full of dilapidated, and the strength of the garrison was greatly weakened.


    So Liu Qing, the orc leader who was killed by Gu fan, would seize the opportunity to attack the city and plunder something important.


    Just now, the imperial Lord has completed the corruption and depravity, and become a great devil. Those soldiers and civilians will also be transformed, and even the dominated land will become a filthy place.


    The Demon Lord is the core of everything, and everything in the town is deeply connected with it.


    A premonition appeared in Gu fan''s heart.


    If the Demon Lord is the core of domination and dominates everything around him, when he is seriously injured and no longer has noble qualities Will it eat the believers??


    "Protect your Lord!"


    Demon Knight kemon with demonic soldiers to block in front of Gufan, although all this is in vain, but the only purpose of "they" alive is to be loyal to the Lord.


    "No, no, no..."


    While the sound of the knight''s long words did not fall, the old mage Dylan asked for mercy.


    The demon lord''s heavy palm grabs the weak old mage. Meanwhile, the deep power is constantly compressed. Dylan''s body, which is full of cunning, is ravaged and deformed, and his bones are broken everywhere.


    The old mage was like a tube of toothpaste. His internal organs were squeezed out from his body. At the same time, his powerful magic power was also absorbed by the Demon Lord.


    The rich black air gushed along the bleeding pores.


    The Demon Lord takes a deep breath and inhales all the residual energy from the soul into his body. In this way, he can repair his damaged body.


    Of course Master Dylan alone is not enough.


    With a big wave of his hand, the demon lord grabs all the magic soldiers in front of him one by one and grinds them into meat mud with his palm.


    Suck!!


    Suck!!


    The Demon Lord is sucking, and the power of darkness is constantly pouring into his body, which makes him finally have the ability to stand up.


    Blood hole!!


    On the devil Lord''s chest, there was a bloody hole left by Gu fan.


    Even if the internal organs were rapidly repaired, the blood hole still didn''t heal. Finally, the Demon Lord could only kill more magic soldiers. Finally, the Knight Commander of kaimeng also showed a terrible look.


    "Lord We are the most Loyal! "


    Poof.


    Before the words were finished, Captain kemond was also smashed by a slap, and his soul consciousness turned into power and was devoured by the Demon Lord.


    Not enough.


    These forces are not enough.


    The demon lord crushed all the demon soldiers and elite soldiers in front of him, but the strength he gained was still not enough to heal his chest injury. Finally, he made an incredible move.


    It will be hands, inserted into the soil, facing the soil to embrace the earth, and then began to vigorously suck up.


    Eat dirt??


    Can''t it eat the whole territory??


    As the saying goes, when you are sick, you will die.


    Gu fan didn''t do that. He was absolutely confident that he could kill each other. Instead, he was curious about what the Demon Lord was doing. He stopped to observe faintly, and could further understand the truth of the world.


    The power of the earth is surging.


    Demon Lord will not eat all the soil, but Gu fan can clearly feel the power of the earth under his feet being quickly absorbed.


    It felt like the water in a sponge was constantly extracted and peeled off.


    The walls of skeletons collapsed.


    The terrible statues in the town were destroyed, and the blood pools in the courtyard and the filth on the ground dried up one after another.


    More than that, even the disaster clouds in the sky have faded a lot.


    The darkness of the whole area is surging in the direction of the demon lord and integrating with it.


    "I see."


    Gu fan made some things clear.


    It turns out that a lord is not only connected with the surrounding creatures.


    They will even merge with the earth and with the whole town.


    The surrounding sky, the trickling stream, the land at the foot, the prosperous town, every resident, every soldier All of them are centered on the Lord, or even integrated.


    That sounds a bit off the mark.But in fact, a person is a whole area.


    In the real world, there are countless brains in the tank.


    Originally, Gu fan believed that every brain in a vat would split into many characters and play various roles in this illusory world. Among them, the most powerful role is Lord.


    But now, more than that It''s not just humans, it''s the whole area that''s actually integrated with a brain in a vat.


    A brain is a region.


    Innumerable brains, innumerable regions.


    They are combined with each other to form this special space. In theory, it should be like this??


    Genius.


    It''s a brilliant idea.


    Countless brains, like chains of iron cables, become a whole continent and world. The Lord named Wang Yan is one of them. In the end, all his strength is the ability to integrate the whole region.


    The sky, the river, the earth, the inhabitants, even the Demon Lord himself, are all one.


    Roar, roar, roar!!


    The demon lord roared wildly again. The ruins around him gradually disappeared, and the rotten soil turned into a fluffy dry desert without nutrition, symbolizing that all the energy scattered here has been recovered.


    The bloody hole in the devil Lord''s chest was replaced by a huge vertical eye.


    That vertical eye is so evil, turbid and cold, but through the light reflected from the pupil, it does not show the reflection of Gufan, instead, it records the last moment of the town.


    Old mage Dylan is crushed.


    The picture of the knight of caimon being patted into meat mud.


    There are also many images of soldiers decaying into ashes or becoming magic soldiers.


    Finally, the ruins of the whole Magic City, all engraved in the deepest part of the eyes, became the source of the core power.


    Oh??


    This demon lord''s ability is even higher.


    It''s incredible, if every brain in a vat has such strength in the illusory world How terrible is their combination??


    Gu fan looks at the demon lord who has become powerful again, and seems to feel his great ambition.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 629

    It''s getting stronger.


    The Demon Lord has fused all the energy of the surrounding area, and towns, villages and the land full of corrupt power have become deserts.


    If the demon lord Wang Yan could leave this special space, the so-called "top ten sages" in the real world would not be rivals??


    Roar, roar, roar!!


    The demon lord degenerated again, roared furiously, and reason faded with the power of the surge. Only the huge cold and vicious eyes staring at Gu fan.


    Boom!!


    Decadent desert burst open, the demon lord once again opened his giant leg like an engine, with more violent impact all the way.


    Gu fan is also fearless, the perfect body to fight up, the perfect strength and skills of fusion in the front of the fist, in the face of the grinding plate size of the devil''s hand to fight away.


    It''s a fight.


    The air waves generated by the slapping will disperse the desert within a radius of tens of meters, turn into impact, and swing in all directions.


    Very strong.


    The demon lord''s power is stronger than one level.


    The power of the body has been expanded many times in this world. Otherwise, it is difficult for a creature to compete with Gu fan''s fusion ability of "perfect body" and "unity of heaven and man".


    Bang.


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom.


    The earth is constantly shaking, and the sound from the palm of the fist is like a huge sandbag constantly bursting and breaking, which is also mixed with the sound of steel hammering.


    The demon lord who broke through the limit was able to make a few moves on the flesh with Gu fan. Only in terms of "strength" and "speed", he was infinitely close to the level of divine gold.


    "No


    "It''s not a true divine gold level, and there''s no power to awaken blood."


    Gu fan constantly breaks down the opponent''s attack in the burst strength of his fist. At the same time, he feels that the demon lord''s body is not as strong as he thought, and the reason why it has nearly [Shenjin] level power is that That eye!!


    It''s a strange, cold, evil eye that exudes terrible energy.


    It is a product of all the dark forces around it, and it is constantly energizing the demon lord, and it is filled with the most dark force all the time.


    Poof!!


    They attacked and collided with each other for hundreds of times. Gu fan was also impatient and increased his strength. A cold blade appeared in his hand. The cold light flashed by and wiped it on the neck of the Demon Lord in the gap.


    Then came the sound of tearing flesh and blood.


    The demon lord''s head with a pair of giant goat horns was cut off and smashed into the desert soil tens of meters away. It rolled several times before it could stop.


    "Well?"


    Gu fan and the Demon Lord were crisscrossed. The extremely cold blade in his hand burned a dirty dark flame. The demon lord''s blood was also full of that power, and soon corroded the extremely cold blade out of a large gap.


    And even more outrageous is that the head of the Demon Lord has been cut off, but still has not fallen.


    Hoo ~ ~


    the head that fell on the ground began to disappear, turned to ashes in the cold wind, and the burning sulfur and filthy flame on the horns gradually died out.


    As for the body still standing in place, a brand new head grows from the broken neck at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Bone and flesh crisscross each other, blood vessels in the eye socket continue to spread, and finally become a complete devil''s head again, and the twisted goat''s horns also burn dirty flames again.


    Head It''s not a weakness.


    The demon lord''s head is cut off and can regenerate.


    Gufan believed that even if the other body parts were cut off, the Demon Lord could be reborn in the same way.


    What a strong body.


    Strength, speed, resilience, all impeccable.


    Gu fan speculated that the only weakness of the Demon Lord was probably the cruel and cold giant vertical eye on his chest.


    Don''t think it''s a fragile eye.


    Gu fan has already seen that the evil eye on the demon lord''s chest is actually the most tough and powerful part of his body, which can be regarded as the core of energy


    The power of belief and thought is surging out of this core. With powerful ideas filling the body, we can see how much help it provides.


    After all, just now, Gu fan was able to destroy the demon lord''s body with perfect strength and skill. Now, he can play many rounds. In terms of the demon lord''s strength, he has broken through the limit.


    "To Dark... "


    The demon lord whispered something in the air. The evil eyes contracted to the limit, and the full dark power expanded again, and became chains to Gu fan.


    So fast!!


    The darkest power is the shadow of the earth.


    There is no shadow in the absolute dark environment, but there is a strange and ferocious force surging, which turns into all kinds of cruel instruments of torture, as well as the chains entwined in one, and finally forms a cage and rushes to the ancient world.What''s the fastest in the world?


    Bullets?


    Fist?


    Or Gufan''s terrifying speed several times faster than the speed of sound?


    There is a ability faster than that, that is the idea!!


    A thought, an idea, a little idea, a long and firm belief They were originally divorced from the fantasy of the real world, but they evolved into reality in this world.


    Your speed is very fast, but can you be as fast as others imagine??


    Gufan''s reaction power exceeded the limit, but the darkest power still wrapped himself up. Countless chains and shackles were wrapped around his thighs, waist and arms, and the collar also imprisoned his neck.


    The shadow in the dark turned into a cage, even tied the cruel and bloody death tightly.


    Darkness came.


    The darkest hour has come.


    The demon lord roared, and the darkness around him seemed to wriggle. He soon made up the vacancy in the cage and turned it into a place of death row with 360 degrees and no dead corner.


    This world, after all, is different from reality.


    The strength of the physical body is not everything. The extent to which the mind can increase is far greater than the reality.


    The demon lord''s face flashed with a cruel and violent smile, and the coldness and bitterness in his evil eyes deepened. There are countless instruments of torture in the dark death row cage, which will be used against the poor people inside.


    It will be a long time for most people to be tortured until they die.


    However How can it be so simple to destroy Gu fan??


    To the dark death row cage suddenly fell into a static state, followed by a faint smell of blood volatilized from it.


    Kill!!


    It''s a super killer.


    If thought is a kind of power, then killing intention is definitely the sharpest, the most brutal and the most terrible one.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 630

    The gates of hell are open.


    The vertical eye full of pure dark filth is pulled into the abyss by it.


    It''s afraid of Gu fan could feel the trembling of the vertical eye, and the horror filled his body.


    After entering purgatory, the pure dark and filthy evil eyes are completely isolated from the outside world. The ghosts floating in the air scream and crowd, and the ghosts crawling out of the ground try to stretch out their arms to hold it.


    Pull down!!


    Pull into the sea of blood, pull into the boundless scarlet filth.


    In this illusory world, the "hell way" in Gufan''s consciousness has also become true. Finally, the vertical eye is submerged by the scarlet tide, covered by countless claws and palms, and sank to the bottom of the sea.


    Gululu


    Blood thick pustules continue to rise, full of sulfur breath of flame gushing.


    Gu fan heard the roar from the hell Road, and the eyes left by the Demon Lord were polluted by the sea of blood, including all the things contained in it, were changed a little bit.


    Blood color.


    Pure darkness is replaced by scarlet.


    The surging sea of blood, with more hot blood bubbles, evaporated large hot waves, and seemed to be burned to boiling point by something in the sea floor.


    Boom boom!


    The sea of blood is ebbing Boundless blood wave out of a wet mud space, followed by more incredible things happened.


    Buildings grow out of the soil.


    A lighthouse rises from the ground, which is similar to the bell tower Gu fan saw in the imperial town before.


    Bright scarlet outlines countless strange patterns, around the giant lighthouse, most will meander to the top of the lighthouse, blood light with the Spotlight shining thousands of meters in all directions.


    Spotlight??


    No It''s not a spotlight. There is a huge vertical eye at the top of the lighthouse!!


    The scarlet and bloody light is emitted from the vertical eyes, evil overlooking everything around, experienced the invasion of blood bubble, completed the transformation of hell.


    Boom boom!!


    More deafening sound from the ground, lighthouse scarlet light shrouded in the place, even "growth" out of large areas of buildings.


    The building is not like an imperial Town, nor is it a dark hell covered with withered bones, but a bloody slaughterhouse after slaughterhouse, and even a butcher working in a fat waist garden.


    Butcher!!


    It''s not cattle and sheep hanging in the slaughterhouse, it''s the ghosts who have been ripped.


    Those evil spirits were torn by a special butcher''s knife, barbed into their ankles, hung upside down on the chain of the slaughterhouse, and displayed in front of the public like slaughtered pigs.


    "Magic soldier?"


    "Is that the transformed magic soldier?"


    Gu fan was very surprised that the transformation of the vertical eye turned the demon Legion into a butcher.


    The evil and filthy vertical eye was originally formed by the whole "area", but when it came to hell Road, it turned into the whole area and turned into a town villa.


    The speed of evolution is very fast.


    In addition to the bloody slaughterhouse, some houses for butchers to live in have also been built. In addition, some breeding farms have been created, where demonic looking creatures can be seen in captivity.


    They are all black, which seems to represent the pure darkness of "disobedience", generating the appearance of burning flames in the horns of their heads.


    But soon The demons were chained by the butchers, one by one dragged into the slaughterhouse, and then there was the sound of tearing flesh and blood, and the screams of the demons.


    More than that.


    There seems to be something brewing in the lighthouse.


    Under the huge lighthouse, on a seat made of scarlet blood stone, a huge figure loomed and became more and more clear.


    Lord!!


    That''s the Lord of the region.


    Wang Yan''s soul consciousness has not completely dissipated.


    It is also a part of this "region", which has been integrated into the evil eye, and now after the bloody pollution of hellway is completed, a new Lord will be born.


    The Lord is part of the region.


    The Lord is the core of the region.


    They complement each other and depend on each other. To hurt the Lord is to hurt the whole town, and to destroy the whole town is to destroy the Lord himself.


    Finally The huge figure came down from the throne.


    It is four meters tall, like all butchers, with a big belly full of fat, but it doesn''t give people the feeling of weakness. On the contrary, its arm thicker than a bucket is full of ferocious muscles, and its back is stretched out like a huge mask of the devil.


    Two bloody butcher''s knives full of notches appeared in his hands. The butcher''s knife was not sharp, but the blunt blade on the incision could smash the bones of creatures better. I''m afraid it''s not just the separation of bones and flesh that can be cut horizontally and vertically.Scarlet butcher.


    Its strength is much stronger than the demon lord just now.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    The scarlet butcher stepped out of the lighthouse with heavy steps, and finally came out of Gufan''s body from an incomprehensible angle.


    It''s out of hell.


    The butcher knelt down in front of him with his bloody body.


    It''s devout.


    It said in a hoarse voice: "supreme God, I am your humble servant - Wang Yan."


    Wang Yan.


    Sure enough, it was the Lord who was integrated with the region, but he no longer served the dark, but became Gu fan''s servant.


    "How do freshmen feel?"


    Gu fan looked up at this huge object, even if it kneels on one knee, it is much higher than Gu fan, but although it looked up, I don''t know why there is still a feeling that Gu fan is looking down on it.


    "Good."


    "I feel like I''m stronger than anything else."


    The scarlet butcher replied in a deep voice and said solemnly, "you are the greatest God. Your humble servant will contribute everything for you, even my faith and life."


    With these words finished, Gu fan felt that a force was feeding back from the scarlet butcher.


    Ideas.


    Faith.


    A silk thread of faith from it, implicated in their own consciousness, has been connected to the gate of hell, and then into the town lighthouse hidden in purgatory.


    The relationship of faith has been established.


    Scarlet butcher Wang Yan became a part of purgatory and the most loyal slave of Gu fan.


    Gu fan looked at Wang Yan, thought for a moment, and waved his hand forward.


    Poof!!


    The scarlet butcher was cut in two by a sharp red light, and then his body turned into blood and disappeared.


    Why?


    Why did Gufan kill the scarlet butcher??


    The answer was soon revealed. After killing the scarlet butcher, the light of the lighthouse in the hell road swayed, and the cruel figure on the throne slowly emerged, and it was reunited in a few minutes.


    Scarlet butcher, once again stepped out of the gate of hell, came to Gu fan''s side, knelt down on one knee.


    "Purgatory endures, and I live forever."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 631

    Purgatory endures, and I live forever.


    The scarlet butcher exists in a very special way.


    It is the Lord of the slaughterhouse, and also a part of purgatory. To be more accurate The scarlet butcher has merged with hellway.


    The real lifeblood of a butcher is not his own death. No matter how destroyed, he will be reborn from the lighthouse in the slaughtering town.


    As long as hell exists, it will not die.


    As long as Gufan is alive, it will not really die out!!


    Immortal body!!


    I''m afraid there are only two ways to eliminate the scarlet butcher


    The first is to kill Gufan, and the scarlet butcher will die with the passage of hell.


    The second is Gu fan, who dominates the hell Road, personally destroys the scarlet lighthouse and destroys the real lifeblood of the scarlet butcher.


    In other words, Gu fan holds the absolute power of life and death of scarlet butcher!!


    "Good."


    Gu fan nodded, and the hell way in his body was able to complete this degree of transformation, which even he did not expect.


    After digesting the things in front of him, Gu fan looked up and down at the scarlet butcher and said, "do you still have the memory before?"


    Memory.


    The scarlet butcher was running his dull thought, and his hoarse and rough voice came from his throat: "remember some, it''s fuzzy."


    "Tell me."


    Gu fan didn''t mind. He wanted to know more about the absurd and strange world through the memory of scarlet butcher.


    More rules.


    More history.


    And what role Hony plays in this world is a mystery.


    "The Millennium war."


    "I only remember that I fought for thousands of years."


    The scarlet butcher''s eyes became confused and disordered, and his thinking went through a large area of fuzzy areas, recalling the memory that had been blurred thousands of years ago.


    When this space was just formed, the sky was still blue, the earth was covered with golden wheat waves, and the whole world was full of harvest and wealth.


    The taste of mountain streams and streams is slightly sweet, the prestige blowing from the wilderness and grassland is refreshing, and countless wealth has accumulated into mountains, and that era was also the golden age of the world.


    I don''t know how long it took for many heroes to appear on the mainland.


    Those heroes have extraordinary power, set up countless great achievements, cast walls, build countries, and create one legend after another.


    Heroes are like gods.


    They were worshipped, enjoying power and wealth, and their respective strength gradually grew, and their influence soon spread throughout the whole continent.


    A hundred years have passed.


    Two hundred years have passed.


    They tasted all the delicacies in the world and drank all kinds of wine. The luxurious life in those imperial palaces was intoxicating, and countless beautiful women surrounded them to form a large number of back palaces.


    After hundreds of years of life, the heroes are tired of it.


    When you touch those soft and greasy skin with your hands, and then feed them to your mouth with delicacies in your delicate hands, but you can''t get half of the fun in your heart, the luxurious life becomes boring instead.


    It''s even torture, cage torture.


    I don''t know when the first war broke out.


    The war was unprecedentedly fierce. People fought with blood for glory. Under the leadership of the hero leader, they rushed into battle and bathed in the pleasure brought by the death of the enemy. The whole person seemed to be alive.


    Fight.


    Fight.


    These may have been engraved in human bones.


    Nothing is more exciting than holding a huge sword and cutting the enemy into two parts from top to bottom.


    The war broke out one after another, and the heroes became more and more powerful with the battle. The threat of death seemed to bring them back to life.


    I want to enjoy the delicious food!!


    I want to enjoy beauty!!


    I want to enjoy everything I have. I want to hold the power and wealth firmly in my hand.


    Before I die, I want to enjoy all this, kill one enemy after another, plunder, kill and enjoy more.


    The war continued.


    The heroes have been fighting each other for thousands of years.


    The fire of war is burning the whole continent, full of killing everywhere, people''s thoughts have changed, and negative emotions almost fill the space.


    At this time He appears!!


    Ancient gods in the dark.


    He was whispering, whispering, abetting, corrupting.


    With the help of the burning fire of war, he corrupts a piece of territorial pollution into a devil''s land, and those so-called "Heroes" also become his slaves.


    Hongyi.


    Lord of darkness.He is greedy to absorb the negative energy. Cruelty and homicide can arouse his excitement and provide him with more powerful energy.


    The sky turned dark.


    Light can no longer shine on the earth, once fertile into corruption, large tracts of golden wheat withered, streams filled with filthy dirty, rich life also changed suddenly.


    Poverty, famine, death, all over the continent.


    After a while, the demons appeared.


    With the will of the mighty God, they burn, kill and plunder, tear up the so-called heroic lords, and corrupt them into their own parts.


    Finally Heroes on the mainland wake up one after another.


    They have to unite and start to resist the invasion of darkness, but how can this catastrophe be easily solved??


    People have changed.


    There are desires everywhere, robbers, thieves, criminals and killers everywhere They are all providing Hongyi with spiritual strength and energy.


    The rate of corruption is getting faster and faster.


    Human power is becoming weaker and weaker.


    At this time, the United human beings finally put aside their prejudice and jointly created the Empire.


    Empire!!


    Every Lord is a part of the Empire.


    Every Lord has his own life tied to the Empire.


    The power of belief is connected with each other. At last, they found the temple buried by wind and sand in the core of the mainland, and built one belief bell tower after another with its power.


    The clock tower of faith is like a 5g base station in the real world, spreading the signal of the saints in the temple.


    The sound of their impact was continuous, and the holy light formed a barrier that the darkness could not cross, which finally temporarily blocked the mighty attack of the dark god.


    But it''s only for a while.


    Hony is still eroding every soil on the continent.


    And just now Lord Wang Yan also degenerated. This happened every once in a while until the whole continent fell.


    There is no doubt about it.


    It''s a long and complicated story.


    It''s also a fantastic story full of mythology.


    Believe in the clock tower.


    The dark god is strong.


    The empires built by human beings, the temples excavated, and the wise men in them.


    These things add up to a large-scale western fantasy novel


    Gu fan listened quietly, digested the contents, and analyzed a lot of substantive and useful things.

 Chapter 632

    Careful analysis.


    Hony doesn''t seem to have the absolute initiative??


    This world is almost created by Hony using "technology" and "belief".


    But he can''t completely grasp it, let alone directly swallow and absorb all people''s consciousness and thoughts.


    After all, every brain has gone through thousands of years, and even a pig can become a master??


    Although all the brains are trapped in the virtual world, their perception, ideological improvement and consciousness sublimation are all real, so it is very difficult to swallow every "Millennium brain" directly.


    "So it is."


    "Hony can''t directly devour all consciousness, so it creates the world and incarnates in the dark, slowly corroding and invading."


    Gu fan learned from the scarlet butcher that the consciousness of every Millennium brain is not vegetarian. Now they have created an empire in the virtual world to fight against the invasion of Hongyi.


    It''s called being smart and being mistaken for being smart


    No!!


    Gu fan thought again that no matter how strong the Millennium brain is, it''s hard to deal with the creator''s perseverance.


    There must be another mystery. For example, what is the "Temple" just mentioned by the scarlet butcher??


    A temple excavated in the center of the continent.


    It has infinite divine power, but also the core of the Empire, strong enough to fight against the God of darkness.


    Gu fan was lost in meditation. He didn''t expect that the virtual world created by technology and belief could hide so many secrets. It''s really amazing.


    "Hony."


    "The Millennium brain."


    "Infinite mental power, plus the power of faith."


    "Can we really form a real and illusory world with these things? It seems that there is almost something else?"


    Gu fan''s brain is moving fast. Suddenly, a word appears like a meteor. His eyes are as deep as ink. He thinks of a more reasonable explanation.


    [Master]


    Yes, only the power of master as the core can create such a strange and wonderful world!!


    Gu fan has felt the breath of dominating existence since he arrived at the Chilong base, and the experience of the last life also tells him The red dragon base is likely to hide and trap a special master.


    That''s the first seal!!


    It can''t be wrong. Hony must have used the first seal, also known as the "angel" master.


    So that makes sense.


    The world is not simply made up of technology and belief. Everything is based on domination.


    Hongyi, the God of darkness.


    The Millennium brain created the human empire.


    And the temple that supports the empire against the dark is probably the cornerstone of everything, representing the light that can fight against Hongyi.


    Irony.


    What a great irony.


    The master, whose goal is the extinction of human beings, represents the light against evil and darkness.


    "I see..."


    "The temple represents the consciousness of the master. Hongyi wants to devour everything in the whole world. His appetite is really big enough. Even the master wants to eat it together."


    Gu fan''s eyes are clearer. He has seen through his great ambition. He not only wants to swallow the Millennium brain, but also wants to swallow it together with the master!!


    Interesting.


    It''s so interesting.


    Gu fan looked back at the scarlet butcher.


    I''m afraid the cruel God of death has no interest in saving this so-called false world, but now that he has come here, there is another possibility.


    Hongyi can erode the world, so can Gufan!!


    If Gu fan became a savior, led the human empire with his own strength, and fought against the God of darkness step by step, it would be the most stupid choice.


    The whole process will be very long.


    Darkness is everywhere, erosion is everywhere, behind those so-called "Heroes" will be corrupted into demon lords one by one, and finally become a part of strengthening the strength of the mighty.


    And Gu fan has never been the Savior, and disdains to wear the mask of hypocrisy.


    The correct way is to take the lead and eat the "big cake" first!!


    Take the lead and destroy the world.


    Take the lead and devour the so-called heroes.


    Hongyi introduced Gu fan into the world, thinking that he could do whatever he wanted in his own territory, but he would never dream that Gu fan had realized the terrible power of hell.


    "Scarlet butcher, let''s go."


    Gu fan''s eyes twinkled with brutal light, his mouth cracked and said with a smile: "target, the next human town."¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The polar night is boundless.


    Pure darkness envelops the earth, and evil breeds everywhere.


    As the territory of scarlet butcher Wang Yan is destroyed, there will be no light in the earth within a hundred miles.


    The only light, I''m afraid, is the essence of the giant magic dog''s miserable green eyes, and the ghost light in the dead bone eye socket crawling out from the ground.


    Beyond the light, there is darkness.


    When the evil is strong to a certain extent, the evil demons will come into being naturally, as if they are the little monsters in the online games.


    Sobbing, sobbing.


    In front of the rotten mud, a group of polluted jackals gnaw on the rotten meat, whimpering in their throats, looking up into the distance.


    It smells of blood.


    The smell is incompatible with the corruption in the dark. The smell of blood is very fresh, arousing the strong desire of the demons.


    Shasha Shasha.


    Groups of dozens of hundreds of jackals surrounded the target, powerful jaws bared, brown yellow pus dripping from the teeth, can''t wait to enjoy the coming delicious.


    But As the target slowly approached, the smell of danger became more and more intense.


    Giant!!


    It was a huge humanoid over four meters tall.


    It has a fat body, full of fat belly, but the exposed muscles are ridged and burst, the tendons are prominent, emitting metallic luster, and has unimaginable strength.


    Click!!


    The butcher''s body was huge, but his movements were extremely quick. He raised a blunt blade butcher''s knife in his left hand and waved it down. The nearest jackal was cut in half on the spot.


    Flesh and blood!!


    The blunt blade of the rolling blade is full of gaps, but it abruptly tears the jackal, and the huge force smashes it together with the bones, resulting in the final death of the creature.


    Overwhelming power.


    Bloody butchers are real Lords. The demonized jackals, tigers and leopards are just the targets of being slaughtered.


    Run!!


    The demonized jackals run around with their heads down and tails between them, but the scarlet butcher won''t let them go so easily.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!!


    Two butcher knives in his hand were thrown out by it. At the end of the handle end of the butcher knives, there were black chains covered with rust. The chains were linked together by the thick iron rings of his arms, as if they could extend infinitely. Finally, two revolving chain knives were formed.


    As soon as the chain knife rotates, all the demonized jackals in all directions will suffer. Either they will be crushed directly by the iron chain, or they will be cut off by the blunt blade of the butcher''s knife and smashed into a bloody and miserable state.


    Finally, as soon as the bloody butcher collected, all the jackals were held in front of him by the chain knife.


    Click, click, click.


    Blood melting!!


    The butcher''s belly split a crack in the middle, and many bloody arms protruded from the middle, grabbing all the jackals'' bodies into the bulging belly, and finally slowly healed.


    Belch ~ ~


    The Scarlet butcher belched.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 633

    Flesh and blood.


    The scarlet butcher''s belly looks like a big belly, but there is a huge mouth that can swallow the flesh and blood!!


    While devouring those flesh and blood, the stored energy is not directly absorbed by the butcher, but is transmitted to the purgatory of hell.


    It''s a terrible mouth of blood basin, but it''s also a gate of purgatory. The crushed flesh and blood energy is transmitted to the ancient god of consciousness.


    Fresh and fresh.


    Although it''s just a wolf and dog demonized by some residual ideas, it can also strengthen the ability of hell.


    Even in the town dominated by the bloody butcher, a large number of pustules rose in the bloody pollution pool, and the jackals and vicious dogs were reborn, their eyes became sharper and more murderous!!


    "The bloody butcher absorbs what is swallowed up All reborn in purgatory. "


    Gu fan was surprised. It seems that he underestimated the ability of the bloody butcher.


    The reborn Lord also has the ability to "pollute". He can not only turn the devoured flesh and blood into his own use, but also revive those devoured creatures in the flesh and blood factory.


    "Light..."


    The scarlet butcher belched, ate up the demons, pointed to a distant place, and uttered a word in a low, hoarse voice.


    Gu fan narrowed his eyes.


    The desolate darkness seemed to have a boundary, and a very dim glimmer of light shone through the clouds on the rotten earth.


    It is so weak, like a flickering flame will be extinguished at any time, but it is so firm that it tears the beast named darkness.


    Frontier.


    It''s the frontier of the human empire.


    Where the light can shine is where the remaining "Millennium brains" unite to build the boundaries of the Empire.


    The number of demons decreased sharply. The light was not only a territory, but also a boundary. It seemed to tell the dark creatures: "further forward is our territory."


    "Go."


    Gu fan and the bloody butcher go in the direction of light.


    There are fewer dark creatures around them. They subconsciously avoid the border. When they look at the other end, their eyes are full of desire, but they also have deep fear and vigilance.


    Only those powerful demons dare to go through the darkness and step on the bright land.


    Sasha, Sasha


    Dozens of human face spiders were drilled out of the rotten soil.


    The spider has a diameter of two meters, several times larger than a millstone. The most terrifying thing is that it has a human face on the back of its eight compound eyes, either a deformed and ugly man or a coquettish woman.


    They swarmed and soon filled the dark areas of the frontier territory, filled with the sound of the soil being moved by the limbs.


    All of a sudden.


    The face spider began to charge towards the horizon.


    The faint light of the faltering light shines on the face of the spider, but the seemingly weak power has caused more damage than expected, and a sound of Teppanyaki comes out.


    Zizi Zizi.


    The faces on the face spiders are painfully twisted. They are like squid on an iron plate. They are fried and roasted, showing a large amount of burning traces.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    There was an endless stream of screams.


    Black mist from that or twisted or charming face transpiration, weak light is removing the darkness on them, forming a strong conflict.


    Whoosh!!


    Whoosh, whoosh!!


    More than that, the other end of the low light at the same time came a large sound of breaking the air.


    The white arrow rain fell down, accurately shot at the spider''s body, stabbed the eight pure black compound eyes under the human face, burst out a large amount of fluid and pus.


    That''s the ELF''s arrow.


    The arrow is made of fine steel, the wooden pole of the arrow body is made of magic wood, and the feather of the tail of the arrow is made of the feather of the dove of light, which represents "peace" and "holiness".


    This kind of arrow is very destructive to the demons. It makes a "zizizi" sound when it penetrates into the body. The flesh around the arrow is melted into cheese under the divine power, causing irreversible damage.


    Hundreds of human face spiders suffered heavy losses, and their combat effectiveness was greatly reduced under the weak holy light. In just a few minutes, they were reduced by more than half.


    They hunt like water in the dark.


    In the light, they become a turtle in a jar, full of obstacles.


    "That''s the power of the field."


    "Even the weakest light is enough to tear the darkness In different areas, those creatures simply can''t play their power. "


    Gu fan witnessed this scene and felt something in his heart.


    The power of the field is too important, just like a shark can only be slaughtered when it is ashore, and the consequences of a lion being thrown into the sea can also be imagined.


    Hiss, hiss.


    After some killing, the face spider also rushed to a certain range.They spit out black silk thread in their mouths, and head into the withered forest to hunt the Garrison who stand on the tree trunk and shoot arrows.


    Some elves with sharp ears are caught by silk thread, dragged and rolled into a "silkworm pupa" state. The spiders on the face turn their heads and run away desperately, pulling the captured elves into the dark.


    "Help!"


    "Help me, help..."


    The captured Elven archers sent out a cry for help, and the white arrow rain fell down. They shot several human faced spiders and saved their prisoners. But even so, several people were pulled into the dark.


    Sacrifice!!


    There will always be sacrifices in the battle. Once dragged into the dark by these face spiders, the death penalty is almost declared.


    Whoosh.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.


    The bright arrow rain is still falling, but when the arrow breaks away from the limit of shimmering light and falls into the dark, it seems powerless. Even if it hits the spider in the face, it is like stabbing on the stick. It can only make a metal clang sound, then it breaks off and falls to the ground.


    After the captured Elven shooters enter the darkness, the first thing they want to do is to commit suicide. When they pick up the dagger hidden on the side of their thighs, they will stab themselves in the neck.


    But the face spider doesn''t allow it. The mouthparts under the eight compound eyes poke out sharp spines. After hitting those elf shooters, they begin to reveal anesthetic toxins, making them unable to move.


    The next thing is terrible, and death becomes a luxury.


    Facing them will be endless torture, such as those face spiders will drop eggs in the "humanoid" body.


    Hundreds of eggs can be planted on the flesh and blood of a human being. They are packed with viscera and buried under the skin.


    After a period of time, when the eggs grow up and mature, they will break their shells and come out. At the same time, they will gnaw away the flesh and blood left by the "host", and then they will disperse and grow in the dark, becoming a new group of human face spiders.


    How cruel and painful this process is, even from the literal meaning, you can understand why those elf shooters were dragged into the dark and committed suicide first.


    On the other hand More than half of the hundreds of human face spiders died, and only a few of them were captured. However, they also made a steady profit, and their clan will grow stronger and stronger.


    Deformity.


    The battle between darkness and light, only from the tip of the iceberg can see the distorted ecology.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 634

    Light vs. darkness.


    But The arrival of Gufan will disturb all this.


    The world will usher in a third-party power, belonging to the "God of death" power.


    "Ha ha."


    Gu fan''s eyes, with a trace of cruelty, pointed to the dividing line of light in the distance, and lightly ordered: "go."


    Bang, bang, bang.


    The scarlet butcher, with a firm step, reveals an infinite sense of killing, approaching the dawn.


    Its feet covered with rotten mud, stepping into the faint light of the moment, it seems that everything has become different.


    There''s a force restraining it.


    It''s a firm, sacred, pure, unselfish force Although it is very weak, it is squeezed and infiltrated from all directions like water.


    Water!


    Faith in light is like water.


    When the whole body is buried in the water, the speed and strength of the fist will be greatly reduced, forcing down the strength of the scarlet butcher.


    "Oh?"


    "Some accidents, the weakest light can also have such a strong effect, no wonder those face spiders are unscrupulous in the dark, but they are easily slaughtered in the light."


    Whoosh.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    Countless bright arrow feathers fall like raindrops.


    Thousands of arrows pierce the huge and fat body of the scarlet butcher. The sharp light is like stars in the sky. There is no dead angle in all directions. I want to pierce it.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa.


    The scarlet butcher bathed in the light of the arrow.


    The arrows were powerful and penetrating like sniper rifles, but it was too bad to pierce the scarlet butcher''s body.


    Roar, roar, roar!!


    In the face of the starlight arrow rain, the scarlet butcher yelled.


    The fierce sense of killing swept away, rippling like the tide, waves of ripples seemed to even push the light around.


    There was a sense of killing.


    The scarlet butcher''s movement became smooth, and the surrounding space within a hundred meters was full of a more intense smell of blood, and the arrow rain lost its power when it fell into the space within a hundred meters.


    They are also like stabbing into the "tide". They are suppressed by the bloody force, soft and slow. When they are close to the ten meters range of scarlet butcher, they are more likely to encounter a layer of high pressure waves and currents. They are all smashed and crushed into the soil.


    Field.


    The scarlet butcher, as Lord, has his own bloody territory.


    The area it supports is 100 meters, and it is still expanding outward. The power of purgatory seems to have been brought out, and the howling of countless hungry ghosts can be heard.


    If Gufan is the God of purgatory, then scarlet butcher is the Lord of purgatory, even the king of one side.


    It has the field of blood, conceals the light, dispels the darkness, and forms another space of absolute evil.


    More than that.


    Bigger changes are continuing.


    It''s definitely not just the scarlet butcher. With the expansion of the blood field, a layer of filthy, sticky and murderous plasma is constantly infiltrating from the ground, and some creatures are crawling out with the filth


    Hell blood dog.


    The scarlet butcher engulfed and fused many magic dogs. They were reborn in the blood pool of purgatory, and then carried to the slaughterhouse for a second transformation.


    Now their use has been brought into full play. The hell blood dogs'' hair is red, as if they had just been bathed in plasma. Their sharp teeth are made of blood colored steel, and there is no sense in their scarlet eyes. They have nothing but the desire to fight.


    Butcher!!


    Before the transformation of scarlet butcher, many magic soldiers eroded by darkness were destroyed together, but after they were born in purgatory, they all became members of the slaughterhouse.


    Holding a huge axe, carrying a machete, holding a long hook iron rope, and even took out a buzzing electric saw.


    Every butcher is fierce, with big arms, round waists, strong muscles, full of pungent intent to kill, waiting to tear the enemy to pieces again, or pull into the slaughterhouse to slaughter


    Eh!!


    In the blood, an old man with a withered face slowly climbed up.


    It''s like a mummy. It lacks blood all over, and its empty eyes are full of protruding meridians.


    However, such a corpse is full of special power power, or a kind of magic power.


    Blood mage.


    They are the blood mages transformed from the slaughterhouse.


    Remember the old mage named Dylan, who became the leader of the blood mages. Instead of being as thin as other mummies, he was young and handsome again, with fair skin and a lot of blood around his body. He was just like the leader of a vampire.


    Hiss, hiss.


    In response to the horse''s cry, rows of knights emerged from the soil.They had filthy chivalry rules, defeated the enemy by no means, and the horses were spitting out bloody fireworks, while the nobles headed by the Knights of kaimeng were waving bloody steel knives on the horseback.


    The elf shooter appeared.


    The elves who hide behind the city wall and have the magic of arrows have also experienced this transformation. Each arrow in the heavy quiver bag is covered with blood poison. Standing at the end of the team, they draw a bow to lead the arrow and shoot in the direction of the silver light of the arrow plume, making the most fierce counterattack.


    The army.


    This is a whole army.


    The birth of the bloody butcher is not only as simple as a powerful Lord, he also transformed the whole city into his own army, and everyone in the slaughterhouse of purgatory is combat effectiveness.


    Terror.


    It''s horrible.


    The Lord who has the ability of "swallowing" and "merging" can expand the field of blood, and then summon his own army, and turn it into a torrent to press forward, which can hardly be stopped.


    Soon.


    The territory of scarlet butcher has expanded to more than one kilometer.


    The number of blood legions is also rising. Although it is still a long distance from the imperial frontier towns, the blood elves at the end of the team have launched an attack.


    Bloody arrow rain, fight back.


    There are two colors in the sky, one is the pure holy light, the other is the fierce blood light.


    "It''s beautiful."


    Gu fan raised his head and praised this incredible scene.


    Arrows collide with each other, blood and white light flashing, just like a grand fireworks, gorgeous and shocking, but it is only the prelude of the war.


    Gu fan lowered his head and looked out.


    Within the scope of the faint light, a special and incomparable city stands deeper on the horizon.


    At this moment, Gu fan''s mentality has changed a little. He comes to this world and plays a different role.


    In the real world Although Gu fan is an invincible and powerful man, in this hopeless dark end, human beings are still just muddling along and struggling.


    But here, he''s going to play the destroyer.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 635

    Giant city.


    It was a very special city on the border of the Empire.


    It is surrounded by hundreds of people''s round giant trees. Green vines grow savagely on the round giant trees. The whole city is shrouded by magical plants.


    Vitality is full of steam.


    The emerald green light is constantly rising, and finally condenses near the lighthouse in the center of the giant city, forming a bright flower bud, releasing a barrier energy and wrapping the giant city.


    It''s a familiar picture.


    In Gu fan''s plan to kill the master, he once killed the master of the plant system called ShenTeng in reality, but it is obvious that the power of the master is far greater than that of the giant city in front of him.


    Many figures appear at the top of ancient giant trees.


    Most of them are thin, with sharp ears and beautiful looks. They keep pulling arrows with long bows made of sacred wood, and give them stronger strength with their tenacious faith.


    Look carefully.


    It''s not only the top of the ancient wall made of giant trees, but also the center of the ancient trees. It seems that there are countless wormholes drilled out of small holes, enough for the spirit to stand inside these doors and draw arrows and bows.


    The center of the wall is hollowed out??


    This makes the huge wood not only become a strong wall, but also a fortress, and those elves are the "machine gunners" in the fortress


    "How evil!"


    "Filthy demons, quit the Empire at once."


    Just at this time, the voice of majesty came from the ancient giant wood, and an elf with a silver crown appeared in the field of vision.


    The ELF''s silver hair hung down to his waist, wearing a white robe, with a big bow full of emerald green life energy on his side. Standing up two meters high, it''s hard to imagine how he pulled the huge bow.


    Gu fan realized that the energy of the whole city was involved in him.


    This spirit with a crown is obviously the owner of this huge city, and also another Lord of the imperial frontier town.


    "Stop moving forward."


    "Filthy things, if you dare to invade again, you will be killed immediately."


    The Lord of the elves once again said that the army of the scarlet butcher stopped, but the next thing surprised Gu fan. The scarlet butcher really stopped.


    Oh?


    What is this stupid big guy thinking about??


    "I am in the name of the God of blood Destroy you... "


    The scarlet butcher''s rough voice is like a sound gun, which spreads out in a mighty way. There is a fishy smell in the majesty, and a terrible breath that makes people tremble.


    Blood god!


    Gu fan, this is another new title, and how can that stupid big guy talk in a different way??


    "You can choose to surrender and join in the infinite grace of our Lord..."


    The scarlet butcher continued, and the elf Lord on the wall was silent for a moment, frowning and thinking.


    Blood god, who is the power? I have never heard of it before.


    In fact, there used to be various forces in this strange world, and now the most glorious Human Empire is just one of them.


    Before the mainland was eroded by the darkness, the Elves were also an independent and powerful force, living in the vast and deep forest, living a life of almost no struggle with the world.


    The orcs, who are simple, rough, strong and love killing and war, are also one of the major forces. Among them, the emperor of orcs was once called "beast God" and worshipped by the world.


    There is also a group of disaster spiders who have been eroded by the darkness and live underground. They are regarded as the evil existence of "spider Mother God", but they finally submit to the dark god Hongyi. Those face spiders are their most marginal low-level descendants.


    Thousands of years of glorious history, created numerous epic legends, but never heard of a guy called "blood god".


    "Blood god?"


    "Sorry, I haven''t heard of it. I can only kill you."


    With a sharp look in his eyes, the elf Lord picked up the emerald green bow that was two meters long. A great energy of life gathered at his fingertips and condensed into an arrow to shoot in the direction of the scarlet butcher.


    Green light.


    A little bright green light is like a jasper. The top of the city wall takes away all the other brilliance, and the life force around it turns into a special sharp arrow.


    Whistling by.


    The green light is fleeting, the naked eye is indistinguishable, in an instant passed through the distance between the wall and the scarlet army.


    With the power of life and holiness, it tears the aura of the scarlet butcher, tears the blood red field, and pierces one flesh and blood after another.


    At the top, the butcher, who was transformed by the magic soldiers, was exposed to the emerald green light. Immediately, a meat hole with a diameter of more than half a meter was pierced through his chest. Then his whole body could not bear the pressure and exploded, turning into bursts of blood powder.


    There is nothing to resist.


    The emerald green light directly penetrated everything in front of the scarlet butcher.The existence of the Lord level is really terrible. Those soldiers can''t stop it. The only one who can match it is the scarlet butcher who is also the Lord.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    The scarlet butcher gave a loud drink, and the blunt bone cutting knife in his hand slashed at the center of the green awn.


    When!!


    A metal sonorous sound came, just the sound wave would shake all the magic soldiers and butchers around, spitting blood on the spot and falling to the ground.


    Sparks are splashing, scarlet''s killing will collide with life. At last, the scarlet butcher''s strong arm suddenly expands, the veins are raised one by one, and the blunt knife finally splits the green awn.


    The green light full of vitality is scattered and blasted to the soil in all directions, but the real attack has just begun.


    After the arrow full of life was split, it penetrated into the soil and caused a violent vibration on the ground. Soon, giant vines like tentacles rose up.


    They are the real killing moves of the elf Lord. Each giant cane is very solid, and the surface is covered with countless thorns and barbs. They grow crazily and savagely, sweeping the scarlet butcher.


    vine wrapped around the neck of the scarlet butcher, thorns thorn Kwai bloodstain, and soon the arms and thighs were also entangled, one layer of covering it, forming a thorny flower vine ball.


    Weird.


    This attack is really weird.


    The arrow light is not a killing move, but the vine full of thorns is the weapon to bind the enemy.


    The ground vibrated again.


    Rooted in the ground, the ball of vines kept falling into the ground, dragging the scarlet butcher into the ground.


    Kill the enemy by the power of the earth


    Once pulled into the ground, the scarlet butcher can be directly buried alive only by the underground soil, even without the pressure of the elf Lord.


    "Is that all?"


    The elf Lord snorted coldly. As the guardian of the frontier, he is naturally superior in strength. I don''t know how many arrogant guys he has killed. The scarlet butcher is just one of them.


    He waved his hand and gave a random order: "keep shooting and kill those demons!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 636

    Slaughter!!


    The rain of arrows, like the silver sea and the stars, fell and stabbed the scarlet butcher''s team.


    The air is full of the sound of breaking the air, those flashing silver light point of the arrow, spiral air force pierced the sky, shot into the scarlet team, the flesh and blood continue to bloom into blood fog.


    The butchers are still moving forward.


    Those giant monsters with exaggerated tomahawks, as well as creatures that have been infected and transformed into bloody giant wolves, are all struggling in the dense rain of arrows.


    But they are not afraid.


    They are not afraid of death.


    Their faces were full of twisted and evil laughter. Even if the arrow shot through the ribs, burst the spine, and even burst half of their faces, they could still see the extremely excited smile in the blood.


    Blood splashed in the air.


    The ashes floated with the wind.


    The invincible bloody army launched a suicide attack Even without the protection of scarlet butcher''s field, he still killed a bloody road in the enemy''s territory.


    "Your actions are not heroic, but stupid and crazy."


    "Filthy demons, no matter how much you pay, it''s in vain."


    The elf Lord stood on the wall and shook his head and sighed. Then he held the emerald green bow again. His cold eyes were connected with the bowstring and arrow.


    Sigh of life.


    When the murmur reached the last point of the sky, it seemed that the boundless power of the night was shining again.


    Bang!!!


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!!


    The arrow rose to the top of the sky and burst like a firework. The emerald green of life became colorful and became the falling of divine light.


    The silver bottle burst.


    Jiutian fault.


    The exploding fireworks turned into rain of life. When they fell on the butcher demons, they became the sharpest, penetrating and deeply nailed into the soil.


    Flowers.


    The mountains and fields are full of flowers.


    Green field is spreading. The rain of life from fireworks not only takes away the lives of demons, but also sprinkles hope on the earth.


    Life is spreading, and the fragrance of flowers and green grass comes to my nostrils. However, the incomparably beautiful picture becomes the sentimental attachment of the demonic Legion at the last moment of their life. The butchers and demons with the butcher''s knife finally stop and watch a beautiful flower emerge from their chest


    Very strong.


    It has to be said that the elf Lord is a bit terrible and deserves to be the hero leader of the frontier region. I''m afraid that only such a powerful role can resist the invasion of the mighty dark god.


    Soon.


    As the last demon was shot through, the ancient giant wood wall erupted into a tsunami like celebration.


    The great and brave elves thought that they beat back the evil again and successfully guarded the city again.


    The Spirit Lord frowned in the victory. He seemed to feel something and looked in the direction of Gu fan.


    For the third time, the strong man took out an arrow to carry out his life power and turned it into a bright green diamond.


    "Though I don''t know who you are."


    "But you''d better leave the border of the Empire, leave my territory."


    The elf LORD warned, then released the bow string, the arrow with the brilliance of life broke through the sky, a few kilometers away in less than a second.


    Tear!!


    The green light tears the night sky, and the faint holy awn is covered by the law of life.


    This third arrow is probably his strongest strike since he shot. There are ripples in the air, but it''s too late when you see them, because the arrow must have pierced you.


    Buzz, buzz!!


    Something incredible happened.


    Gu fan didn''t know when to do it. Standing on the edge of darkness, he stretched out his hand and firmly grasped the arrow made of Emerald Diamond.


    The fierce intention of killing covers the palm of the hand, holding the law of life in the palm of the hand. The power that runs through everything can''t move forward at all, and the tail of the arrow also swings up and down under the habitual force, making a buzzing sound.


    Pupil constriction.


    The Spirit Lord''s sharp eyes almost shrank into a seam.


    The man caught his arrow with his bare hands. It''s impossible. The power of that arrow is enough to run through the whole city, and the law of life contained in it is also wrapped by some evil force!!


    Ha.


    Gu fan gently grip, arrows become broken gems scattered on the ground.


    "Don''t worry."


    "The battle is not over yet."


    Gu fan lowered his eyes, did not put the arrow in his heart, but looked at the flowers and grass all over the mountains.


    The war is not over.The scarlet butcher is not dead.


    If it is really obliterated, it will only be reborn in the purgatory created by Gufan, and it will return to the throne of the scarlet lighthouse in the center of the slaughterhouse.


    As Gu Fan said, the battle that looks like a great victory is also changing.


    Blood!!


    An unusual color of blood dyed the flowers and grass all over the mountains into a strange color of blood.


    At the foot of the soil temperature seems to rise, and there is a layer of dirty blood from the mud seepage out, more to the flower bud pollution.


    Crazy growth.


    The vines turned to blood, the poisonous flowers to blood, and the tender grass to blood.


    They climb on the ancient constraints, crazy upward spread, forming a large cloud ladder


    What??


    The energy released by the Spirit Lord is polluted??


    The temperature is still rising.


    Deep in the ground, it seems that there is molten water about to gush out.


    The pungent smell of burning sulfur transpiration, large areas of soil exploration, followed by the burning plasma filled it, forming a pool of blood.


    Gulu Gulu.


    The pustules in the blood pool rose and burst, and more and more evil forces surged.


    It came out.


    The butcher appeared again in scarlet.


    It is full of wounds, dripping dirty plasma all the time.


    From a distance, the blood is more like molten rock liquid. If it drops on the ground, it will sag first and make a burning sound.


    It''s not just the scarlet butcher.


    In the blood pool, evil spirits and butchers kept climbing out, just like opening the gap of hell gate, roaring and roaring out again.


    The breath is stronger!!


    The field of blood color spread more widely, and almost all the soil outside the ancient giant wood was dyed blood color.


    The two blunt knives were also burning. They looked like red hot irons. From time to time, there was iron juice flowing. However, when we looked carefully, we found that they were burning dirty blood.


    Bang, bang, bang!!


    The scarlet butcher suddenly ran to the ancient giant wood full of blood vines.


    "Bad."


    "Is it going to climb the vine and rush to the wall?"


    The elves who guarded were all flustered. Such a strange and terrible blood devil had never seen before, but they were wrong.


    Scarlet butcher, did not intend to climb the wall, but want to cut the whole wall!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 637

    utcher ''s knife.


    Giant blade.


    The scarlet butcher''s burning iron blade was raised and slashed to the ancient giant wood.


    The huge trees surrounded by hundreds of people are their wall, but the butcher wants to cut the wall, and force it to be broken by the incomparable terrible force!!


    Bang!!


    The muscles of scarlet butcher''s whole arm were firm, and the veins were bulging out, and the blood from the wound was continuously sprayed on the huge blade butcher''s knife.


    the bloody air was surging, and the huge blade split away, and the blunt blade smashed on the ancient giant wood with the momentum of cutting everything. At that moment, the whole earth shook.


    The earth is shaking.


    The ancient giant wood with hundreds of people in arms trembles, and the elves at the top of the city wall are shaken down. Hundreds of people fall to the ground and become flesh mud.


    What a powerful force!!!


    Wang Yan, the scarlet butcher, is strong in his own right. He holds a golden hammer to suppress the frontier.


    And now his ability of corruption is even higher. The blunt sword burning with blood is more powerful than the golden hammer. Under one blow, it almost cuts off the ancient giant wood which is surrounded by hundreds of people.


    No!!


    The elf Lord did not expect that the enemy''s strength would be so strong.


    That calm and self-confident was hit. He grasped the bow in his hand and put several arrows on the bowstring. With the law of life, he shot at the scarlet butcher in different directions at the same time.


    Ding!!


    Ding Ding Ding!!


    The scarlet butcher was steaming with hot air. His fat body seemed clumsy, but the two blunt knives couldn''t spread ink when he waved them. The blunt blade just hit the arrow, which completely resolved the attack of the elf Lord.


    The Elven Lord''s pupils are tightening again.


    Outwardly, the bloody butcher is as stupid as a pig, full of fat and cumbersome. How can he act so quickly??


    This is the real strength of bloody butcher??


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    The scarlet butcher was roaring, and the roar of tearing voice was more like a kind of ridicule.


    Twisted and abnormal laughter is full of cruelty, can''t wait to smash the wall, and then start a bloody massacre.


    Kill!!


    The scarlet butcher''s wounds with hot plasma all over his body, instead of healing, are expanding and cracking. The pungent plasma becomes more and more filthy, which is the killer of life energy around him.


    The field of blood is wider.


    The scarlet butcher is constantly furious. He is more like a woodcutter holding a blunt knife. With the tremor of ancient huge wood, the sawdust bursts and sprays in all directions, and the "click" sound of tree breaking is endless.


    "Lord, the ancient trees are going to fall!"


    There are other big elves reporting to the Lord, but they only make the blue veins on the Lord''s forehead more prominent What''s going on is obvious!!


    Boom, boom.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    Finally, the blunt knife in the scarlet butcher''s hand turned into a welcome. With the sound and mirage of tearing the air, it hit the huge wood heavily. The bloody air field wrapped the blunt knife and cut off the remaining half of the ancient tree of life in an instant.


    It collapsed.


    There are more than 100 meters of ancient giant wood, like a building like vertical fall to the ground.


    The roar is deafening. There are still many elves fighting in the ancient giant wood''s tree cave, but they all become flesh mud as the giant wood hits the ground. As for the soldiers on the ground who are gradually covered by the shadow of the giant tree, they have no place to hide, and the blood and flesh are finally integrated with the mud.


    A huge horizontal ditch appeared in the town of the elves.


    This is the first time that ancient giant trees have been cut down for thousands of years.


    That kind of collapse, the earth shaking terror, and all the elves are new terror, many beautiful women screamed squatting on the ground, with their hands covered the crystal clear sharp ears, eyes full of panic and terror.


    It''s broken!!


    The city of the elves was destroyed.


    The scarlet butcher held up his blunt knife, and his blood gushed like a sea. The murderous spirit continued to spread in ripples, and the demon butchers also crawled out of the plasma quagmire again.


    Charge!!


    They are charging again.


    It was a brutal killing, a slaughter without suspense.


    Holding axes and razors, demon butchers step forward with cruel and twisted smile.


    Some of them are covered with rusty masks, while others are covered with horrible steel knives, but they don''t know it. They are like demons from hell Shura.


    Poof!!


    A butcher stares at the arrow blasted by the elves. Half of his head is blasted and his whole arm is stabbed. But he still rushes into the crowd with a wild smile.


    The razor is sharp and narrow, but the attack angle is extremely fierce and vicious, just like that of a cook. A slight prick into the skin can peel off the whole tendon, and a slight stroke can separate the flesh and bone.Something terrible is happening.


    The butcher took so many knives at random that the flesh and viscera of an elf peeled off like a garment.


    Standing in the same place is its beautiful skeleton, slender and elegant, but without the packaging of flesh and white skin, it is just a red skeleton.


    It''s better to be a good cook than a good cook.


    Butchers have a complete grasp of the body structure of creatures. The blade will not only stab you, but also extend along the texture It''s an alternative version of the Skinner.


    There are more cruel means.


    The butcher nailed the genie to the wall of the stake, hung upside down to bleed, and dropped the blood full of life magic into the soil, which was polluted by the blood pool and became his own strength.


    Some iron chains are bound, the lute hook pierces the clavicle, drags and throws it into the hot blood River, and soon some new species will emerge


    The cruelty continues.


    Terror is spreading.


    The scarlet butcher, with the demon army in purgatory, seems to have decided the outcome at the moment of entering the city wall. The whole city presents a one-sided situation, and the polluted plasma is also spreading.


    They from the beginning of the hole in the depression of the blood pool, slowly all the surrounding soil infection, soon a canal was hard corrosion out, and the area is still expanding.


    It wasn''t long.


    Not only on the ground, but also on the ancient trees.


    Their underground roots are corroded Ancient giant trees had to use their roots to absorb water and nutrients, but now they were all polluted by scarlet butchers. The green shoots quickly turned into blood red, and strange fruits sprouted on the branches.


    Depravity.


    The desire for blood corrupts the power of life and makes it degenerate, even more efficient than the mighty dark god.


    The elf Lord has been unable to contain the disaster.


    Everything just happened in a few minutes. Before that, he still had an absolute advantage, at least on the surface.


    "All spirits, return to the core of life!"


    As a last resort, the elf Lord gave an order and decided to fight against the enemy. He jumped to the giant stamen in the center of the city.


    That''s the symbol of the region.


    It''s a flickering lighthouse.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 638

    The core of life.


    It''s a giant flower with life energy.


    It is like a palace, thousands of vines connected to the stamens, and finally together to form a garden ladder.


    The energy of the whole city is provided by the giant stamens, and the thick roots deep in the ground are like energy channels, providing the energy of life in all directions.


    Surrounded by the whole city, the energy of life emitted by countless ancient giant trees is composed of the pistil.


    "What a powerful life force."


    "The energy hub of the whole city is on that giant pistil."


    Gufan looked far away, the core of life seemed to feel the crisis, and under the control of the elf Lord, began to shrink and reclaim its own energy.


    Wither


    The earth began to wither.


    The thousand year old trees decayed rapidly, and the internal life energy was drained quickly.


    The core of life is to gather the energy of the whole city. As the core, it can not only make the whole region operate perfectly, but also gather energy to fight against foreign enemies at the critical moment.


    The bright green light of life has reached its limit.


    The dense fog almost thickens into liquid. Many Elven soldiers stand on the stamens. The wound is immediately touched and healed by emerald green energy, and almost instantly it has recovered.


    The elf Lord bathed in the green light, more like a God.


    "Evil, I will make you pay for it."


    The Spirit Lord floats in the vast ocean of life energy, and his hair turns silver white, and the wind blows automatically.


    The emerald green light condenses into China.


    With a wave of his hand to the scarlet butcher, the core of life trembles slightly, and the overwhelming law of life can turn into a light arrow rain, covering it densely.


    These high concentrations of arrow rain are much more terrible than the arrows just shot by those elves. The blood field of the scarlet butcher was immediately hit hard, and the fragrance of flowers soon dissolved the rich smell of blood.


    The blood has faded.


    The fragrance of life is so intoxicating, honey like fragrance is the killer of blood.


    Piercing the body with a sharp arrow is not the most terrible Those emerald green light arrow rain shot into the blood field, but turned into the fragrance of soft around the fingers and overflowed, trying to wash the filth of those butchers.


    The blood field is rapidly disappearing.


    A huge blood Devil Dog roars, but when the soft fragrance of life surrounds the body, the blood and decay fade away a little bit, and finally all the darkness is washed away and turned into a snow-white War dog.


    Bloody wash!!


    A blood Devil Dog, turned into a domesticated War dog.


    A butcher, blood washed, became a brave and just knight.


    It''s like a game of light and dark.


    It is not only darkness that can erode light, but also the divine power that can wash away darkness and evil.


    The holy light of life enveloped the scarlet butcher.


    The turbulent waves of life are especially gentle on the body, just like the spring breeze and drizzle, which makes people feel comfortable.


    The scarlet butcher seemed to release his blunt knife.


    He looked a little confused and seemed to recall his own life. Once he was a warlord guarding the frontier, holding a golden hammer.


    "Remember."


    "Come back to the light!"


    The Spirit Lord seems to see the essence of the bloody butcher through the flower of life and wants to redeem it from the depraved darkness.


    Roar, roar, roar!!


    Scarlet butcher first roared, then released his blunt knife and knelt down on the ground.


    Is it going to be influenced??


    Jie Jie Jie Jie.


    The law of life is about to redeem the scarlet butcher. At the same time, its belly, which seems to be full of grease, suddenly cracks.


    Evil.


    The real evil will be released.


    That huge belly split mouth, layer by layer of fine teeth, just like seven think eel, dense, looks terrible.


    In this strange mouth, arms full of plasma stretched out, struggling to go out.


    Those arms are one after another, deformed and weird, just like banana trees, looking out like arthropods. The arms connect the palms, and the palms connect the arms


    How evil.


    What blasphemy.


    The big mouth on the belly is the gate of hell!!


    Purgatory!!


    The endless bloody smell of purgatory swept away.


    There are fried hell, knife mountain hell, ice purgatory, tongue purgatory, countless ghosts and hungry ghosts wailing.


    The death knell of hell is ringing constantly. It seems that you can see a bloody slaughterhouse surrounded by a sea of corpses, while a lighthouse is constantly swaying, and the sound of rubbing is heard.lighthouse!!


    It''s the same thing as the core of life.


    It is also a representative building in an area, controlling the core of the energy of the whole area, even more important than the Lord''s life.


    At the same time.


    Gu fan felt that a small door had been opened.


    Scarlet butcher is constantly devouring those laws of life, and drag them into Purgatory, into their own power.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!!!


    Countless demon hands on the belly of scarlet butcher extend wildly, tearing the energy of those creatures, instead of scarlet butcher''s hands and feet, climbing fast.


    Soon, it climbed to the core of life.


    There are many Elven soldiers there, but countless demon hands spread out, dragging their bodies, constantly pulling them into the mouth of the blood basin in a series of wails, and falling into the bottom of that Senduo hell.


    The infinite law of life can be constantly pushed in.


    But the scarlet butcher will eat as much as the elf Lord can.


    Jie Jie Jie Jie.


    The scarlet butcher didn''t make a sound, but the huge mouth of the blood basin gave a strange devil''s sharp smile.


    Countless demon blood hands surrounded the Spirit Lord, tearing life energy at the same time, holding its hands and feet, holding its neck.


    "Master."


    "It''s time for you."


    Gu fan heard the cry of the scarlet butcher in purgatory, and at the same time he was jubilant and ecstatic, waiting for the coming of "God".


    Good!!


    That''s great.


    The scarlet butcher saved his own affairs, and then he just needed to transform the elf Lord.


    Gu fan no longer went to the theatre, and his figure turned into a shadow, and he also climbed to the top of the core of life at a very fast speed.


    God is coming!!


    Here he comes!!


    Scarlet butcher kneels on the ground, countless hell blood hands are shaking.


    Gu fan, as the master of hell, is the supreme and great God of blood!!


    "God..."


    "It''s impossible, except for the great God of darkness, how can there be such a strong God again!"


    The Spirit Lord still controls the energy of the whole life area. Through his sharp eyes, he can see through the terrifying power of Gu fan.


    In his body, there is even a world that is not yet fully formed!!


    Another world, hellish world!!


    He is a real God, how can it be!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 639

    Hell way.


    Gufan came to the elf Lord.


    Countless bloody strange palms pressed him, vaguely still can hear the old murmur, tempting him to fall into depravity.


    "Evil spirits!"


    "I won''t give in to you!"


    The Spirit Lord is still struggling, making the final resistance and efforts. The pistil of life is shaking madly, and more pure life energy gushes out from the pistil.


    Liquid!!


    The law of life can really form a liquid and irrigate Gu fan and the bloody butcher.


    That feeling is very wonderful. Although the energy of life is liquid, it can breathe normally inside, and every breath is refreshing.


    It''s no use.


    It seems that the holy energy of life is not Gufan''s nemesis.


    On the contrary, Gu fan will feel very comfortable. The feeling of pores opening and every inch of skin being touched makes people want to lie here and have a good sleep.


    "All right."


    "Don''t pretend to be a wolf with a big tail."


    In ancient times, he was called the blood god, but his words were very vulgar, without any holy sense of "God".


    "You and I are mortals."


    "I''ve been in this world space for a long time, and I''ve forgotten who I am."


    Gu fan sneered, satirized and mocked.


    God?


    He is not a God.


    Gu fan knows who he is.


    Even if the power is powerful enough to reach the level of God, it is only human beings after all. In the final analysis, it is all from the end of the world, which is gradually mutated and upgraded.


    "You have been here for a thousand years, forgetting the truth that you are human."


    "I really think of myself as a magic wand Speaking of words, three sentences are inseparable from light and dark, holy and evil, evil gods or some kind of patron saint. "


    Gu fan''s eyes were cold and mercilessly satirized the Spirit Lord in front of him, and his palm suddenly covered his spirit cover.


    "Remember who you were."


    Hell way!!


    Wupi''s strong sense of killing is surging wildly.


    The door of purgatory is completely opened. The way of hell is the ultimate power of Gu fan. It almost tears a gap in this world and leads to another world.


    Corruption.


    Infection.


    The elf Lord''s body was transformed little by little, the blood color spread on the skin, and the brilliance in his eyes was slowly fading away.


    Who am I??


    Where do I come from??


    Where am I going??


    It seems to be the most classic and unsolved problem in the world.


    The elf Lord only felt that his consciousness was peeled off layer by layer like an onion to see the core truth inside.


    Who am I??


    I''ve been in this world for thousands of years.


    I have been in this world for thousands of years.


    I am the son of the great spirit God, one of the strongest spirit Lords.


    I am the general guarding the frontier of the Empire. I hold the core of life. I am the king of this area.


    But why With so much power and so much glory, I always feel empty??


    Emptiness.


    Yes, it''s emptiness.


    Because it''s all false.


    Because it''s all a game??


    Yes.


    This is not the real world.


    It''s a weird world that''s organized, and we''re just trapped in this consciousness.


    But after acting for a long time, everything has become real, and a thousand years can completely dilute the reality.


    Consciousness is constantly washed away.


    Sha Yi set aside a layer of fantasy, thousands of years of glory, just a big dream, a game in spring and autumn.


    A thousand years ago Even before the world was created, he had a lifetime to stay in another place.


    At that time, he was a monk.


    At that time, he practiced in fairyland, reciting Scriptures every day, providing infinite power of belief.


    He knelt down before the statue and murmured. It took him a thousand years to get a chance of reincarnation. He came to the present world and became an elf Lord.


    What''s the truth??


    Am I a monk?


    No!!


    It''s more complicated than that.


    The killing intention is still piercing and peeling to a more core position.


    The Spirit Lord felt that his consciousness was on the move, and the millennium was like a retrogression of a movie. Everything he met in his life was clear.


    Back to the previous life.


    Just when the elf Lord thought that he was a monk, something more important appeared in front of him.


    It was a strange world.It''s a world full of monsters, rotting corpses, and other species.


    It''s a real world that can''t be real any more, and he lives like a mole ant.


    How is that possible?


    I am a mole ant, an ordinary person??


    I am not a high-ranking practitioner, I am not a respected Lord, but a mortal.


    More than that.


    Before the end of the world, the real world is shown.


    From birth, to babbling, to calling mom and Dad, growing up step by step, to primary school, to high school, and finally to university.


    It''s an ordinary world, no waves, but it''s real to the horror of the world.


    "Li Chao!"


    "My name is Li Chao!"


    One layer after another, the elf Lord found that the source of his name was an ordinary family.


    I''m afraid there are hundreds of thousands of people called Li Chao in China, and he is only one of them, and he is the most common one.


    Is this the truth?


    I''m just an ordinary college graduate. That''s the truth??


    No I can''t believe


    More than 20 years.


    It''s only more than 20 years.


    It''s extremely short-lived for itself.


    Li Chao practiced in the holy mountain for a thousand years, and then fought in the world for a thousand years. That was 2000 years.


    In comparison, 20 years of plain life is just a drop in the ocean.


    I''m afraid that the short 20 years is just a dream of the practitioners or a grand banquet of the elf Lord.


    That short life, compared with the brilliance of 2000 years, is not worth mentioning.


    But why They are the real ones.


    But why They are the most unforgettable.


    I''m Li Chao.


    My real identity is Li Chao, an ordinary to no longer ordinary people.


    I I I


    The Lord of the spirit knelt down and wept bitterly. At this time, the bloody intention of killing had completely washed him away.


    "All right, Li Chao."


    "Like Wang Yan, you know the truth of the world."


    "The time of 2000 years is not in vain, and you are no longer a mortal in essence. Even if a pig has lived in the virtual world for 2000 years, it has become an elite."


    Gu fan didn''t denigrate his past experience.


    Although the experience of 2000 years is false, the spiritual strength has actually increased, and the experience gained is also true.


    He''s just lost, forgetting who he is.


    "We are not gods."


    Gu fan stretched out his hand, pulled Li Chao up and said faintly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 640

    We are not gods.


    In the world of illusory creation, they just play some roles.


    "What is truth?"


    "What is false?"


    Li Chaochao is sober, but the more confused he is, the more helpless he feels.


    This is a thing that ordinary people can''t understand. People have been in a hurry for decades in their life, but they have only been in reality for 20 years.


    Compared with the past 20 years It''s more like a lie.


    Funny.


    It''s ridiculous.


    I believe a lie that has been told for thousands of years.


    The Spirit Lord knelt on the ground, and for a moment, he felt that he had no idea.


    "Don''t forget the truth."


    Gu fan''s voice sounded, sweeping through all confusion: "follow me, like Wang Yan, follow the real truth."


    The gates of hell are open.


    It''s a hell full of killing, and it''s a hell full of fantasy.


    But it is so true that all the killing and death are telling you something important You''re still alive.


    Whether real or unreal.


    Whether it''s a hell or a sea of fire, you''re still alive in the end, truly alive.


    "Come on."


    "This is my field and the cohesion of my martial arts. Although I can''t explain what it is, it''s much more true than this lie that has been lying for thousands of years."


    Gu fan''s words are like the whispers of the old God, tempting the elf Lord, but they make him very sober and make his own decisions.


    "Good!"


    "Get out of here and go back to reality."


    Li Chao made up his mind to cover him with countless bloody hands and pull him to the gate of hell.


    Hell way.


    Fall into Purgatory.


    The elf Lord also fell into Gufan''s realm of hell, and was baptized in the hot rotten blood. His silver hair turned to blood red, and his emerald green bow and arrow turned to blood red.


    The blood was bubbling.


    The image of the elf Lord became more and more evil and charming, and the beautiful one seemed to be a bit more monstrous. A layer of bloody brand Rune outlined and spread on the perfect proportion of the body.


    At the same time, the core of life also changed dramatically.


    The whole city began to dissimilate with the change of the Elven Lords. The decadent ancient trees of life bloomed and fruited, and grew blood red fruits.


    If you look carefully, the human face grows on the bloody fruit, which is terrifying and creepy.


    There are more and more kinds of deformed heads. Some of them are thin and haggard, old and old, whining and groaning. Some of them are young and handsome, making fun of what they are tempting.


    Green vines twined.


    Those rattan branches, which originally represented life, all turned into bloody devil rattan. They were full of thorns, but at the same time, they also grew twisted human mouths, sprayed with bloody poisonous smoke.


    Life has changed.


    It became blood color, magnificent and bright, full of a sense of danger at the same time, it is so evil.


    Devil''s vine, abnormal head tree, death flower A variety of bloody plants in full bloom, one after another metamorphosis.


    Those garrisons and elves with sharp ears in the city also degenerated with the variation of the Lord.


    The male elves did not become evil and handsome like their lords, but became ugly and tall. Their height continued to grow, their muscles were bulging, their muscles were bulging, their strength was fierce, and their red skin was like meteorite.


    They''ve all become mighty demons!!


    Looking at those fairy women, after their metamorphosis, their original beautiful faces seem to have undergone subtle adjustments, making them from the original image of "pure girl" to the seductive charm full of lust and evil desire.


    Their crystal clear pink lips nibble like pomegranate, which can shed blood. Their soul catching eyes make people confused, but the most fatal thing is the change of bow and arrow bag.


    Those arrows, all painted with deadly poison!!


    The transformation of the elf Lord also led to the degeneration of the whole city.


    When the final baptism reached the final stage, the whole city suddenly collapsed, and the flowers of all things began to wither. All the male elves and female Elves were decomposed into fallen leaves and mud.


    A bloody seed, with the Spirit Lord, into the hell.


    In that endless hell A forest rose near the slaughterhouse, and the core of life bloomed again, but this time it became the flower of the devil''s death.


    "I have seen the master."


    After the baptism, the elf Lord is reborn.


    He became the general of Gu fanxin, with purgatory power of the same level as the scarlet butcher.


    "Good."


    "You''re reborn. Give yourself a name."


    Gu fan nodded. The elf Lord thought for a moment and said, "I am the blooming flower of the devil of death. The terrifying and bloody vines will surely climb all over the earth "Ghost vine!"Guiteng.


    Gu fan nodded.


    He found that he could get more things in this world than he imagined.


    Butcher.


    Guiteng.


    If we go on, we can absorb more lords and expand our purgatory step by step.


    "Master, I have one more thing."


    Ghost vine kneels on his knees, and human language is much more fluent than that of bloody butcher.


    He is not a brute force character, but a quick and sharp Archer, and knows how to use all kinds of life energy.


    "I know how to use the law of life."


    "Although the power of killing blood seems to be evil, it is fundamentally different from the great God of darkness."


    Ghost rattan''s eyes flashed, and continued: "as long as we cover a little, we can be heroes with blood power and some evil power."


    Yeah??


    And this ability??


    GUI Teng has been here for a thousand years, and he is good at using the law of life.


    The purgatory power of corpse mountain and blood sea can become the power of "blood" and another form of life if it is covered up a little.


    Not everyone in the empire is absolutely holy and bright, and some Lords have some dark and cruel abilities And use them to punish the real darkness.


    Bad stuff.


    This ghost vine is really a bad thing.


    "Do you mean that with a little cover up, you and the butcher can step into the Empire?"


    Gu fan understood the meaning of ghost rattan, destroyed two cities in succession, completely corrupted and took away two lords, and the Empire would respond.


    And the more forward, the more powerful the light will be, and at this time, if you use a little trick to hide it, it will be the best decision.


    "Good."


    "Then do as you say."


    Gu fan agreed to the ghost vine''s plan, and then the beautiful blood elf, who was extremely evil, took the scarlet butcher back to the hell road.


    A little bit more.


    They will be able to set foot in the imperial territory!!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 641

    What is justice.


    What is light.


    How many dead bones were hidden under the foundation stone of the magnificent temple.


    History is always written by the winners, and those seemingly great and glorious backs also hide a lot of dirty darkness, and the killing of war is even more essential.


    At this moment, in the inferno of senlo, there is a ghost vine full of life blood and green energy. It slowly reaches out its hand, and a dark and obscure dirty blood continuously gathers in the palm of the hand, gradually forming a giant blood cell.


    Killing.


    It stinks.


    In the hell forest, the evil spirits smell the stench and come, wailing around the giant blood cells, and even greedily getting into the blood cells to suck and have a feast.


    "Killing can also be for justice."


    "There were so many wars, so many casualties, so many dead bones."


    "Some are to protect their homeland, some are to protect the motherland."


    Guiteng said to himself, but there was a hint of insidious in his words, like a politician quibbling about something to exonerate himself for his evil deeds.


    But As he constantly urged the palm of his hand, the dirty giant blood cells actually had a reaction, and the color became more ruddy and bright, as if they were fresh serous just ejected from human veins.


    "We are the winners."


    "We can also represent justice."


    "The law of life, the power of scarlet blood, purification!"


    GUI Teng manipulates his secret skill, and the giant blood cell on his palm becomes pure and sweet, just like a good wine. With the unique freshness of blood, it bursts into pieces


    Rain.


    A shower of blood splashed over the area around the ghost vine.


    The scarlet spots scattered on the ghosts and Demons around, and the mourning ghosts were also infected, which produced a similar "purification" effect.


    The face of the evil ghost, which used to be disgusting, seems to have undergone a major operation in a Korean beauty salon. His face has become handsome, his deformed figure has become tall and straight, and his temperament has undergone earth shaking changes.


    The secret Just for camouflage!!


    Not only the image and temperament have changed, but all the evil spirits who come into contact with the bloody hell even have a sense of holiness, as if they were all glorious soldiers who sacrificed to protect their families and defend their country.


    The rain of blood into the body.


    The purification of ghost vine and butcher is almost finished.


    When the two demons reappeared from the realm of hell, they had completely changed their appearance.


    Guiteng wears a tuxedo and combs his hair meticulously. As a blood elf, he has a sense of evil spirit. The pale and sick skin color does not weaken this charm, but makes him more attractive.


    However, such a handsome man, like a housekeeper, stood half a meter behind Gu fan respectfully. No matter where he went with the "ordinary" man, he would never go beyond the half a meter, as if this was a cross ditch that could not be crossed between heaven and earth.


    Look at the butcher.


    At this time, instead of the evil feeling of sarcomatous juice, it put on a kind of alloy armor with dark light on the surface, as if it had been growing on it from beginning to end, and there was no gap in its whole body, which covered the mouth of the greedy huge abyss on its stomach.


    More than that, there is a double-edged axe on the butcher''s back. The height of a normal person is less than half of that of an axe blade. You don''t need to know that he is a powerful warrior who is good at fighting.


    "The supreme great God."


    "We have completed the camouflage, housekeeper guiteng will serve you, guard captain and butcher will protect your safety." Ghost vine slightly bent down to make a decent noble ceremony, the smile on his face is just right, will not let people feel disgusted, also won''t let people feel that he is flattering.


    "Good."


    Gu fan nodded slightly and had to say that this little trick of ghost rattan was really useful.


    This purification of blood energy is not only a disguise, but also changes a person''s breath in essence. The original absolute evil and pure darkness has become "brilliant and great".


    Maybe This is that people rely on clothes, Buddha depends on gold, right?


    "The supreme great God."


    "Please let me show you the way, and then we will really step into the Empire and go to the most prosperous city."


    Ghost vine leaned slightly again, and then gently waved his palm, a stream of blood of life evil energy began to take root and germinate, on the ground out of a colorful flower of life, and then quickly grow out of the stamen of a root vine silk, entangled with each other to form a whole.


    Wooden wheels with simple and complex patterns appeared, followed by axles attached to wheels, delicate and smooth wooden carriages, roof sliding covers and curtains emitting light fragrance


    In just ten seconds, those delicate rattan silk formed a luxurious noble carriage, each part of which was quite exquisite, as if only the most precious guests were qualified to board it.Emitting a faint evil blood energy is still erupting, the life of the stamens intertwined with each other, forming two bracts.


    New life is born in the bud, the surrounding vines are constantly inserted into the bud, like blood vessels, constantly spitting out the slurry, filling the purest life law energy.


    Soon.


    Two flower buds slowly open, there are two white, strong young horses lying on their backs. The most unique thing is that they have a single horn on their head, which vaguely exudes the sacred atmosphere.


    Unicorn??


    The most holy mythical creature in the legend reposes the dreams of many young girls.


    "Oh."


    Gu fan chuckled. It''s ironic that guiteng created the horse responsible for pulling the cart, which is the most sacred creature in the myth. It''s a great irony when compared with his numerous killers.


    But The camouflage is in place.


    Holy unicorn, luxurious carriage full of noble flavor, elegant housekeeper, and a tall and powerful guard captain are also positive figures.


    It has to be said that guiteng is really familiar with these tricks and deserves to be the "old aristocrat" who has been the Lord of the elves for a thousand years


    "Master, please."


    Guiteng respectfully opened the door for Gufan to welcome the owner to the carriage. Then the two unicorns put the reins on them. At this time, guiteng also acted as the housekeeper and became a temporary coachman. With a hiss, the wooden wheel with complicated patterns began to turn.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    As the wheel turns, the butcher steps forward. The armor full of dark alloy exaggerates his weight. Every time he steps on it, there will be a slight vibration. However, the seemingly clumsy and bulky butcher can keep up with the speed of the carriage, and even feel at ease.


    "What''s the name of the next city?"


    Gu fan took his eyes back from the butcher outside the window and asked faintly.


    Guiteng immediately responded respectfully: "back to the master, we are going to Sounds of nature. "


    Teana city.


    What a nice name.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 642

    dawn.


    Originally shrouded in dark and deep clouds, there were wisps of warm sunlight.


    Full of warm soft light, shining on the white unicorn''s smooth white hair, reflecting a kind of yearning sacred, vibrant emerald green vines twisted into rein, extending to the hands of a strong knight in silver metal armor.


    The knight was a big man, his sacred Mithril armor was engraved with luxurious patterns, and on his back was a simple and heavy square hammer, which revealed an indescribable sense of majesty and strength just from the appearance.


    Now and then he waved the reins in his hand, and the sacred unicorn in front of him quickened his pace.


    Every time a strong horse''s hoof steps on the ground, it will be printed with a deep mark. Each holy beast with ancient blood is majestic, and its posture is comparable to that of a Land Rover SUV. It carries nearly three meters high paladins, but it has no sense of disobedience.


    The wheels rolled.


    In the luxurious giant carriage, a housekeeper in a tuxedo seems to have noble blood is pouring wine for his master.


    This housekeeper acts appropriately and elegantly. He seems to be the etiquette manager in the medieval European court. His almost morbid and pale skin makes his side face look strange and beautiful. He has a little scarlet long silver white hair tied behind him, and the evil smile is almost the killer of all girls.


    "Master." Guiteng bowed his head respectfully. At the same time, he poured the highest grade red wine brewed by the blood elves into a goblet. There were soft bubbles hanging on the side of the goblet. The mellow fragrance was intoxicating.


    And the supreme existence that can be called the master by ghost rattan can only be Gu fan.


    He looked up at the ghost vine, looked out of the window, nodded a little and said, "you have a way. Even the scarlet butcher can disguise himself as a paladin."


    Scarlet butcher??


    The burly Paladin who holds the reins and is a temporary horse driver is actually the butcher who kills people without blinking an eye and exudes endless evil and blood all over his body??


    "Back to the master."


    "We elves are good at camouflage, and are naturally close to the jungle and nature, which not only enables us to acquire some sacred temperament, but also enables us to appreciate the cruel killing of natural laws, and live between light and darkness."


    "With the help of your master, the camouflage ability has been strengthened after you evolved into a blood elf. As long as you don''t show your real strength, you won''t show any flaws."


    Guiteng explains to Gu fan that although the elves are part of the imperial lineup, nature does not distinguish right from wrong. Survival of the fittest and the jungle are the laws of nature.


    Between light and darkness, they are both sacred and cruel. With such characteristics, they naturally know how to disguise themselves.


    "Not bad."


    Gu fan''s rare nod and praise saved him a lot of trouble.


    He raised his eyes and looked out of the window again. As he gradually moved away from the boundary of the Empire, the thick dark clouds became thin.


    Represents the holy soft light, more tenacious, occasionally there will be a few rays of light, like a sharp blade piercing the body of the devil, shining on the ground through the dark clouds, moistening the soil.


    The light moistens the soil.


    Large tracts of tender shoots grow from fertile soil, new life presents full of vitality, it seems that everything is reviving.


    "Well?"


    "Who are those people?"


    Gu fan made a confused voice, and saw a crowd walking on the road in the distance.


    Most of those people were ragged, and occasionally there were several holes and patches on the dirty linen clothes. Moreover, everyone was yellow and thin, showing a haggard form of malnutrition, just like refugees fleeing from famine, with hundreds of people.


    In addition to these refugees, there are three powerful human beings with different styles guarding people''s progress.


    One of the men, with a burning long bow, sharp eyes like a hawk falcon, and long and powerful fingers, knew that he was a famous archer.


    Another man often holds a huge sword more than two meters long with a wide blade in his hand. His height ratio is similar to that of the scarlet butcher, but he doesn''t wear heavy armor. Instead, he shows his exaggerated muscles in the air.


    There is another woman, who seems to be a legendary orc, with a pair of soft cat ears, a pair of cute cheeky cheeks, a narrow tail swaying behind her sexy buttocks from time to time. The palm is not the palm of human fingers, but a meat pad covered with soft fur.


    "Those refugees are all ownerless people."


    Ghost rattan explains a way, Gu fan eyebrow slightly a pick, came a little interest: "ownerless people?"


    "In this world, the Lords of every territory are almost gods."


    "The health of the Lord affects the health of the people, and the power of the Lord affects the power of the people."


    GUI Teng continued to explain: "sometimes, the Lord will die for some reasons, but the residual strength can make the people survive. Their only hope for survival is to go to another territory and receive new protection."i see.


    The formation of this world is very complicated.


    Every Lord will evolve his own people and live for a long time.


    The more powerful the Lord is, the more prosperous the people''s life will be. When the Lord dies, most of the people will die together.


    It''s like ghost vine and scarlet butcher. When they are completely transformed in purgatory, they will become evil spirits, blood elves, or blood corpses, powerful creatures in purgatory.


    But There are also some exceptions. When some lords die unexpectedly, the whole territory will not disappear immediately. Even some Lords will pass on the remaining strength and will to their own people when they are on the verge of death.


    When the Lord dies, their God, their master and their noumenon will die together, and the living people will become "ownerless people" and become muddled.


    They can''t live on their own.


    With the loss of time, these ownerless people will evaporate like dew.


    However, there is also a possibility for the ownerless to survive, that is, to go to a new territory and be sheltered by another Lord, so that they will not disappear.


    "I see."


    Gu fan nodded and took another look at the three powerful human beings guarding the side: "what about them?"


    "Ranger hero." Ghost rattan added a new word and continued to explain: "powerful lords are also a minority in this world. Not everyone can evolve their own territory and people."


    "They choose to become more free Rangers, shuttling between different territories. We call them Ranger heroes."


    A lot of people come into the world.


    Scarlet butcher, ghost vine As well as those powerful lords, with their own will, they can evolve into towering and incomparable cities, breed countless people to survive in the city, and make themselves stronger.


    But in fact, there are only a few such powerful lords, most of them are Ranger heroes, who keep their complete and independent consciousness.


    They have their own way of life. Although they are not as powerful as the Lord, they are very free. They can travel through every corner of the world and go wherever they want, instead of staying in their own city like the Lord.


    Moreover, Ranger heroes also have their own advantages, because they are more free and can leave any territory at any time. Therefore, the powerful lords who guard their territory but can''t leave sometimes hire these Ranger heroes to do something.


    Gu fan listened carefully.


    I didn''t expect that there were so many rules in the world transformed from consciousness.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­